《Number One Zombie Wife》 Chapter 1 - Young Master Chapter 1: Young Master What should I do if I transmigrated into my last writing? What if he became a Zombie King into my final writing? If this Zombie King is not only the arch-enemy of the man or the chief culprit in killing the man, and the male lead would be born again and returns to the end of the world to come and seek revenge, then what should I do? Mu Yi Fan, who got immersed into the end of his own writing, was troubled and after a day and night of thinking, he decided to take care of the problem himself, and at the moment when the man was born again, he immediately killed the man! According to the plot of the novel, the male lead will return to the first month before the end of the world within his personal space, that is, the Qingming Festival on April 5, 2014. On this day, the unreborn male lead will go to pay his respects to his fallen comrades in the Gchengshui village. Unexpectedly, he was going to be assassinated by others, shot in the body, left in the mountains, and when he woke up again, his soul would be reborn. Mu Yi Fan thought of it, and quickly took out the phone and he saw that the time shown above was 8:27 on April 5, 2014. His face changed dramatically and in a hurry he grabbed the car keys on the table and rushed to the villa¡¯s garage ¡°Big Master where are you going?¡± An anxious voice stopped Mu Yi Fan¡¯s footsteps. Mu Yi Fan looked back and saw a middle-aged man in a gray suit standing at the gate of the villa, his face with gold-rimmed glasses. The man looke very gentle, just like a bachelor¡¯s degree, but in his hand there was a blue gray medicine box. From this memory in the body, the middle-aged man in front of him is called Li Qing Tian, ??who is a family doctor. Li Qing Tian raised his hand and pushed the glasses on the bridge of the nose. He smiled and approached: ¡°Young Master! I am here to check your body!¡± Hearing what was said, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s lips slowly sneered in an invisible coldness. When he was too lazy to name the characters in the book, he used his own name and the names of his buddies in the real world to name the characters in the book. Therefore, the name of the physical master is called Mu Yi Fan. And That Mu Yi Fan was the eldest son of Admiral Mu Yue Cheng. After graduating from the military academy, he was elected to the special forces and was trained in the same batch as the male lead Mu Yi Fan and the male lead should be treated with sincerity. However, the male lead has outstanding ability and he is better in all aspects compared to him. Mu Yi Fan gradually started to hate the male lead, often secretly giving the male lead no help in the mission, and the conflicts between him and the male lead were also started from here. After that, Mu Yi Fan was diagnosed with bone cancer because of this mission-related injury. He had to withdraw from the army and go home to recuperate. The only thing that was fortunate was that his cancer was only in the early stage of bone cancer. Its a cancer that can be cured by drugs or surgery. However, this made his Second Brother excited, that Second Brother looking for someone to secretly inject a terrible virus into their body. Because of this virus, Mu Yi Fan became a human being after the end of the world, and he was a ghost of his former self but not really a ghost¡­.. A Zombie. And¡­ Li Qing Tian is the person who injected him with the virus. Mu Yi Fan returned to reality after that short walk down the memory lane and blinked looking. At his hand holding the car key. He found that his nails had a light gray color. He knew that this was a precursor to one being a full zombie and that he wpyld be incapable to turn back from the fact that he was about to become zombie. However, as long as the protagonist in the book is removed, he may soon return to reality. ¡°I need to go I have something to do, you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan seems to think of somwthing in a flash of light: ¡°When it reaches the night, come over and check the body for me!¡± Li Qing Tian was stunned, then gently smiled : ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at his medicine box and asked: ¡°Do you have a face mask in your medicine cabinet? If you arent using it, give it to me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Qing Tian was busy taking out the white mask from the medicine box and handing it to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan no longer talked, and he quickly took a mask and sunglasses and drove away. Chapter 2 - The Male Protagonist Chapter 2: The Male Protagonist During the Qing Ming Festival, there were a lot of people rushing to worship their ancestors, causing the road to be heavily jammed and the vehicles to travel slow. When Mu Yi Fan came to the Shi town on the outskirts of G City, it was already 13:18 in the afternoon. He got out of the car, first went in a small shop and bought a set of offerings for the festival, and then rushed to the mountains. At this time, it was the time when people rushed back to their hometown to worship their ancestors. They were praying for the blessings of the ancestors and the deafening sound of firecrackers along with the smoke of the monks covered the whole hill like the clouds on the immortal palaces. Mu Yi Fan remembered that the novel does not specify the name and time or tye place where the patriot woupd be worshipping his fallen comrades . It is only an understatement that it should be in the afternoon, when the sun was shining, the location was halfway up the mountain, so he is not sure that the man will be there or not. When he was still in the Shi village, he could only blindly look for the man on the hill. Fortunately, the tomb on the top of the mountain was built near the mountain road. It is not difficult to find it. Mu Yi Fan looked for the man and extracted from the memory about the man¡¯s appearance. Before, because he was in the midst of the shock that he had written himself into the last paragraph text, he had to look at the man¡¯s appearance in the future. However, there is no doubt that The Male Protagonist Zhan Bei Tian and his real-life same name have the same name. As for the appearance¡­ Mu Yi Fan was able to find the figure of the male lead from the memory in this body in the future, and he was attracted by the tall and straight-eyed man in front of him. At the same time, the footsteps suddenly stopped. The man was about one meter plus tall he was wearing a black tight-fitting T-shirt on his upper body, military green casual pants and a pair of black military boots. The simple clothing match still couldn¡¯t cover the strong breath that was unintentionally exhaled. The man face was beautiful and firm, the wheat skin color was lightened in the sunlight, showing a steady luster, the thin lips were tightly tied into a straight line, making people staring at him feel a little chilly that along with deep eyes which were calmly staring at the grave in front of them, of course, the moody face sold out his emotions at the moment, revealing the deep pain and self-blame in his heart. Mu Yi Fan was shocked still in the same place, his eyes widening and he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing with his eyes. Well at least he can be very sure that the man in front if him is the legend character made by his penmanship, Zhan Bei Tian! Of course, it is not because the other party has a very handsome face and appearance nor because of how strong and domineering the other party seems to be, but the other party actually fucking exactly the same as his character description. Fuck the Jade Emperor and his uncle, are you deliberately making this out because I moved to do the killing? For fxck sake Ah! At that time, when he described the appearance of The Male Protagonist, he was so stunned, he was even thinking about his friends while describing the appearance of the male lead. Now, The Male Protagonist has to be the same as his friend. How did he get this way? On the road, Mu Yi Fan came up with more than a dozen hot killing techniques to finish the man. If he adds his own body he got a hundred! Ah~ Hey! He wants to be able to do this, he has already done it, and he will not worry about it after a day and a night, only thought now is of killing the male lead. Just as Mu Yi Fan snarled at the wierd musings in his heart, suddenly a ¡®bang¡¯ sounded, and the bag he was carrying had a hole in it. The things he had bought before fell on the ground. Mu Yi Fan slammed back to reality, and saw that Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was not far from the front, had heard him. Chapter 3 - You Are on The Wrong Grave. Chapter 3: You Are on The Wrong Grave. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes looked at the surprised Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan feared that the other party would see something so wrong so he hurriedly kowtowed down, followed up with action of the ritual offering to cover up his guilty conscience in his heart, and at the same time, touched the mask on the face and the glasses, made sure they stayed safe on the face, only then he felt a little relieved. After finishing the work, he continue to pretend like it was nothing, he look at the grave in front of him and started to burn the incense. While he was busy burning the offerings he quietly used the side glance to look Zhan Bei Tian and saw the other person take his eyes back. His heart really fell back. At this moment, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mood was very complicated, he was both happy to find the man, and worried that he can not finish it, especially since the male Zhan Bei Tian is still exactly the same as his imagination¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± A voice suddenly interrupted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thoughts. Mu Yi Fan looked back up. He saw a middle-aged man patting his shoulder down, followed by an old man and a middle-aged woman, a young man and two little girls, all six eyes curiously staring at him, especially Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face with a mask and glasses, a pair of thievery aura which immediately made six people feel vigilant. Mu Yi Fan looked at them and looked at the grave in front of him. Finally, his eyes fell on the burial plate on the ground before the middle-aged man. He thought that this grave should be their ancestors. The middle-aged woman and a man looked straight at Mu Yi Fan, and the more they look at the more fierce gas mask and glasses Mu Yi Fan had on, the more Mu Yi Fan looked like the enemy. The old woman looked at the middle-aged man, and whispered: ¡°The child is wierd you see him in the last grave and he is covered up the whole face, he wouldn¡¯t be the driver who caused the accident that killed third son?¡± Hey? Mu Yi Fan was stunned. Although the voice of middle-aged women was not loud, he still clearly heard what she said. Just as he wanted to explain, he listened to the old man¡¯s yell with a fierce anger: ¡°What? He is the driver who the killed third son?¡± The middle-aged woman snorted: ¡°Look at him¡­ it will be his guilty conscience that made him come here because he dreamed of third son in the middle of the night so to parify his guilt he will come to burn the incense to appease him!¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly stood up and explained: ¡°This ¡­.big brother¡­ !¡± Feeling free to find a lead on the grave, and he can encounter this unfortunate thing, but also be mistaken for the accident driver who killed this family relative! He is too unlucky, right? Besides, if he was not afraid of Zhan Bei Tian recognizing him, how can he cover up and be like a thief! ¡°Ah! Who is your big brother? It¡¯s a shameless thing, don¡¯t think that you can use your family money and pay us to make us forgive you!¡± The middle-aged woman opushed Mu Yi Fan down, and then the old woman knelt on the grave. She cried aloud before lamenting: ¡°My poor third son, when you are less than five years old, you were hit by¡­¡± The other five people looked at Mu Yi Fan with red eyes, especially the middle-aged man was full of grief and anger. He swung his walking stick to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan hurriedly avoided the swung stick: ¡°You misunderstood, I am not the driver you spoke about, I am just¡­ just on the wrong grave¡­¡± He just spoke out the two words, and the sound of firecrackers sounded and made his words fly in the wind. The old man who missed, angrily raised his walking stick again and shouted: ¡± Son of bitch !, I want to break your legs and make you worship my third son properly¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that they did not listen to his explanation, he got up and broke into a run. Perhaps his heart is remembering the man and he actually ran in Zhan Bei Tians direction. Chapter 4 - You Are Shot. Chapter 4: You Are Shot. Zhan Bei Tian heard the noise on the side and turned his head. He saw a man with a mask on his face running towards him, the running man was followed by a middle-aged man who was chasing and swinging a walking stick Suddenly, he caught a glimmer of light from the corner of his eye and reflected it from the opposite side. Zhan Bei Tian was shocked. Before he could react, he heard the sound of ¡®Pah¡¯, there was a sound of bullet hitting a body. Then, the person who ran past him was awkward, and his body fell to him. Zhan Bei Tian quickly caught the man and looked down. The person in his arms had a red blood on his right arm sleeve and broke a small hole. It is a gunshot wound! Zhan Bei Tian looked at him and quickly hugged his body and blocked both their bodies behind a grave. The middle-aged man and his family caught up and picked up the walking stick again. The man yelled in anger ¡°Let me see you bastard, I will make you see how I will end you!¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyes and glanced at the old man eyes. The old man was shocked and paralyzed on the spot, and the swing of the walking on the top of his head did not fall. The man¡¯s gaze was too fierce and it made the old man feel uncomfortable the man swallowed his throat and hurriedly turned around and took his family to leave from the place. 1]¡­. Haha its like when I power walk after seeing a dog. Zhan Bei Tian looked down at the person who was soft in his arms and asked: ¡°Are you alright?¡± He felt that the bullet that this person had taken was actually shot at him, but this man accidentally got in the line of fired bullet The man became a bulletshield and saved his life. Mu Yi Fan groaned with a low voice and opened his eyes with difficulty. When he saw the familiar face, his heart suddenly missed a beat and he almost didn¡¯t managed to stilled his need to scream out loud. Mu Yi Fan quickly pressed down the guilty conscience and the surprise, and he asked: ¡°What happened to me?¡± He felt like he had been rolled around the place, and his right arm suddenly hurt so badly that it felt like it was cut off. However, the pain on the arm was quickly relieved, and now only a small puncture hole was felt. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°You were shot.¡± ¡°What? I was shot?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian incredulously. If he was shot, why doesn¡¯t he feel any pain? Wrong! He had just got shot a moment ago and almost died, but the pain of the wound quickly eased. Whata wrong? Is it because he is about to become a zombie? However, why did he got shot? Mu Yi Fan soon wanted to understand the reason, he must have blocked a shot for Zhan Bei Tian. Mothefucker! The person who has the protagonist¡¯s aura was different. He actually wanted to kill the man so much that he first blocked a bullet shot at him. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t add much explanation: ¡°We must first leave here.¡± While the nearby people fired up the firecrackers again, when the smoke was heavy, Mu Yi Fan quickly lifted the man and hightailed down the hill. Mu Yi Fan was dumb and numb in his arms, but he was in a hurry. According to the development of the character plot in his book, in the book Zhan Bei Tian was assassinated by someone. He was shot in the body, died in the mountains, and when he woke up again, the soul would be reborn. But he himself has blocked a shot for the male lead, the male lead will not die due to gunshot wounds, then, how will the male lead¡¯s soul be reborn? How will the next story develop? Then what about him ¨C Can he successfully kill the man? Chapter 5 - Laozi Really owes You Chapter 5: Laozi Really owes You Just when Mu Yi Fan was worried that the development of the character plot would be out of his control, Zhan Bei Tian suddenly stopped and stood still for a long time. He was still worried and when he turned his head he saw Zhan Bei Tian shook his head hard his a man shocked then, as if the man had lost all his strength, his body fell backwards. Mu Yi Fan was shocked. He quickly grabbed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arm and pulled the man into his arms: ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He even yelled a few times and even patted the other¡¯s face hard: ¡± Zhan¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you scare me like this Ah?¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian was still not responding, after carefully looking down the nose and assured that the man was breathing, Mu Yi Fan felt little relieved. Fortunately, he is not dead. However, how can a person who was okay just then suddenly become unconscious? Mu Yi Fan thought that there was something wrong with Zhan Bei Tian and hurriedly picked up his mobile phone to call the emergency health center. However, just pressing two numbers, he stopped. He is stupid, Zhan Bei Tian suddenly fainted, isn¡¯t that the best time for him to do it(kill)? Moreover, if he did not guess wrong, Zhan Bei Tian suddenly passed out, most likely because his soul was to be reborn again, so he must kill him before Zhan Bei Tian was reborn again. ¡°Sir, do you need help?¡± Mu Yi Fan was asked by a family who was sweeping a grave nearby. Mu Yi Fan returned to relaity and quickly shook his head: ¡°No, no, my friend just got a heatstroke.¡± There are too many people here, not a good place to start killing. He quickly carried Zhan Bei Tian, who is more than one meter tall on the step down the mountain. Mu Yi Fan found his own car, threw the man into the back seat, sighed heavily, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and gasped: ¡°Grandma¡¯s eggs, Laozi really owes you.¡± Who is such a sad reminder of him? ? Obviously he want to kill the male lead, but instead ended up blocking the bullet shot for the male lead, now the male lead is I coma and that is a good time to kill, but he still had to work hard to put the male lead down the mountain, and then pick a quiet and deserted place to finish him The reason why he is so cautious is nothing more than a normal worrying that after the death of the male lead if he makes a mistake and gets caught, he not only would fail to return to reality, but would be locked in prison and spend his life in prison, which would not be worth the hassle. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t wake up before we get home.¡± Before the night fell, Mu Yi Fan drove back to the villa where he lived, then moved the man into the hall and threw him on the sofa. He patted Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face and determined that he hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and he quickly planned how to kill the man. Mu Yi Fan scanned the hall to see if there was any killing tool he can use and soon, his eyes fell on the fruit knife on the table. He quickly trigger to the fruit knife and hurriedly lifted it up, but when he saw the same handsome face the fruit knife could not fall to kill the man. He is really unable to pull it down. In his real life, Zhan Bei Tian is a good brother who can¡¯t be any better. Anything Zhan Bei Tian would be holding it for him. What trouble he got in Zhan Bei Tian would be there for him? This person is still hurting him than his brother, how does he succeed? However, if he does not kill Zhan Bei Tian, he will not return to the original world, and he will be tortured by the male lead here When Mu Yi Fan thought of it, the courage to kill Zhan Being Tian came up again. ¡°Brother, I really don¡¯t want to kill you. When I get back to reality, I will be extra good to you.¡± He kissed Zan Bei Tian¡¯s forehead a few times and strengthen his resolve. Mu Yi Fan put his hand on his leg and wiped the sweat from his hand on his trousers. Then, took a deep breath and lifted the fruit knife again: ¡°I am in the book now, I am in the book now, this person is fake. It is a fake, I can return to reality as long as I kill him¡­¡± He closed his eyes, shook his hands, and hypnotized himself in front of his eyes. Everything was fake. When it was about the same time, Mu Yi Fan glanced at Zhan Bei Tian chest where his heart was and forced it in. Chapter 6 - Scared Me. Chapter 6: Scared Me. When he was courageous Mu Yi Fan glanced at Zhan Bei Tian chest where his heart was and forced the knife in. Just listening to the sound of ¡®ß²ßꡯ it was the sound of the knife being inserted into a chest. Mu Yi Fan was scared and hurriedly loosened the fruit knife. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Zhan Bei Tian if he was alive or dead. He was afraid for what he would see¡­. a corpse or see Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s angry eyes. Suddenly, hey!, the doorbell rang, and it scared him enough his eyes nearly popped out and after he saw the empty sofa with a fruit knife stuck on it. Mu Yi Fan freaked and walked back a few steps and almost fell to the ground. Where is he! ? Mu Yi Fan looked around and didn¡¯t see Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shadow. He couldn¡¯t help but whispered to himself. ¡°How come?¡± Did Zhan run way when he closed his eyes? However, why didn¡¯t he hear and footsteps or the door opening? No, Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t just run like this. If he saw himself killing him with a knife, he will definitely get a grip and take the knife away. Mu Yi Fan seemed to think of something, his eyes suddenly lit up. Zhan Bei Tian soul should be reborn, and it is still a month away before the end of the last life with the space of the living space in the book end. That is to say, Zhan Bei Tian is likely to be feeling dangerous in his soul and will enter the space in between. If this is the case, then Zhan Bei Tian should not see him(Mu Yi Fan)killing him. Otherwise, Zhan Bei Tian will not go missing in front of him and expose the space continuum. 1]¡­The author really went into majeure Just then, the doorbell slammed again. Mu Yi Fan returned to reality and didn¡¯t feel angry: ¡°Who press the bloody doorbell like tht you almost scare me into shock, do you know?¡± Unfortunately, the soundproofing on the villa was very good, and people outside can¡¯t hear his screaming. Mu Yi Fan pulled out the fruit knife on the sofa and there was no blood on it, so it means that he did not stab Zhan Bei Tian. He exhaled out, he really does not know if he should be relieved that he didn¡¯t kill someone, or should be nervous and afraid of Zhan Bei Tian who was about to be reborn again. Because Zhan Bei Tian, who was nearly killed in the last days, was a cold, wary and suspicious person, there are very few people who can get close to him within one meter, let alone earn his trust, so it will definitely be difficult to find another chance to kill him in the future. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t have time to worry about it, and a doorbell pulled him from his thoughts He didn¡¯t put the fruit knife back into the fruit basket and walked to the door. He saw Li Qing Tian through the cat¡¯s eyes. It was only when he remembered that in the morning, Li Qing Tian came over to check his body after he told him to come at night. Mu Yi Fan opened the door and let Li Qing Tian walk in. He said: ¡°Leta go to the recreation room.¡± Li Qing Tian did not stay in the hall. He was worried that Li Qing Tian would see Zhan Bei Tian when he came out of the space continnum Li Qing Tian looked strangely at Mu Yi Fan face which still had the gasmask and sunglasses, was very curious about why he said they should go to the recreation room. Mu Yi Fan walked in the recreation room and didn¡¯t close the door. He immediately pulled off his clothes and said: ¡°First take out the bullets on my arm.¡± Li Qing Tian saw the bullet holes in his arms, his eyes tightened and he did not dare to ask. He quickly open the medicine box, remove the anesthetics, hemostatic drugs and tweezers with gauze. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t look at him, he was sitting on the sofa and meditating. When Li Qing Tian took out the bullet, he said, ¡°I am troubling you.¡± Chapter 7 - You just Lie to Him. Chapter 7: You just Lie to Him. Li Qing Tian asked a little nervously: ¡°What? What?¡± He thinks that today¡¯s Young Master was very different. In the past, if you saw him, you would immediately think of your own bone cancer problems. Therefore, the body attitude will be very violent, but today¡¯s Young Master are very calm, just like a normal person. Mu Yi Fan lowered his eyelids: ¡°You also know that I live alone in this villa and itd very lonely, so I wanted to keep a friend and he can live with me here¡­¡± Li Qing Tian looks at the current Mu Yi Fan. Poor, can¡¯t help but softly said: ¡°Young Master you can talk to him directly.¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°Even if I say it straight, he will only spend a few days with me.¡± ¡°Then you want to¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up at Li Qing Tian and pleaded: ¡°Dr. Li, you just lie to him¡­. just lie to him and say that I will not live for a long time. He will definitely stay with me. I don¡¯t need him to stay with me for a long time. Just say one month, say that I live for up to a month. ¡± A month later it will be the end of the world, so he wants to try his best to win the trust of the man in a month and then take the opportunity to kill the man. If you can¡¯t kill the male lead before the end of the world, then he must find a place to hide, because, when he officially becomes a zombie, his body will be very stiff at first, and he will be easily discovered by the male lead. Li Qing Tian couldn¡¯t bear it, and agreed: ¡°Okay.¡± He originally fell for Mu Yi Fan guilting, but also because Mu Family gave him a sum of money and asked him to secretly inject a terrible virus into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body. It is said that this virus can deccelerate the spread of bone cancer, and which soon kill Mu Yi Fan, so Mu Yi Fan will try to satisfy him. Mu Yi Fan licked his lips. This morning, Li Qing Tian came back to check his body at night because he was worried that he did not kill Zhan Bei Tian. Instead, he was called after being injured by Zhan Bei Tian. He did not expect to use such a big use. Then he thought of again and said: ¡°Right, I still need you to use gauze to help me wrap my face, the more serious ill I look the better, this way, my friend will be more softenedto my request.¡± Li Qing Tian immediately answered: ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was done halfway up, a tall figure suddenly appeared out of thin air, on the sofa in the hall, and everything in the hall was was stared at coldly. The cold eyes were like ice thorns, and the coldness was pressing down in the air. There was a trace of doubt in the fundus. Zhan Bei Tian found that his memory was very jumbled. He clearly remembers being killed by Zombie King Mu Yi Fan, but how is he still alive now? Was he saved by someone? Or is he dead again or is he reborn? Also, how come he has some strange memories in his mind. Zhan Bei Tian looked down at his body and then pulled out his cell phone from his trouser pocket. The time on it was, at 7:43 pm on April 5, 2014. His pupils popped. Isn¡¯t this time not a month before the end of the world? The reason why he remember this day is that when he went to G City Shui Village to pay his respect to his comrades, he was assassinated by others, and he was shot dead in the mountains. However, in his current memory, someone unexpectedly blocked a shot for him! What¡¯s going on? Zhan Bei Tian was shocked. When he hadn¡¯t had time to think about it, he heard the voice coming from the room in front. Chapter 8 - Who are you? Chapter 8: Who are you? ¡°Young Master, your thighs are getting more and more swollen, indicating that your bone cancer is getting more and more serious, and I am afraid you can¡¯t go to hospital for treatment¡­¡± Li Qing Tian said that what he believed as he checked Mu Yi Fan¡¯s leg and that without saying the end result, Mu Yi Fan also knows the seriousness. Mu Yi Fan looked at the slightly swollen right thigh and calmly said: ¡°I know.¡± It is not that he is not in a hurry, but that he knows that after the body is injected with the virus, the bone cancer will stop spreading and once the whole body is covered by the virus, it will make the whole body function stop working. This means that he is going to become a zombie, and it is not easy to get in line with that thinking. Li Qing Tian collected the medicine box: ¡°Young Master, I will go back. If you have anything to ask just call my cell phone.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Li Qing Tian left the recreation room and saw the tall, indifferent man standing in front of the sofa. A slight glimpse, I thought that this person is probably the friend mentioned by Mu Yi Fan, and nodded politely to the other party. Then, before going down, he pressed down the voice and sighed: ¡°You are a friend of Young Master. Some words I don¡¯t know how I should tell you. The Young Master bone cancer is getting more and more serious. He will be dead within a month, you are his friend, just stay with him in his last days.¡± He is not lying to this man, in his eyes, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s illness is indeed getting worse. Zhan Bei Tian gave him a cold look and walked to the door of the recreation room. He saw a man with a whole face wrapped like a mummy, sitting on the sofa and looking down at his swollen thigh. Mu Yi Fan heard the footsteps approaching and looked up. The person at the door made him feel surprised. Changed! Zhan Bei Tian really became different from before, and there was a cold atmosphere of ¡®Don¡¯t Even Think About Trying Yo Get Close To Me¡¯ on his body. The dark eyes were like dark bottomless pit. Seeing him is close so seeing a person who is dead inside. It makes you tremble. For Mu Yi Fan, this is the rebirth signal point from Zhan Bei Tian. He quickly returned to reality, pretending happy and said:. ¡°You finally woke up, I just was just thinking about asking Dr Li to also do check-ups for you, you know you suddenly fainted, you really scared me,¡± As he spoke, Mu Yi Fan did not forget to lower his sound so that Zhan Bei Tian could not hear it. Zhan Bei Tian was silent, staring at Mu Yi Fan, and felt that this person is a little bit familiar even with the gauze face like a mummy, that is, he still can¡¯t remember where he has seen him. In fact, it is not surprising that he doesnt have any memories of him. Before he was reborn when the real Mu Yi Fan looked at him, his eyes were fierce and bloody violent, and his eyes were covered with red blood haze like a demon. At the moment, Mu Yi Fan eyes were not hostile they were even laced with a hint of gentleness. Even if he wants to break his resolve he can¡¯t think of the future. This person is the future Zombie King Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian staring at him and not worrying about it. He is worried about what he would see, he dropped his eyelids, touches the gauze on his face, and smiled bitterly: ¡°Do you think that I am so strange that I got like this because of that? If you take too much medicine you will get allergic reaction to your skin, you will have to wrap your face.¡± Ah~Ah! In fact, he was afraid that the man would see the truth and cut him down with a knife before he wrapped his face into this. Of course, he has another purpose in this way, that is, the face gauze is more convenient than wearing a mask. At least when eating, without removing the gauze cloth, he will not be discovered by the male lead. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 9 - The Talent of the Actor Chapter 9: The Talent of the Actor ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked in a cold voice. Although the other person¡¯s face is densely gauzed up the person can be discerned from the pants and shoes he wore , as well as the wound on the right arm. The other person is the one who suddenly added up in his memories and blocker a bullet for him. ¡°Me?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s brain quickly turned and said: ¡°My name is Mu¡­.. Mu Cai the full name is Mu Cai.¡± He wanted to change his surname, but the person next door would see him and would be shouting Mr. Mu. When he is not sure he might might as well take a homonymous surname. As for Mu Cai name it is because of his nickname, and his friends and family call him that. ¡°Thank you very much for stopping the bullet for me that day otherwise, I would very likely to be injured by them. I am very grateful to you for taking me down the mountain when I was shot. After you suddenly fainted, I wanted to send you to you. The hospital, but¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan touched the swollen thigh and apologized: ¡°I don¡¯t like to go to the hospital, I had to take you home, call a private doctor check your body, right, don¡¯t know what your name Mr¡­.?¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian.¡± Zhan Bei Tian replied briefly, he blinked and askes: ¡°Why did the bad guys shoot at you?¡± In his previous memory, when paid respect to his comrades, there was indeed such a family was on the grave. At that time, they cried very sadly, so they caught his attention. However, there was absolutely no such man surnamed Mu grave nearby. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t say the real reason, and it¡¯s impossible to say that he went to the wrong grave as an excuse. Don¡¯t say Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t believe it, but it will cause doubt in anyone. He had to guiltily say:¡±I accidentally killed their child. Because of my conscience, I wanted to secretly give the child a burning incense. I didn¡¯t expect¡­the latter thing you know to happen.¡± It was TMD grievance Ah! Who will take the bad things to burn himself? This stupid thing will do this stupid thing. I hope that the man will not be greatly impressed by this incident. Zhan Bei Tian eyes were fixed on Mu Yi Fan and seems to want to see from his face whether he is lying: ¡°After I passed out, did you see me disappear¡­¡± Seeing each other and looking at him, he quickly Change your mouth and asked: ¡°Do you live alone?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You were injured by blocking the bullet for me so I will take care of you here because you hurt, and lend you help a kitchen.¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not wait for Mu Yi Fan to answer, he turned and left the recreation room, he will be staying here, not because the man blocked a bullet for him, but he did not know what he was. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian leaving and he felt relieved, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were too sharp, almost impossible to lie while looking at them. His body collapsed on the sofa and he ridiculed himself: ¡°I found myselfto be quite talented as an actor.¡± At least Zhan Bei Tian did not doubt him. However, with his understanding of Zhan Bei Tian, although this person has no doubts about him, he must have become curious and will not leave in ten days and a half. See ya Next Thursday!!! Chapter 10 - I want to sleep with You tonight!! Chapter 10: I want to sleep with You tonight!! Zhan Bei Tian returned to the hall, first turned on the TV, and determined that he really returned to the end of 2014 before turning to the kitchen to find food. At this moment, his mind is a bit confusing. What happens in the last world is like a nightmare, but if it is a dream, how do you explain the things in the space? And¡­ Zhan Bei Tian raised his left arm, and the purple-red current spark immediately appeared on his palm, which is one of his abilities acquired after the end of the world. If he is not dreaming, is he born again? However, if you are born again, you should not meet this man named Mumu. Is he born again in a parallel world? Suddenly, Zhan Bei Tian felt the space in the body changed. He doubted that he closed his eyes and scanned the space with his mental power. Then he raised his right hand and a red bead appeared in the heart of his right hand. Then, the red beads flew up and pulled out of the kitchen as quickly as possible, rushing into the recreation room. Mu Yi Fan, who was in a daze in the recreation room, caught a red light in the corner of his eye and flew in. He hadn¡¯t had time to react. The red light ¡®ßÝ¡¯, like lightning, passed over to him. The next moment, Mu Yi Fan felt a hard object flying into his mouth, drilling into the throat, causing him to feel strange and coughing. Zhan Bei Tian hurried into the recreation room with a cold face, swept the room, did not see the red beads, but saw Mu Yi Fan pouting with one hand and the other hand on the throat, coughing, like being What is stunned. Mu Yi Fan coughed a few times before he felt that his throat was much more comfortable. When he saw Zhan Bei Tian standing at the door, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°It seems that something has just got into my mouth.¡± Zhan Bei Tian sank and sank, sitting down and walking: ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him with a puzzled look and held his mouth open. Zhan Bei Tian quickly raised his right hand and pushed his index finger into his throat. ¡°Voof!¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately retched, then vomited a pool of yellow biliary vomit. He rubbed his hand on his mouth and screamed furious: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said coldly: ¡°The thing you just swallowed is very important to me.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him with a big eyes: ¡°What did I swallow?¡± He only saw a red shadow flashing before, and he didn¡¯t look carefully at what it was. Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t explain to him what it was, he stood up and said: ¡°I will give you half an hour, whether you want to vomit or shit it, you have to find a way to get it out, otherwise we are going to the hospital to take it out.¡± After that, he strode out of the recreation room. Mu Yi Fan jumped up and screamed: ¡°For f*ck sake, are you sick in the head you gave me only half an hour, how do you want me to get it out for you? Even if I want to shit it, I can¡¯t shit it so fast, I just swallowed the thing, how is that going to happen? I say just wait until tomorrow morning to shit it out.¡± Zhan Bei Tian paused and turned to stare at Mu Yi Fan, as if he was seriously considering his words, he was silent for a moment, said: ¡°Okay, tomorrow morning, but, tonight I want to sleep with you.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 11 - Infiltration Chapter 11: Infiltration Zhan Bei Tian is a person who said it and will do it. Mu Yi Fan was not stupid enough to challenge the man¡¯s patience. He ran to the bathroom and poker his throat with his fingers. Unfortunately, nothing was vomited out except for the yellow biliary vomit. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say anything, but when it got time to sleep, he actually went to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s room and shared a bed with him. It is very normal to sleep with a man, not to mention that Mu Yi Fan has grown up in the same bed as Zhan Bei Tian in reality, so he doesn¡¯t feel awkward. Just ¨C Mu Yi Fan slowly opened his eyes and saw pointed pair of sharp black sables eyes, like a black panther eyes when it was prowling at night, in the dimly lit room, it was an amazing thing to see He didn¡¯t get angry and rolled his eyes: ¡°Can you not keep staring at me, you know that it is very disconcerting, and it will make me sleepless.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said with a blank expression: ¡°You are like a mummy¡­ lying in a bed with you is more disconcerting!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly wanted to scream at the man but when he turned to face Zhan Bei Tian, wherever he was about to say he had swallowed it. At that time, I only saw the red shadow flashing. What is the red color importance to Zhan Bei Tian? Mu Yi Fan kept remembering the contents of the book he had written, and immediately thought of something, his eyes popped wide. He remembered it. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s family ancestors left a red bead called Qing Tian Bead, which is said to be a fairy¡¯s house. It is actually a portable space. Zhan Bei Tian needs to provide blood to it every month to support it. Moreover, the brighter the color of Qing Tian Bead is the more aura in the space will be, the whole space is running in relation to Qing Tian Bead, no wonder Zhan Bei Tian is so anxious to take it out. Mu Yi Fan turned to think. If he does not return Qing Tian Bead to Zhan Bei Tian, Zhan Bei Tian will not have so many auras to practice his abilities, and he will not become very powerful. Then, it will be much easier for him to kill Zhan Bei Tian in the future. However, if he does not return Qing Tian Bead to Zhan Bei Tian, he might end up killed by Zhan Bei Tian before he could kill Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan struggled with this indecision for a long time and slept while he was fretting about. Early the next morning, he went to the bathroom very consciously, then rushed to the kitchen and said to Zhan Bei Tian, who was cooking the breakfast: ¡°I just pooped a big bubble, you go find it yourself, I left it in the toilet you can go an pull out your things.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned coldly and looked at him coldly. Mu Yi Fan looked at the cold eyes and couldn¡¯t help but swallow: ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ok! It¡¯s really hard to let other people go to slap him, but if he wants to lick his own cockroaches, he can¡¯t do it Ah. Zhan Bei Tian picked up the chopsticks on the table and handed them to him: ¡°I will give you three minutes. If you don¡¯t find it out, we will go directly to the hospital.¡± Chapter 12 - You are the bastard Chapter 12:¡ªYou are the bastard Mu Yi Fan looked at him incredulously: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t want me to go? Do you mean to take care of me? Are you taking care of people?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said with no expression: ¡°There are still 2 minutes and 50 seconds.¡± ¡°I put my life on the line and block a gunshot for you now I have a wound, and you want to let me do this kind of rough work, then say, your thing suddenly ran in my mouth, you¡­¡± ¡°There are still 2 minutes¡± ¡°My goodness, your time is jumping too fast?¡± ¡°1 minute and 30 seconds.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the ruthless black eyed bastard and took a deep breath. This person is not his annoyance but he will not let him go. He bit his teeth and asked: ¡°What is the thing you are looking for?¡± ¡°A red bead.¡± It really is Qing Tian Bead! Mu Yi Fan suppressed his anger, he grabbed the chopsticks in a depressed manner, and turned back from the room and went to the second floor. After a while, the room heard a buzzing voice: ¡°The poop is flowing eastward, and the poop pit is turned over. Wandering in the pit, wow, a big squat, wow, you have all of me wow¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian downstairs: ¡°¡­¡± Then, Mu Yi Fan made a ¡°vomit¡± sound Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan wiped his mouth and looked at the smelly and disgusting feces. He couldn¡¯t bear to scream: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you bastard.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian heard this the chilled corner of his mouth slightly raised into a smile that he did not even notice. ¡°vomit!¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and sent a message to his subordinates: ¡°Lu Lin, you and the comrades book the fastest flight ticket to G City, after you arrived, immediately help me to check if the children of the households in G City are killed by people.¡± Just after the matter was finished, he heard the sound of flushing. Mu Yi Fan walked out of the room with his nauseated belly and shouted at Zhan Bei Tian, standing at the kitchen door. ¡°I didn¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°First, other things are waiting for you to come and say.¡± Xhan Bei Tian lightly said: ¡°First sit down for breakfast.¡± ¡°I still will have a taste of breakfast.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not get up to the first floor, he sat down at the table, knowingly asked: ¡°Is that thing really important to you? ¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took two bowls of noodles from the kitchen and placed them on the table. ¡°Then rest assured, I don¡¯t want your thing. When I get it out, I will give it back to you. You also know that I have not only a gunshot wound in my arm, but my body is still sick. I can¡¯t help but go to the hospital to have a checkup. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to stare at me at night sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s real purpose is to get Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s trust. In a month, it will be good and easy to kill the man, so he will give Qing Tian Bead to the man. That is the first step in earning his trust. Zhan Bei Tian ate his food and said nothing. When Mu Yi Fan agreed, he happily picked up the chopsticks and was about to eat it. Suddenly he felt a nausea and ran holding his mouth to the bathroom. The vomiting sound made Zhan Bei Tian, who was eating noodles outside, pat his eyebrows. Mu Yi Fan vomiter for a few minutes before coming out. He nearly collapsed before he returned to the chair: ¡°It won¡¯t be because of the disgusting thing that I want to vomit?¡± When the words just fell, he immediately felt a nausea and rushed to the bathroom. This time, the time hr spent vomiting was longer than before. Zhan Bei Tian has been hearing the sound of vomiting, how can he find the appetite to eat he put down the chopsticks, and went to the lobby to see the morning news. More than ten minutes later, Mu Yi Fan not only did not come out, but the bathroom was silent. Zhan Bei Tian never looked at the news again. He got up and went to the bathroom, but saw that Mu Yi Fan had fainted on the ground. Chapter 13 - You are a man. Chapter 13: You are a man. Zhan Bei Tian quickly pushed forward to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Mr. Mu? Mr. Mu? Mumu! Mumu!¡± The person on the ground did not respond. He quickly picked up the person and picked up the keys thrown at the countertop. Walked out of the villa, drove to the hospital. When Mu Yi Fan woke up, he was being pushed into the emergency room and saw Zhan Bei Tian next to him. He asked, ¡°What happened to me?¡± He remembered that he vomited very badly in the bathroom, and he did not vomit out the stomach. It was very uncomfortable trying to make it come out. He was dizzy and suddenly everything was dark. He didn¡¯t know what happened next. Zhan Bei Tian whispered: ¡°You fainted in the bathroom before, so I sent you to the hospital.¡± The doctor went to check and asked: ¡°This gentleman, what is the uncomfortable in your body?¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but replied: ¡°Nausea, vomiting.¡± After that, the nausea came up again, and he quickly propped up the upper body and vomited a few times. Almost vomited in the morning, there is nothing in his stomach to vomit anymore. When he finisher vomiting almost nothing, the doctor checkee his pulse: ¡°Besides nausea, vomiting, what is uncomfortable? For example, do you feel that the whole body is hot, you have a cough, sore throat or anemia, rheumatism? What kind of disease did you have before?¡± ¡°None.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to talk about gunshot wounds and the bone cancer, so that when the doctor gave him an examination, Zhan Bei Tian would see the abnormality. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s lips moved and he seemed to want to talk to the doctor, but in the end, he chose to remain silent and didn¡¯t want to worry too much about it. The doctor who was concentrating on the pulse, tightened his brow and looked up at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face wrapped in gauze for a while, as if he wanted to see something from his face. Mu Yi Fan sees the doctor looking pale and hurriedly asks: ¡°Doctor, am I okay?¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be that he had a problem with his body? If I knew that I would not give the doctor permission to check a pulse. Mu Yi Fan put his other hand on the left chest and determined that the heart was still beating, only to feel a little relieved, he was really worried that he has now become a zombie. The doctor asked in an uncertain tone: ¡°Are you a man?¡± Mu Yi Fan yelled: ¡°What do you think do I look like a woman?¡± Even if his face is wrapped, but from the sound, The throat and body anyone can see that he is as a man. How can this stupid moron doctor ask such a stupid question? ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± The doctor released Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand. Zhan Bei Tian asked: ¡°What wrong with his body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, you stay here, I will call another doctor to come and check something.¡± The doctor finished, leaving a misty Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian. He hurried out of the emergency room. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°I am going to register you.¡± Mu Yi Fan vomited several times after they left. After that, the doctor brought an old doctor to check his pulse and asked some questions about the body. The old doctor was surprised and suspicious of Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Are you really a man?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t have a good breath: ¡°Do you want to take off my pants now and check it out for you?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± The old doctor did not instead he looked excited he took the doctor who called him before and ran into the corner and thw two whispered. Mu Yi Fan vaguely heard the words from the old doctor saying ¡®I saw this for the first time, ¡®this is really the first case in this world¡¯ and so on. ¡°Doctor, what happened to me?¡± Chapter 14 - Checkup Report Chapter 14: Checkup Report The two doctors returned to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Then gentleman, we suggest that you go first to take a B-ultrasound.¡± ¡°B-ultrasound?¡± Mu Yi Fan stunned. He still has a month before he officially becomes a zombie, and his heart is still beating, according to B-ultrasound it should not be a problem, he agreed to take B-ultrasound. The doctor immediately opened a list of tests for Mu Yi Fan. There are not many people in large hospitals. After paying the fees, they waited for more than ten minutes, and soon they turned to Mu Yi Fan. The one checking by Mu Yi Fan was a female doctor who applied a layer of couplant on Mu Yi Fan and checked the condition with a probe. Immediately, her eyes flashed with horror and quirky color, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but glance at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s strong chest and prominent throat. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°Is he a transgender?¡± His hearing is very good. Mu Yi Fan looked at her wondering: ¡°Who is transgender?¡± The female doctor did not answer him, and he eyes were full of worry and dignity. Then, she took back the probe and said, ¡°After half an hour, I will tell the checkup report.¡± During the period they were waiting for the result Zhan Bei Tian left the hospital to go get breakfast nearby. Mu Yi Fan was worried that seeing food would amke him vomit again, affecting Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s appetite, so he did not accompanying him, and he might have to do more checks. When Zhan Bei Tian returned, he can take the B-ultrasound report. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t read the report and went directly to the emergency room to hand it to the doctor. When the doctor saw the report, he thought that there was a mistake: ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was so nervous by the doctor reaction becuase that he was not afraid of them finding physical illness, and he was afraid that the doctor would see his body¡¯s abnormality and that he would be killed. In the end, he really couldn¡¯t stand the doctor¡¯s always looking at the report, and he didn¡¯t have a good air. ¡°Doctor, can you tell me what disease I got, if you don¡¯t want to say it like this, it makes me nervous if I am sick just say You Are Sick¡± The doctor returned to God and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± He cleared his throat and said: ¡°Mr. Mu, according to your pulse, your pulse belongs to the slippery vein, which can be seen in anemia and rheumatism disease, acute infection, late fever, acute and chronic gastroenteritis, cirrhosis, ascites, etc. In addition, in women if we see the slippery pulse on the premise of the woman being disease-free, it can be judged as the woman is pregnancy, you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan impatiently interrupted He: ¡°Doctor, what did said, I can¡¯t understand it. You just have to say that I have gotten sick.¡± The doctor quickly said: ¡°You are pregnant.¡± The entire emergency room suddenly felt silent. Mu Yi Fan seemed to have heard something from Arabian Nights and stared at the doctor. Even after the end of the world, Zhan Bei Tian, who has seen various things that are difficult to explain by science, looked at the doctor. The doctor was looked at by the two big men. The pressure on him was very big, but he couldn¡¯t say it again and he felt his scalp was numb: ¡°This thing is really ridiculous, but the B-ultrasound is not deceptive. It shows that although Mr. Mu has no uterus, However, he has been pregnant for three months¡­¡± Chapter 15 - You Shut Up Chapter 15: You Shut Up ¡°Let your mother eat that shit you are spewing.¡± Mu Yi Fan slapped the desk in anger and said: ¡°I am a big man, how can I get pregnant, the checkup report must be wrong.¡± Even if he is a woman, he is very sure that he will not be pregnant. Because in this physical memory, in the last four months, the the body owner stayed at home every day. Apart from Li Qing Tian and the people who sent the takeaway, he never saw anyone, let alone talk with him. The man goes to bed alone. 1]¡­.. So Mu Yi Fan transmigrated to a body and had vague memories and ascertained that the body owner was a sick abstinence man ¡­.hey he wrote him and he jumped in the body which he wrote about¡­.Hey this word is crazy Moreover, the original Mu Yi Fan likes women, how can he be pregnant with other men¡¯s children. The doctor said in a good voice: ¡°Mr. Mu, I can understand your current mood, but this report is indeed yours, because the checkup shows that the examiner is a male, there is no uterus in the body, but there is a fetus, this is very unreasonable thing so I recommend you as the man¡­¡± ¡°You shut up.¡± Mu Yi Fan glared and held on the doctor¡¯s collar. If a big man is told that he is pregnant, and if he is not angry, he is not a man. The doctor is not afraid to die he quickly finished his words: ¡°We have to remove the child as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan wants to say something, suddenly, a pain hit him in the abdomen, it was just like all the intestines weree tied into a knot, which makes him unhappy: . ¡°pain ¡­ pain, stomach pain.¡± The doctor stood up: ¡°you may be having stomach gas.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was in such an anger that he really wanted to punch this quack meal, mother balls, in the end he did not he only look at the man¡¯s face who still kept mentioning the word ¡®fetal¡¯. ¡°Mr. Mu, I advise you to abort your baby immediately. Otherwise, you will probably die.¡± The doctor said that as he went to Mu Yi Fan. However, just as he touched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm, suddenly, something like an electric shock his the doctor¡¯s arm, the current hit the arm and traveled through the whole body, followed by a numbness, the now soft doctor fell to the ground. Zhan Bei Tian saw a glimpse He saw the purple-red current in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body stun the doctor. Mu Yi Fan was in a mood to slap the doctor whether he is dead or alive, he himself felt pain enough that he fell on the ground and rolled: ¡°Pain¡­killing me.¡± The screams attracted three nurses who saw the doctor on the ground they anxiously shouted: ¡°Dr. Zheng, what happened to you? Fast, find Dr. Hu to come and see over this.¡± Immediately, the emergency room was in a mess. Zhan Bei Tian returned to realitt and quickly picked up Mu Yi Fan on the ground and strode out of the emergency room. When Mu Yi Fan was picked up at Zhan Bei Tian, the pain in the abdomen disappeared without a trace. It was as if he was still weak and the pain just seemed to be his illusion. ¡°Bastard, that man is quack, he is definitely a quack.¡± He left the hospital building and cussed all the way. Zhan Bei Tian found Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car, stuffed the person into the pilot seat, and turned himself to sit and drive. He didn¡¯t drive away immediately, but looked at the man who was sitting on the side of the car and cussung at the doctor while he was patting his stomach. Suddenly, he snorted and couldn¡¯t help but laugh Chapter 16 - The sympathetic guy Chapter 16: The sympathetic guy Mu Yi Fan heard the laughter and turned to look at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Is it funny? Wait till you are diagnosed with pregnancy, then see if you can still laugh and snicker.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly moved his hand and he touched his cheek. Just now, I was laughing! How long has he not laughed like this? It should be five or six years. Zhan Bei Tian retracted his thoughts and said in a low voice: ¡°I think the fetus that was seen in the picture was mistaken it should be the bead you swallowed. They just couldn¡¯t make it out.¡± However, how is t he difference between the bead and the fetus is so big, how can the doctor think of a bead is a three-month-old fetus. When he saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s sigh of relief, he did not say his doubts. Mu Yi Fan also felt that such an explanation would make the doctor mistakenly think he was pregnant. ¡°I am hungry.¡± Zhan Bei Tian started the car and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought for a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened: ¡°I want to eat hot and sour powdered soup.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows rose, all that nausea and vomiting, and you also want to eat sour things, is it really ¡­ He quietly drove away from the hospital, found more than a dozen streets, only to then find a store selling hot and sour powder. Mu Yi Fan ate five bowls of powdered soup in a row, and even the last drop in the soup was completely consumed. Zhan Bei Tian waited for him to eat then he he said: ¡°Wait for mw here I will go to the Shenghua Hotel to take my luggage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his hand and asked the boss for a bowl of hot and sour powder. . Zhan Bei Tian saw that his right hand grip was moving very fast and he blinked: ¡°Do you have a pain in your right hand?¡± The arm was injured by a gunshot. It wouldnt be good to move without pain for ten days and a half, and it was impossible to be so flexible like when Mu Yi Fan was using chopsticks is like no shot. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s actions by a guilty conscience, aand painless arm made him forget about the gunshots, not to mention the many things that happened from last night to now, he forgot to pretend to be in front of Zhan Bei Tian. He looked up and pretended to be calm and whined: ¡°Of course it hurts, but I have always been tough, or else, do you want to feed me to eat ?¡± ¡°You can still continue to endure.¡± ¡°Unsympathetic guy.¡± Mu Yi Fan bowed his head and continued to eat powder soup. Zhan Bei Tians face flashed with a sneer and he turned his eyes outside. After a month, this kind of sympathy will only lead to hom being killed Mu Yi Fan found that Zhan Bei Tian returned to his indifference face he had no mood to eat powdered soup and immediately settled the bill with the boss. Back in the car, he couldn¡¯t help but yawn, and his eyelids suddenly became very heavy: ¡°I want to sleep.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned his head and Mu Yi Fan was already sleeping. He drove to the Shenghua Hotel and took his luggage to the service desk for a check out. When he returned to the car, Mu Yi Fan was still asleep, and even the posture was not changed. Zhan Bei Tian was not in a hurry to drive away, he sat and drive, and staterd to ponder about what he was doing at this time of the last life. Chapter 17 - Zhan Bei Tian, you are on Chapter 17: Zhan Bei Tian, you are on When Mu Yi Fan woke up, the car was parked outside a strange alley, he turned his face, and the sun came in from the back glass window. He looked at the familiar side face sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, rubbed his eyes, hoarsely said: ¡°Hey, I am hungry.¡± Sleeping stupidly, he forgot that he transmigrated into his novels. The thing that sits next to him is not his hair Sighing, Zhan Bei Tian turned sideways. He was reborn to the present. No one has ever called him so like this and closely. Moreover, the voice with a hint of spoiled lover tone, it is very natural, just like he has been called for decades. Mu Yi Fan took the lead and got off the car. He walked over to Zhan Bei Tian, who was getting off the back. He leaned his sullen head on his shoulder and said, ¡°I want to eat pickled fish, vinegar ribs, sugar and sour vegetables¡­ ¡± He said about five or six sour dishes. Zhan Bei Tian looked down at the person who leaned close to his shoulder, slightly twisted his eyebrows, and said: ¡°Stand up straight.¡± ¡°No, I am tired.¡± Mu Yi Fan, not only he did not stand up straight, but he moved like only the octopus and held Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arms. Zhan Bei Tian turned his face and looked at him with a cold face. Hewas very unaccustomed to being so close to others. Mu Yi Fan was not afraid of death and pulled up, lazily, as if there are no bones to support him. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He pushed him several times, but he didn¡¯t succeed. Finally, he held Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Bei Tian saw the sun coming down. He took out his mobile phone to see the time. It was already 4:57 pm, he blinked and looked sideways at the alley. More than ten seconds later, a tall woman in jeans and a white T-shirt walked out of the alley. The woman is about twenty-five years old, and her five senses(beautiful features) are very delicate. The -hair at forehead was kept in the middle and below is a pair of beautiful big eyes. It is as if even talking, it is very clear, and the black hair behind was high and tied into a pony tail. The body looked beautiful and refined. She noticed that someone was looking at her, she looked up and immediately looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s deep eyes, she could not help but screaming at God, seeing the other side has been looking at her, and she can not remember where she has seen this beautiful man. She politely nodded to her and walked by. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s gaze turned with her figure until the woman walked out of his sight ten meters away and she turned her head again in the direction of the alley. In the alley, there were three men in the stream who came out and sneaked in the direction of the woman. Just as they passed by Zhan Bei Tian, the groggy Mu Yi Fan smelled a bad smell of alcohol and smoke from them, and the nausea suddenly rose again from his stomach He hurried straight up, turned and vomited. In the morning, he didn¡¯t have the hot and sour powder soup that had to digest, and he vomit all of it out. The three men looked down at the beach of vomit and smeared the smudges, they frowned at the disgustingly vomit. Two of the men stepped away and the other man said, ¡®F*cking¡¯: ¡°Mom, you have gotten my pants and shoes dirty, I lose money because of you.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard the cuasing and his body got sober, he saw the dirty pants and shoes stained by his filth vomit, and he quickly apologized: ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it, I don¡¯t know how much the trousers and shoes cost.¡± The man looked behind Mu Yi Fan, and saw a BMW worth of few millions his eyes flashed greedy, and yelled in anger ¡°I have 8,000 shoes and 10,000 pants, which adds up to 18,000 yuans.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the sneakers that had been peeled off under his feet and the old trousers that had been smoky through a few cigarette butts. He raised his brow: ¡°Do you want to scam me? How do you look at your pants and shoes and think they add up to 18,000 yuans.¡± Even if he has money, he will not be felled into a scam by such a person. ¡°What about me? If you don¡¯t cough this money, you don¡¯t get to leave this alley.¡± The man was fierce. As soon as the words fell, the other two companions gathered around them. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t even pay attention to them he turned his head and looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you are on.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 18 - How is your luck Chapter 18: How is your luck The three bastard noticed that Mu Yi Fan was still a tall man, with a strong body and a sharp gaze. They knew that he was a trained fighter and at first glance he was not a good person. The two companions hurriedly smothered the man who had become filth by the Mu Yi Fan vomit out, and whispered: ¡°This man looks very bad, I can see things are not going to end well and, don¡¯t forget, we still have something to do now, otherwise, it is not good to make a fuss.¡± The man hesitated a moment and said to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You are lucky.¡± The three turned and were about to leave, Zhan Bei Tian said coldly: ¡°You three go back and tell that younger miss, she shouldn¡¯t come back to look for trouble for Rong Yan.¡± Three bastards were stunned. How did this man know that they were brought here by the young miss (Rong Xue)? Mu Yi Fan was also stunned. Hearing this, he not only remembered what he was still in the book, but also remembered that this name was the name of the woman in his book. Moreover, according to the development of the plot, no matter whether The Male Protagonist is reborn or not reborn, when the stunned waking in the Shui Village, the male lead meets other person near the Shui village to be a clear-minded female Protagonist. Later, the female lead will be injured. The Male Protagonist took her home and found the doctor in the small clinic to remove the bullets from the male lead. The female host was a life-saving grace for The Male Protagonist. After the end of the world, when The Male Protagonist meets the female lead again, he always takes the person around, and they slowly develops the feelings. However, before The Male Protagonist was reborn again, he only had a little affection for the female lead. After the male lead was born again, the two leads slowly changed from friends to a couple. Mu Yi Fan scratched his head in a depressed mood. Now he was the first to save the man, which meant he made the woman miss the time to meet the man. Fortunately, the man knows the woman. If the man really likes the woman, he will try his best to make the woman like him. Just like now, the male lead specially went to the small alley where the little men walked for the female lead, because according to the story, the female lead encountered three bastards on the way home from the second day of the Qing Ming Festival, or was it the man who left the woman¡¯s house, and encountered the scene in which the woman was bullied by the three bastards. Mu Yi Fan is afraid that the woman had been dragged into the unmanned alley by three nephews for gang rape. Mu Yi Fan thought of this and screamed: ¡°No wonder the car will be driven here.¡± The courageous male lead is just waiting for the emergence of the female lead and the three bastard who will attack her, so he can take the opportunity to save the female lead and meet the female lead. If this is the case, then did his vomiting just now disrupt the chances of the two leads to meet? Mu Yi Fan felt some guilt, but after thinking about it, the man will be killed by him sooner or later, and it doesn¡¯t matter if the hero and the protagonist don¡¯t know. Thinking this way, he was very comfortable. Hey, wait. If the man is to going save the woman, is it that the woman should be nearby? Mu Yi Fan looked around curiously and saw a beautiful woman wearing a T-shirt jeans ten meters away from the left side. Then he was dumbfounded again! Chapter 19 - He is called Green Jade Flower Chapter 19: He is called Green Jade Flower My goodness, the female lead actually looks exactly the same as his real secret crush. Mom, he doesn¡¯t know which god he offended. He remembered that when he described the female lead in the book, he did not think about his secret love crush when he was writing, and he did not use the name of his secret crush to name it. Ah, he remembers, Mu Yi Fan in the book also likes that woman, so he hates the male lead. He felt depressed, it was not because of this, the female lead will be exactly the same as his real secret crush? Mu Yi Fan looked at the beautiful face of the female lead and he didn¡¯t return to reality for a long time. The three bastards saw Zhan Bei Tian and felt that he knew their purpose this time, and the next thing they wanted to do could not be done. Then they decided to go back and report the matter. After they left, Zhan Bei Tian turned to Mu Yi Fan, but found that he stared at the face intently, and could not help but twist his eyebrows, spoke with a cold voice: ¡°Mr. Mu .¡± Mu Yi Fan returned to reality: ¡°What? ¡°In the car. ¡° Mu Yi Fan saw the annoyed complexion on Zhan Bei Tian Fan and in his heart he knew this is certainly the male suspect look, he did not want to let him look care of the household things but he will want to look after him, and, not only to see, he will have to introduce himself. He quickly moved away from those thoughts, and excitedly waved and shouted: ¡°Beauty, my name is Mu¡­ Mu Mu, what is your name?¡± Zhan Bei Tian pulled his collar and circumvented to the front of the car he then went back to the pilot seat door and put the man who lost his shame into the car. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t give up, he looked out from the window: ¡°Beauty, when I see you next time, I¡¯ll invite you to eat, my mobile number is XXXXXXXXXXX¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, sit down.¡± Zhan Bei Tian sighed. Mu Yi Fan ignored his warning and continued to yell: ¡°Beauty, remember, my name is Mu Mu.¡± Then, he pointed to Zhan Bei Tian and said: ¡°He is called Green Jade Flower.¡± Hearing this Rong Yan snickered. Such a tall man is actually called Green Jade Flower. ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian schooled his face into a black face and drove away quickly. Mu Yi Fan sat back in the position: ¡°I haven¡¯t asked her name yet.¡± The woman is the same as his real crush, and she doesn¡¯t know the lady name mentioned by Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan only knows her face. Presumably, they should have had grown up together. After all, they are sisters from the same father. In those days, Rong Yan father had an affair, he insisted upon divorcing Rong Yan¡¯s mother and marrying little mistress. Otherwise, the two sisters would not be separated. After that, the sister who had just turned one year old was raised by his father, and the younger one came. Therefore, under the little mistress guidance, this younger sister was very arrogant, and the jealousy over her older sister was very strong. She also hated to throw her away from an early age. Regardless of the biological being from the same father. And because her sister is better looking than her, and the men who likes her likes her sister more so the younger sister Rong Xue thought of looking for three bastards to bully her older sister Rong Yan Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him, he was silently, but he thought about the three bastards. The development of things is the same as before his rebirth. Does it mean that the end of the world will come, then he should be prepared early. Chapter 20 - The body is not right Chapter 20: The body is not right Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t sat in the car for a long time before he quickly slept again, it was like if he hadn¡¯t slept for half a month. He slept very calmly and was very awkward. The saliva was drooping out from the corner of his mouth wetting the collar. When it was time for eating, Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t ask him to wake up. He only shook him hard. The whole body was moved hard and instantly awake. Moreover, while he was eating Mu Yi Fan eyes were closed, and he was not afraid of being choked by the fish bones. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know why he was so sleepy. It was very difficult to open his eyes. Going back to the villa, he didn¡¯t even take a shower, he jumped directly to the bed and slept, he slept until the next morning, got up ate and finished his breakfast, and went on to sleep again. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t notice the abnormality on Mu Yi Fan at the beginning, not to mention that all his thoughts were about the end of the world. Just when he was making a plan about something to be prepared in the end of days, the phone rang, it was Lu Lin¡¯s call. ¡°Major General Sir we have already arrived at G City and investigated what you said. The five-year-old child who was living in that said household in The Shui village was killed in a car accident last month. As for the driver who killed the child, there was a G city strong background check in covering the identity, so we have not conducted an in-depth investigation. After all, G City is not our territory. However, it is said that the murderer¡¯s surname is hidden because, who killed the child used all means to cover up the investigation on the matter after the incident.¡± Surname Mu? It should be Mu. Zhan Bei Tian whispered: ¡°The investigation can be stopped. I have another thing for you to do. You will rent a warehouse of thousands of meters tomorrow. For one month, then go to the county is responsible for purchasing rice and purchase the whole load. The more you can get the better. The quality of the rice is almost the same as that of the ordinary family. And¡­ After all the things were said, he saw the time was still early, he went took the car keys and went out to see what else needs to be prepared for the end of days. Then, afterwards followed busy days, he was busy for three or four days. Only when he was eating and sleeping, would he return to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s villa. Gradually, he found that Mu Yi Fan was very uncomfortable in these days. In addition to vomiting less and less, he didn¡¯t stay awake when he was full, he just slept, and he ate large amounts. He also liked to eat sour things¡­. It¡¯s almost like a pig. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Mu Yi Fan, but when he thought that Mu Yi Fan was physically sick, he also blocked a gun shot for him he changed his attitude and the most important thing is that Qing Tian Bead is still in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body, so, no he still has to care. The time when he looked at the clock on the wall was already eight in the evening, but the hall was quiet and there was no one in sight. Zhan Bei Tian hesitated for a moment before he lifted his foot to the second floor and went to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s room. The door was not locked, it can be accessed directly. The room was dark and the things in the room can only be seen through the light streaming in from outside the window. Zhan Bei Tian turned on the light and immediately saw the ¡®mummy¡¯ lying flat on the bed. The night before, Li Qing Tian came to a villa and changed the medicine for Mu Yi Fan. The gauze on his arm was changed in front of his face. Mu Yi Fan did have a wound on his right arm. As for the gauze on the face, because Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want him to see the ugly face after allergies, he took Li Qing Tian back to the room for privacy. ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian walked over with his lips and knew that Mu Yi Fan could hardly wake up. He pushed it directly with his hand: ¡°Mr. Mu, wake up.¡± The person on the bed did not respond. Zhan Bei Tian has increased his strength: ¡°Mu Mu, wake up.¡± That Mu Mu was called seven or eight sounds, and the ¡®mummy¡¯ on the bed just managed to woke up, rubbing his eyes and stared at Zhan Bei Tian. There is a feeling that he didn¡¯t know whether he was in a dream or in reality. Zhan Bei Tian glared at him with a hint of lucidity, and immediately whispered: ¡°You are not okay, you wash your face and change your clothes. I will take you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Mu Yi Fan reacted slowly, ten seconds passed and he just a stupid yawn, then, got up and went to the bathroom to wash his face and let himself wake up. When he moved his hand, he found that his pajama pants suddenly tightened. When he looked down, the body woke up in an instant, panicked and shouted outside: ¡°My goodness¡­Bei Tian, ?come here.¡± Chapter 21 - This is not scientific possible Chapter 21:¡ªThis is not scientific possible Zhan Bei Tian heard the screaming and he rushed into the bathroom. He saw Mu Yi Fan pulling his pajamas on his left and shaking his right hand trembling on his stomach. He said: ¡°You¡­you see.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s gaze moved from Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face to his stomach, the bulging belly is as big as five or six months pregnant woman. He couldn¡¯t help but blaspheme with a long cuss. ¡°I was soo proud of my six pack.¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a sad face. Although the strong abdominal muscles were not actually practiced by him, he liked this body very much. Unlike in the reality world, he was too slim. However he tried to practice he could not get the six pack. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Isn¡¯t this a reality? ¡°I just didn¡¯t exercise for four days, how can I be blessed with a fat stomach this is not scientific possible.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He saw that Qing Tian Bead is probably at fault, otherwise, how can ordinary person¡¯s stomachs rise so quickly? ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly screamed Zhan Bei Tian was shocked by his ghostly scream and slammed his face and asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡± Mu Yi Fan said in a panic: ¡°I¡­ I seem to feel something moving in my stomach.¡± Zhan Bei Tian twisted the eyebrow: ¡°Is there something moving?¡± ¡°Yes, Ah, it moved again.¡± Mu Yi Fan touched his stomach and said excitedly: ¡°It is really moving. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can touch it yourself.¡± ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian was staring at the bulged stomach, biting his cheek with hesitation. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s skin color is not that white, on the belly button, there is a small red dragonfly tattoo, the color is very bright, like a drop of blood. ¡°Look, it¡¯s moving again, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian with a worried look. Zhan Bei Tian returned to reality, and looked at Mu Yi Fan, who was nervous, Zhan Bei Tian tried to raise his hand on his stomach. After five seconds, his stomach suddenly moved. He groaned and quickly retracted his hand. He felt a little weird and felt a bit strange and complicated. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the quack doctor¡¯s hospital.¡± ¡°I have a friend who works in the military hospital in G City. I will take you there. You change your clothes now, I will be waiting for you below.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said as he walked out of the room, he took out his mobile phone and called his friend, and spoke to his friend about ten minutes later, Mu Yi Fan walked down in his pajamas. He bitterly said: ¡°The stomach is too big, all the pants can not be put on, the clothes are also too tight¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian picked up the car key: ¡°Let¡¯s just go there.¡± When they came to the military hospital it was already an hour, Mu Yi Fan had fallen asleep again. Zhan Bei Tian looked at his sleeping face and decided not to wake him up. He carried the man off the car and went to his friend¡¯s office. He whispered to the man sitting at his desk: ¡°Qin Yang. ¡± Shen Qin Yang looked up and saw a man in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arms he whispered :¡±He fell asleep? ¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian put the man onto the bed, and then, talked with Shen Qin Yang about Mu Yi Fan¡¯s condition, even the gunshot wound and bone cancer were spoken about After talking to Shen Qin Yang, he whispered: ¡°His condition is indeed unusual. It is very likely that bone cancer is not necessarily caused by the Qing Tian Bead.¡± Zhan Bei Tian licked his lips and said: ¡°I want you to give him a first B-Super.¡± Shen Qin Yang looked at him strangely. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifference revealed a little helplessness: ¡°If you see something later, please don¡¯t be too surprised.¡± Chapter 22 - Who is the other father of the child? Chapter 22: Who is the other father of the child? After it reached the night, there were very few people who went to the military hospital to do B-ultrasound. Shen Qin Yang was the director of the hospital. He could directly push Mu Yi Fan to the B-room for inspection, and Zhan Bei Tian followed. According to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s request, Shen Qin Yang checked Mu Yi Fan¡¯s stomach. Then he finally knew why Zhan Bei Tian asked him to not be surprised. ¡°What the hell Ah, he is obviously a man. Without a uterus, how can he still have a fetus. In terms of size, the pregnancy should be five months old. Moreover, the fetus is not only alive, but also very healthy. This is simply unscientific nothing in current medicine can explain this kind of thing.¡± Shen Qin Yang looked incredulous. When he looked at Mu Yi Fan, his eyes sparkled like a man who found a Baobei, and he wanted to send it to the research room for research. Zhan Bei Tian closed hus eyebrows. Although he has already guessed the changed in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body before coming, he still can¡¯t help but feel shocked when he hears a man¡¯s pregnancy. However, when he checked a few days ago, the doctor said that the fetus was only three months old. How suddenly did it change for five months? ¡°Are you sure you its five months?¡± ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you say that he was sleepy in addition to nausea, vomiting, and likes to eat sour foods? This is the reaction of pregnant women.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at it intricately at the fetus on the B-screen, at this time, he is very sure that the fetus was changed by Qing Tian Bead. Otherwise, how can a man be pregnant for no reason, and in just a few days, he went from becoming three months pregnant to five months pregnant. His eyes were complicated, Mu Yi Fan turned to the face wrapped in a bag, he really didn¡¯t know why Qing Tian Bead will jump into this person¡¯s belly. ¡°Right, who is the other father of the child? Why didn¡¯t he come to see him with you to the hospital?¡± Shen Qin Yang curiously looked back at Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was stiff, and his lips were tight. He wants to say that this fetus is a bead, but he knows his friend will not believe it. If he says that there is no other father at all, it is even more impossible. In the absence of another person to provide sperm, how can the someone be pregnant with a child for no reason. 1]¡­. Jesus Mary and Joseph Of course, he can just say there is a man, but it will ruin Mu Mu reputation, and, seriously and strictly speaking, this fetus can not be separated from him. After all, Qing Tian Bead has to be fed with blood, it has a blood relationship with him. Zhan Bei Tian thought that if there was a man who was involved in making of his child, and his heart was strangely annoyed and even a little weird. Shen Qin Yang looked at his friends slowly, and his eyes were getting bigger and bigger: ¡°Is this would not be yours?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said nothing. Shen Qin Yang felt that this friend looks are guilt by default, it is difficult to set the channel: ¡°Zhan Bei, do you not like women? How come suddenly shackled up with men? If your grandfather is aware of this thing he will definitely shoot you. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows went tight brow, he did not intend to explain to him, he asked:¡± Can you take the fetus out of him?¡± He felt that after the fetus is taken out, it will go back to a bead. However, his words just fell, Mu Yi Fan on bed suddenly curled up, and screamed painfully: Mu Yi Fan, who was sleeping calmly, suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, he opened his eyes wide and he was uncomfortable biting his lower lip, rubbing the raised abdomen. Shen Qin Yang whispered in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ear: ¡°The child in his stomach would not possibly know that you don¡¯t want him to stay in that stomach would he?¡± Zhan Bei Tian gave him a cold look, but he had to agree with Shen Qin Yang. Because the last time the doctor said that Mu Yi Fan had to abort the child, Mu Mu also screamed while holding his stomach. Seeing that Mu Yi Fan was going to roll down from the bed, Zhan Bei Tian turned to Shen Qin Yang and said, ¡°Were are not taking it out of him.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly didn¡¯t feel pain anymore, and his body collapsed on the bed. Zhan Bei Tian blinked. It seems that Qing Tian Bead is not willing to come out. If it doesn¡¯t want to come out, other people can¡¯t take it out. Mu Yi Fan looked around at the B-room. Finally, his eyes fell on Zhan Bei Tian. He asked weakly: ¡°Is this checkup? What happened to my body?¡± How can his stomach hurt, and then just like that stop hurting, and it¡¯s coming fast and going fast. Zhan Bei Tian did not speak. Shen Qin Yang looked at his good friend and smiled and said: ¡°This is it gentleman, you are pregnant¡­¡± ¡°Qin Yang, you come out with me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Shen Qin Yang was very sorry that he couldn¡¯t finish his words and turned and went out. Mu Yi Fan laid in bed and stared at the back of the departing men. Qin Yang? Shen Qin Yang? F*uck My Life! Is it true that everyone in the book who uses the name of his friends is the same as the real person who he grew up with? Just like Zhan Bei Tian and Shen Qin Yang, they are exactly the same as his friends who he few up with. B-outdoor, Shen Qin Yang whispered: ¡°Bei Tian, you don¡¯t want to take care of his pregnancy? This thing can only be a moment, he can not help himself when he give birth to children¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°At that time, even if he didn¡¯t want to be born, but he will be born.¡± Shen Qin Yang: ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian scanned the corridor where no one was walking. He whispered: ¡°Qin Yang, you will resign immediately or leave tomorrow for B City¡­¡± Shen Qin Yang wondered: ¡°Why should I quit my job and leave?¡± Zhan Bei Tian calmly said: ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the truth for the time being.¡± Shen Qin Yang knows that his friend will not let him resign without any reason, and he was a friend in the army. If he receives any news, he will be warning him first. ¡°It is impossible to resign immediately. However, it is ok to ask for leave. How many days do you want me to ask?¡± ¡°One month.¡± Shen Qin Yang thought that he had not taken a vacation for many years and nodded and agreed: ¡°Well, I will finish tomorrow operation and afterwards I will return to City B.¡± ¡°After returning to City B, you and Jun Lin will collect as much food as possible and store it at home. It is best to collect as much as possible. As for other things, after I actually confirm, I will tell you how to do it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly stayed silent and the indifferent eyes flashed with a touch of uncomfortableness. Shen Qin Yang has never seen such a look on Zhan Bei Tian, ??he teased him: ¡°Look at you like this, is there anything that is difficult that you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian coughed aloud: ¡°Can you get a few books about obstetrics and gynecology ? Like pregnancy books.¡± Shen Qin Yang laughed and the empty corridor was filled by his laughter: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??you have it today. Are you worried about not knowing how to take care of your male wife?¡± Zhan Bei Tian face was black. He and Mu Mu are not in the kind of relationship that Shen Qin Yang was talking about. They are related based on the Qing Tian Bead, which is related to his portable space. Shen Qin Yang said with a smile: ¡°I have to remind you in advance that him being tired is very weird. Maybe he will die with the child in his stomach at any time. The most important thing is that he has bone cancer. Didn¡¯t you say that he didn¡¯t have much time before? Then he might not last until the child was born that day, so that you have to prepared your mind, and he does not have a birth canal, when he needs a caesarean section, you should be ready to work as soon as possible. ¡± Speaking about his he laughed again: ¡°I am wondering how you planted your child in his belly.¡± If the man inside is Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s wife, he really wants to do the research in the research room. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him: ¡°Do you need me to do a demonstration on you personally?¡± Shen Qin Yang said two times: ¡°Do you want me to give your wife a bone cancer checkup?¡± ¡°No, he has a family doctor who treats him.¡± ¡°Then I will go to get the books for you, you will go downstairs and wait for me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned and pushed the door back to the B-room, saying : ¡°Go.¡± Mu Yi Fan, who was in a daze, quickly got out of bed: ¡°The doctor has told you right what disease I have?¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered : ¡°The stomach gas.¡± ¡°Stomach gas?¡± Mu Yi Fan doesn¡¯t believe: ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel sick, you wouldn¡¯t it be lie to me?¡± However, the stomach gas does cause symptoms of nausea and vomiting, and it won¡¯t make the belly bulge, but how do you explain sleepiness? Zhan Bei Tian ignored him and went straight downstairs. Mu Yi Fan thought that Zhan Bei Tian had no reason to lie to him and had to believe this. Down to the first floor, Zhan Bei Tian asked him to wait in the car till he return. A few minutes later, Shen Qin Yang took a bag and walked out of the hospital building and handed it to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian returned to the car and put the bag in the back seat and drove away from the military hospital. Mu Yi Fan, was sitting in the pilot seat, looked back slightly, and by the light coming in from the outside, he saw a few books in the bag. The cover of the top book, which reads the word ¡®pregnancy¡¯, doesn¡¯t know why that book is here Chapter 23 - He is dead Chapter 23: He is dead Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan looking back into the back seat and he asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mu Yi Fan moved his gaze: ¡°How can your friend only give you a few books, and he didn¡¯t prescribe medicine for me?¡± ¡°What medicine?¡± ¡± Drug medicine for stomach gas.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian blinked at Mu Yi Fan gauze wrapped face: ¡°You are allergic to medicine, he could not prescribe medicine.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly stopped. Dead! Why did he use the drug allergy as an excuse at the time he knew that it would come to hurt his face. Now, no medicine, there will be an even a bigger belly. Mu Yi Fan touched the raised belly and wanted to cry: ¡°So did your friend say that when the stomach flatulent is going to end?¡± He was wearing a big belly, he was just as ugly as a blessing. Having said that, how could he be so sad, what he did wrong ended him transmigrating into his book. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but recall what he had done before he got sucked into the book. He remembered that he had just finished writing the novel of ¡°The King of the End of the World¡±. The small Zhan Bei Tian character came to him and said that he would marry his sister next month. He groaned and immediately said a congratulation. However, Zhan Bei Tian was very upset and asked coldly: ¡°In addition to congratulations, you have no other thoughts?¡± He thought about it and said with pleasure: ¡°Exactly, my novel is just over, let¡¯s go out to celebrate . ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian face went dark instantly:¡± you find your novel¡¯s protagonist celebrate it. ¡° 1]¡­. So I have decide to change the Male Protagonist moniker to Male protagonist After that, he banged the door out and left. That night, he strangely transmigrated into his novel. So far he still doesn¡¯t understand what Zhan Bei Tian was mad at him for. Is it because of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s words that he transmigrated in the book? Zhan Bei Tian counted the growth time of Qing Tian Bead and said, ¡°It¡¯s about a month till the stomach gas ends.¡± If one night, he can be pregnant for three months. After four days, he will change from three months to five months. Then, it may take eight days to grow to seven months, and then use sixteen hours to give birth to the child. Of course, this is only his guess. As to when Qin Tian Bead is willing to come out, he is not clear. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t jump when he heard it: ¡°One month? Is this a long time? Isn¡¯t it just bloating? How can it take a month to get rid of the stomach?¡± Ok. He has eaten a bit more recently, and, when he is full, he sleeps, no wonder he will be flatulent. In the case of not taking medicine, it takes a month, maybe it is normal and it will end by itself. Zhan Bei Tian whispered, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head immediately: ¡°No problem.¡± No! Not without problems, but the problem is getting bigger! He clearly wants to win the trust of the man, but he laid in bed for four days, during which he did not have any communication with the man. Now there are more than 20 days left, he can get the sex of the man, and the man is not guarded. When is it okay to kill the man? Chapter 24 - Clearing the stomach Chapter 24: Clearing the stomach Mu Yi Fan was plagued with how to pull the relationship between himself and the man. He found that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s expression was still cold and speechless, but he could feel Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s attitude toward him more mild attitude compare to before. Just like this day at 8 o¡¯clock in the morning, Zhan Bei Tian ran to the room and told him to get up and have breakfast. Unlike the previous few days, he will put the cooked noodles directly on the table and left at 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. Whether Mu Yi Fan got up or not for breakfast and lunch. In addition, the breakfast has become particularly rich, not only milk, eggs, dumplings, buns, but also pork noodles, pumpkin red dates porridge, full of a large table were cooked by Zhan Being Tian. Mu Yi Fan looked at the man sitting opposite and asked carefully: ¡°why is your mood today good?¡± Otherwise, why did you suddenly prepare such a rich breakfast, Zhan Bei Tian gave him a look and put the porridge infront if him. Mu Yi Fan thought of something, and said: ¡°You letting me eat so much, is it so I may be able to shit out your beads.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, ??who is eating noodles, said: ¡°Shut up.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw his face was not good, he could dare not say more, ge quickly picked up the spoon to drink porridge, but found that today¡¯s porridge is particularly delicious. The strange thing is that it is a sweet porridge, but he ate a spoon and it was just like eating a fragrant pork porridge. ¡°Where is your porridge bought? Very delicious, good to eat.¡± Zhan Bei Tian made a move and looked at his broken fingers he said no words. Mu Yi Fan, even after drinking the porridge he still felt hungry and began to eat pork noodles, dumplings, buns and milk. The breakfast on the table was almost wiped out by him alone. He leaned back on the back of the chair and sat down with his sleek belly. He suddenly thought of something and mourned: ¡°Oh, I forgot that I am still flatulent and I can¡¯t eat too much.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thinks he is very funny. The corners of the lips were not bent in a smile. However, the corner of the mouth just went up, and immediately he took it back, he picked up Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mobile phone and entered his mobile phone number, called his mobile phone, then put the mobile phone number of both parties in the mobile phone card, and then played the mobile phone gentle light music ringtone. Mu Yi Fan listened to it and after a while he was feeling sleepy and depressed: ¡°Can you change the first song? This song makes me want to sleep.¡± He wants to cultivate feelings with the Male Protagonist, but he can no longer do that if he spend his time sleeping. Zhan Bei Tian said with no expression: ¡°Do not have to change.¡± He picked up the glass on the table and went into the kitchen. Mu Yi Fan wondered as he looked at his back, how is it that he suddenly he heard the music coming, and, still, there was no piano music. In the kitchen, Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan, who was listening to music outside, and turned to put his finger on the mouth of the cup then, the fingertips shot something into the clear water. About two milliliters of water was taken to reclaim the water flow on the fingertips, then mixed with half of the tap water, and he walked out of the kitchen, and handed it to Mu Yi Fan, whispering: ¡°Drink a glass of water, to clear the stomach.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not suspect him, he drunk the water in one breath. The next moment, suddenly the abdominal pain was unbearable, as if all the intestines were rolling in one direction, Mu Yi Fan hurriedly held the raised belly and hurried to the bathroom on the second floor room. After shitting for more than half an hour, the stomach was much more comfortable. At this point, the whole room was already stinky, and Zhan Bei Tian did not reprimand him. Mu Yi Fan snarled the paper towel on the wall: ¡°Mom, he wouldn¡¯t want to get back to Qing Tian Bead fast that he just gave me a laxative?¡± He said that the man suddenly made him such delicious food and made him loose it but such a rich breakfast, and the purpose is this. Mu Yi Fan got up and went to the sink. He stretched out his hands and was about to wash his hands, but he was shocked by a change in them Chapter 25 - How is it like This? Chapter 25: How is it like This? ¡°How could this be?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked incredulously at the nails on his fingers. The color was darker than before, and pale skin had turned grayish black. It was like a layer of nail polish. It was very obvious, and he couldn¡¯t hide it. . He remember that Mu Yi Fan in the book was sick until a few days at the end of April, only then his body has speed up the transformation into a zombie. How did this change came so soon? What went wrong? Mu Yi Fan thought about it. It won¡¯t be Qing Tian Bead that made him become zombie in advance? But it is really the unreasonable for Qing Tian Bead to o to react to him now Mu Yi Fan suddenly remembered the glass of water that Zhan Bei Tian had given him before. After drinking it, he couldn¡¯t bear the pain in his stomach. Isn¡¯t it that there is laxative in the water, but¡­ is the something from Zhan Bei Tian space. He couldn¡¯t help but his eyes popped. According to his description in the book, there is a lake inside the man like a living space, the spring is full of rich aura, after drinking it, the sickness is removed through the pores, and the toxins in the body are pooped out to let the body metabolize and regain a healthy body its equivalent to washing the marrow. Now that he is only suffering from diarrhea, the body does not remove the sickness. It is very likely that the spring water that the man gave him to drink is mixed with other water, making the spring water not being pure enough. If this is the case, why should the man give a spring to someone who he has just known for a few days. If it is really because of the speed of drinking the spring water that led to him becoming a zombie, then the man is really miserable. Because spring water can¡¯t clean out the poison in zombie, it will make the zombie-ness more fierce. Mu Yi Fan looked at his hands and kept moving for a long time. Next, how should he hide these hands, should he wrap in a gauze like his face? It¡¯s impossible to think about it, but it will make the Male Protagonist appear more suspicious than Mu Yi Fan had thought before. Mu Yi Fan thought about it, he walked out of the bathroom, picked up the wallet on the table and put it in his pocket. On the way, he put his hands in his pocket and walked out of the room. He saw Zhan Bei Tian sitting on the sofa and calling someone. ¡°Today¡¯s acquisition of vegetables is to be set aside. You are going to buy 50,000 cans of milk powder, as well as all the baby¡¯s supplies, as well as toys for children under the age of ten, and clothes for under 18, spring and summer, autumn and winter, both for men and women are okay..¡± Mu Yi Fan heard this. When he remembered writing a book, he did not write about the Male Protagonist¡¯s special acquisition of milk powder and the like. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t think too much, and when Zhan Bei Tian was on the phone, he hurried off. ¡°Wait.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said to the person on the phone, then, looking at Mu Yi Fan, who walked lightly to the gate: ¡°Where are you going?.¡± Mu Yi Fan stopped and calmed his heart: ¡°I just I have a diarrhea, I want to go to the pharmacy to buy anti-diarrhea drugs, and go to the mall to buy a few clothes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his abdomen and said: ¡°You are not feeling well now, you can¡¯t drive, I will send you over.¡± ¡°No, No, I will just take a taxi. You don¡¯t have anything to do. You are busy with your stuff I will be back soon.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°Then you bring your phone and call me if something happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly picked up the mobile phone on the table and walked out of the villa. Seeing Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t chase him out, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then called the taxi. It is far from the city, he went to the gate of the villa area, the taxi has not arrived yet. Standing upright, he stood very uncomfortable. When he was about to return to the security room to wait for a car, he heard someone shouting: ¡°Mu Yi Fan.¡± Chapter 26 - A Man in White Clothes Chapter 26: A Man in White Clothes Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh . I have the worst luck! He was already wrapped up as a mummy, and some people even recognize him. Mu Yi Fan turned his head in admiration and saw a tall man in a white casual suit standing on the sidewalk opposite the street and looking at him. The man is about twenty-seven years old, he looked like a gentleman, elegant temperament, with a small S short curly dark brown hair, the corner of the mouth slightly curved, smile looked like a spring breeze, but the narrow eyes made him look slightly a bit evil. How did he made the body look right and wrong at the same time. Who is this man? Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes flashed with some doubts. In this memory belonging to this body, Mu Yi Fan has never seen this man, but he gives him a strong sense of wanting or a need to be close to this man. A Man in White Clothes walked across the road, stood in front of Mu Yi Fan, blinked, and his face flashed a touch of disappointment: ¡°Why do you wrap your face?¡± Mu Yi Fan subconsciously answered his words: ¡°The medicine causes the whole face to become disfigured with allergies, for the fear of scaring others, I had to wrap my face.¡± After he finished, he was shocked, how could he answer the other person¡¯s words so easily, fortunately, he did not tell the truth. The man in white did not doubt his words. He raised his hand and touched the gauze on his face. Then he grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm and walked down to the gate of the villa to sit down. The other hand touched Mu Yi Fan accurately on the place where the right leg is swollen. Mu Yi Fan looked down at the hand on his thigh, and his pupil suddenly shrank. The man¡¯s nail color turned out to be dark black, which means that the man has become a real zombie. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but breath a sigh of cold air and he turned his gaze to the man¡¯s face. Only then did he notice that the man¡¯s face was very pale, and the faint red line appeared in the inner ring of the eyelid, making the narrow eyes seem more enchanting. Who is this man? In the end, the end of the world has not yet come, and here is a real zombie with self-awareness. The man in white looked up and asked, ¡°It¡¯s bone cancer, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly put away his thoughts and nodded. A Man in White Clothes took out his left hand in his pocket and turned his back up. The gray-black nails were exposed to the man in white. The man in white glimpsed a little and rubbed his thumb with Mu Yi Fan¡¯s nails. He whispered: ¡°This turned out to be grayish black at the beginning of April.¡± Mu Yi Fan looks at A Man in White Clothes¡¯s black nails. , said: ¡°my family doctor said the reason that my nails turned to black ash, because of my bone cancer is into the end, I think your nails are black, are you also suffering from bone cancer.¡± This is certainly was his random reasoning, the purpose was to pull out the words of what the man in white knows. A Man in White Clothes heard the words and was very unhappy and let go of his hand: ¡°Did you say that the family doctor is Li Qing Tian?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you think his words can be believed?¡± A Man in White Clothes sneered and stared at Mu Yi Fan. His eyes that were exposed outside the gauze suddenly picked up on the narrow gaze: ¡°I think you are different from before.¡± Chapter 27 - Who is he? Chapter 27: Who is he? Crouching, Mu Yi Fan knew he suddenly missed a shot to drill out the information, worried about what A Man in White Clothes saw. However, he quickly calmed down, even if A Man in White Clothes knew the previous Mu Yi Fan, or found that he was different from the previous Mu Yi Fan, the other party could not think that the body had already changed a core. It is only in this body that there is no such memory ofA Man in White Clothes, but why the other party speak in a very familiar tone, and he also feels that A Man in White Clothes is very familiar to him as if he has known him for a long time. Mu Yi Fan returned to reality from his musings and took back his hand. He decided to follow the memory in his head and said, ¡°This gentleman, I don¡¯t seem to know who you are? Do you know what kind of person I used to be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡°A Man in White Clothes was not angry and laughed: ¡°We really don¡¯t know.¡± Immediately, his smile suddenly stiffened in the corner of his mouth, his eyes flashed incredulously and suffocating Mu Yi Fan. The man suddenly pulled up Mu Yi Fan¡¯s collar, furious. ¡°What¡¯s going on with your stomach? Isn¡¯t it a blessing? How can you be blessed!¡± Mu Yi Fan thinks that a man in white is a god sinner. He smiles like a spring breeze in the first second, and the next second he is like a madman. He pushed the man in white hand and pushed the man and yelled in anger. ¡°Who said that I am blessed? Your TMD is a blessing. I have stomach gas, and my stomach is flat and I don¡¯t understand. If someone doesn¡¯t understand, they go to the hospital and ask the doctor. By the way you can go to cure your brain.¡± ¡°Bloating?¡± A Man in White Clothes didn¡¯t quite believe in his round belly. Mu Yi Fan was not angry: ¡°You are really strange, I am not blessed and do you sai as if its not good thing?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± A Man in White Clothes suddenly accepted the words, he rubbed his eyebrows, and his anger lessened. He said: ¡°Don¡¯t say this, the purpose of my visit to G City is to look at you specially, but your change is beyond my expectation, and the development of things has deviated from the track. I don¡¯t know what is going on here, but one thing I want to remind you is that your mind must stay awake when your nails are completely blackened. In the future, if there is anything, you will come to B City to find me.¡± After that a taxi came. He hailed and made the taxi stop. Mu Yi Fan quickly asked: ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°When you arrive in City B, I will tell you again.¡± A Man in White Clothes smiled slightly, restored the gentleman smile before, and turned to open the taxi door. ¡°Wait.¡± A Man in White Clothes thought that Mu Yi Fan had something to ask, he let go of the steps and look at him. Mu Yi Fan hurried over and, like a monkey, he daringly jumped in through the door opened by A Man in White Clothes, and said innocently to the person standing outside the car: ¡°This taxi was called by me, you have to take the bus. I will call the car again.¡± The man in A Man in White Clothes¡¯s mouth sneered Mu Yi Fan ignored the black-faced white man and quickly closed the door and shouted: ¡°Driver, drive.¡± The driver immediately stepped on the gas pedal and drove away. Mu Yi Fan looked back and looked at the man in white standing still from the rear window, taking a deep breath, and then his heart was lifted again. In his novels, when his nails are completely black, and he retained his self-conscious, and can control the zombie eating human flesh. His level was at least seven or above. He doesn¡¯t know how high a level A Man in White Clothes is, and whether he has any power. The most important thing is that the end of the world has not yet arrived, how can there be a high-level zombie, and, in his novel, there is no such person, then where does this white man emerge from? Who is he? Chapter 28 - : Sister Chapter 28: Sister Mu Yi Fan quickly put A Man in White Clothes behind his head, because after he kills the male protagonist, the world will not exist anymore, so it does not matter who A Man in White Clothes is. When he came to the city center, he first went to the pharmacy to buy anti-diarrhea drugs, and bought a box of stomach gas tablets and secretly hid them. After coming out of the pharmacy, he immediately went to the big shopping mall to buy clothes. Because his stomach is bigger, he can only buy loose casual clothes, and he can wear them when the stomach is small. In addition, he also bought a few handsome casual clothes for the Male Protagonist, so that he can improve the relationship with the Male Protagonist. Mu Yi Fan just got a phone call and received a call from Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°I have a business to talk about at noon today, and you find a place to buy your lunch.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hung up after saying that. Mu Yi Fan wondered, is Zhan Bei Tian not a soldier? What business does he need to talk about Ah? Is he going to talk to others about buying goods? The date on his mobile phone showed that it was April 11th, he could not help but recall what the Male Protagonist of the novel did on the day of April 11. He remember that on the 11th of April Zhan Bei Tian had invited two businessmen who were selling arms to eat at the restaurant in Xilanfan, and ordered a large number of arms, which will be traded abroad at the beginning of next month. Then, one day later, the end of the world will come. Mu Yi Fan thought that the end of the world is coming, and quickly returned to reality. Now the most important thing is to find a place to solve the problem of having black nails. He walked a big circle in the big shopping mall, and finally found a nail club in the seventh floor of the mall. However, in and out of the mall there are some beautiful women dressed up, and if a big man goes in, it will make everyone really uncomfortable. Mu Yi Fan has been standing outside for a long time. The gauze on the face made the clerk in the nail club mistakenly regard him as a pervert or a robber. She almost called the security guard to arrest people. Mu Yi Fan saw that the female clerk wanted him out, knowing that his appearance was eye-catching. In order to save her life, she bit her teeth and went straight into the other one. He said to the smiling female clerk: ¡°I want nail painted art.¡± The female clerk was stunned and soon realized that Mu Yi Fan was embarrassed from before, and would walk back and forth outside. She smiled: ¡°Sir, is your first visit to our store to do nail ?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Yi Fan turned to see other people¡¯s eyes, quickly asked: ¡°Is there a private room¡±? ¡°We do¡­. However, the fee for the private room service in our clubhouse is 10% higher than the normal service charge¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan interrupted her: ¡°I want to have a private room¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The female clerk took Mu Yi Fan to the counter. The person at the counter said: ¡°This gentleman wants a private room.¡± The counter person checked the computer and smiled and said: ¡°Sir, we have a private room here, in the first¡­¡± Her words are not finished, the door rings. A crisp and proud voice was heard: ¡°I want this box.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned and looked at the woman coming to him. When he saw the appearance of the beautiful woman who was walking at the forefront, he could not help but blurt out: ¡°Sister.¡± Chapter 29 - Your nails are too hard Chapter 29: Your nails are too hard The female clerk and the counter person did not hear what Mu Yi Fan shouted. Her attention was on the coming person, and she quickly showed a bright smile. She said, ¡°Miss Rong, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± The beautiful woman headed up slightly raised her head. The superior look at the clerk one more time: ¡°I want to go to the private room.¡± The female clerk was a little embarrassed. She looked at Mu Yi Fan next to her eyes: ¡°This¡­¡± How do you say that the male first customer comes, but the private room is given to someone else who came after his arrival, it does not matter. The person at the counter said: ¡°This private room was originally reserved for Miss Rong¡­¡± She looked at the beautiful woman and then at Mu Yi Fan, and smiled even more: ¡°I believe that this gentleman will let miss miss her box , sir, are you alright with that?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded silly. This Miss Rong was very similar to his real sister, Mu Yi Xue. If it was not for the difference in temperament, he would rush to hug him. The beautiful woman looked at Mu Yi Fan with his gauzed face, and her eyes flashed disgustingly. Then she confidently shuffled her hair and let the female clerk lead the way. Two women looked behind and showed their dislike in eyes looking at the silly Mu Yi Fan, ridiculed him and said: ¡°A big man going to the Nail Club, he is not abnormal, Ren Yao, he is definetly gay,¡± ¡°Look at his face pack with all those gauze, he is definitely a failure when he wanted to become a woman.¡± The two said that they followed Miss Rong into the private room. Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± I have the worst luck, what do you mean by that. He gave up the room and turned to the clerk. The person at the counter saw that Mu Yi Fan was angry and she said quickly: ¡°Sir, although there is no room, we can arrange you to go to the quiet corner and find the best nail manicurist.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at his gray-black nails and calmed his anger and nodded. The person at the counter called a manicurist to do the nails for Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan came the corner seat, he put down a pile of bags, said:. ¡°I have onychomycosis, so I just want to put a nail onto something like an ordinary nail, people do not like seeing my onychomycosis¡± The manicurist picked up his hand and looked at it. The fingers were like the pianist¡¯s finger. It was a pity that the nails were black like they were painted by a layer of nail polish: ¡°Mr. your nails are too dark, transparent or too light. Nail polish can¡¯t cover the color of nails at all, and the opaque dark nail polish will be too obvious. Therefore, I suggest that you stick the these same colored nails, which will not be obvious, but also cover the color of your nails. However, if we paint nail polish and put nail clips those are very likely to hurt your nails.¡± The role of saying gray nails is to lie to the manicurist, Mu Yi Fan was not afraid of hurting the nails, he directly said: ¡°Put on the nail pieces, yes, my toenails are also onychomysis I can give you a similar color.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Manicurist first sterilized the hand with soap, Mu Yi Fan washed his hands and disinfected them, then he put it in warm water wash basin to soak the tender skin to make it soft, then used the wet towel to wipe the nails with a cloth. Then, used a small pair of scissors to cut the spurs and use a nail clipper to trim the ideal shape. However, when the nails were trimmed with a nail clipper, the sharpest part of the nail clipper was chipped ¡°¡­¡± The manicurist silently looked at the gap in the nail clipper. Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Next, the manicurist used five nail clippers in a row to break a gap. She smiled: ¡°Sir, your nails are too hard.¡± This is too outrageous! The nails are so hard that the nail clipper was broken. The strangest thing is that the nails are not thick, how can they be so hard? Mu Yi Fan was embarrassed to look at her: ¡°Do you want me to pay for the nail clippers?¡± To be honest, he was also scared it by himself. He didn¡¯t expect his nails to become so hard. It should be related to drinking the water of Spring Lake. Manicurist: ¡°¡­¡± She turned her face to three sides, but the surface of the three-sides grinding was flattened and the nails were intact. He really didn¡¯t know whether to use nails to grind nails or use nails to grind. The manicurist had no choice but to sigh: ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have manicures, how about sticking directly to nails.¡± Mu Yi Fan certainly agreed that he would be paying for damage to many tools. The manicurist no longer has to have a manicure, and the latter procedure is much easier for her. Mu Yi Fan looked around and saw no one. He whispered, ¡°What kind of person is Miss Rong?¡± The manicurist looked at him and lowered his voice and said: ¡°She is the big lady of the Rong Group.¡± Mu Yi Fan unbelieving eyes stared wide open: ¡°She is Rong Xue?¡± Heavens! The Female Protagonist looked like his sister. How is it that the character relationship in the novel is so far from the reality. Just like in reality, his sister will obviously marry childhood friend Zhan Bei Tian, ??but in the novel, they are enemies. No, in fact, the Female Protagonist likes the Male Protagonist, but the Male Protagonist hates her ¡­.. very much. It should be said that he is right to hate her, because in the last world, the Female Protagonist also likes the Male Protagonist, while the Male Protagonist only loved for the Female Protagonist. Because of love and hate she teamed up with the Zombie King then the two then used the Male Protagonist feeling on the Female Protagonist, leading the Male Protagonist to his death. The manicurist was busy and she screamed: ¡°Miss Rong¡¯s name is not something that everyone can call, and Miss Xue¡¯s vision is very high, she can not see ordinary men.¡± This is to imply that Mu Yi Fan, Miss Rong is not looking at him. 1]¡­.. Looking at him¡­.like seeing him as an interesting some to get to know Mu Yi Fan heard the words and rolled his eyes. Even if Rong Xue noticed him, he can¡¯t be interested in someone who looks the same as his own sister. The manicurist spent more than half an hour helping Mu Yi Fan to work on his nails : ¡°Mr, are you dissatisfied?¡± Mu Yi Fan was satisfied with his nails, he didn¡¯t look at it, he didn¡¯t know that he had nails attached. The color of the nail film is similar to that of ordinary people. It is easier to see that the nails are coated with nail polish. But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as wearing socks and shoes, the man can¡¯t see his toenails. ¡°When will the nails fall off?¡± The manicurist said: ¡°They will fall off in about two weeks. Mr you can buy the glue for the nails. After the one that easy to fall off, you can stick them back.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked for a bottle of glue and nail polish at the pay off. When waiting for the elevator, Rong Xue and her two companions also came out. ¡°Rong Xue, it¡¯s almost a little afternoon, where do we go to eat?¡± one of the companions asked. Rong Xue thought for a moment: ¡°The restaurant in Xilanfan is nearby, we go there to eat Western food.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard, his ears immediately erected. Xilanfan restaurant? Does the man and the two arms dealers not dine at the restaurant in Xilanfan? Correct. According to the development of the novel, the Male Protagonist talked about the arms business and prepared to leave the western styled restaurant. He met the Female Protagonist, that is, from that time, the Female Protagonist began to like the Male Protagonist. Mu Yi Fan thought about it, and he followed the woman, maybe he could meet the man. At that time, he will take the opportunity to wrap up the man and cultivate the relationship with the man. After all, he has been through the novel for a week, and it is closer to the end of the world, but he is just a stranger who just met the man. The most troublesome thing for him is that the man still calls him Mr. Mu, and he feels that the distance between the two is very alienating. Therefore, he has to speed up his actions. Rong Xue and two of his companions saw the door of the elevator and quickly closed their mouths and stopped talking. Two companions were stunned by Mu Yi Fan, snorted and walked into the elevator. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t see their foolish faces, he was carrying big bags and bags, followed them out of the elevator and left the mall. A partner of Rong Xue found that Mu Yi Fan had been behind them the whole time and quickly said to Rong Xue: ¡°Rong Xue, the pervert(transvestite) has always been walking behind us.¡± Rong Xue and another companion turned back and saw a The eye-catching Mu Yi Fan was slowly following behind. Moreover, if they are walking fast, he will follow fast, they slow, he will slow down, obviously he was tracking them. ¡°The western restaurant is in front, there is security guard.¡± Another female companion whispered. They speeded up their steps into the western restaurant and hurriedly said to the security guard: ¡°There is a pervert behind us, that is, he is covered with gauze.¡± They pointed out that as they were ready to enter the door, Mu Yi Fan. The two security guards at the door were surprised and walked out of the door and stopped Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan looked at them with doubts: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the western restaurant not open?¡± He looked in the window next to him, filled with people. ¡°Sir, some people say that you were following them.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned and dissatisfied: ¡°Who am I following? I came here to eat.¡± He staggered by the two security guards and walked inside. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by the security guard. Mu Yi Fan was furious: ¡°Do you still do business?¡± If he didn¡¯t want to see a man, he will have already changed to another restaurant. Mu Yi Fan once again avoided the security block and wanted to push the door. Suddenly, Rong Xue and her two companions screamed: ¡°He wants to come in, he wants to come in.¡± The security guard heard the three female guests screaming, hurriedly grabbed Mu Yu Fan¡¯s arms behind him. ¡°Ah, pain, pain, what are you doing Ah?¡± Mu Yi Fan screamed awkwardly: ¡°Is this how you are showing hospitality?¡± The security guard screamed : ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t welcome people like you here.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡± Mr. Mu?¡± A low voice came out of the door. Chapter 30 - Strenuous exercise are not for you Chapter 30: Strenuous exercise are not for you Mu Yi Fan heard the familiar voice and quickly raised his head and saw the tall and straight man standing at the door. His eyes lit up: ¡°Bei Tian.¡± Fortunately, the development of the plot did not deviate. Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan was being held by both arms, his eyebrows were tight, and he swept across the two security guards. The security guard was shocked by Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold eyes and quickly released his hand. Mu Yi Fan hurried to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him with nearly twenty bags of things and asked in a low voice: ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Yi Fan gasped two security guards: ¡°You ask them, they stopped me for no reason, didn¡¯t let me go in.¡± The two security guards quickly explained things: ¡°Mr., this is the case. Just three of the ladies said that there was a pervert man wrapped in a gauze following them around, so we stopped him.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Perverted? Bastard, who are you calling a pervert? Where do I look like a pervert?¡± Two security guards: ¡°¡­¡± The entire face is covered with gauze, as if it is unpleasant, it kinda does look like he is like pervert. ¡°And, when did I track people?¡± The security guard looked at the three people in the store: ¡°Those three ladies said.¡± Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian looked inside the restaurant. Zhan Bei Tian saw one of the three women, he was stunned, his eyes changed, and the cold face suddenly emerged. Rong Xue, was far away from Zhan Bei Tian, a little after she only to noticed the beautiful appearance of Zhan Bei Tian, but she did not see the chilly eyes. ¡°That man is really handsome.¡± Rong Xue said to one of her companions. Rong Xue looked at Zhan Bei Tian and lost her heart. Her heartbeat suddenly accelerated. Its not like she hasn¡¯t seen a man who looks good, but there are very few men who look like Zhan Bei Tian who are handsome and powerful. Another companion laughed: ¡°The man seemed content to see Miss Rong, Miss Rong should be know her capacity to attract men.¡± Rong Xue face was red:. ¡°You¡­. do not talk nonsense¡± ¡°Yo, Miss Rong is shy¡± Rong Xue¡¯s companion saw that Rong Xue was interested in the man, and she had an idea: ¡°Rong Xue, I see that the pervert is a good friend with the handsome man. You can take the opportunity to go forward and say that it is a misunderstanding to the handsome man. Then you can leave a good impression.¡± Rong Xue has some worries, but he really wants to approach the man. Outside the western restaurant, Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to her. He was really a suspicion: ¡°This is a misunderstanding. I just heard when I was waiting for the elevator. There is a Western restaurant, and I came over to eat. ¡° Of course, his real purpose is to have a chance encounter with the man, but he did not expect to be called a pervert. It is really embarrassing. ¡°This¡­¡± The security guard was a little embarrassed. When he was thinking about how to solve this problem, Rong Xue came over with an elegant smile and said politely: ¡°Then gentleman I¡¯m really sorry, we just misunderstood you, the security guard did not wound you? If you don¡¯t mind, I will ask you to have a meal with your friend, as an apology.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Rong Xue feeling speechless. Hey! Hey! Hey! It is obvious that the person who is apologized is the man, but the woman is always looking at the other man. What does this mean? Unfortunately, no matter how you look at it, the man will not like her. Also, didn¡¯t she see his eyes, did she not notice that the man¡¯s eyes were cold? If the gaze can kill, he wanted the female to die 10,000 times in a second. Before Mu Yi Fan could speak, someone else had politely refused: ¡°Thank you, my friend is not used to eating with strangers.¡± If Rong Xue was his sister, he will match them without saying anything, but unfortunately, . He pulled Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s sleeves. Zhan Bei Tian returned to reality and turned his body and turned to Mu Yi Fan. He asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I am hungry.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed dissatisfied: ¡°How come you come to eat now? ¡± I just went to buy something.¡± Mu Yi Fan noticed that Zhan Bei Tian was angry with him, but he didn¡¯t know what he was mad at him. Wouldn¡¯t it be awful if he could just turn the anger of Rong Xue to him? Zhan Bei Tian took the bag in his hand and ignored Tong Xue that had been watching him. He turned and whispered a few words to the two foreigners who were still waiting for him. Two foreign men nodded and left the restaurant first. Zhan Bei Tian returned to the restaurant with Mu Yi Fan and asked for a private box. Then the waiter took them to the third floor. Rong Xue¡¯s two companions saw Rong Xue¡¯s face was very ugly, and they knew that the invitation had failed and quickly appeased. ¡°Rong Xue, are you okay?¡± asked the companion. Rong Xue turned her head and stared at her, she yelled in anger ¡°It¡¯s all your ambiguous idea, and it hurt me causing me to lose face. The man simply ignored me.¡± The companion felt that she was very embarrassed, and the idea she had thought she was right. However, if Rong Xue does not agree with this idea, she may not have to do what she said. Rong Xue¡¯s face was a bit embarrassed: ¡°The more he ignores me, the more I want to get him, and the more he ignores me, no matter what method I have to use, the man must remember me, but I also must get his contact information, otherwise, The Rong Group will cancel the cooperation with the two of you.¡± The two companions looked ugly, but they had to smile. ¡°We will have his contact to you.¡± Rong Xue snorted and walked into the western restaurant without paying attention. The two companions behind me were swearing at her. Coming to the quiet and elegant room on the third floor, Mu Yi Fan asked the waiter for a rare black pepper steak. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Five black pepper steaks, all cooked, like the one he just ordered.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him with a big eye: ¡°Would you like to eat so much, you haven¡¯t had enough? It doesn¡¯t seem to be delicious to eat too much.¡± Zhan Bei Tian watched him keep quiet. Mu Yi Fan soon realized that five black pepper steaks were ordered for himself. Who made a show of eat a little bit than more recently, and eating half-cooked meat is not good for the stomach. ¡°Recently, I have eaten a little bit.¡± He smiled a little embarrassedly: ¡°Right, I didn¡¯t think we were so close that we will meet here. Just now you came out with two foreigners from the restaurant. It is Is there business you were doing here?¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered, then stopped talking, and his body fell into meditation. Mu Yi Fan saw that his eyes were chilly and he knew that he had encountered Rong Xue before he thought about it. The atmosphere in the box also cooled down, as if the air conditioner was turned to 18 degrees, he could not help but shudder. Mu Yi Fan quickly took out the top of a casual suit from the bag: ¡°Bei Tian, I bought you a few sets of clothes, look, do you like it?¡± He bought it according to the preferences of Zhan Bei Tian in reality, and Zhan Bei Tian in the novel should also like it. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to buy clothes for him. He said: ¡°You bought me clothes?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled. ¡°Yes, I bought it according to your size and they should fit.¡± Zhan Bei Tian wonders: ¡°Do you know my size?¡± Mu Yi Fan coughed softly: ¡°I visually measured your size with my eyes.¡± In fact, he knows the size worn by Zhan Bei Tian in reality. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said with sincerity and sincereness, watching the clothes in his hand was quite satisfactory, both in style and color, which is in line with his requirements. If he was going to the mall to buy clothes, he definetly will pick this style. Mu Yi Fan saw the atmosphere in the box warming up, he quickly collected the clothes, and then went back and tried again. Then, when Zhan Bei Tian turned his mind, he asked, ¡°Do you have anything to do in the afternoon?¡± According to the plot in the novel the Male Protagonist after talking with the two arms dealers, he gave himself a half-day holiday and he don¡¯t know if the plot has gone wrong. Zhan Bei Tian thought for a moment and said faintly: ¡°No.¡± ¡°How about we going bowling?¡± Mu Yi Fan said excitedly, this sport was chosen to match the preferences of the man. Zhan Bei Tian twisted his eyes: ¡°Its unsuitable.¡± Mu Yi Fan was wondering, was the reality Zhan Bei Tian preferences not the same as the novel¡¯s main man: ¡± It is not suitable for us to play tennis?¡± ¡°not suitable ¡°¡± ¡°Going horse riding?¡± ¡°Not suitable.¡± Mu Yi Fan was depressed: ¡°What does it mean not fit? You don¡¯t want to go, or what? Can you give a clear answer.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s gaze fell from his chest : ¡°Strenuous exercise are not for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan yelled: ¡°How can I not be fit? These I can easily do them Ah.¡± ¡°Bloating.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Who said bloating people can¡¯t do strenuous exercise? Why don¡¯t I know?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said nothing. Mu Yi Fan thinks that the man is not easy to cooperate with him. He wants to have an recreation that suits him and is not too intense: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the movie theatre?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his pitiful eyes, his eyebrows tightened and he nodded. ¡°Great, I am going to choose a movie now.¡± Mu Yi Fan excitedly took out his mobile phone and found a good-looking movie online: ¡°How about we go to see action movies?¡± ¡°Too violence.¡± Mu Yi Fan doesn¡¯t know how many zombie men tried to kill him who would think that the action movie is too violent, which is too funny. ¡°What about thrillers?¡± ¡°Too bloody.¡± ¡°Horror film?¡± ¡°Too stimulating.¡± ¡°Comedy?¡± ¡°Too boring.¡± ¡°Love film?¡± ¡°Not suitable.¡± ¡°Science film?¡± When Zhan Bei Tian heard the word, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the end of the world. The light was dark in his eyes and he spoke with bleak voice: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it.¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t bear to endure again: ¡°Crap, what do you want to see?¡± Why didn¡¯t he know the man ? He¡¯s such a picky man, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not working, what do you want to do. If you don¡¯t want to go out, just say it, why bother him. Zhan Bei Tian scanned his mobile phone screen. Suddenly, his mouth was slightly ticked and pointed to the phone screen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see this.¡± Chapter 31 - This is not for you. Chapter 31: This is not for you. Mu Yi Fan looked at the place where Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s finger was pointing. The cover of the film is actually an animated movie. It¡¯s hard to set the channel: ¡°No, you want to watch cartoons?¡± Zhan Bei Tian took back his hand and picked up the lemonade that the waiter had poured to him before, taking a sip. Mu Yi Fan doesn¡¯t believe that The Male Protagonist likes to watch cartoons: ¡°We are all grown up and you still go to see cartoons. Are you sure you really want to see this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to watch cartoons.¡± Mu Yi Fan pointed to the comedy and said, ¡°I want to watch comedy.¡± Zhan Bei Tian means profoundly: ¡°It¡¯s not for you. Just sit there.¡± Mu Yi Fan snickered:¡± Why do you say that? ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian eye moved from staring at him to the stomach, without a word. Mu Yi Fan reluctantly said: ¡°Well, I am booking the ticket now.¡± Since The Male Protagonist is willing to accompany him to watch a movie, he will not pick another one, and the cartoon will be an animated cartoon. Mu Yi Fan has just booked tickets, the waiter carrying two steaks came on the table, smiled and said:. ¡°Gentlemen enjoy your meal, for the three additional black pepper steak you need to wait for some time¡± There was still a little time before the movie time and while in the meantime. Mu Yi Fan quickly picked up the knife and fork and gorged himself. Fortunately, the cinema was nearby. Otherwise, he would swallow the whole steak. An hour later, Mu Yi Fan was full and Zhan Bei Tian called the waiter to check out. ¡°Two gentlemen, a lady with a Rong surname has already paid the bill for you.¡± The waiter said: ¡°She said and I quote I hope I can make friends with you.¡± He took a golden business card from his pocket: ¡°This is Miss Rong business card, if there is anything, you can call her phone, of course, if you can, I hope that the two gentlemen can leave a contact phone number.¡± Zhan Bei Tian face was cold. The temperature in the box dropped again. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian not talking, he whispered: ¡°The film is about to start.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him, blinked, took the pen in the waiter¡¯s hand, and wrote ¡®Zhan Bei Tian¡¯ three powerful letters and a strong manly fonts followed by a mobile phone number. Mu Yi Fan thinks that the mobile phone number is very familiar, and then, his eyes went wide, isn¡¯t that his mobile phone number? ¡°Why did you put my¡­¡± After Zhan Bei Tian looked at him with a cold glance, Mu Yi Fan quickly swallowed the back words. He remembered the story in the novel, The Male Protagonist did not answer the female match, but now he left the name and mobile phone number. Does it mean that the story development of the novel has changed a lot because of his existence in the story? The waiter got the contact number and was very happy to leave the room. Zhan Bei Tian got up and said, ¡°Lets go.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly lifted all the bags and went out. When they came to the cinema, just before the admission time, two people divided the work one was responsible for depositing things at the counter, and the other was responsible for picking up tickets at the ticket machine. When entering the cinema, all the adults took the children to the movie. Only the two big men, Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan, entered the scene together, so that the ticket inspectors who were checking the ticket could not help but look at them more. They came to the movie room and sat in two positions in the last row facing the aisle. After the opening credits of the film, Mu Yi Fan thought that the cartoon would be very boring. He didn¡¯t think that he would be the one who laughed the most, and attracted Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°It¡¯s so funny.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed and touched the round belly: ¡°Everytime I laugh my belly has been beating cheerfully.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly put away his laughter, nervously pick up Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand on his stomach: ¡°Really, it has been moving, how is it going?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 32 - This man is really funny Chapter 32: This man is really funny Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Although he can¡¯t see the situation in the stomach, from the bumping on his hand, the little things in my stomach seem to be very happy. Zhan Bei Tian seems to have been infected by it, and the bottom of the cold face had a faint smile. ¡°How? Felt it?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked nervously. After returning from the hospital last night, the stomach did not move. He thought that it was caused by several violent beatings caused by flatulence. He didn¡¯t care, but now it is so frequent, it should not be so simple. Then why is the bead be beating for no reason in his stomach? He remembers that when the novel described Mu Yi Fan, the Zombie King, he did not write any text about Zombie King¡¯s stomach. Mu Yi Fan recalled the content of the novel in detail, and suddenly thought of Qing Tian Bead, who was swallowed by him. It was a very spiritual bead, and it is still in his stomach. Does his stomach suddenly jumping and has something to do with it? The belly beats so badly that Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t feel it. Just when he wants to not let his stomach flatter to perfuse the other person, can you fool the other person, he heard Mu Yi Fan say, ¡°I think it should be caused by flatulence, and I will not jump if I pulled large two farts.¡± If you are in the belly with a Qing Tian Bead, he still should not go to the hospital. Because The Male Protagonist wouldn¡¯t stay in the villa for a long time for no reason, just staying in the villa for too long, and he would not stay with him because he had cancer. On that day, Li Qing Tian lied to The Male Protagonist for a long time. He also wanted to gamble on whether the Male Protagonist would stay for him. I didn¡¯t expect that the Male Protagonist would block a shot because of him. Take the initiative to take care of him. Now, only the Qing Tian Bead can really leave The Male Protagonist, so you can¡¯t go to the hospital, lest the Male Protagonist find an excuse to take out the Qing Tian Bead. ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s right hand is under the nose, covering the thin lips, and silently turning his head to the other side. In the place where Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t see, the corner of his mouth suddenly bends, revealing a smile that is difficult to suppress. This man is really funny! Mu Yi Fan glared at Zhan Bei Tian without looking at him, bowed his head to his stomach and said silently: ¡°Don¡¯t jump again.¡± Immediately, the stomach calmed down. Mu Yi Fan had a bright look. Sure enough, it is the problem caused by the Qing Tian Bead. Then, he tried again a few times, let Qing Tian Bead jump jumped, t didn¡¯t, it was quiet. Mu Yi Fan knows that after Qing Tian Bead is out he will no longer worry, let it stay in his stomach, and wait for him to kill The Male Protagonist. Next, the two have their own ghosts, and they have no taste to watch the movie again. After the movie was over, the two drove directly back to the villa. From the car, Mu Yi Fan was so sleepy that he couldn¡¯t open his eyes and yawned. ¡°Bei Tian, you will try to get clothes, if you see they don¡¯t fit, or if you are not satisfied, we can change it tomorrow.¡± He said that as he walked into the villa. Behind him, Zhan Bei Tian was taking a pile of bags that Mu Yi Fan threw in the back seat of the car. Suddenly, something slammed and fell out of the bag. Chapter 33 - This stomach medicine is really cute Chapter 33: This stomach medicine is really cute Zhan Bei Tian heard the sound, doubtful looked down and he saw that it is a small box on the ground. He picked it up and saw that the three black characters for ¡®Stomach Gas Tablets¡¯ came into view, and they were both funny and cheery. Then, whatever he thought of, his eyes flashed and he stuffed the inflated piece into the trouser pocket, and carried the big bag into the house. At 7 o¡¯clock, Mu Yi Fan was awakened by Zhan Bei Tian and went to the restaurant to eat. After eating a meal, he was really embarrassed to eat the food made by The Male Protagonist, and he asked The Male Protagonist to not wash the dishes, and took the initiative to wash the dishes. When he washed the bowl and saw the trash can full of rubbish, he frowned, removed the garbage bag from the cabinet, and dumps the garbage in the trash. Just then, a ¡®rolling¡¯ sound caught his attention. Mu Yi Fan was puzzled and looked at the big garbage bag. It seemed to have dumped something into it. He looked inside and saw a bottle of white medicine bottles that had been torn off. Mu Yi Fan shook the medicine bottle and immediately made a ¡®rolling¡¯ sound. What kind of medicine is this? He was curious to open it and saw that it was not opened. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian sitting on the sofa in the hall and decided not to disturb The Male Protagonist, so as not to dig out the privacy that The Male Protagonist didn¡¯t want to say. However, he couldn¡¯t help his curiosity, and he quietly opened it, but the name of the drug was not indicated on the tablet. Mu Yi Fan was a bit disappointed and had to look for tags in the garbage bag. The label was not found, but he found a small box that was pinched and used to fill the bottle. He looked at it in detail, and the box had the six characters of ¡®The Pregnancy High Calcium Vitamin Tablets¡¯. Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°No?¡± The Male Protagonist why would he buy this calcium tablet? However, The Male Protagonist is not a pregnant woman. Why should he buy this calcium tablet? Moreover, why should he lose it after he bought it? He was very curious, but he couldn¡¯t find the answer. He had to suppress his curiosity, throw the medicine back into the garbage bag, and throw the garbage out of the garbage bin outside the villa. Waiting for everything, the time has passed to eight o¡¯clock, Mu Yi Fan remembered about going to the pharmacy to buy the Stomach Gas Tablets today, and he quickly asked Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Where is the clothes I bought today? ¡± He was about to get a laptop when Zhan Bei Tian looked at him, lightly:. ¡°Behind the sofa ¡± After Mu Yi Fan went to the sofa, to buy clothes for the Male Protagonist aside, and quickly carried the bag toward the other floor room. ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly reprimanded him. ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Yi Fan lowered his head and looked up at the The Male Protagonist, staring coldly at him. He couldn¡¯t help but slow down and walked back to the room. Zhan Bei Tian regained his gaze and looked at the dozens of bags that had been separated by Mu Yi Fan. He smashed them and bought more clothes for him than he did. After returning to the room, Mu Yi Fan quickly rummaged through the bag containing the pajamas he wore today, and then found the inflated piece he bought under the bag. He quickly opened the box, opened the bottle cap, took out the pills, and saw the pink oval tablet with a cartoon of woman¡¯s head engraved on it. He couldn¡¯t help but scream: ¡°This stomach medicine is really cute.¡± Chapter 34 - 2B Is on the Phone Chapter 34: 2B Is on the Phone 1]¡­..2B= A stupid person Mu. Yi Fan remembered that the people in the pharmacy told him that he has to take the medicine after eating, eating two tablets each time and take them three times a day. He took the bottle and took another one out and sent it to his mouth. Just then, the cell phone thrown on the bed suddenly sounded like a duckling voice: ¡°2B is on the phone, 2B is on the phone.¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately swallowed up the tablet. F*ck me! Which silly 2B set such a ringtone. He quickly drank a glass of water and hurriedly ran to the bed and picked up his mobile phone. It showed the word Mu Yi Hang. He quickly pressed the answer button and asked, ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The other party was silent. Mu Yi Fan puzzled looked at the phone screen, obviously still on call, how come there was no sound, what comes to mind immediately, rapidly sinking sound, cold voice asked: ¡°Something?¡± FML Ah! He will never dare again to use the names of relatives and friends in the real world to name the characters in the novel. This is simply like one asking for death. Now Mu Yi Hang in the phone call is the brother of this body owner that is, The Second Brother who lets Li Qing Tian inject the virus into the body. However, in reality, Mu Yi Hang is his big brother, who is especially good to him, because he is nearly fifteen years younger than Mu Yi Hang, Mu Yi Hang, who is his big brother, is particularly fond of him. The same is true for his big sister Mu Yi Xue who is ten years older than him. The two people who love him more than his biological parents, they are equivalent to his second pair of parents. Of course, now these two people, one became the younger brother who was going to kill him, and the other became the female partner who had worked with him to kill The Male Protagonist. God! Are you screwing with me? By the way, there is Mu Yi Hang¡¯s mother, who is obviously his mother in reality, but he became his stepmother in the novel. It¡¯s f*cking f*cking insane! ¡°Dad, will come back tomorrow, Mom wanted to make you come back to dinner at night.¡± Mu Yi Hang hung up. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s collapsed face immediately loosened, and then he frowned, and tomorrow he would have to dress up like the real Mu Yi Fan. At this time, the door rang. Mu Yi Fan has returned to reality. There was only him and Zhan Bei Tian in the villa, so only Zhan Bei Tian will knock on his door. Mu Yi Fan quickly closed the Stomach gas bottle and opened the door. He asked, ¡°Whats wrong?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said faintly: ¡°Let¡¯s watch the movie together.¡± He didn¡¯t expect The Male Protagonist to be so active, that made Mu Yi Fan surprised and happy, then, what to think of, he asked: ¡°You would not want to watch cartoons again?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent eyes reveal a hint of invisible smile: ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°We going to the movies.¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not put an animation, but a comedy movie that Mu Yi Fan liked to watch, but when the movie was put in one-half, the movie was turned off. Then, after saying that they will continue tomorrow, he started playing the piano music Mu Yi Fan had heard in the morning. By the way, he went to pick up a book without a cover and read it. Mu Yi Fan was feeling strange by this Zhan Bei Tian attitude, not walking, not walking, and then, listening to a few songs he was lying on the sofa and fell asleep. Zhan Bei Tian, who was on the side, saw Mu Yi Fan go to sleep, he put down the book, and walked down to him in front of him. Chapter 35 - Why are you sleeping at my room door? Chapter 35: Why are you sleeping at my room door? Mu Yi Fan was not very sleepy¡­.. actually he was in a half-dreaming and half-awake state, faintly felt that someone opened his clothes and gently touched his abdomen. The touch was very gentle. The palm of the other hand was like a kind of calming power, which made him feel very comfortable. However, the other party quickly retracted his hand, and the comfort was suddenly followed and left. Mu Yi Fan slept more and more unsteadily, slammed his eyes open and saw the ceiling in his bedroom. He scanned the room and wondered when did he return to the room. He thought that Zhan Bei Tian might have come up with him. He didn¡¯t care he picked up the phone and looked and saw that it was already midnight. Mu Yi Fan put down his phone, turned around and went to sleep. However, he couldn¡¯t sleep, even if his eyes were so sleepy, and even when he could barely open his eyes, he still felt a little uncomfortable in his stomach, which made him feel very annoyed. Mu Yi Fan turned over and over in bed, turned over for half an hour, and finally decided to walk downstairs. However, when the person just walked out of the room, he was attracted by a force, and he felt very comfortable. Then he lay down on the ground and slept. At 5:30 the next morning, Zhan Bei Tian, who was used to getting up early, opened the door and saw a person lying outside his door. When he saw that the person on the ground was Mu Yi Fan, his eyes quickly flashed with worry, and he quickly knelt down and shook Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Mr. Mu? Mr. Mu? Mu Mu? Mu Mu?¡± Mu Yi Fan who was calm in his sleep heard someone call him, he opened his eyes in a confused way, saw a beautiful face, and yawned: ¡°Bei Tian, you¡¯re up early, is it for breakfast?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw that there was nothing wrong with him and he was a little relieved and he asked harshly: ¡°Why are you sleeping at my room door?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head stunnedly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I couldn¡¯t sleep last night. I wanted to go out, got behind, I went to your door, I think it makes me comfortable, so I just laid down here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his stomach and lifted him up: ¡°Now its six No, you go to sleep, I will call you up for breakfast later.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan blinked and walked back to sleep in the room, but he couldn¡¯t sleep, so he got up and went to the hall. Watching TV. When it was eight o¡¯clock, Zhan Bei Tian came back with the breakfast in the big bag. Mu Yi Fan immediately got up and helped: ¡°Bei Tian, I am going back to my dad today, maybe I can come back at night or tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I am sending you there.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly refused: ¡°No, I will drive by myself.¡± Going back to see the family, of course, he has to remove the gauze on his face, so how can he let The Male Protagonist send him back. Zhan Bei Tian frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t drive.¡± ¡°Then I will take a taxi.¡± Since Mu Yi Fan said this, Zhan Bei Tian no longer said anything to refute. Chapter 36 - You Can Have a Favorite Girl Chapter 36: You Can Have a Favorite Girl Mu Yi Fan has had breakfast and took a break to leave the villa area. First, he took a taxi to the city center, went to the bathroom of the big shopping mall to remove the sand mummy cloth on the face, see handsome face again he nodded with a smile. Since crossing over into the novel he wrote, he has never seen this physical appearance. In the mirror, his face was pale, his eyebrows were dark, his clear and bright eyes showed a little tint of childishness, and he looked very similar to his real one, but he was more handsome in reality, and there was no Mu Yi Fan in the novel. Moreover, what he see now is not like Mu Yi Fan, who he described in the novel. The real Mu Yi Fan is suffocating and dark atmosphere, he acts as if like people all over the world owe him, his face never shows any smile, it is always gloomy. Even if he grows handsome, he can¡¯t let the people around him like him. Mu Yi Fan was satisfied with the pinch of his cheeks, so many days have gone by he has not seen his appearance, he has forgotten what he looked like, not to mention wrapped in gauze for so long, it is time to let this face breathable. He took a photo of the mirror again, and then, frowned, the only thing that made him feel dissatisfied was his face had gotten paler, which proved that he was getting closer and closer to being a zombie. Mu Yi Fan sighed and turned away from the bathroom, he found a hairdressing house to wash his hair, cut the hair by the way, and then, casually found a restaurant to have a lunch, then went to the villa where his stepmother lived. Outside the villa, there were two military off-road vehicles parked. Mu Yi Fan looked at the car and knew that Mu Yue Cheng was back. He thought about how Mr. Mu Yi Fan used to treat his family and walked into the villa. In the garden, four soldiers were standing guards. The servant in the villa saw Mu Yi Fan, and were stunned. After some fearful shouting, the man in the hall reported: ¡°Admiral, madam, the Young Master is back.¡± Mu Yi Fan walked into the hall seeing the military uniforms, the soldiers who were full of majesty, and the young men sitting next to them turned looking forward to him. Zhao Yi Xuan smiled slightly: ¡°Yi Fan is back.¡± Mu Yi Fan glanced at her with a gloomy look. He did not answer her. He resisted the urge to call her mother and sat directly on the sofa. He shouted: ¡°Dad. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked:¡± Have you had your lunch?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng stood up and said:.¡± Since you have eaten, you come to a trip to the library with me, ¡± Mu Yi Fan got up and followed into the study . Zhao Yi Xuan quickly gave Mu Yi Hang a look and let him hurry in. Three people came to the room, Mu Yue Cheng sat down on the sofa and asked Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Is the leg getting better?¡± Mu Yi Fan answer was a calm face. Mu Yi Hang gave him a look. Mu Yue Cheng has become accustomed to the eldest son¡¯s whispers, he twisted his eyebrows and asked: ¡°Yi Fan, do you have a girl you like?¡± Chapter 37 - : Almost scared Me to death Chapter 37: Almost scared Me to death Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes flashed. He did not expect Mu Yue Cheng to ask this. Mu Yi Hang quickly looked up at Mu Yue Cheng and he seemed to guess what his father wanted to do. Mu Yue Cheng continued: ¡°If not, I have a friend¡¯s daughter who has reached the age of marriage¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan heard this and immediately thought that Mu Yue Cheng who wanted to match Mu Yi Fan. The idea of Rong Xue came up Because he is worried that his eldest son¡¯s bone cancer is getting more and more serious, he wants to let his eldest son get married soon, and he can give himself a son so as to continue the blood of his eldest son. In the novel, Mu Yi Fan was persuaded to meet with Rong Xue. However, when he was eating at the restaurant, he saw the appearance of a temporary worker in the restaurant. At that time, Mu Yi Fan liked the temporary worker¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, you told us to come in, it wouldn¡¯t be for you to just say this?¡± Mu Yi Fan interrupted him. He knows that Mu Yue Cheng is still very good for his eldest son. Unlike other people who have found a stepmother for his son, he has become a heir. Moreover, among the two sons, Mu Yue Cheng prefers Mu Yi Fan, because Mu Yi Fan, like him, chose to be a soldier, and he made him particularly proud of being a father. Unfortunately, that Mu Yi Fan was diagnosed with bone cancer, and he is not really Mu Yi Fan. Therefore, he will not marry anyone, nor will he let blind things happen, let alone Mu Yue Cheng introducing the girl that is still Rong Xue, whose face looks similar to his sister from the real world, this makes it even more impossible. Mu Yue Cheng heard that he didn¡¯t want to mention such a thing, he sighed and sighed, and said with a serious face: ¡°I wants you yo come in, of course, not to say this, but I have another important thing to say.¡± Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yi Hang saw the atmosphere had become serious and could not help but sit up straight. ¡°I have recently received a message that there will be a lot of turmoil around the world. The money we use now will become waste paper, includes gold, silver and jewelry, they will become a bunch of useless furnishings. We would need all kinds of food and materials, it is the king of survival, so¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng said that, paused and continued: ¡°I want you to sell all the shares of the company, and then use it to buy various materials, including a large number of weapons.¡± Mu Yi Fan desperately suppressed the emotions to maintain the calmness of his face, but his heart has long been turbulent. Mu Yue Cheng has clearly said that the end of the world is about to come. However, in his novels, Mu Yue Cheng simply does not know the arrival of the last days. How does he know now? Mu Yi Fan is a little uneasy. His novel drama plot is clearly out of orbit. ¡°Dad, are you kidding us?¡± Mu Yi Hang stood up and looked at his father in disbelief. Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yi Hang faintly and knew very well why he was excited. In order to get the company up and successful, he not only did a lot of things in the dark, but even injected a virus into his big brother. Now his father asked him to sell the company, how could he accept it. Mu Yue Cheng said: ¡°Do you think I am joking? Yi Fan, you say it would you like to sell the company¡¯s shares?¡± The company was left by his ex-wife, and the company¡¯s largest shareholder is Mu Yi Fan. Now, only he can do whatever he wishes. 1]¡­.. So the Mu Yi Fan in the novel world his mother is dead and his father remarried. Mu Yi Hang turned quickly and looked at Mu Yi Fan nervously. Mu Yi Fan asked: ¡°Dad, how did you hear about this news?¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this, but the news is absolutely accurate.¡± Mu Yi Fan stood up: ¡°Dad, the company¡¯s things, you still have to ask Mu Yi Hang, I have already handed over the company to him.¡± He knows that Mu Yi Hang sees the company as more important than him, he absolutely does not want to sell the company, and, importantly Yes, he does not want the novel plot to develop out of orbit. Mu Yi Hang heard this and was even more surprised when he heard Mu Yue Cheng tell them to sell the company: ¡°Big big brother, are you really?¡± Did his big brother change? ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was anxious: ¡°Yi Fan, you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan left the study and looked at Zhao Yi Xuan, who was waiting in the hall, and returned to the room he had prepared for him. When the door was closed, suddenly he breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Grandma¡¯s balls that almost shocked me to death.¡± He rubbed his cheeks hard, and the face was really not so good, and he had to restrain his emotions every moment. It is a little difficult for him to defend from being exposed. ¡°In the end, how did he know that the end of the world is coming?¡± Mu Yi Fan was full of doubts, he thought for a long time, and did not think of the answer. Soon, his mind turned to The Male Protagonist. Today, I had to waste a day and couldn¡¯t stay with The Male Protagonist to cultivate his feelings. If I can¡¯t do this, I have to brush my presence in front of The Male Protagonist. Mu Yi Fan took the phone out of his trouser pocket and immediately called The Male Protagonist. Chapter 38 - Just thinking of you. Chapter 38: Just thinking of you. The phone only rang two times before Zhan Bei Tian picked up the phone. Mu Yi Fan said happily: ¡°Bei Tian, what are you doing?¡± The other party was silent and he asked: ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Mu Yi Fan felt from the voice that the other party seemed to be unhappy. He called this phone, and the smile suddenly disappeared. ¡°Nothing, just missed you, so I decided to call you, do you have something you¡¯re doing, Then I won¡¯t bother you.¡± He quickly hanged up and threw the phone aside, seemingly he felt like he disturbed The Male Protagonist, making The Male Protagonist unhappy. However, he remembers that today¡¯s The Male Protagonist seems to have nothing to do except to gather with the Ministry to discuss what to buy next. On the other hand, Zhan Bei Tian looked at the phone and raised a brow, and there was a light smile on his eyes that he didn¡¯t even notice it. ¡°Leader, is that the phone call from your girl?¡± Lu Lin, who was sitting next to him, teased him. Xiang Guo quickly asked: ¡°What kind of voice? Does boss have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°What? Leader has a girlfriend? Why don¡¯t I know of this? When did this happen?¡± Sun Zi Hao said excited: ¡°Leader you are too bad you have a girlfriend, and you didn¡¯t tell us.¡± Mao Yu said with a smile: ¡°Leader, you really have a girlfriend, bring her out to us, let us look at the hot tie. Is she not beautiful, brothers, I¡¯m right?¡± The other people started together: ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian blinked at Lu Lin who picks up the topic. Lu Lin said innocently: ¡°I think the leader smiled so happily, I will guess that it was the girl who was calling the boss.¡± Just now, although the leader was not very obvious, but as a comrade-in-arms who have worked together for many years, whether it is good or bad, he can feel the leader¡¯s mood. Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows twisted. He just smiled very happy? Xiang Guo smiled and said: ¡°Leader, you¡¯re not that young, if there is a girlfriend it is normal, there is no need to hide it, if you feel she is the right one, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the certificate, otherwise, when the girl runs away you will be left crying.¡± Zhan, Bei Tian does not want to explain to them, he held his cell phone stood up straight, walked down in the corner and made a phone call, he heard the other side excitedly shouted:¡±? Bei Tian ¡± Zhan Bei Tian could not help when a smile rose on the side of his mouth.¡±Will you come back tonight?¡± Lu Lin, watched Zhan Bei Tian, who was on the phone in the corner, whispered and said: ¡°Hey, the leader looked like he is definitely in love.¡± Others nodded again and again. ¡°I don¡¯t know who is the woman who made the leader surrender¡± ¡°If she could be seen by the boss, she must be very gentle, very beautiful woman.¡± Everyone could not help but imagine the future look of the mysterious girl. At the moment, that was the object of their fantasies because The Male Protagonist called him back, Mu Yi Fan was happy and rolling on the two-meter-wide bed:. ¡°Today on my dad is here for one night, I will go back tomorrow,¡± He smiled: ¡°You called me back, did you miss me too?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say anything, silence will be your default answer.¡± ¡°I still have something to do, I will first hang up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly hung up. Mu Yi Fan looked at the phone with dissatisfaction and immediately smiled. The Male Protagonist¡­.it was a good start for him to call him back. He has to work harder and work hard to get along with The Male Protagonist. At this time, the door was knocked on. Mu Yi Fan looked at the door, wondered then went on to sit up, sorter out his clothes, looked at his face in the mirror, made sure there are no flaws to open the door, seeing Mu Yi Hang standing at the door, he twisted his brow, and asked in a cold voice ¡°Is there something you want?¡± Mu Yi Hang stared at his face for a while, then he looked away and looked in the direction of his thigh: ¡°Big brother, is your leg getting better?¡± Mu Yi Fan watched him quietly. If the person in front of him is not exactly the same as his real brother, he really want to say back to him, ¡°Yu Yi¡± Mu Yi Hang asked: ¡°You just said¡­ What were you saying in the study room were you serious?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly quickly produced a document: ¡°This is the company¡¯s power of attorney, which requires the big brother to sign and stamp it.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the document and did not look at the contents. He signed directly on the top. As for the seal to be stamped, it has been stuffed in the wallet by the former Mu Yi Fan, because it is small and easy to carry. Mu Yi Fan closed the issue and immediately closed the door. Mu Yi Hang stood outside the door looked at the documents in his hand and he still couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi Fan had signed the power of attorney so easily. He doesn¡¯t know how, he he felt that today¡¯s Mu Yi Fan is different from the past time he met him.. Although I still like to squint and don¡¯t like to talk, but the temperament has become more severe but it was unlike the previous gloomy, suffocating, like everyone surrounding him is his enemies. At the time of dinner, Zhao Yi Xuan had a special feast for Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Yi Fan, you have to come home and eat more, you have to supplement your body, especially the water fish soup, which can warm the lungs and stomach.¡± Mu Yi Fan knows that Zhao Yi Xuan is being so warm because he signed a power of attorney to her son. He was also polite, and he heard that the water fish soup was good for the stomach, and he drank a few more bowls. However, he hoped that Zhao Yi Xuan and Mu Yi Hang will not regret the sale of the company¡¯s shares after the end of the world. 1]¡­. The shares will be worth nothing¡­.hey he wrote the book so he knows After the meal, Mu Yue Cheng did not mention the sale of the company¡¯s shares, and Mu Yi Hang sat on the sofa talking and smiling about the recent situation. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t bother to worry about Mu Yue Cheng. In the future, whether or not he killed The Male Protagonist, whether the world will exist or not, for Mu Yue Cheng, who is an admiral, in the last days I don¡¯t know how many times he will be doing better than others. In the evening, Mu Yi Fan, like last night, was so sleepy but he couldn¡¯t sleep, turned over and over in bed, and finally, he had to sit up. ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Yi Fan grabbed his hair irritatedly: ¡°I was sleeping well a few days ago. Why can¡¯t I sleep in these few days?¡± He yawned and picked up his mobile phone to see the time. It is two o¡¯clock in the morning. Mu Yi Fan put down his mobile phone and fell down to sleep until the sky outside the window lit up. He still couldn¡¯t close his eyes. He had to get up and wash, and when he was still asleep, he took a taxi and left. He did not immediately return to his villa, but first to find a place to eat breakfast, and then went to Li Qing Ming to give him a face mummy wrapping When he came to Li Qingming¡¯s apartment, the time has passed eight o¡¯clock. Mu Yi Fan came down from the taxi and stretched out, and the morning sun shone on his face, making him feel particularly comfortable. ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t given the car fare yet.¡± The driver in the car waited with a little impatient and had to make a reminding word. Mu Yi Fan turned back to reality and turned and said: ¡°Sorry, just wait for me for half an hour. I will need for your car to go back.¡± He took three hundred yuans from his wallet and handed it to the driver. The driver took the money and immediately smiled: ¡°Yes, no problem.¡± Mu Yi Fan took out his mobile phone and called Li Qing Ming to ask him which building he lived in. Just then, a black BMW sedan was parked in front of him. Mu Yi Fan blinked and the car was the same as his usual BMW, so he couldn¡¯t help but look at it. After the car stopped, the door on the driver¡¯s seat was pushed open, and a tall figure came down from the car. When he saw Mu Yi Fan opposite, the whole person glanced, and then the cold voice from the thin lips spit it out: ¡°Mu- Ò»Ò»Fan!¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that when the person coming down from the car turned out to be Zhan Bei Tian, he almost ran away without pulling his legs. Crap! Why is The Male Protagonist here? He never thought that before the end of the world, he would do this face to face The Male Protagonist. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s first reaction was to touch his face and then look down at his clothes. Fortunately, he changed clothes at Zhao Yi Xuan. At this time, his eyes also went to the next person, when that person saw Mu Yi Fan he was instantly, stunned, and then, the bottom of his eye flashed with mockery: ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this major? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive. Ah!¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the person opposite the car. The other person is very tall, the national character face, dark eyebrows, the nose is wide, the mouth is thick, and the looked are very ordinary. He searched the memory of this body and learned that the other party was under Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s command, his name is Xiang Guo. Xiang Guo hated Mu Yi Fan so much, because once they were in this mission, Mu Yi Fan did not want Zhan Bei Tian to finish the task smoothly, and secretly made his own decision which almost lead to Xiang Guo and Lu Lin die in the mission. At that time, if Zhan Bei Tian had not taken the risk to save them, he is afraid that they would not see the sun today. Therefore, Xiang Guo is very respectful to Zhan Bei Tian, but for Mu Yi Fan he can¡¯t wait to pull his skin. At that time, they had no evidence that Mu Yi Fan had secretly sabotaged their hands and feet, and which made their mission fail. Mu Yi Fan would had already been kicked out of the army and even went to jail. After that, every time he went out of the mission, everyone had eyes on Mu Yi Fan every move. See y¡¯all next week¡­.. Chapter 39 - I had a dream of you. Chapter 39: I had a dream of you. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian and Xiang Guo Sen coldly looking at him and he was desperately trying to suppress his inner panic and calming himself down. Gradually, his eyes changed from amazement to calmness. At the same time, in the novel, Mu Yi Fan, who became a zombie, looked at Zhan Bei Tian with his cold eyes. Then, stared at Xiang Guo¡¯s eyes and switching from calm to cold and suffocating, and Xiang Guo could not help but shudder from that look. Mu Yi Fan just now seems to have felt harmlessness. How to win the eye, he had reverted to Mu Yi Fan, who was previously known. No, it should be said that it is more terrible than the previous Mu Yi Fan now just felt like the devil ready to tear him apart. The reason why he feels this way is because he has not seen Mu Yi Fan after becoming a zombie. Zhan Bei Tian took a step and blocked Mu Yi Fan¡¯s view. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cold eyes on Zhan Bei Tian turned with a slight glimpse, apparently his acting has fooled Zhan Bei Tian, the corner of his mouth slowly screamed with the wrecking smile. After pressing the voice to nearly a whisper, he said: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, You are protecting him like this, do you think that I will be afraid that I will not be able to eat him.¡± After he said that, he really wanted to slap himself. The words just now poured oil on The Male Protagonist¡¯s anger. In the novel, The Male Protagonist him, Zombie King Mu Yi Fan ate the bodies of the two men in front of The Male Protagonist, those men were friends of The Male Protagonist, that is, Xiang Guo and Lu Lin. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him with cold red eyes, and the clenched fists also made a creaking sound. The blue ribs on the back of the hand swelled one by one. It is obvious that he was trying to restrain his emotions. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart was suddenly jumping. The Male Protagonist¡¯s eyes are terrible, what should I do? Who will save him? ¡°Boss!¡± Xiang Guo noticed that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was not right, and quickly walked over to him, he was worried that Zhan Bei Tian would kill Mu Yi Fan on the spot. It is strange to say that when the boss saw Mu Yi Fan he would have had ignored him. Why would he be so exciting this time? Mu Yi Fan took advantage of Xiang Guo stopping The Male Protagonist, snorted and turned to the taxi, let the driver drive away from here. Zhan Bei Tian stared at the direction in which the taxi left. Xiang Guo saw that the taxi had left their sight. Zhan Bei Tian had not relaxed yet, and he cautiously called: ¡°Boss?¡± Zhan Bei Tian returned to reality, blinking at Xiang Guo, he slowly controlled his emotions. Restoring his breathing and calmly said: ¡°Which building is Dr. Ge in?¡± ¡°Boss, Dr. Ge is on the 7th floor of C Building.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned and walked to the C building. Xiang Guo quickly followed, and then talked about Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from Mu Yi Fan for so long, I thought he was dead.¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard Mu Yi Fan¡¯s issue and his voice was cold and menacing Q: ¡°Why do you think he is dead?¡± ¡°Boss, you forgot, Mu Yi Fan was diagnosed with bone cancer when he was injured in the last mission. He had to retire and go home to recuperate. There is no news from him. So, I thought he was dead. I think he got cancer because he deserved it, he did bad things, even when God saw it, he wanted to punish him.¡± Bone cancer? Zhan Bei Tian stopped and couldn¡¯t help but think of Mu Mu. He also has bone cancer, and there are not many times when he talked about this. Thinking of this, Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his brows and didn¡¯t know what happened. His heart suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Xiang Guo also stopped: ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Zhan Bei Tian ignored the strange discomfort and continued to walk forward. He was killed by Zombie King Mu Yi Fan. He doesn¡¯t remember that Mu Yi Fan was delisted from the army because he was diagnosed with bone cancer. Because no matter what who can imagine the ferocious Zombie King used to be a terminally ill person. Immediately, Zhan Bei Tian thought of something again and said: ¡°You will check to see where Mu Yi Fan lives, and stay in G City.¡± Xiang Guo didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Check what he does, the man is going to die.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pale face, blinked and sneered: ¡°If you die you die, but he can¡¯t die.¡± Xiang Guo looked at him with surprise: ¡°Boss, what do you mean by this? Do you know something about the enemies? Or does Mu Yi Fan have no bone cancer?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just check it out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡ª Mu Yi Fan was sitting in a taxi and leaving Li Qing Tian¡¯s apartment building, until he couldn¡¯t see Zhan Bei Tian, he let out a big sigh of relief: ¡°It¡¯s really scary enough to cause death.¡± He just thought that he was dead, after all, The Male Protagonist wanted his life. At that time, he wanted to run, but he felt that he had run out of where to hide so he had to face the Male Protagonist with his chest thumping. As for why The Male Protagonist has been holding back and not acting, he thinks it is probably because it is not the end of the world. If the Male Protagonist thinks he is free to do so, it may cause unnecessary trouble for himself. It is better to spend time on purchasing materials. Of course, this is only his guess. The real reason is that he can guess. Maybe the Male Protagonist wants to torture him after the end of the world. Having said that, why is The Male Protagonist here? Mu Yi Fan recalls the contents of the book and quickly understands why The Male Protagonist is here. According to the novel, on the day of April 13, The Male Protagonist went to find a doctor named Ge, he wanted the doctors help to buy a batch of medical equipment, and various medicines. If this is the case, the doctor surnamed Ge lives in the same apartment complex as Li Qing Tian. Oh shit! This is also a coincidence! The front seat driver looked at Mu Yi Fan from the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but scream: ¡°You scare me.¡± Don¡¯t think the taxi driver can¡¯t see things because he was in the car. Just now, he is from the opposite window. In the reflection, Mu Yi Fan saw that Xiang Guo and Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were very scary, and he thought he was carrying a murderer who had just escaped from prison. When he got to the city center and Mu Yi Fan got off the taxi he called Li Qing Tian and asked Li Qing Tian to come to the city center to find him. Then, he went to the big shopping mall to buy a set of clothes. Half an hour later, Li Qing Tian came to the city center to find Mu Yi Fan and wrapped his face with gauze. Mu Yi Fan wrapped his face and returned to his villa. When he saw that the Male Protagonist had not returned, he called him: ¡°Bei Tian, I am back, where are you?¡± ¡°I am talking to someone outside.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said faintly. Mu Yi Fan listened to his low-pitched voice, like a lullaby, so that he couldn¡¯t help but yawn: ¡°Then you go be busy, I will sleep first.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw that he wanted to hang up, he hurried to continue: ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Yi Fan responded with a weak voice. ¡°I will come back to lunch at noon.¡± The other end of the phone was quiet, and no one answered Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°Mu Mu?¡± Still no one answered. The doubts in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes are invisible: ¡°Mu Mu, are you listening?¡± Still no one answered. Zhan Bei Tian hung up the phone and called him, but no one answered. He even rang it three times and couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and squatted: ¡°Xiang Guo, I have something to do and I have to go back, and the medical device and medicines issue will be handed over to you to talk to Dr. Ge.¡± Xiang Guo asked: ¡°Boss, is there something wrong with the girlfriend?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was absent-minded, and did not pay attention to Xiang Guo. He replied casually and said that he had left in a hurry. Xiang Guo smiled and said: ¡°I said that the boss is in love.¡± Then, he took out the mobile phone and called Lu Lin with the gossip: ¡°Lu Lin, the boss really has a girlfriend, she is called Mu Mu, I listen to this and think hey its a lovely name, I know that the girl looked very beautiful. Well, it is definitely not wrong, just now even the boss personally admitted.¡± Sitting opposite, watching Xiang Guo in the gossip Dr. Ge: ¡°¡­¡± Hey! Who, do you remember that we are talking about business now? ¡ª¡ª Zhan Bei Tian returned to the villa and saw Mu Yi Fan lying on the sofa in the hall. He quickly walked over and pushed Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Mu Mu? Mu Mu?¡± Mu Yi Fan stumbled opening his eyes, after seeing the person in front of him is Zhan Bei Tian, he was thinking that he is dreaming, he moved his mouth: ¡°Bei Tian, I even dream of you, I am hungry, go cook for me.¡± Then, he closed his eyes after having trouble sleeping, he didn¡¯t sleep for a night, and he was very sleepy. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth twitched. He just didn¡¯t hear Mu Yi Fan answering him on the mobile phone. He thought that Qing Tian Bead was doing something wrong and felt that a strange thing that happened to Mu Yi Fan. He didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep. This made Zhan Bei Tian angry and helpless. Whatever happened to Mu Yi Fan is not his fault, can you blame him? At this time, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s stomach creaked. Zhan Bei Tian blinked at his stomach and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already past 12 noon and he went to the kitchen to cook something to eat. Chapter 40 - You are not allowed to sneak off. Chapter 40: You are not allowed to sneak off. When the food was done, Mu Yi Fan got called to eat. After dinner, Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°I will wait for a few days, then I am gonna go out.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at The Male Protagonist. He remembers that The Male Protagonist will leave G City for a few days after he talked with Dr. Ge about the issue on medical machinery and drug transactions. He will buy food and other supplies in the township near G City, but now why The Male Protagonist will leave early to G City? Is it because¡­he saw the reason of ¡®Zombie King Mu Yi Fan¡¯ today? In fact, The Male Protagonist didn¡¯t have to leave early, but he had to spend a few days with The Male Protagonist. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian depressed. Zhan Bei Tian seems to be talking about the grievances of ¡®You don¡¯t want to leave without me¡¯, and sighed: ¡°If you have time, you can go with me.¡± The words fell, and he frowned. What happened? ? How could he think about bringing this man together with him there? Mu Yi Fan listened, his eyes brightened, and he nodded excitedly. ¡°I am free, I am very free.¡± He was afraid of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s remorse, and hurried went upstairs: ¡°You wait for me for a while, I will go clean up.¡± When he got to the second floor, he shouted again: ¡°You have to wait for me, don¡¯t sneak off.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyebrow arched up amusedly. I think it is not bad to bring this man, at least he can personally guard it and not let Qing Tian Bead cause a mess. It took only two minutes for Mu Yi Fan to carry a black backpack down and he smiled happily: ¡°You can go.¡± Zhan Bei Tian licked his lips: ¡°I have to leave for a long time, your legs wouldn¡¯t they cause you any problem? Do you want to go to the hospital for a check up in these days?¡± ¡°No, I just need to take the medicine.¡± ¡°Then you have taken the medicine?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan hurried back to the room to take the medicine. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan ran down again and smiled and said: ¡°This is really good.¡± Zhan Bei Tian blinked at the backpack behind him and turned to the door. Mu Yi Fan hastened to keep up. The two took the car and left the villa area to drive to the highway. When the car was on the highway, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cell phone rang. He saw it was Mu Yue Cheng and quickly picked it up and shouted: ¡°Dad.¡± Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t help but glance at him. Mu Yue Cheng at the other end of the phone said: ¡°I will return to City B tomorrow, you will go back with me.¡± Go to City B? Mu Yi Fan sneaked a glimpse of Zhan Bei Tian, ??he afraid to be sent back home by The Male Protagonist, he did not dare to say ¡®do not want to go¡¯ three words, so, just a faint bang. He knew that Mu Yue Cheng took him back to B City and wanted to take him to treat bone cancer. ¡°It¡¯s the plane at 3 o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon. I will see you at Nancheng Airport.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan hanged up the phone, and then replaces the saved names in the phone book to avoid the day when the Male Protagonist accidentally saw their name and discovered his identity. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, they drove to a village called Bai Bi village and asked several families to find a place to stay, and the other party only provided one room. Chapter 41 - : He requires a lot of room to stay Chapter 41: He requires a lot of room to stay In the room that was not too large, about 15 square meters, the furnishings are also very simple, with only a one-meter five-wide bed and a desk, and a full-length mirror wardrobe, furniture was very old, its should have a history of three or forty years. ¡°Our family has only this room. If you don¡¯t want to give up, just stay here.¡± An honest man was embarrassed and awakward enough to scratch his head. Zhan Bei Tian took out 1,500 yuan and handed it to Renter: ¡°Uncle, we have to stay here for five days to seven days. You have to help us prepare meals in these days. Yes, we have not had dinner yet. Can you cook for us?¡± Chen Dong shook his hand: ¡°You can¡¯t pay so much, give me just five hundred dollars.¡± Zhan Bei Tian put the money directly into his hand: ¡°My friend eats more, I will have to trouble you will cook more.¡± Chen Dong hesitated and smiled: ¡°Well, I will cook for you now, right, the toilet is on the left hand side of the stairs, you can take a bath there. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° After Chen Dong left, Zhan Bei Tian went to take a bath first. When he came back, he wore only a pair of skinny jeans. He was as tall and strong as a model, which made Mu Yi Fan look sly, sly and hateful of his good looks. Zhan Bei Tian felt hot eyes on him and doubtful turned around: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t answer his words, he got up and ran to the full-length mirror, pulled up his shirt and took photos. He saw the raised abdomen and was dissatisfied and said with frowning face: ¡°When will my body return to its original appearance?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly took a deep breath, hid away his abdomen, and the stomach suddenly shrank a small half inch. However, the abdomen bulge is still very obvious, and now its still very similar to the middle-aged blessing. 1]¡­. The stomach blessing here is how those people who are satisfied with their lives stomach looks¡­.a bit large but not so obvious. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he had pulled a small half-inch belly and looked at it. He shouted: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Yi Fan was shocked by him, and his stomach was immediately returned to his position: ¡°I¡­ I am flexing my abdomen.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his innocent face, took a deep breath, and said in a gentle tone: ¡°You can¡¯t do this again next time.¡± Mu Yi Fan yelled: ¡°Why?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer him, coldly said: ¡°Go shower.¡± Mu Yi Fan seeing The Male Protagonist¡¯s face is not good, he did not dare to provoke him, he pick up his pajamas and slipped out. Zhan Bei Tian puts on his shirt, leaves the room and goes down to the first floor, finds Chen Dong in the kitchen, and then took out five hundred dollars to Chen Dong: ¡°Uncle, my friend is sick and needs more tonic. ¡± Chen Dong thought about Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face which was wrapped in gauze and smiled: ¡°No problem, I will absolutely cook a chicken soup every day for your friends to drink.¡± Hearing his assurance, Zhan Bei Tian did not leave immediately. He looked at Chen Dong like he seemed to have something to say. ¡°What else?¡± asked Chen Dong. Zhan Bei Tian hesitated a moment then said: ¡°Uncle, these days if you could cook the food that are good for pregnant women to eat like vegetables its will be just fine.¡± Chen Dong: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 42 - You just have to put your hand here Chapter 42: You just have to put your hand here It was too late and the sky was falling, Chen Dong did not make the food much richer, he just put a pot of chicken rice noodles to fill theie stomach. Mu Yi Fan ate seven bowls in a span of seven minutes before he slowed down. Seeing that Chen Dong eyes were secretly screaming, this is too much to eat. He thought that a big man who is two meters tall can only eat up to four bowls. It¡¯s no wonder that you are blessed at a young age. Mu Yi Fan wiped his mouth with a paper towel and asked: ¡°Uncle, dare I ask your name?¡± Chen Dong smiled: ¡°My surname is Chen, call me Chen Dong.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°It turned out to be Uncle Chen, I really want to thank you for your hospitality tonight.¡± Although The Male Protagonist came to Bai Bi village one day in advance, the place where he stayed did not change. The Male Protagonist still stayed in the home of a man named Chen Dong. In his description of the Chen Dong in the novel, Chen Dong¡¯s wife died early, and he raised his son by himself. Now that his son is twenty years old, he is a big man like him, so he dared to let their two big men live in the house. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian sat in the hall and chatted with Chen Dong for half an hour. When the contents of the stomach were almost digested, they returned to the room to rest. Mu Yi Fan went back to the room and laid down on the bed and said, ¡°I hope I will not have problem sleeping again tonight.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, who was preparing to read the book before going to bed, listened to him he immediately raised his head and said: ¡°Are you insomniac?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t sleep all night last night, even if I tried sleep with my eyes closed, I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows scrunched up. This is obviously the reason cause by Qing Tian Bead. Otherwise, how can anyone who close their eyes fail to fall asleep. Zhan Bei Tian returned to reality and was about to ask something. He saw that the person on the bed slept like dead pig, and even the quilt fell to the bed. ¡°¡­¡± Isn¡¯t that the opposite of insomnia? It took only a few seconds for him to go to sleep, and he was still so dead sleepy. Zhan Bei Tian got up and picked up the quilt and put it on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body. Then he went back to the desk and sat down to continue reading. Just watching for half an hour, he felt sleepy, but he was not used to sleeping with other people on a bed. This was a habit he developed in the army and in the end of days. As for the first day of rebirth, he asked to sleep with Mu Mu, that was all because of the relationship with Qing Tian Bead. Zhan Bei Tian stood at the end of the bed and looked at Mu Yi Fan for a long time before lying on the other side of the bed. He debated to sleep on a stool or go to sleep in the car. However, he had to stay at least five days here, and there is still something to do tomorrow morning. It is impossible to sleep on a stool every day. It will be very tiring, and he can¡¯t concentrate on doing things. Also, he has to guard the person on the bed, so it is impossible to go to sleep in the car. At one o¡¯clock in the morning, Zhan Bei Tian was so sleepy that the eyelids were about to close slowly. Suddenly, the person around him turned around, and then one leg slammed on his stomach. Zhan Bei Tian, the whole person suddenly woke up. He quickly turned his head and saw Mu Yi Fan move over to him. Then he looked up and put a pillow on his shoulder. He licked his mouth and said in murmur that was unclear. ¡°Comfortable.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the person who was going to sleep, he raised his brow and pushed the man away. Mu Yi Fan was dissatisfied in his sleep, unknowingly he pulled up to the place where he felt comfortable, and then was pushed down again. He leaned back and then was pushed away. He did not give up and was smashed. Zhan Bei Tian was so sad that he can¡¯t stand being so close to other people and pushed him away again. If the other person was not pregnant, he really wants to get out of bed. This time, Mu Yi Fan finally woke up frim his dreams. He saw Zhan Bei Tian, whose face was cold in the dark, looked a bit sultry. He didn¡¯t dare to lean forward, but grabbed the other¡¯s hand and put it on his stomach: ¡°You just have to put your hand here.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the relationship between Qing Tian Bead and his stomach. He just felt that after he was close to Zhan Bei Tian, he would not feel that it would be very difficult to sleep. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 43 - Sister in law is okay Chapter 43: Sister in law is okay ¡ª¡ª Mu Yi Fan fell asleep very fast, he just grabbed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand, put into his pajamas and he rubbed it on his stomach. He quickly slept. Zhan Bei Tian heard the sound of even breathing. Several black lines crossed on his forehead. He wanted to pull back his hand. He then felt the beating under the palm of his hand, and he was very excited. The little thing in his stomach seemed to be very happy with his touch. The chilly corner of the mouth did not consciously ropes out a shallow arc, Zhan Bei Tian hand caressing the belly, the little thing seem to be comforted, and it gradually calm down, as if it was sleeping, no longer moving. Zhan Bei Tian did not immediately withdraw his hand. Instead, he touched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s round belly and felt his belly still as big as the previous days. He frowned. What happened? It¡¯s been three days, how has the stomach changed? Zhan Bei Tian thought about it. Is the growth time behind it longer? But if this is the case, Mu Mu is likely to wait until the child is born, and the person is already¡­ Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand unconsciously touched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thigh, and the swollen thigh made his eyebrows wrinkle. The last time he explicitly gave him the spring water of Lingquan, how could it be ineffective in treating the swelling? Does Lingquan have no effect on his bone cancer? ¡°Uncomfortable.¡± Mu Yi Fan snorted a little uncomfortable. Zhan Bei Tian looked up at Mu Yi Fan, who was restless, and put his hand back on his stomach. The man quickly fell asleep. However, Zhan Bei Tian never slept all night, and when the weather is getting brighter, his eyes were getting drowsy. He didn¡¯t know how long he slept, and the vibration of the phone woke him up again. Zhan Bei Tian opened his eyes and blocked the glare of the sun. After adjusting to the outside light, he turned his head and looked at the person resting on his shoulder. His body suddenly became stiff and then he quietly moved from Mu Yi. Fan pulled his arm under his head and picked up the still vibrating phone to get out of the room. ¡°Hey, I am Zhan Bei Tian.¡± The voice of the man who just woke up was particularly hoarse and very sexy. He made Xiang Guo in the phone stunned and said: ¡°Boss, you would not just have woken up. I have been with you for so long, but the first time I saw you getting up so late, it would not be because a good thing happened last night?¡± Later, his tone became more and more embarrassing. Zhan Bei Tian was overwhelmed by his many words, and he felt annoyed in his brain. He said: ¡°If there is anything, hurry up and hung up.¡± Xiang Guo quickly returned to the topic: ¡°Boss, you asked me to check Mu Yi Fan yesterday. I have already found out.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s spirit, a faint eye suddenly shot horizontally: ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°Boss, you know that Mu Yi Fan used to be a special soldier, so even if I wanted to check it was not easy for him to live somewhere ago. He was too clever and too hidden. However, I found that he lived in his stepmother the night before, and I also heard that he went three o¡¯clock this afternoon. He has to fly back to B City with The Admiral.¡± ¡°B City?¡± Zhan Bei Tian blinked. In the last life, he met Mu Yi Fan in a nearby town in B City. ¡°Yes. Boss, do you want to continue to check?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said faintly: ¡°No need.¡± Since he went to City B, there is no need to check it. Xiang Guo suddenly smiled: ¡°Boss, is sister in law okay?¡± Chapter 44 - I slept well last night. Chapter 44: I slept well last night. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent stunned flashed doubts: ¡°Sister in law? What sister in lsw?¡± ¡°It is Mu Mu, Mu Mu the girl from yesterday, boss was it not because of Mu Mu that you just hurriedly left me to leave Dr. Ge?¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his eyes, he helplessly said: ¡°He is not¡­¡± He did not finish, Xiang Guo interrupted him: ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t want to hide it from us anymore, we know everything. Boss, you got up so late this morning, last night werent you with the babe¡­ um¡­ oh, don¡¯t do it later. Wanna say more?¡± Zhan Bei Tian screwed his eyebrows: ¡°¡­¡± Xiang Guo continued: ¡°Boss, since we know everything, you don¡¯t have to hide it. If you have time, bring the donkey out. Give us a look at the babe, let us see what the babe looks like, so as wedon not act like strangers if we see each other in the future.¡± Zhan Bei Tian has no intention of explaining: ¡°I am in Bai Bi village.¡± ¡°When you come back, you must bring her to see us. ¡°Xiang Guo excited said. Zhan Bei Tian raised his brow and said, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the man in the eye, he was sleeping like a dead pig, and his mouth is slightly upturned: ¡°I hope you will not be scared when you arrive to see the babe.¡± Xiang Guo curiously asked: ¡°How can we be scared? Is it because sister in law is too ugly? Or is it the sister in law just too beautiful, the boss is reluctant to bring her out to us, right? Haha!¡± Zhan Bei Tian said a package is like that, the ghost he knows he looked beautiful and ugly. At this time, Mu Yi Fan, who was awakened by the need to pee, climbed up and yawned as he walked out of the room and when he saw Zhan Bei Tian, who was on the phone, he blinked and said: ¡°I am going to pee. ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian:¡± ¡­¡­ ¡± Toilet¡­. That¡¯s so unnecessary to speak with him. ¡°Ah, boss, I heard a voice around you, isn¡¯t that the babe voice talking?¡± Xiang Guo asked excitedly. However, the voice of the blind man is like a woman, maybe because he was just waking up, his voice was relatively low. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Boss, hurry and call the voice near I want listen to the phone, so that I can scream.¡± ¡°I will hung up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hanged up directly. Chen Dong, who was watching TV on the first floor lobby, heard the sound coming from above and came out to look up and saw Zhan Bei Tian standing in the hallway. He smiled heartily: ¡± Brother Zhan you got up, I will make you something to eat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian returned to the room to change clothes. At this time, Mu Yi Fan came back and stretched out: ¡°I slept well last night.¡± Immediately, he received a cold eye from Zhan Bei Tian. Unfortunately, Mu Yi Fan did not know how much hatred he had garnered. Chapter 45 - You come with me. Chapter 45: You come with me. After two people showered, they went to the lobby on the first floor to have breakfast. Today¡¯s breakfast is particularly rich in flavors and it can be seen that Chen Dong prepared well. Mu Yi Fan has long been hungry and his stomach screaming, he picked up chopsticks, gorging himself, and soon swept a large table of breakfast in his stomach, and then sat comfortably on Chen Dong¡¯s usual reclining chair, stroking his bulged belly. ¡°Take medicine.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly came out. ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his head and said: ¡°What medicine?¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared blankly at him: ¡°You didn¡¯t take medicine yesterday and today.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes flashed with guilt: ¡°I am now feeling like a pregnant woman. I still hold it, wait for me till I have to take another meal.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said coldly: ¡°Go take them now.¡± Mu Yi Fan was staring at him and was uncomfortable. He had to bite his head and go back to the room to take medicine. Anyway, if he doesn¡¯t take the medicine, Zhan Bei Tian will not know. Who knows, The Male Protagonist actually went to the second floor room together with Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Bei Tian stared at Mu Yi Fan and slowly took a yellow bag from his backpack. Immediately, his eyes glanced with the cold light: ¡°Your medicine is Chinese medicine?¡± He has never seen this man taking these drugs. He was passing the drug which means that this man has not taken any medicine during this time. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know why The Male Protagonist suddenly became angry, he even like someone who wanted to kill him. He couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°The doctor said that the efficacy of these drugs can reduce the mass in a short period of time, control the transfer, relieve pain, stabilizing the condition and prolonging the survival period¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard the words ¡°prolonging the survival period¡± , his cold face went even colder, he took the medicine directly to the first floor, he saw Chen Dong who was killing the chicken, and asked: ¡°Uncle, do you have medicines here?¡± Chen Dong looked up at Zhan Bei Tian holding a medicine pack and smiled. ¡°Yes, do you want to take medicine? I will give you a bowl.¡± He went with the apron around his waist. He wiped his hands and took the medicine pack very enthusiastically. ¡°Uncle, you wait.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned and walked out of the compound. Mu Yi Fan, who was chased from the upstairs, looked at the back of Zhan Bei Tian and asked, ¡°Where is Uncle Chen, where is he going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Dong went into the kitchen and took the medicine out to clean it. Soon, Zhan Bei Tian came back with two bottles of mineral water: ¡°Uncle, you use these two bottles of water to bowl up the medicine.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the two bottles of water in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand and blinked in confusion. However, it is just a medicine. Why use mineral water to clean the medicine. Is it better to use mineral water to increase the medicine potency? However, why did he not hear such a statement? Immediately, what he thought of, made his eyes pop wide. The two bottles of mineral water would not be the spring water in The Male Protagonist space spring? ¡°Uncle, do you know where the village chief lives?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked. Chen Dong curiously looked at him: ¡°Brother Zhan are you looking for the village chief?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The village chief lives in the north of the village. You can find him from the main road leadung from the door of my house.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned around he looked out of the yard, and then folded back, looking at Chen Dong, with the eyes like the hateful Mu Yi Fan, he faintly called: ¡°Mu Mu, you go with me.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned to look at him: ¡°I won¡¯t go, I have to look at Uncle Chen¡¯s medicine. And, when the medicine is good, I can take the medicine.¡± In fact, he wants to take advantage of The Male Protagonist going out so he can replace the water or sneak out the medicine. Zhan Bei Tian walked back to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s side, stared at his eyes that couldn¡¯t hide his mind, clenching his lips and saying nothing, he held his collar and walked straight out of Chen Dong¡¯s compound. Chapter 46 - He almost deceived him Chapter 46: He almost deceived him Bai Bi village. As the name suggests, the outer wall of each house is covered with a layer of white powder covered with black spots and a room next to a house, this place looked like an ancient town. It gives people the feeling of walking into ancient towns. According to Chen Dong instructions, Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan went all the way up. Then, they asked several villagers and quickly found the house of the village chief. The village head of Bai Bi village heard Zhan Bei Tian was coming to buy the rice and fruit vegetables in their village. He was very enthusiastic and immediately ushered them into the hall. Mu Yi Fan, who was pulled up by Zhan Bei Tian in, heard the contents of their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but yawn. For a person who has long known that The Male Protagonist wanted to talk to the village chief about the acquisition of food he feels particularly bored. However, just as they were about to leave the village chief¡¯s house, the story changed. Suddenly five people were looking for the head of the village to talk about the acquisition of all the rice in Bai Bi village. Mu Yi Fan looked at the five elites, and his eyes flashed with doubts. In the novel he wrote no one would rush to buy food along with The Male Protagonist, then where did they come from and, even more than The Male Protagonist thatmt¡¯s going to be expensive. Zhan Bei Tian did not bid with them. After learning that the other party had a higher price than him, he took Mu Yi Fan out of the village chief¡¯s house. Then, outside the village chief¡¯s yard, they saw a senior car, which should have been driven by the five men just now. Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan looked at the number on the license plate, which reads the city G66333, which meantthe car came from G City. Back at Chen Dong¡¯s home, Zhan Bei Tian immediately called Xiang Guo and asked him to check who own the car G66333. Mu Yi Fan took the opportunity to go to the kitchen: ¡°Uncle Chen, is the medicine good?¡± ¡°Just good, I will pour you a bowl, wait until it is not so hot, then you can drink.¡± Chen Dong said while pouring the medicine in the bowl, then, he turned around and see if the chicken soup in the pot is hot or not. Mu Yi Fan quickly looked around the kitchen to see if there was any place where the medicine could be dumped. Then, with a quick move, he picked up the bowl, pour the medicine back into the medicine pot and covered the lid. He had a bright smile in his heart. In this way, no one will find that he has dumped the medicine, and no one will think that he returned the medicine to the medicine pot. When Chen Dong turned back, he quickly put the bowl on his mouth and pretended to have finished the medicine. Chen Dong surprised to see him: ¡°Such a hot concoction, you drank so quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yi Fan hand wiped his mouth: ¡°.. Uncle Chen, I will upstairs to take a break¡± He walked upstairs and planned that when no one is in the kitchen, he will come down and smuggle the medicine. In the hall, Zhan Bei Tian hangee up the phone and walked to the kitchen. He saw the busy Chen Dong and he asked: ¡°Uncle, is the medicine good?¡± Chen Dong looked up and smiled: ¡°I have made it good. Little Mu just drank the medicine.¡± Drank? Zhan Bei Tian raised his brow, he did not believe that Mu Yi Fan would take the initiative to drink the medicine: ¡°Uncle, did you watch him drink it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Dong felt like it was not good to not nod. Zhan Bei Tian still doesn¡¯t quite believe that a person who is obviously resistant to taking medicine will be able to drink the medicine in one go without lamenting. His eyes swept to the kitchen, and then, he fell on the medicine pot on the table and the big bowl next to him. He walked, he opened the medicine pot, which contained most of the medicine and dregs: ¡°Uncle, how much water did you use?¡± ¡°With a single bottle of water, after simmering, the concotion can just fill a bowl.¡± Zhan Bei Tian twisted his eyebrows and pointed at the medicine: ¡°What is this concontion inside?¡± ¡°What concoction? ¡°Chen Dong came to a puzzled look. ¡°Hey, I obviously pourer all the concoction out, and how can there be so much concoction left in the pot.¡± He scratched his head, puzzled. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes sank: ¡°Uncle, did you really see him drinking?¡± Chen Dong became uncertain: ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Immediately, he confirmed what he thought of, he screamed: ¡°This kid wouldn¡¯t did a trick and pour it back when I turned my head. That¡¯s why I fell strange, how can he drink such a hot medicine in one go.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly smiled and couldn¡¯t breathe. He found that the kid was not as stupid as he imagined, and if he was not careful enough, he could almost really deceived him. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the medicine in the pot, his eyes moved, he picked up the medicine and walked out of the kitchen. Chapter 47 - You scoundrel Chapter 47: You scoundrel Mu Yi Fan went back to the room and when he thought he had escaped for himself. He was happy rolling around in bed. Just then if he really drank the medicinal juice containing the space spring water, he was afraid that he will become corspe on the spot. At that time, The Male Protagonist will definitely yake his life. Having said that, can he return to reality after he dies? This, he really dare not try it, if he can¡¯t go back, he will be miserable. Mu Yi Fan continued to be complacent about himself. When Zhan Bei Tian came in, he saw that Mu Yi Fan was happy like a child. He was happy to hold the quilt and turned it over in bed in order to avoid taking medicine. The indifference face flashed with a funny smile. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes were shining and when he felt that someone came in, he stopped, and curiously watched Zhan Bei Tian entering the room with two bottles of red beverage cans. With a bang, Zhan Bei Tian opened one of the cans and sat down to the bed and handed another can of beverage that had already been opened to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan took the beverage can and immediately smelled a strong medicinal taste on it, he raised his brow and sniffed: ¡°What is this drink? How can it smell bitter?¡± Zhan Bei Tian took as swig of the drink and said: ¡°›ö²èÍõ haven¡¯t you ever had it?¡± this is ›ö²èÍõ Mu Yi Fan saw the three characters on the surface of the bottle and shook his head. How could he drink the drink that was in the novel? Zhan Bei Tian refused: ¡°I haven¡¯t had it and that¡¯s better, we both can taste it.¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up the bottle and put it under his nose and sniffed it. His brow tightened again. Then, he tasted it a little sip, and he immediately, felt the bitterness spread through out his tongue ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so bitter.¡± His brow knotted into a knot. ¡°Good medicine is supposed to be bitter.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. Mu Yi Fan endured bitterness and took another sip: ¡°Why is your canned ›ö²èÍõ so bitter?¡± Why is it so much worse than the actual herbal tea drink, which is just like drinking Chinese medicine. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes looked pinched. Why does this sound strange? Why does his face says the words ¡®Along with You Here¡¯ in front? Without waiting for him to think about it, he saw that Mu Yi Fan wanted to throw the beverage can into the trash can. Zhan Bei Tian scrunched his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t throw it, you have to drink it.¡± ¡°But, even if its good¡­ It¡¯s still bitter.¡± Mu Yi Fan was afraid of the person who looked cold ice like Zhan and he did not throw the can away, so he had to bite his teeth and swallowed the whole drink into his stomach. Zhan Bei Tian took the can in his hand and determined that there was no more in the bottle and the corner of his mouth had a slightly invisible smile, he took the can and threw it into the trashcan, and then he took candy from the trouser pocket and thrown it to Mu Yi Fan, he got up and left the room. Mu Yi Fan quickly put the candy in his mouth and removed the bitterness. When the candy was almost eaten, he suddenly remembered the medicine in the kitchen. He quickly got up and walked out of the room. He saw that Chen Dong was busy making a small dish in the yard, he quickly went downstairs and slid into the kitchen, he picked up the medicine pot and ran to the toilet then poured the medicine out. ¡°Hey?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the medicine that looked like a few drops of medicinal soup: ¡°How come this soup is just few drops of water? Impossible!¡± He opened the lid and saw that there was a pile of dregs inside. Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°What about the medicine?¡± Would Chen Dong fall for it again? He wouldn¡¯t be. If Chen Dong finds that there is still medicine in the pot, he will definitely keep him to drink it tonight, and it will not be possible to lie If he didn¡¯t dump it, where did the freaking soup went? Mu Yi Fan put the medicine pot back in place, went to the kitchen, and went to Chen Dong¡¯s side. He tried to ask: ¡°Uncle Chen, where is the medicine in the medicine pot?¡± Chen Dong looked at him strangely: ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink it¡­. I mean you did right?¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± He was really embarrassed to say that he secretly put the medicine back into the medicine pot. Chen Dong turned around and continued to work in his hands, while screaming in disapproval tone: ¡°You, if you are in poor health, you should drink medicine, so that your body can heal fast, if you don¡¯t do it because of fear and you don¡¯t take medicine, not only will your health not get any better, but it will also make your body worse and worse. Isn¡¯t that like you doing your own harm?¡± When he said it, he was angry and he felt funny: ¡°I say you kid, you said I said that you are a big man. How can you still be like a child? In order to escape from taking medicine, you turned the medicine back into the medicine pot. Just if it wasnt for you brother finding that you put the medicine back into the medicine, I haf thought you had already taken the medicine.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan listened to the sermon and said yes, but after hearing the whole story, his body jumped up in amazement: ¡°What¡­ Zhan Bei Tian found that I had returned the medicine? How did he know? After that? Where did he take the medicine?¡± Chen Dong looked at him with confusion: ¡°Did he not give it to you?¡± ¡°I drink? When did I¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of the pot of cold medicine that had been so bitter, and screamed: ¡°I know, the king of cold medicine is the pot of cold medicine. Is it right? FML, I thought it was an ordinary canned herbal tea drink. I thought that the inside had been stolen and changed the writing. It looked too bad to be the medicinal juice extracted from the Chinese medicine. It is no wonder that the drink was so bitter. It is no wonder that the seal cap on ›ö²èÍõ has been pulled off its because it has already been swiped with cold medicine. Wait, no. The medicine would be hot when it came out, how can it be so cool soon, otherwise, he will not be so easy to be fooled. Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ice abilities, which mean he can cool things instantly. He turned around and yelled at the hall: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you are a scoundrel.¡± Losing to him?.. He now just thought that he was very clever, thinking that he had crossed the sea, no one knew that he returned the medicine, but he did not think of Zhan Bei Tian. The guy found out, and also lied to him and made him drink the medicine. Zhan Bei Tian, who was watching the news in the hall, heard the screaming voice from Mu Yi Fan, and the chilly corner of his mouth turned into a beautiful arched smirk, and since the other party was so angry, and his mood was inexplicably better. Outside the yard, Mu Yi Fan seemed to think of something, he quickly ran back to the room, he looked at the whole body mirror, and looked at himself all over again. Finally, even the eyes were not left out. He was relieved that he had no further corpse symptoms ¡°Fortunately, fortunately.¡± Mu Yi Fan patted his chest as long as he didn¡¯t immediately become a zombie all was good. Before, Zhan Bei Tian gave Chen Dong two bottles of water or ordinary mineral water as he said, but the amount of spring water containing mineral springs in mineral water was particularly small, he only mix one or two drops of spring water he cultivated to the water. However, if one drinks it often, it will happen sooner or later. However, Zhan Bei Tian has found that Mu Yi Fan refused to take medicine. Every time he drinks medicine, he will certainly have to supervise him. Then he can¡¯t run away. Mu Yi Fan wants to cry without tears. It is really bitter. Having said that, how did The Male Protagonist suddenly want to care of to him? Mu Yi Fan bowed his head and looked at his stomach: ¡°Because of you right?¡± His stomach fluttered twice. Mu Yi Fan sighed and mourned. It must be because of Qing Tian Bead, otherwise, how can The Male Protagonist try to feed him spring water from Lingquan. If other people want drink Lingquan wspring water, of course, they can¡¯t ask for it but it will make them better, but he is different. Drinking Lingquan will only speed up the zombification He is not a real Mu Yi Fan, can¡¯t guarantee that he can keep his consciousness clear when he becomes zombie. At lunch time, Mu Yi Fan glared at Zhan Bei Tian. Seeing him Chen Dong couldn¡¯t help but say good thingsabout Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Little Mu, Brother Zhan is also being good for you, he changed the medicine in the bottle¡± Mu Yi Fan eased his gaze and nodded: ¡°I know.¡± He played with on the chopsticks a few times, then he put a piece of chicken butt into Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s bowl, smiled and said: ¡°Bei Tian, thank you for your concern for me, come, you eat more.¡± He knows Zhan Bei Tian is not a picky eater but he is a clean freak, he does not like others to give him a food or put food using their chopsticks, especially since Mu Yi Fan also specially licked chopsticks. Sure enough, Zhan Bei Tian saw the chicken butt in his bowl and frowned. ¡°Bei Tian, why don¡¯t you eat it, are you still mad at me because I poured the medicine back into the medicine pot?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him innocently. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him and immediately caught the sly smile in his eyes. His eyebrows moved slightly. He picked up the chopsticks and picked up the chicken buttocks. He dipped it into some soy sauce and put a bite in his mouth. Eh! Eh! Eh! Mu Yi Fan eyes nearly popped out. His Male Protagonist doesn¡¯t even eat the dishes of The Female Protagonist. How can he eat the dishes he used to chop the chopsticks? Just then, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and when saw that Mu Yue Cheng had called he quickly got up and said, ¡°I will go pick up the phone.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the phone and walked to the gate outside the courtyard. He picked up the phone and shouted: ¡°Dad. ¡° ¡°Where are you now?¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked directly. Mu Yi Fan remembered that Mu Yue Cheng had asked him to return to B City. He looked at the mobile phone time and saw that it had already passed two in the afternoon. Didn¡¯t he just have lunch? How come time moved so fast until two in the afternoon. What! correct. They started out late today, so it was too late when they got to have lunch. ¡°Dad, I am in a traffic jam here.¡± At the right time, a tractor drove in front of him, and the little pigs behind the car screamed a ¡®beep¡¯ sound. Mu Yue Cheng at the other end of the phone, said with anger: ¡°Where is your traffic jam, how do I hear the sound of a tractor, and the sound of pigs?¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng seems to have noticed that he does not want to return to B City and he asked: ¡°Did you catch onto something?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yue Cheng silent for a few seconds, then said:. ¡°In May, before May, you must return to B city¡± ¡°Eh,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this first.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of something, and quickly cried: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hang up, I have something to trouble you with.¡± Chapter 48 - Do you care about me? Chapter 48: Do you care about me? Mu Yue Cheng promised to help and Mu Yi Fan happily returned to the hall to continue eating. The person¡¯s mood is good, and the food will taste better. He finished drinking a large pot of chicken hot soup and he asked. ¡°Uncle Chen¡¯s stewed chicken is really good.¡± Chen Dong was praised for his cooking for the first time. He smiled and tidied up the dishes on the table and went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Mu Yi Fan helped to bring the dishes that had not been finished to the kitchen. When he returned to the hall, he heard Zhan Bei Tian talking on the phone. Zhan Bei Tian asked: ¡°Did you find out about it?¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhan did not avoid talking on his own phone with him around so he sat down and watched TV seriously while arranging his ear to eavesdrop on that conversation. He knew that after Zhan Bei Tian came back from the village chief¡¯s house, he asked someone to investigate the people who out-bid him for rhe rice. Now the phone call should be about that. ¡°Is it a person from G City Mu Technologies Group?¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard the surname, and his eyes looked at Mu Yi Fan involuntarily. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t seems to have noticed his gaze, his eyes have been focused on the direction of the TV, but his heart was beating hard with surprised. People from that Group? Will it be a person sent by Mu Yue Cheng or Mu Yi Hang? If the entourage was really sent by them, it would mean that Mu Yue Cheng did not give up, and had already convinced Mu Yi Hang to buy rice. However, Mu Yi Hang is unlikely to sell the company¡¯s shares. Therefore, they are likely to buy with their own deposits, but it is enough for them to live a good life in the last days. It is no wonder that Mu Yue Cheng did not raise stocks again that night. Xiang Guo, at the other end of the mobile phone, said: ¡°Yes, boss, I also found out that Mu Yi Hang, the president of the Mow Technology Group, sent them. Not only that, but Mu Yi Hang also sent a group of people to buy rice across the country.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the cold light: ¡°Mu Yi Hang? What is his relationship with Mu Yi Fan?¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately felt the temperature in the hall fell to zero. Xiang Guo sinks his voice: ¡°The half-brother.¡± Zhan Bei Tian jerked up and stared at somewhere in the hall. Mu Yi Fan eyes slyly sneaked into the cold-eyed Zhan Bei Tian, he was guessing that The Male Protagonist was thinking about whether Zombie King Mu Yi Fan was born again. If he is the The Male Protagonist, he will think so. Otherwise, why does the Mu Group, which is engaged in electronic technology, suddenly want to buy rice. Having said that, he transmigrated into the book and took up the body of the future Zombie King. Where did the original owner of the body get pushed to when Mu Yi Fan transmigrated into this body. Or is it that there is no such thing in the world? ¡°Boss?¡± Xiang Guo saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s delay, and he called again. Zhan Bei Tian has returned to God: ¡°Mu Yi Fan? Is he still not in G City?¡± ¡°He and Admiral have already left G City.¡± Zhan Bei Tian tweeted: ¡°Are you sure he has left G City? Did you see him get on the plane?¡± ¡°The person I sent said that he saw the plane on his own.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought for a moment, then said: ¡°You send some people in B City. Monitor Mu Yi Fan¡¯s every move.¡± Mu Yi Fan next to him heard this and he sighed with relief. He is very glad that he had asked Mu Yue Cheng to look for someone to pretend to be him and create the illusion of his departure from G City. In fact, when Zhan Bei Tian saw him removing the gauze, he always worried that Zhan Bei Tian would check his whereabouts. Even after leaving Li Qing Ming¡¯s apartment yesterday, he was careful to avoid the streets and shopping malls. He didn¡¯t want to let Zhan Bei Tian know where he lives. Zhan Bei Tian hung up and was lost in thought. Mu Yi Fan did not bother him and continued to watch TV with absentmindedness. ¡°Is Chen Dong at home?¡± Outside the hostel a man¡¯s voice suddenly shouted. Mu Yi Fan heard the voice of the village chief. Zhan Bei Tian glanced outside. Doing the dishes in the kitchen Chen Dong immediately ran out: ¡°In, in, in.¡± Coming to see himwas the village chief, Chen Dong had a big smile, happy and asked: ¡°Village head, how do you come?¡± The village head smiled: ¡°I came to find a guest who lives in your home.¡± Chen Dong yelled: ¡°Is the village head referring to the brothers?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chen Dong smiled: ¡°Villlage head, they are in the hall watching TV.¡± Then he shouted inside: ¡°Brother Zhan, Little Mu, the village chief came to talk to you.¡± The village chief said: ¡°I will go in and find them.¡± He walked into the hall and saw Zhan Bei. Tian, they smiled and said: ¡°Two, have you eaten?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not ask him more, and he asked directly: ¡°Village head, are you here to talk about the acquisition?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The village chief smiled unnaturally: ¡°Mr. Zhan, you saw them before leaving my house. The five people are paying much more than you. If Mr Zhan wants to be the first one to buy rice from our village. I don¡¯t know if you can raise the price a little higher?¡± Zhan Bei Tian sat back on the sofa and put his right leg on the left leg. He said: ¡°Chief, don¡¯t forget, except rice, I still want I can buy vegetables, fruits, and poultry from your village. I can buy them if I can eat them with rice. However, if you sell rice to others, I am sorry about not buying other things, I can only go to other places to I can acquired these things together. ¡° At the time, he would come to Bai Bi village because he knew that Bai Bi village had a good harvest. However, because the harvest was good in other places, it was difficult to buy the things that he had to sell. Mu Yi Fan saw how Zhan Bei Tian was doing this. He is pinpointing those people who will not buy the vegetables and fruits from Bai Bi village. After all, these things are not easy to store. If you buy them, you need a lot of ice cubes to freeze, or find people who can be marinate for longer periods of time. The Male Protagonist is different. He has a space to keep everything fresh, and it won¡¯t rot so he dares to buy it. The village chief face became ugly: ¡°This¡­ you let me think about it again.¡± If you sell rice to the five men, you earn a lot more than the men in front of you, but the five men only buy rice, and no if you sell to the other, the vegetables and fruits in their village will not be sold. After the village head left Chen Dong¡¯s house, he immediately went to find someone to discuss. Chen Dong, who sent the village head to go out, hurried back to the hall: ¡± Brother Zhan, brother.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows turned: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is there a lock on the door of your car? When I sent the head of the village to go out, I saw someone watching the car you drove, and when the person saw me, he immediately left, so I suspect that he wanted to steal the car.¡± Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan looked at each other. ¡°Was the man wearing a black suit and a black tie?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked. Chen Dong nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, yes, brother, how did you know?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer him. He already guessed that the people who watched their car should be the ones who want to buy rice. Moreover, they would not steal the car. They just wanted to see the license plate, so they can check who the people who grab the rice are. Mu Yi Fan also guessed the other¡¯s intentions, but he did not worry that those people would find his identity, because that was a fake licence on the car. Once Mu Yi Fan did not want others to know his whereabouts, he deliberately evaded. There are other cars in the villa, and they are all with fake licence plate. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan and suddenly asked: ¡°Why are people in the Mu Technology Group looking for you?¡± As far as he knows, Mu Family is very powerful in G City, and the cars they drive. Their license plate is also from G City. It is easy to find out who is attempting at grabbing rice with them. When it is time, they will definitely be under pressure. Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°Do you care about me?¡± It is a good sign that The Male Protagonist has begun to treat him as a friend. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You can rest assured that there is a Mu in the district. I am not included.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan was not really looking at him. He stared at him for a long time before he moved his eyes. At night, Chen Dong¡¯s son, Chen Zhuang, returned, and Chen Dong immediately introduced his son to Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan. Because when they came last night, Chen Zhuang had already went to sleep. When they got up, Chen Zhuang had been out riding a motorcycle in the city to go to work, and he would come back to dinner at night, so they didn¡¯t meet each other. Chen Zhuang is very similar to Chen Dong. They are all honest and calm. They both have silly smiles directed at anyone, and they are so overwhelming with the movements that they don¡¯t know how to communicate with strangers. After dinner, Chen Zhuang went to bed early because he had to go to work tomorrow. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian also returned to the room to take a shower. While sleeping, Mu Yi Fan was particularly awkwardly lying on the other side of the bed, leaving the bed with a big part to Zhan Bei Tian. However, after getting asleep, he began to become restless and quickly drilled into Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arms. At first, Zhan Bei Tian pushed him a few times, but it didn¡¯t work. He pushed away, and the man came back. Later, he simply ignored him and let him lay down on his body, letting the person next to him sleep into his arm. However, by the morning of the second day, he felt faintly that there was something hard poking on his thigh, and his whole body was instantly awake. Chapter 49 - The nightmare Chapter 49: The nightmare Zhan Bei Tian quickly pulled up the thin sheet on the stomach, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s lower body clung to him tightly, and felt some awakened part that kept rubbing back and forth on his leg. And, the breathing got more and more awakward and Mu Yi Fan hot breath went straight to his face. He knew what it meant and suddenly his face turned full of annoyed lines. He has lived for two generations, and he has never encountered such a situation where there are men who rub estrus with him. What made him most annoyed and made him feel incredible is that the comrade in his lower body reacted because of the other person rubbing and gasping on the other side. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was dull and ugly, and he suddenly felt so bad when he came from a good man. He raised his hand and was about to push Mu Yi Fan. The other person suddenly stopped moving, and the thing on his lap gradually softened, and then, a wet place was squishing on his thigh. Zhan Bei Tian forehead was sweating and as a man, how can he not know that the other party has already shot his thing. After the vent, Mu Yi Fan, woke up with satisfaction, he was immediately confronted by Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s angry eyes, those orbs scared him to quickly release his arm and sit up. He thought that Zhan Bei Tian found his identity, and he quickly touched his face, he determined that the gauze was still on his face, and he immediately did not suffocate trying to explain himself to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°In the early morning, why do you use such fierce eyes to glare at me? It wouldn¡¯t be because you had a nightmare last night?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He felt that thing was more difficult to accept than nightmares. Mu Yi Fan suddenly felt the wetness under the pants, and frowned looking at it. He soon thought of what was going on, but he didn¡¯t think too much, but simply thought it was a dream. However, he is about to become a zombie, and he can still be a functioning male. Mu Yi Fan got up and found a change of underwear from his backpack. He stuffed it into his pajamas pocket as quickly as possible, pretending that nothing happened, leaving a dark-faced man in the room and he ran to the bathroom to change his pants. Zhan Bei Tian squinted, got up and put on clothes, left the room, and he saw Mu Yi Fan, who was washing his underwear at the bathroom door. He glanced coldly at him, went into the bathroom to wash, and then went downstairs to have breakfast. Chen Dong, who was preparing breakfast, felt that Zhan Bei Tian was particularly murderous today, as if he had just gotten out of the ice cave and his breath was covered in cold. When he saw Mu Yi Fan coming down from the back, he quickly pulled the person aside and whispered, ¡°Little Mu, did you get brother Zhan angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan face was sweating. ¡°But brother Zhan looks very angry.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian, who was sitting in the hall watching the morning news: ¡°It should be because of the nightmare relationship last night that made his mood very bad. ¡° He¡¯s very likely to dream of Zombie King Mu Yi Fan, otherwise, this early in the morning, how can his eyes look so horrid like he wanted to eat people.¡± Chen Dong shook his head and sighed: ¡°The people in your city are really strange. They are so angry about a nightmare.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and whispered in Chen Dong¡¯s ear: ¡°Actually, I think he is like that becuase the fire has been running for too long, there is no place to vent, he will be like this.¡± 1]¡­. The fire running is like sexual frustration¡­. No venting means he hasn¡¯t had sex to let the frustration ease Chen Dong is a countryman, no one in the city talks open about these matters, and when he hears this, instantly, his old face wentred: ¡°You stupid boy, that¡¯s not something to say out loud.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed and walked into the hall and sat opposite Zhan Bei Tian. At the moment, he received ¡®the knife eyes¡¯ from the other person. Chapter 50 - : Don’t Move Chapter 50: Don¡¯t Move After breakfast, Zhan Bei Tian told Chen Dong that he would go to Guyu Town, which was 30 kilometers away, and he would not come back to dinner at noon. Then he left Bai Bi village with Mu Yi Fan. On the way, Mu Yi Fan frequently looked at Zhan Bei Tian who was driving. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°I didn¡¯t kick you out of bed last night?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s glance chilled him. Mu Yi Fan looked at him and said: ¡°Otherwise, why were you glaring at me while eating breakfast? I don¡¯t seem to remember provoking to you?¡± At breakfast, he thought that The Male Protagonist had discovered his identity, those cold eyes lack of feelings, it is like returning to the day when The Male Protagonist was born again. Zhan Bei Tian still did not speak. When he arrived at Guyu Town, he placed people directly on Yushi street and spoke a few words with them and he drove away. Mu Yi Fan knows that The Male Protagonist will talk to others about the acquisition of jade in the vicinity of Yushi street. Because the role of these jade is very large for The Male Protagonist, it can increase the level of the portable space he can control in the shortest possible time. However, in the novel, The Male Protagonist¡¯s acquisition of jade should be made after the acquisition of Bai Bi village and the rice, which is now happening early, indicating that the story has changed. He is now accustomed to the constant changes and distortions of the novel plot, so it has long been strange to see, a person leisurely strolling around Yushi Street. The most famous thing about Guyu Town is the production of jade, which makes the whole Yushi street a shop selling the coarse stones. The people in the nearby towns like to come here to buy gambling stones. Therefore, this street is very lively and bustling, and the streets are lined with full of large and small coarse stones, for the crowd to choose. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t understand the coarse stones. In his eyes, the material were stone, but each stone was different in color and shape. However, when he was close to the stones he felt warm and full of comfort, so he couldn¡¯t help but touch the stone a few times until he couldn¡¯t feel the warmth of the stone. Mu Yi Fan soon understood that the reason was because of Qing Tian Bead in his body, because Qing Tian Bead can absorb the energy in the jade, and after completely absorbing the jade energy in the stone the warmth transmitted by the wool will disappear. Of course, not every piece of stone will make him feel warm, that is to say, there is probably no jade in the stone. However, he is curious as to what the jade in the stone after Qing Tian Bead will absorb energy. In the novel, he did not describe this, so he really wanted to see it. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± A scream came over and interrupted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thoughts. Mu Yi Fan looked sideways, and a tall, handsome man strode toward him. He said with anger: ¡°Sir, have you seen the mark on the coarse stone? This shows that someone has picked this piece of stone.¡± Chapter 51 - Zhuang Zi Yue Chapter 51: Zhuang Zi Yue ¡°Zi Yue?¡± Mu Yi Fan called the coming man with some uncertain tone. Zhuang Zi Yue looked at the other person who shouted his fac, he looked at the bread gauze, asked: ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°I am Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan said excitedly In reality, he and Zhuang Zi Yue have experienced the dead party. In the novel, he is still a dead party with Zhuang Zi Yue. Therefore, in the novel, meeting a friend who has a normal relationship with him makes him inevitably excited, and after the end of the world, Zhuang Zi Yue also became a zombie and became Mu Yi Fan¡¯s right hand man. After Zhuang Zi Yue became a zombie, he was the only one who could absorb jade energy, so his ability should not be underestimated. However, according to the development of the plot, the real Mu Yi Fan met Zhuang Zi Yue after the end of the world which means the plot moved. ¡°Yi Fan? Mu Yi Fan?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue looked at him incredulously: ¡°I say, should you not be disfigured when you were forced to retite out of the taskforce? Otherwise, why is your face wrapped like this?¡± Mu Yi Fan in the original world did not contact his former friends after he was diagnosed with bone cancer. He stayed at home all day and was unwilling to go out. Therefore, Zhuang Zi Yue did not know Mu Yi Fan¡¯s current situation. Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, you are not buying coarse stone? When you get the stones out, we will find another place to sit down and talk.¡± In fact, this piece of stone has been sucked away by Qing Tian Bead, so he wanted look at what the jade in the coarse stone and how it was changed by the Qing Tian Bead. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue asked the two people behind him to drag the coarse stone he saw to Master Xie Shi. Then, he patted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder and smiled and asked: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, you. Thing is that have never liked jade, how come you appeared to Guyu Town today?¡± ¡°Came with a friend, I will go back in the afternoon.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue watched and his eyebrows squinched: ¡°You are not going to be in the task now?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°I have already withdrawn from the army.¡± ¡°What? You withdrew from the army?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue with amazement at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°How come¡­¡± He saw that there were people around and didn¡¯t continue. He went on to say: ¡°When we have lunch, we will talk again.¡± The two came to Master Xie Shi, and Zhuang Zi Yue the hand-drawn coarse stone to Master Xie Shi. Mu Yi Fan was watching from the side. He doesn¡¯t understand the people around him, shouting out the fog, rising, and cutting the vocabulary. They can only distinguish the stone they have taken from their unhappy voices. ¡°It¡¯s green, it¡¯s green.¡± The people around got excited and yelling, and even some people are anxious to buy this piece of green stone. Master Xie Shi looked at Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°Young Zhuang, do you want to continue?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue is very sure that there is jade inside the stone, and the value is above the money he spent on buying the stone, so he not afraid of loss. Mu Yi Fan was very impressed with Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s self-confidence, but he was nervous about Zhuang Zi Yue and didn¡¯t know what the jade inside had become. Master Xie Shi no longer cuts the stone. He used a hand rubbing, and after a few minutes, a pile of green powder floated out of the stone Chapter 52 - Wounds Chapter 52: Wounds ¡°What is this?¡± The people around me wondered as the green powder was floating in the air. Someone waved the green dust in front of him with the hand: ¡°Is the master rubbing the jade inside?¡± ¡°No?¡± Master Xie Shi was furious: ¡°I am the master of the stone breaker, how could it be the jade inside was also rubbed away, and you know that this is insulting my reputation. ¡± The people couldn¡¯t dare say it again. Zhuang Zi Yue looked at the coarse stone and he pointed out: ¡°How can there be a hole here? The green powder seems to be floating from the inside, Master, grind this hole till it becomes a little bigger.¡± Master Xie Shi hesitated: ¡°But¡­ this came from inside the jade.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue brow wrinkled and he hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you do what I said.¡± The coarse stone is his, so Master Xie Shi can only do what he says, and grind the hole a little bigger. Then, the green powder that floated out from inside became abundant in the air, and the green powder floated around the hole, and the green area turned white a little. ¡°What happened? It was green, how did it turn white? What are these green powders?¡± The people around them immediately started to discussed it. Master Xie Shi frowned: ¡°I have been doing this for many years. I have never seen such a situation.Young Zhuang, did you buy fake coarse stone?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue said unpleasantly: ¡°I have identified coarse stone for many years, how can I be scammed ? The true and falseness of the coarse stone material isn¡¯t mine to prove, go on cut the hole.¡± Master Xie Shi did not hesitate this time, immediately knocked on the hole, and immediately, everyone clearly saw a pile of green powder inside. Mu Yi Fan moved. After the energy was absorbed by Qing Tian Bead, the jade inside the coarse would become a powder-ish. Unlike Zhuang Zi Yue, who after he became zombie he could absorb the jade energy, and the jade will still remain in a form of a jade stone, but only glossiness will not be as bright as before. Zhuang Zi Yue brows knitted more tightly, he picked up some powder and pinched it in his hand twice: ¡°This seems to be jade powder?¡± Xie Shi said: ¡°This is really strange, how did the jade inside become powder? I am really I have never seen such a phenomenon, and I have never heard of it.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue shook his head and said that he also had never heard it: ¡°It seems that I bought this piece of coarse stone for 500,000 white flowers(scammed).¡± Those who wanted to buy coarse stone before were happy that they did not buy the coarse stone. Zhuang Zi Yue asked the person who dragged the coarse stone here before, he gave the coarse stone to the owner of the coarse stone store, he asked the owner to look into and identify what the green powder was, and then took Mu Yi Fan to lunch in the box of the nearby fine dining restaurant. . As soon as he sat down, he asked: ¡°Yi Fan, you don¡¯t you like life in the army very much is that it? How come you left the army suddenly? Why is your face gauzed like that?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to tell the truth. Zhuang Zi Yue is important for him, and so he made a casual excuse to say: ¡°When we went out for a mission my leg was injured. After that, the my reflexed became not as sensitive as before. The superior advised me to withdraw from the team. As for my face, it is gauzer because the medicine I took which were allergic, the medicine is applied to the face to reduce swelling.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue looked worried and said: ¡°Then your legs issue?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and asked: ¡°Have you seen me having a problem walking?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue thought about it and said: ¡°It¡¯s still the same as usual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, but it¡¯s hard to run. It doesn¡¯t matter if I walk around.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue felt this was calm and assured: ¡°You are not a good friend, you retired and you didn¡¯t tell me, if I didn¡¯t meet you today, were you planning to not get in touch with me forever?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t look for you because of a leg injury.¡± ¡°Next, what are you going to do? Are you going to take over the company your mother left you? ¡± ¡± Currently I don¡¯t have that intention. ¡± Zhuang Zi Yue mouth twitched and he said:.¡± You do not intend to take control of it? Your mother left you that company which your half-brother took ¡± Mu Yi Fan did not care and said:¡± He wants to to take it let him take it.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue squinted his eyes: ¡°I suddenly found that you have become much more cheerful, unlike the old you who didn¡¯t like to talk.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and asked: ¡°Would you like the former one, or do you like the me now?¡± ¡°You used to be too fierce, and you wanted to compete for the first position in everything. You didn¡¯t like others surpassing you, but you made me feel like that you were very tiring. Now, you look very good. I certainly hope that you will maintain what you are.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and didn¡¯t want to talk to Zhuang Zi Yue about another Mu Yi Fan thing. . Next, the two chatted very happily and almost forgot the time. At the time of checkout, the two men took the credit card and rushed to checkout. When they were fighting who get to pay for it, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s nails accidentally scratched the back of Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s hand and immediately left a blood mark. ¡°Zi Yue, are you okay?¡± Mu Yi Fan was anxious looking at the back of his hand. Zhuang Zi Yue felt that Mu Yi Fan reaction was so funny: ¡°Hey, you are weirdly nervous, it is nothing but a scratching at the back of a hand, it doesn¡¯t matter, but man your nails are really sharp enough, just like a knife. OK, you don¡¯t want to haggle about who gets to pay with me, if you really want to ask me out to have fun, wait till for your face is healer, then come to me and lets have a meal.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s hand with red blood marks on its back, and he was suddenly relieved. He is now half a zombie, and it is very terrible to be scratched by his nails. It is very likely that the other person will become zombie. ¡°Well, wait until my face is healed, then I will come to you to have that meal.¡± At this moment , Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cell phone rang, seeing that it was Zhan Bei Tian call, he immediately picked up the phone, said two words then hung up . ¡°Zi Yue, my friend came to pick me up, I will take a step out first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the back of Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s hand again before he got up and left. Zhuang Zi Yue the wound on the back of the hand and kept bleeding. He just wiped it with a tissue. However, it seems that the blood flowing out seems to be getting darker. When he wanted to look at it. The wound stopped bleeding. He didn¡¯t care anymore. When the waiter came back, he got up and left the restaurant. Chapter 53 - A man or a woman? Chapter 53: A man or a woman? Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian made an appointment to meet at the street of Yushi street. They sat on the car, and their eyes and mouth still couldn¡¯t help but show their happiness. This is Zhan Bei Tian. Since he met him, for the first time he was so happy to see him. His smile reached the bottom of his eyes. His eyes were as bright as a crescent moon. He couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask: ¡°What good things did you have to make you so happy?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of Zhuang Zi Yue, he can¡¯t help but smile: ¡°I just met a friend who I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± ¡°A man or a woman?¡± ¡°Man¡± Zhan Bei Tian started the car and had a big smile plastered on his face, Mu Yi Fan, who had an even bigger smile looked away as they were driving away from Yushi street without saying a word. The atmosphere in the car suddenly became quiet, and Mu Yi Fan yawned and slept unconsciously until he returned to Bai Bi village. When he got out of the car, he walked into Chen Dong¡¯s yard and lazily stretched out a big lazy waist. His clothes were lifted up with his movements, revealing a raised belly. Zhan Bei Tian, who came down from the car, saw him showing his belly outside the clothes. Suddenly, the red light flashed on Mu Yi Fan stomach. Immediately afterwards, Zhan Being Tian immediately felt the fluctuations in his body¡¯s space, he squinted and asked: ¡°When you were in Yushi street today, did you touch jade or the coarse stone?¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°You talk nonsense.¡± Its the Yushi street, how could I not touch these things?¡± 1]A/N¡­.. Yushi street means Jade Stone Street in literally translation¡­..Yu means Jade and Shi means Stone¡­So Yushi=Jade Stone He put down his hands, pulled the clothes on his body and walked into the door. Chen Dong, who was busy in the courtyard, saw them coming back, and he smiled: ¡°Little Mu, brother, you are back, the village head has been waiting for you in the hall for a long time.¡± The village chief of Bai Bi village heard the sound and quickly got out of the lobby, smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Zhan, you are back.¡± Today, Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan drove away from Bai Bi village and he thought that Zhan Bei Tian had dispelled the idea of acquiring Bai Bi village rice and had gone to other villages. At that time, after he found he found out he rushed to Chen Dong¡¯s house to know that they had gone to Guyu Town. Because of this, he made up his mind to sell rice with fruits, vegetables and poultry to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian saw the smiling village chief, and knew that leaving Bai Bi village to go to Guyu Town early this morning played a role. He walked into the hall and sat down and asked directly: ¡°Has the village chief thought about it?¡± The village chief nodded again and again: ¡°We have already negotiated and decided to sell the rice, vegetables, fruits and poultry to Mr. Zhan. The day after tomorrow, we will ship these things to G City.¡± Zhan Bei Tian picked up the pen and paper on the table and wrote Lu Lin¡¯s mobile phone number on it: ¡°You go to G City and look for this person. You ask him to give you the money first, and then hand over the goods to him.¡± The village head listened to the process of handling of money and then he will have delivered the goods, and he had peace of mind, he had a few words with Zhan Bei Tian, he took Lu Lin¡¯s mobile phone number then left Chen Dong s home. Next day, the people in the entire Bai Bi village were busy. Chapter 54 - No problem Chapter 54: No problem In the evening, Chen Dong and Chen Zhuang had dinner early, leaving Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan, who were still eating, the father and son had to go to the rice room to collect their rice. Mu Yi Fan finished a bowl of rice and put down the chopsticks. He said, ¡°I am full, you are eating slowly.¡± ¡°Are you full?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was eager to eat, and he would eat six or seven bowls of rice during this time to be a full person, even tonight, he only eat such number of bowl of rice to be full. Mu Yi Fan also knows that he has eaten less tonight than the previous few days. He said: ¡°Well, today seems to be particularly easy to eat, maybe because there is no delicious food.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his stomach. He said nothing, he continued to eat the rice in the bowl. Mu Yi Fan thought that Chen Dong and Chen Zhuang would both be busy collecting rice, and then he waited for Zhan Bei Tian to finish eating, then he wanted to take the initiative to take the bowls to wash. After watching the news, Zhan Bei Tian made and gave him a good prescription to Mu Yi Fan and saw him drink it. Mu Yi Fan knows that there is not much spring water in the medicine, and he drank all the medicine in the bowl. When he slept, he gave Zhan Bei Tian the big bed of the bed as he did last night, and the man quickly fell asleep. Zhan Bei Tian watched the news on the mobile phone for half an hour, and he also laid down on the bed to rest. Then, the person beside him was the same as the night before, and he stuck to him again. This time, he did not push Mu Yi Fan, but just leaned his hand down the bed, the palm of his hand turned up, and suddenly a fish size green stone appeared in the palm of his hand. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the jadeite in his hand and put it on the hand that Mu Yi Fan put on his stomach, pushing the person back to sleep. Sure enough, he never came back to him. Obviously, the other person likes to stick to him while sleeping, this is all because the bead in the belly is doing it, and now that that bead van can absorb energy from the jade, he no longer wants to be close to him. Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan was still asleep, he then whispered out of the room, going to the bathroom, and then disappearing while in the bathroom. A minute later, the person appeared in the bathroom again, and the indifferent black face appeared a little surprised. Then, he returned to the room and went to sleep. Early the next morning, Zhan Bei Tian opened his eyes and immediately saw a furry head on his chest, and his eyes could not help grimacing. He pushed the man back to the side and looked for the jadeite he gave h last night. However, the jade was gone, and he did not even see it even after he searched the bottom of the bed. However, a pile of green powder was covering their bed. Zhan Bei Tian squeezed the green powder and rubbed it between the two fingers. It was slippery. It should be that Qing Tian Bead absorbed all the energy in the jade jade, and the jade became a pile of powder. He quickly got up and cleaned up the green powder, and then went outside to run. Mu Yi Fan slept until 8 o¡¯clock and got up to eat the food cooked by Zhan Bei Tian. When Zhan Bei Tian waited for him to finish eating, he said, ¡°I am going to Yongcheng Village today, I will come back in the afternoon. You will stay here today, don¡¯t follow me.¡± Mu Yi Fan knows that Zhan Bei Tian going to going to Yongcheng Village is just to buy rice and other food, so he didn¡¯t want to go and he boringly nodded. ¡°If there is something just call me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian got up and left. Mu Yi Fan sat in the hall, eating noodles and watching Zhan Bei Tian walk out of the gate. Just then, a group of people suddenly surrounded Zhan Bei Tian, who had just stepped out of the gate. Chapter 55 - : Attracting hatred Chapter 55: Attracting hatred Mu Yi Fan just thought that the villagers in Bai Bi village had something to sell and they were looking for Zhan Bei Tian for a price, but at a closer look, he found that the people who surrounded Zhan Bei Tian were the five elite males who came to the village head yesterday to buy rice. He quickly got up, took his face off the table and went out. When he just walked into the yard, he heard the person heading outside the door and asked: ¡°You are Mr. Zhan, right?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at them: ¡°Is there something you want?¡± The man with a twinkling eye stood next to BMW, chuckled loudly:¡± look Mr. Zhan you should be from G City, then I do not know if Mr. Zhan has heard of The Mu Group? ¡± Then as the sound faded, the man looked at Zhan Bei Tian and there there was a sound of ¡®à²¡¯, which was the sound of someone sucking in noodles. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look behind Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan came out as he ate and asked: ¡°What happened?¡± The man smiled: ¡°There is nothing, we just want to say to Mr. Zhan, if he knows the people from The Mu Group. When we wanted to buy the rice, we didn¡¯t know that Mr. Zhan would not give up the rice.¡± This person is obviously intending to use the Mu Group name to suppress Zhan, Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian naturally can hear the underlined meaning. ¡°Who is the head of the MC Group?¡± asked Zhan Bei Tian. The head person and the people around him took a look and said: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, Mu Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± FML! The Male Protagonist has already regarded him as arch-enemy, so isn¡¯t this like to make him hate him again. What¡¯s more, he wasn¡¯t the one who sent them to buy the rice, why did he push things to him? Zhan Bei Tian looked cold and said nothing. He turned and left Bai Bi village. Five elite men looked at the car until the car disappeared in front of their eyes. Only then did someone return to reality and said, ¡°My goodness, this person really doesn¡¯t know how to be good.¡± ¡°He obviously doesn¡¯t take our Mu Group as a heavy thing. ¡± ¡°I think he probably does not know the consequences of offending Mu¡¯s group how much it is serious. ¡± ¡°We should give him a little lesson. ¡± The head man eyes were still eyeing Mu Yi Fan who was eating noodles, he yelled at hi:¡±Go back and talk with you friend.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the five people who were left, suddenly he was speechless. He just left? Did you pull a bunch of hateful haze for him to the man leaving? ¡°Little Mu? Why are you standing here?¡± Chen Dong, who had just returned from the field, wondered. Mu Yi Fan returned to reality and smiled and said: ¡°Uncle, you are back.¡± There was no more mood to finish eating, he put the bowl directly back to the hall, and then returned to the room. He thinks that The Male Protagonist believes in the five elite men¡¯s words. He believes this is because they said that they were sent by Mu Yi Fan. Although it was Mu Yi Hang who ordered them, the Male Protagonist thought that the whole part real mastermind behind the story is Mu Yi Fan. Now five elite men said that they have come for rice harvested under Mu Yi Fan¡¯s orders, which makes The Male Protagonist more sure that Mu Yi Fan has plans for major events, and is even more convinced that Mu Yi Fan is likely to be reborn again. Mu Yi Fan sat down on the chair and sighed. Now, The Male Protagonist is more and more disgusted with Mu Yi Fan, and he is getting more and more alert to Mu Yi Fan movements. He still has to get rid of the Male Protagonist quickly, and there is not much time. However, The Male Protagonist¡¯s attitude towards him is getting much better, but he still doesn¡¯t trust him, so it is harder to kill The Male Protagonist than to go to heaven. Mu Yi Fan looked at the big bed and gradually lost his mind. Then, what he thought of, made his eyes bright. Although he still doesn¡¯t have the trust of The Male Protagonist, he is now sleeping on the same bed as The Male Protagonist. As long as he is sleeping at night with The Male Protagonist, can he not do it? Mu Yi Fan is more and more excited, he is just looking forward to the night coming soon. Chapter 56 - What should I do? It was good chance Chapter 56: What should I do? It was good chance Zhan Bei Tian returned to Bai Bi village at night just in time for Chen Dong¡¯s dinner. When Mu Yi Fan was eating, he saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s brows locked and knew that whatever he he went to do in Yongcheng Village today did not go well. It was very likely that he met someone who was sent by Mu Yi Hang. Of course, this is only his guess. As for why Zhan Bei Tian went to Yongcheng Village, he did not ask much. After eating, he saw Zhan Bei Tian go to take a shower and je immediately placed the folding fruit knife used to cut the fruit into the trouser pocket and went up to the second floor room. He put on his pajamas, hid the knife in his pajamas pocket, and then laid down on the bed and waited for Zhan Bei Tian to come back. However, after waiting for more than half an hour, he almost fell asleep, but Zhan Bei Tian has not yet returned to the room. Mu Yi Fan thought that The Male Protagonist must have gone into the space to do things, but had to wait and wait patiently, but unfortunately, waiting for him to come back he ended up falling asleep, and the person he was waiting for still did not show. He don¡¯t know if he is too deeply invested in The Male Protagonist¡¯s murder. He woke up in the middle of the night. Mu Yi Fan blinked and saw Zhan Bei Tian next to him, he was immediately thinking of the thing to use and kill The Male Protagonist, the whole person was sober after that thought. By the light coming in through the window, he stared at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face and looked at it for a while, and his eyes gradually became hesitant, and his heart became more and more depressed. This morning, he was already thinking about killing The Male Protagonist while the The Male Protagonist is asleep at night, but now, after seeing The Male Protagonist¡¯s tace, he was starting to lose his heart resolve, even more than just transmigrating into it. When he was in the book, he was reluctant to start his hand. My goodness, what should I do? Mu Yi Fan raised his hand unconsciously and stretched it over Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face. When he touched the other person¡¯s face, he immediately returned to reality and quickly took his hand back. Mu Yi Fan eyes sank. No. He can no longer be so soft hearted and his soft-heart will only be the undoing of his return to reality. Mu Yi Fan made up his mind again, put his hand in the pocket of his pajamas and touched the fruit knife. Just as the fruit knife was pulled out of the pocket, he suddenly stopped moving. Mu Yi Fan felt that something was wrong. The Male Protagonist in his book should be a very vigilant person, especially after the end of the world, The Male Protagonist¡¯s alertness became even higher, it is impossible to sleep so peaceful at night, let alone sleep next to someone who he is not very familiar with, The Male Protagonist is less likely to sleep next to Mu Yi Fan. Moreover, he had touched The Male Protagonist¡¯s face before, The Male Protagonist could not be unaware of that. Otherwise, his alertness is too low. Such a person is absolutely impossible to survive in the last days. Therefore, The Male Protagonist is likely to have woken up, but is sleeping, not blinking. Mu Yi Fan thought of this possibility, he was very glad that he did not kill him, otherwise, the person who died will be him. He put the fruit knife back in place, pulled his hand out, and planned to continue to sleep. However, he had no sleep, all night he turned over and over, and could not sleep, especially with a stomach that made him feel uncomfortable. ¡°Sleep over me.¡± The person beside him suddenly said something. Mu Yi Fan opened his eyes and immediately turned to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s sharp eyes, very clear, not like those of someone who just woke up. Once again, he was glad that he had not done it. ¡°Sleep over.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said again. Mu Yi Fan hesitated for a moment, quickly moved and slept on the pillow called Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian leaned over his body and reached over his stomach. He gently stroked it: ¡°Sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that he couldn¡¯t kill The Male Protagonist, and the ideas that he had to kill the Male Protagonist was lost, after his stomach became more comfortable, slowly closed his eyes and quickly slept. Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan was asleep, his eyes flashed hesitantly. Finally, he did not take back his hand and put it directly on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s stomach and closed his eyes. Chapter 57 - The Tempting Scent Chapter 57:The Tempting Scent Mu Yi Fan woke up again because he smelled a good scent, like when he is hungry and smells the savory food, so he can¡¯t help but swallow his throat He opened his eyes and pressed the beautiful thin lips gently on his back. Then, a hot breath slammed on his face, made him feel itching, just like something tempting him to act quickly. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes were getting hotter and hotter, and he stuck out his tongue and licked his slightly dry lips, he couldn¡¯t help but lean toward the beautiful thin lips. At the moment when he came to the cool lips, the whole person suddenly woke up. He sat up in a panic and quickly got out of bed and ran out of the room. The man on the bed opened his eyes openly, and the indifferent deep black eyes flashed a touch of surprise, followed by tightening of the brow and he raised his hand to touch the place that had just been kissed. Mu Yi Fan went straight to the bathroom, closed the door, and looked at himself in the mirror in surprised look. He just kissed The Male Protagonist and he freaking kissed a man! Mu Yi Fan recalled the situation just now and quickly slammed his face. So wrong. He was tempted by the smell fro. The Male Protagonist, and he couldn¡¯t help himself. However, he had never smelled of this smell on The Male Protagonist before, and even did not smell it last night. How did he suddenly smell it this morning? Also, it is strange that the scent is not like a perfume, but it made him hungry. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t go back to the room. After washing in the bathroom, he went straight to the first floor in his pajamas. Chen Dong, who was getting up, saw Mu Yi Fan coming downstairs and scoffed. He smiled and said: ¡°Little Mu, I got up early when I saw you. Why, can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Chen Dong, and swallowed his throat. He found that Chen Dong also had a special scent, but it wasn¡¯t the same scent as the one from The Male Protagonist, but it was enough to lure him to take a bite on the man. Mu Yi Fan was shocked. Why did he just want to bite him? Mu Yi Fan hurried back to reality, he put his hand on his nose and mouth, and quickly left Chen Dong¡¯s house. He felt that he was not right. If he only think that The Male Protagonist has a scent, he may think that The Male Protagonist has sprayed the perfume. However, even Chen Dong has a tempting scent, which means that he is the one who has a problem. How did that happen? It wouldn¡¯t be a problem with his nose? Just then, more than a dozen scent flew into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s nose. He looked up slyly and saw more than a dozen people walking back and forth on the road. Mu Yi Fan was stunned and he put his hand on his nose again, incredulously looking at people who were more than 20 meters away from him. Smelling something so clearly across such a long distance, he actually smelled the seductive smell of a person. This¡­this¡­ Mu Yi Fan was getting more and more surprised, then he closed his nose and walked toward the uninhabited pond. Chapter 58 - So eager to bite The Male Protagonist. Chapter 58: So eager to bite The Male Protagonist. The time was only half past five in the morning. The sky was just starting to shine, and the people in the village were getting up, so few people passed by the pond. Mu Yi Fan sat under a big tree by the pond, quietly looking at the water of the pond without water, his brows locked in grim look, but his heart could not calm down like the morning air. The reason for this is that he already knows why he can smell the scent in Zhan¡¯s body. This is a sign that he wants to bite him. Once he loses consciousness, he will no longer be able to control his human side. Mu Yi Fan felt extremely disgusted when he thought about the scene of eating people. He definitely doesn¡¯t want to be like that, but he can¡¯t help but have to kill The Male Protagonist if he wants to get out of this novel. Especially after he became a real zombie, there was no chance anymore of going back. At that time, his reflex would become extremely slow. Without that, anyone can take his life at any time. By the time it reached six o¡¯clock, the people in the village went out to work in the fields, and more and more people passed by the pond, and the scent that came out of the bodies became more and more concentrated. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to stay at the pond again, and he immediately got up and went to Chen Dong¡¯s house. Far away, he saw Zhan Bei Tian standing at the door of Chen Dong¡¯s house. The tall and majestic figure and the handsome face were very eye-catching. Passing by passersby looked back and forth as they walked. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but think of this morning¡¯s kiss and walked in front of Bei Tian. ¡°Go back and change clothes, the breakfast is ready.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said and turned back to the yard. Mu Yi Fan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. The Male Protagonist was sleeping at the time, and he should have not found out that he kissed him. Otherwise, The Male Protagonist would not face him with such a calm face. Chen Dong, who came out of the kitchen with a pot of noodles, saw Mu Yi Fan coming, he smiled and said: ¡°Little Mu, you are back, brother Zhan was about to go out to find you back for breakfast.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled, went back to the second floor room and immediately took off his pajamas. Back to the door, he did not notice that Zhan Bei Tian followed him to the second floor. Zhan Bei Tian stood at the door and saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s swollen thighs. His long eyebrows rose and he did not make a sound. He turned back to the first floor. After Mu Yi Fan changed clothes, he went down to the first floor for breakfast. As soon as he entered the door of the hall, he smelled the rich scent coming off the human body, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath of it. ¡°Little Mu, come lets have breakfast.¡± Chen Dong screamed. Mu Yi Fan sat at the dinner table and took the bowl that Chen Dong handed, and he ate it with a sour heart. Chen Dong saw his small mouth chewing and grimacing and he asked: ¡°Little Mu, is the food not good? I saw you eating very little yesterday.¡± Mu Yi Fan paused, he said a random excuse: ¡°It may be better compare to today, there is no taste.¡± There is no taste in the food anymore, it is strange. God knows how much he wants to pounce on his body and eat him now, especially the aroma coming from The Male Protagonist, which makes him want to stop eating altogether. He wants to bite The Male Protagonist now, what should he do? Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it, he sped up the movement, stuffing the porridge into his mouth, and taking the smell of these human bodies as a an accompanying dish. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him and then bowed his head for breakfast. After Mu Yi Fan was full, he quickly returned to the room to make up for lack of sleep. He doesn¡¯t know how long he slept, he was woken up by Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Come to the kitchen.¡± After that, Zhan Bei Tian left the room. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, he rubbed his eyes and stumbled to the kitchen. Zhan Bei Tian saw him coming in and immediately said: ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Chapter 59 - Do You want me to do it myself? Chapter 59: Do You want me to do it myself? ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mind really woke up: ¡°Why should I take off my clothes?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not speak, he turned to look at the position of the stove. Above, there is a large iron bucket with a diameter of one meter and a height of one meter. It can accommodate a full person. At this time, the white steam rose to the air and the strong smell of the medicine was coming off of the large bucket, and it was big one. There is still a big fire under the iron bucket, like a big bucket of medicine. Mu Yi Fan looked over his face and he didn¡¯t know what was going on. This scene made him suddenly think of the medicated bath tub in ancient times, while the physicians will tell the patients to be immersed in the boiling medicine soup to soak the body inside, then, force the toxins out of the body. Mu Yi Fan vaguely guessed what The Male Protagonist wanted to do, and he couldn¡¯t help but step back and move to the side of the door. He always felt that the hot iron in the big iron bucket was not so simple a medicine pot, and it was filled with the spring water from The Male Protagonist space. Zhan Bei Tian was quicker, he stepped off the kitchen door, blocking the way Mu Yi Fan wanted to use to escape out, his brow twisted in annoyance and his voice dropped few degrees: ¡°Get in the bath.¡± Mu Yi Fan pretended that he doesn¡¯t know what Zhan wanted to do.: ¡°Get in where?¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted and issued a warning: ¡°Do you want me to do it myself?¡± Zhan didn¡¯t understand. It was a very comfortable thing to take a bath. How can this person make it like taking medicine? He acted as if it seems like it will make his life leave his body. ¡°I only took a shower last night, so I won¡¯t bother you so much¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, and stepped back. However, before he finished, Zhan Bei Tian grabbed his arm with one hand and grabbed his shirt tail with the other hand. He slid up and took off his shirt. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??what are you doing.¡± Mu Yi Fan shouted, clutching the torn clothes, because he was wearing a pajama suit, so it was easily torn off by Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian ignored him and picked up the person with one hand. The other hand pulled Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pants down. After three or two times, he took off the person and put him in the big iron bucket. Mu Yi Fan wanted to get up, but Zhan Bei Tian pressed him back with one hand. He yelled in anger: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??don¡¯t think that because we are all men, that you can take the liberty and take off my clothes without my consent, you believe it or not that I¡¯m going to sue you for forced indecency exposure.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He pulled out a white silk crepe from the trouser pocket and folded it a few times to cover Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why do you want to blind my eyes?¡± Mu Yi Fan wanted to tear off the silk, but he was stopped by Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Don¡¯t pull it off.¡± ¡°Then give me a reason why I can¡¯t pull it off.¡± Zhan Bei Tian cold voice yelled: ¡°Do you want me to tie you up with this silk cloth?¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly screamed: ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± He suddenly felt that the water was getting hotter and hotter, the big iron bucket was like increasing in heat. After that, he didn¡¯t know if it was because of his physical relationship that the temperature of the water suddenly became similar to that of cold water. Gradually, his body changed, and the bones and the muscles of the whole body were uncomfortable. He felt very comfortable for a while, it was very contradiction. Moreover, his blindfolded eyes became particularly sensitive. When he heard Zhan Bei Tian reach into the water, he subconsciously wanted to escape, and then the two froze. Chapter 60 - It Reacts to You Chapter 60: It Reacts to You Mu Yi Fan gasped and said: ¡°You touched my little brother (JB).¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was full of black lines and is trying to take back his hand. Suddenly he felt that the thing in his hand was actually hard. ¡°F*uck, it actually responded to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t stand it, then, he mourned: ¡°I blame Uncle Chen, the dishes he cooked these days are really not enough to make up, and he maybe decided to add on bullwhip penis soup and the like.¡± Zhan, Bei Tian:¡±¡­¡­ ¡± The extent of his black face was slowly let up, he turned to Mu Yi Fan swollen thigh, he touched, and then, his brow twisted, the swelling was not the same as before, it is clear that the water from Lingquan did not work. How could this be? Mu Yi Fan moved his body: ¡°Don¡¯t touch it again, otherwise I will cum.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s forehead blue veins were jumping. He took his hand back from the big iron bucket and asked, ¡°How serious is your bone cancer?¡± Mu Yi Fan certainly can¡¯t tell him the truth, he lied: ¡°I am now in the late stage of bone cancer, doctor said I can only live for more than a month at most.¡± ¡°More than a month?¡± Zhan Bei Tian expressed doubts: ¡°Which point does the cancer patient look like someone who is dying?¡± Those who are dying are still alive and kicking? This man is more spiritual than the wild monkeys in the mountains. Who can see that this person is a dying person? Mu Yi Fan replied: ¡°How is it not like? Don¡¯t you know if people who are dying will have a return to the light and become almost normal? What¡¯s more, I have eaten so much recently, of course I seems to be more spiritual.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes glimmered, and he smirked: ¡°Will your time for returning to light be too long?¡± ¡°The doctor said that I can only live for a month. If you don¡¯t believe it, you ask the doctor.¡± Zhan Bei Tian sneered, he looked at the full gauzed face, he asked: ¡°You gauze face when will it come off?¡± Mu Yi Fan mind burst with guilty conscience:. ¡°The doctor said early next month I can take off the gauze¡± ¡°Early ¡­¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered softly, then raised his hand and leaned over Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face, just touching the cheeks of the man on the opposite side, suddenly changing direction, he tore off the white silk on his face and walking down the stove to say ¡°Put the clothes on.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t adapt to the sunlight coming in from the window, he blinked: ¡°I don¡¯t need to soak in the bucket any longer?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhan Bei Tian picked up the dry towel he prepared in the morning and handed it to Mu Yi Fan, then, turned back. Mu Yi Fan stood up and was about to wipe his body. He saw that his wheat skin was gone and turned into a white pheasant. Sure enough, the spring water in the spring was placed in the water. Otherwise, his body color cannot be suddenly turned into pale ghost white. Although Mu Yi Fan knows the reason for the whitening of the skin, he still pretended to ask without hesitation: ¡°Bei Tian, ??why did my skin suddenly become so white? Is there any bleaching effect in your medicine?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the skin which looked smooth like a baby¡¯s, and he said nothing, and he walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan hurriedly slid dry, he put on his clothes and ran out of the kitchen, and saw the village chief rushing into the yard. ¡°Mr. Zhan, Mr. Zhan is not here?¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard the sound and walked out of the hall. She saw the village chief¡¯s face anxious and asked her eyebrows: ¡°What happened?¡± The village chief panted in front of Zhan Bei Tian and said with anxiousness: ¡°Mr. Zhan, we¡­ the rice and the fruits we sent to G City were confiscated by the people from the Food and Drug Administration. They said that the pesticides in the fruits and the vegetables exceeded the standard, and we were not allowed to sell them.¡± Zhan Bei Tian blinked: ¡°Where was it confiscated?¡± ¡°Our car just entered G City and was stopped. It was said to be a routine check, they confiscated our product later.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly took out his mobile phone and went to the corner to find someone to settle the matter. The village head was anxious to turn around in the same place. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know why he ran to find this person in the first time of the accident, but he felt that this person had a way to settle this matter. After speaking to the phone, Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°I have asked my person to give a call to your mobile phone number the day after tomorrow. Someone will solve this problem.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The village chief immediately took the team to G City. The person called and he handed over everything, then hung up the phone, and then said: ¡°Mr. Zhan, I think this thing is not very simple, our fruit and vegetables are confiscated for no reason, it is likely to be¡­¡± He stopped speaking here, he believes Zhan Bei Tian can guess that this matter is related to the five elites, otherwise, why would their cargo be deducted when they first entered the city. Mu Yi Fan hasn¡¯t heard anything, he was silently sighing, no need to guess and know who did it, and the hatred in The Male Protagonist towards Mu Yi Fan is like to rise even higher. Zhan Bei Tian licked his lips and went back to the hall to continue watching TV. The village head originally wanted to leave, but when he thought of it, he might find Zhan Bei Tian, ??and he followed him. Two hours later, the team that went to G City called and reported that the progress was very smooth. The fruit and vegetables were not confiscated for a long time. Some inspectors said that this was a false inspection, so that they would bring the fruits back to G City. The joint person would than traded them and successfully obtained a large sum of money. The village chief finally breathed a sigh of relief and thanked Zhan Bei Tian then he left the room with Chen Dong. At this time, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cell phone rang, Lu Lin called. ¡°Boss, things are completed, the fruits and vegetables that are sent are all in the warehouse. When are you coming back to G City?¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Lin smiled. ¡°There is nothing, only, the brothers who sent out to buy supplies will return to G City tomorrow, so I want to find a big brother to gather together.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyebrow arched up amusedly: ¡°Just gathering?¡± Lu Lin smiled: ¡°In fact, everyone wants to see sister-in-law, boss, you will not let us down, right?¡± Sister-in-law? Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s gaze involuntarily turned to Mu Yi Fan, who was clumsily cutting fruit. ¡°Tonight at 6 o¡¯clock in the evening, I will go to the Han Building in the city center to eat.¡± ¡°Well, I will go get the dinner box ready now.¡± Lu Lin hung up with a phone call. Zhan Bei Tian put the phone on the table and said: ¡°Tomorrow we will return to G City.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t care when he left Bai Bi village, not to mention the reason he came here to spend a little time to get along with The Male Protagonist However, the more he gets along with him, the less he can do the killing The Male Protagonist, and maybe he is destined to be a zombie like in the book. In the evening, Chen Dong learned that Zhan Bei Tian would leave Bai Bi village tomorrow, and he decided to cook a big table. They ate until nine o¡¯clock before returning to the room to take a bath. While sleeping, Zhan Bei Tian found that Mu Yi Fan had another problem. He not only liked to hold him to sleep, but also liked to use his face to rub at him. He even used his nose to nuzzle at his outer arm. Kneeling: ¡°Good scent, good scent.¡± Even if he put the jade into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hands, it failed to play the role of letting him go to sleep alone. In this way, Mu Yi Fan slept on Zhan Bei Tian for one night. Woke up the next morning, he found that his mouth and neck were cool, after he patted it with a touch of his hand he found that the back of his hand was stained with wetness. Saliva? Mu Yi Fan looked at the back of his hand, then turned his head and looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°I really want to know what dreams you had last night.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked quietly. ¡°Me?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought for a moment: ¡°I seem to dream that I was eating a big meal.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took a deep breath, restrained his anger, he pushed away the person still lying on him, he got up and took off the clothes wet with saliva to the bathroom. After having breakfast, they drove off from Bai Bi village. On the way back to G City, Zhan Bei Tian drove the car very slowly, the purpose was to look at the scenery in front of him, because when the end of the world comes, he can¡¯t see it. When they returned to the G City Center, it was just six o¡¯clock in the evening. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian came to the Han Building, and two welcoming ladies dressed in Chinese clothes greeted them. Zhan Bei Tian asked: ¡°Is there a dinner box under the surname Lu in the first place?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lu Sheng Xian is now in the room on the fifth floor.¡± Miss Ying Bin took them to the fifth floor and ringed. The door, when the person inside allowed her to push the door in, only opened the door for Zhan Bei Tian. The people inside saw Zhan Bei Tian and the atmosphere immediately rose to a joyful state. ¡°It¡¯s the boss, the boss is coming.¡± Lu Lin shouted as he saw the people coming. Several people sitting on the sofa chatting and shouting, quickly looked at the door: ¡°Hey, the boss is coming, the boss is really punctual, but as the last one, you still have to pay a drink, and everyone said ¡°Is it right or not?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiang Guo said: ¡°Brothers, the matter of fine drinking is still waiting to be talked about. The most important thing is to look at the sister in law first.¡± ¡°Sister in law?¡± Some people still don¡¯t know about it, someone doubtful asked: ¡°What sister in law?¡± Xiang Guo said with a smile: ¡°You still don¡¯t know? The boss has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Really? Who is the girl?¡± Xiang Guo looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you hurry up and let the babe come out to meet us.¡± Chapter 61 - : The boss really likes men? Chapter 61: The boss really likes men? Zhan Bei Tian leaned against the door and faintly swept eyes to the brothers who were born and died with him. He asked, ¡°What girl?¡± Xiang Guo said: ¡°It is Mu Mu, Mu Mu the babe! Hey, I say boss, I wonder if you want to hide the babe at this time?¡± ¡°Mu Mu?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent eyes flashed with a glimpse of a ridiculing smile, he really didn¡¯t know what he did to make the brothers conclude such a big misunderstanding. Mu Yi Fan, who is looking at the decoration corridor of the Han Building, heard Zhan Bei Tian call Mu Mu, went back to him from looking around and went to the box: ¡°Did someone call me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone in the box turned and looked, they saw a man with a roll of gauze on his face. From the gauzed face, they can¡¯t see the gender, but from the tall figure of more than one meter eight, and from the sound it¡¯s easier to distinguish, you know that the door is definitely a man. Mu Yi Fan saw everyone saying nothing, he asked again ¡°Did you call me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian stood up and briefed him: ¡°Mu Mu, they are my friends.¡± Mu Yi Fan owned The Zombie King Memory, of course, know Xiang Guo: ¡°Hello, my name is Mu Mu.¡± Xiang Guo and Lu Lin, they suddenly looked at Mu Yi Fan like he was a ghost, and finally, Mao Yu was the first one to return to reality from that dazed look and walked to Mu Yi Fan. He smiled and extended his right hand: ¡°Mr. Mu, hello, my name is Mao Yu.¡± Others have also shook off their dazed gaze and introduced themselves to Mu Yi Fan. Mao Yu welcomed Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian to sit down. Xiang Guo, they slowly walked behind and whispered. ¡°I mean that the boss has a girlfriend named Mu Mu? How come she is a man? You have been with the boss for so many years, why didn¡¯t you know that the boss likes men?¡± Lu Lin shrugged: ¡°How would I know what happened? At the last meal, we asked the boss whether he has a girlfriend or not, and the boss did not say anything against it. At the time, Xiang Guo was present, and he can prove that I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Xiang Guo nodded hard. ¡°Did the boss say that his girlfriend is called Mu Mu?¡± Lu Lin hesitated: ¡°That he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°How do you know that the boss¡¯s girlfriend is Mu Mu?¡± ¡± Xiang Guo said it.¡± Xiang Guo quickly said what happened at Dr. Ge¡¯s home: ¡°I asked the boss at the time, and he did not object, and I have never seen the boss so nervous about it.¡± The people were shocked: ¡°Is it really true? Do you like men?¡± Zhan Bei Tian, sat at the table, looked at Xiang Guo and picked up the menu and handed it to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You order!¡± Mu Yi Fan hasn¡¯t eaten a big meal for a long time and took the menu with joy. He felt welcome and started to order to the waiter: ¡°to a steamed crabs, and shrimp simmered in tomato sauce, snow silk velvet steamed scallops ¡­¡­¡± He had spent a good time ordering five or six seafood dishes: ¡°Finally, again five bottles of red wine.¡± The waiter recorded the dishes from Mu Yi Fan at a blinding speed. Mu Yi Fan returned the menu and handed it to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Take it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t pick up the menu, he just said: ¡°No, you order all the dishes we love, but these dishes are all what you¡¯re not allowed to eat.¡± Mu Yi Fan:¡±¡­¡­ ¡± Chapter 62 - Actually we have slept together Chapter 62: Actually we have slept together Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan saw everyone¡¯s eyes filled with why questions,, he explained:¡± Do you think with your face, your stomach and thighs, arms, that you can eat seafood?¡± After saying this, they found that the other person¡¯s body is full of injuries, and he looked very delicate. Mu Yi Fan was paralyzed. Originally, he wanted to eat a meal before he became a zombie. Otherwise, after he became a real zombie, these cooked foods would have no taste for him anymore. It would only be like chewing wax in his mouth. Zhan Bei Tian said to Mao Yu who had been observing them secretly: ¡°You order for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mao Yu smiled and took the menu, blinking at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face wrapped in gauze, and then ordered five or six light. The dishes, as well as the signature dishes in the Han Building, also ordered more than a dozen local dishes. After the waiter left, Lu Lin also took a seat. Mu Yi Fan calculated in his heart, there are 22 people in the box, all of them are Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s subordinates, all of them are tall and big men, no one is shorter than one meter eight, and the muscles on their bodies are strong, making people feel like they¡¯re army trained. When all the people were seated, they all looked at each other. Xiang Guo coughed and looked at Mu Yi Fan and asked: ¡°Mr. Mu, don¡¯t blame me for being a big gossiping man. We know almost all of the boss¡¯s friends. But why haven¡¯t we seen you? You are with us. When did you know our boss?¡± Mu Yi Fan replied honestly: ¡°We only met this month.¡± ¡°Is it this month?¡± Xiang Guo and Lu Lin, don¡¯t believe that Zhan will bring a person who he just met a month ago. Come and see them brothers who were born and died. They think that since the boss brought him, he definitely knows this person. Xiang Guo suddenly remembered that when he called the boss a few days ago, he heard the man¡¯s voice. At that time, he thought that the boss¡¯s girlfriend had just gotten up, the voice sounded so dull, like a male voice. Looking back now, maybe it was a man at the time, and it was this man named Mu Mu. He returned to reality and asked: ¡°Mr. Mu, you¡­ Did you stayed with the boss a few days ago? Hey, I mean you slept in the same room.¡± ¡°Yeah, we slept together these days.¡± The crowd was silent. For a long time, Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°They slept together.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± How does he felt that the more the topic was discussed, the more misunderstood were piling up. Mu Yi Fan felt the atmosphere was a bit weird. With doubt he asked: ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Xiang Guo shook his head. ¡°No, no, but when I called the boss that morning, I heard a man talking on the phone, so I was just curious.¡± ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t call me Mr. Mu anymore. I¡¯m not used to it. Later, like Bei Tian, ??you can call me Mu Mu.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiang Guo smiled and picked up two glasses of wine. On the turntable, he went in front of Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan and said: ¡°Mu Mu, you and the boss are the last to come, you must take this drink.¡± ¡°We should.¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up the glass. However, just as he put it on his lips, it was taken away by Zhan Bei Tian, ??and he drank it. Then he picked up another glass of wine and drank it again. ¡°Hey, boss, looks distressed.¡± Sun Zi Hao joked. Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows twisted: ¡°He can¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± All the people looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face wrapped in a gauze, and their hearts were clear. After that, he did not give Mu Yi Fan a chance to take a toast. After Mao finished the wine, he talked about the recent situation: ¡°Boss, since the people of the Mu Group have grabbed rice, we have received less and less rice. You say it, dowe have to go to a far place to collect some rice back?¡± Zhan Bei Tian licked his lips and he did not speak. Sitting on the opposite side of the right hand, Xiang Guo yelled in anger: ¡°I saw the people from the Mu Group buy rice. On the bright side the people said they were by Mu Yi Hang. In private, it is very likely that Mu Yi Fan is the mastermind.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± How did this shit get to him again? Everyone heard the name Mu Yi Fan, their faces were very ugly, and some people even looked angry. ¡°You think, he always loved to fight against the boss and find the boss and get him in trouble. Now that we are buying materials, he will definitely try to get rid of it and doesn¡¯t want us to get things done, but then, how is it that he knew that we were in G City?¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± I can¡¯t afford to hurt people who have a big brain. Zhan Bei Tian still hasn¡¯t made a sound, but he has his own thoughts. Soon, the waiters came in one after another, and everyone immediately put the things about Mu Yi Fan behind them, began to eat and drink, and threatened not to get drunk. Zhan Bei Tian is a very measured person. When everyone respects him with a drink, he only tasted a bite, unlike the ones who poured all the wine from the cup into their stomachs. During the period, his eyes swept to the side from time to time, and Mu Yi Fan fell into his eyes like a little mouse stealing seafood. Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t help when a smile rose from his mouth. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know that Zhan Bei Tian found that he was stealing seafood, facing Zhan Bei Tian, ??stealing food while chatting with people next to him. However, he did not eat too much, otherwise, Zhan Bei Tian would have long since stopped him. This admiration, Mao Yu looked in his eyes, whispered twice. Boss is definitely stuck in love, hey, the boss looked at Mu Mu¡¯s gaze and they can see how gentle his eyes are. At this time, the sound of news broadcasts on the TV rang in the room. Zhan Bei Tian looked up at the TV. The host first reported the main news, and finally reported the smaller news. ¡°At nine o¡¯clock this morning, two patients fled the mental hospital in the XX Psychiatric Hospital in H City¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian stopped eating and stared at the two photos released by the host on the TV. He said: ¡°Quiet.¡± His voice is not loud, but it is very majestic, especially for well-trained soldiers, it is simply an order. The noisy box, went quietly quiet, only the voice of the host in the TV was heard. ¡°The two patients are very sick. They only bite people they see, and they also have terrible infectious diseases. They spread the virus through the wounds, causing the body to quickly weaken and even die. If anyone sees these two patients, please immediately leave the area by detour, or call the police to inform the two patients about the whereabouts, the phone is XXXXXXXX¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan eyebrows twisted and he felt that the content in the news was very familiar. Immediately, he started thinking about it, his eyes popped, is this not the source of the zombie virus described in the novel? The so-called psychiatric hospital is just a cover-up. In fact, the two patients ran out of the National Research Institute, and the source of the virus was the two patients themselves. They used to be archaeologists. In an archaeological excavation, they excavated a thousand-year-old emperor¡¯s tomb. Unfortunately, apart from a very beautiful black sable blade, there were no funerary objects, even inside the coffin. It was also empty. However, when they opened the coffin, there was a black gas trapped inside. Since then, the two archaeologists have become weird, their eyes have become more and more sluggish, and even their movements have become very slow. In the end, they even bit humans. The people who have been bitten by them will become like them, and even eat raw flesh, which is the most terrible thing. Because it was discovered early, the situation had to be controlled. Then, two archaeologists and bitten people were sent to the National Research Institute for research by all kinds of researchers. Now, the two patients have escaped, which means that the end of the world is coming soon. However, he remembered that the two patients fled the Institute on the 25th. How could it be a week earlier? At the end of the news, everyone still kept quiet and no one dared to speak out Zhan Bei Tian frowned, and after a while, he said: ¡°Lu Lin, you should not leave G City during this time. As for the acquisition of materials, it can only be acquired in G City, and if you encounter the people in the news, or people who are slow-moving, immediately take a detour, don¡¯t pay attention to them, don¡¯t go forward, if they pounce on you, use your guns to shoot their heads, don¡¯t let them bite you. . ¡± ¡° ¡­ With a gun? ¡°Lu Lin was shocked and his mouth wide open. Zhan Bei Tian was very strict: ¡°Yes, this is the order. If something goes wrong, I will be there to substitute for your responsibility.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 63 - : Uncomfortable here Chapter 63: Uncomfortable here After 11 o¡¯clock passed the dinner meeting was over. A large group of people staggered out of the Han Building. Zhan Bei Tian only allowed Mu Yi Fan to drive on their way back because he had a few drinks in this evening. When they returned to the villa, it was already 12 o¡¯clock, and each of them went straight to sleep. Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief as he closed the door of his room. Before the dinner, the smell of the human body came from all directions, and he almost couldn¡¯t help but want to bite them. Now, he can finally stay alone in the room, no longer worrying about biting The Male Protagonist while he is sleeping. Of course, perhaps this is likely to end the life of The Male Protagonist even if he originally wanted to kill The Male Protagonist, but he really did not want to become a monster that would eat a human. He can kill The Male Protagonist in various ways, even if it would be easy to just eat him, but he can¡¯t use it. Now just think about it and feel sick. Mu Yi Fan went to the bathroom, first he took a bath, and then checked the bathroom mirror to see if he had further corpse symptoms. After confirming that the whole body was the same as ordinary people bodies, he came out of the bathroom and laid down on the bed to sleep. Tonight, without The Male Protagonist, he once again he experienced the insomnia, his stomach made him very uncomfortable, so he could not fall asleep. And this kind of discomfort is not the kind that on the surface can make people feel the pain, or keep pulling pain, but it is like a chest blocking a breath from coming in and out, it was both uncomfortable and somewhat panicking. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t sleep, he stared at the ceiling, thinking about it, and finally, his mind wandered thinking about whether The Male Protagonist is asleep now. Without him, The Male Protagonist should sleep very well. However, on the other side of the room, Zhan Bei Tian did not sleep as much as Mu Yi Fan thought, even though he had some alcohol before, he was still sober. He feels that habit is really a terrible thing. It took four or five days to sleep with someone in the same room. Now he feels that he is empty and since there is no one holding him, it felt just like something is missing. Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t sleep, so he got up and went into the space. It didn¡¯t take long before he came out. At this time, he had a beautiful little wooden box with a lock in his hand. He walked out of the room and went to the next room¡¯s door. He tried to push Mu Yi Fan¡¯s door lightly and found that the door was not locked, and the person inside was not asleep. Because of his arrival, the man was frightened enough to sit up. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian coming in, and he sighed with relief: ¡°You scared me, I thought it was a thief running in.¡± Zhan Bei Tian went to the bed and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fall sleep?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan touched his stomach: ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable here.¡± Zhan Bei Tian still looked at the man with a still big belly, he took the little wooden box and handed it to him. The little wooden box is a square, only twenty centimeters long and wide, and the carving on it is very beautiful, it was like a box that was used to put valuables in the ancient times. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that after had taken over his hand and immediately felt that his stomach was much more comfortable. This feeling was the same as his feeling of touching the coarse stone. He thought that, the inside of the box would not be jade? Zhan Bei Tian did not answer him and turned and wanted to leave. When Mu Yi Fan saw him leaving, he quickly stretched out a hand from his clothes: ¡°Wait.¡± Chapter 64 - Are you reluctant to part with me? Chapter 64: Are you reluctant to part with me? Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°What else?¡± Mu Yi Fan said quickly: ¡°Bei Tian, ??you can sleep with me.¡± If there is no The Male Protagonist sleeping next night, he will be insomniac the whole night¡­ In order to sleep peacefully, he still had to keep patience. Anyway, he would soon fall asleep, so that he would not think about biting again. Being Tian, bit his lips, staring at him. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep without me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes¡¯ flashed and he looked at Mu Yi Fan begging eyes, his eyes flashing with hesitant. ¡°You can rest assured that you just have to lie down, and I will fall asleep very quickly. After that time I fall asleep, you can go back to the next room to sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows loose, knowing that he was about to agree, he quickly moved a further side the bed, patted the space, and said with pleasure tone: ¡°Come on up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw his smile was as bright as a crescent moon each his eyes, and he looked at the bed, he only slowly sat down, took off his shoes and laid up. Mu Yi Fan threw himself to his side and took a deep breath. God! The Male Protagonists body is really good, it feels good, and so he wants to take a look. Zhan Bei Tian blinked his finger to Mu Yi Fan, and he whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not dare to move around with the box. Today, he did not sleep as usual in a few seconds. After blinking for two minutes, he opened his eyes again and looked at Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was still squinting. He said depressedly: ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned to look at him. ¡°We can chat.¡± Mu Yi Fan also talked about it asking if he was willing or not. ¡°Bei Tian, ??why didn¡¯t you ask me to return your things recently, oh, the red bead I swallowed.¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian light voice asked:¡± did you poop out the bead? ¡°No I haven¡¯t I¡¯m only asking you, if I did not poop it out, how would you do really want to pull me to the hospital for surgery?¡± Zhan, Bei Tian eyes glimmered, he spoke quite profoundly: ¡°I will wait for your stomach to grow till it¡¯s near bursting, and then open it with the knife.¡± Mu Yi Fan was dissatisfied: ¡°I am a dying person, you can¡¯t wait for me to die and then take it out?¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard the word ¡®death¡¯, his eyes turned and his face looked cold. Mu Yi Fan saw The Male Protagonist suddenly cold face and whispered to him: ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his hand and grabbed his eyes. Shen Sheng said: ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face showed a bit of worry and hurried to say: ¡°You let me say one more thing, just say one thing.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Mu Yi Fan hurried to speak: ¡°If one day I left or was gone, would you not miss me, or would you miss me?¡± If one day he finds out that he is Zombie King Mu Yi Fan, he doesn¡¯t know if The Male Protagonist will cruelly kill him like the way Mu Yi Fan described in the book.¡± However, Mu Yi Fan waited until he fell asleep and he didn¡¯t get The Male Protagonist¡¯s answer. Zhan Bei Tian heard the other person¡¯s uniform breathing sound, he slowly let go of his hand, but he did not immediately pull away, he stretched out the fingertips and gently swiped on the rough gauze. For a long time, he himself did not find the answer to the question he was asked by Mu Yi Fan. Chapter 65 - Zombification Chapter 65: Zombification When he got up on the next day, Zhan Bei Tian was no longer around in the room, Mu Yi Fan did not care, but because Zhan Bei Tian did not answer his question last night, he inevitably felt some sadness. But also, they known each other for only half a month. How can The Male Protagonist feel emotionally attached to him so quickly, and now his attitude towards him is much milder, and it was quite a good change. He can¡¯t be too greedy, and it is impossible for The Male Protagonist to be as good as the Zhan Bei Tian in his reality. Mu Yi Fan laid down on the bed for a while, turned around and reached for the phone on the bedside table to look at the time. Suddenly, he found that his movements were somewhat sluggish. He stopped moving and looked at his hand in confusion. Was it just his illusion? His movements seem to be not as good as usual. Mu Yi Fan continued to grab the phone. However, the finger appeared stiff and it was difficult to bend back. Moreover, at the moment he was picking up the phone, the hand was not able to grip it because of his finger inability to wiggle or bend, and the phone fell off the palm of his hand to the bedside table. He looked at this scene with horror, and he could not return to real for a long time. ¡°Mu Mu, are you up?¡± Zhan Bei Tian knocked on the door, then walked in and he saw Mu Yi Fan, who was looking at the bedside table, wondering, ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Yi Fan returned: ¡°No¡­¡± The word ¡®thing¡¯ was cut off in the back of his throat and the sound coming out was also very hoarse. Just like when he has a bad cold, the whole voice becomes dumb. Mu Yi Fan was shocked. This is a sign that it is about to become a zombie, indicating that he is almost completely turned into an unconscious zombie. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t notice any problems with his voice. Everyone has hoarse when they got up, it is very normal. ¡°Come downstairs for breakfast.¡± He said this and left the room. Mu Yi Fan sat up and rejoiced that his body was still the same as before, but he was not slow, was faster. He sat in bed for a while before he got up and went to the bathroom to brush his teeth, and he went to the downstairs to have breakfast, looked at the chopsticks and spoons on the table, and hesitated for a moment before picking up the spoon and drinking porridge. Fortunately, the fingers were could exert a little strength at an important moment without letting the spoon fall. Zhan Bei Tian found that today, Mu Yi Fan is too quiet, he felt a little strange, but I didn¡¯t ask, just said: ¡°I have to go out after breakfast, do you want to come with me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan just said a word, the following ¡®I will not go¡¯ was stuck in the throat, could not be uttered out. He wanted to shake his head and says he doesn¡¯t want to go, but he is afraid of what Zhan Bei Tian will think. In the end, he could only say: ¡°Okay.¡± The two had breakfast and drove away from the villa area. Mu Yi Fan pretended to be sleepy when he got on the car. Anyway, it is not surprising that he has slept because recently he has been falling asleep and sleep everywhere, as long as The Male Protagonist does not find his abnormality. Chapter 66 - The Best Man in the World Chapter 66: The Best Man in the World The car drove all the way to a factory in the east lane to west of G City, this is a warehouse area that is rented to others who want to store goods. When Zhan Bei Tian stopped, he woke up Mu Yi Fan, who was sleeping, and then got off to talk to Mao Yu, who was ordering goods. Mu Yi Fan came down from the car and saw a bunch of porters moving goods into the warehouse. It was suspected that it was probably the place where The Male Protagonist rented the supplies. In order to prevent The Male Protagonist from seeing his anomaly, he took the initiative to go to The Male Protagonist and Mao Yu, and smiled while greeted Mao Yu: ¡°Hello~¡± He felt that he can only say some words now, this voice is already the best way to say hello. Mao Yu smiled and said: ¡°Mu Mu, you are here too.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and didn¡¯t bother them. Mao Yu continued: ¡°Boss, these cars are loaded with the last batch of goods we received from other places. So what are you going to do next?¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered: ¡°First, finish with goods.¡± ¡°Well, I will continue to order the goods. If there is anything, can come to the warehouse to find me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. When Mao Yu left, he took out his mobile phone and moved away from Mu Yi Fan. I called the phone: ¡°Hello, Mr. Drog, I am Zhan Bei Tian.¡± He spoke that in foreign language from Y country, Mu Yi Fan found that he could understand it, think, maybe because of this body original body owner could also understands Y language. ¡°Things are like this. I am in urgent need of the last batch of goods that I have listed for you. I hope to trade with you in advance.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard this and knew that The Male Protagonist was on the phone with the arms dealer. Male Protagonist is definitely worried that the end of the world will come early. In fact, it is not surprising that the two patients escaped from the institute in advance, and his body also had a zombie change in advance. Thinking of this, the light in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes went gloomy as he looked down. He will become a zombie, and then, if he does not kill The Male Protagonist, he can¡¯t continue to stay with The Male Protagonist, so he has to find time to leave in these two days. ¡°Is it to be two days at the earliest?¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered: ¡°Oh, two days later, the same place we met at the last meeting.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes brightened, and when The Male Protagonist left, he could find a place to hide. Zhan Bei Tian hung up the phone, took Mu Yi Fan to the chair under the tent, and then he took the phone to check the news to see if there were any about the two patients who flee. Half an hour later, Mao Yu cleared the goods back: ¡°Boss, the goods have been finished, do you want to enter the warehouse to see?¡± Zhan Bei Tian put away the phone: ¡°The surveillance camera in the warehouse is completely closed monitoring system.¡± Mao Yu was surprised for a moment and said:¡± Yes. ¡± Then he turned to leave, to the control room to their warehouse perturbation of the head closed. When he came back, Zhan Bei Tian added: ¡°Mao Yu, you stay here with Mu Mu. I will go in and check it out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Zhan Bei Tian left, Mao Yu quickly pulled a stool and sat next to Mu Yi Fan. He smiled and said: ¡°Mu Mu, can you tell me, how do and the boss know each other?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s awkward¡­ oh¡­ hurts.¡± Mao Yu yelled: ¡°The throat hurts? You can¡¯t talk? Was the food too spicy last night?¡± Someone gave him an excuse, Mu Yi Fan certainly followed the stairs and nodded to Mao Yu. 1]¡­ Follow the stairs= go with the flow ¡°Then you remember to take medicine after you go back, so that you can get better soon.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded again. Mao Yu did not give up, said: ¡°Mu Mu, although you can¡¯t talk now, but you can type on the phone to answer my words.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that he really wanted to know about himself and The Male Protagonist. He hesitated before taking out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket. Mao Yu smiled again, glaring at the place where Zhan Bei Tian went and after seeing that he did not come out, he quickly asked the key question: ¡°Mu Mu, is the boss not gentle to you?¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered why would he ask this question, but still said. ¡°How could he be gentle to me?¡± Because of the stiff phalanx and the very slow typing, Mao Yu was very anxious: ¡°No, is the boss not gentle to you?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Mao Yu also asked: ¡°Boss is fond of you? Then how is he not gentle with you?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought for a moment, simply said: ¡°Without my consent, he just directly tore out my clothes.¡± Mao Yu¡¯s eyes popped wide open, and immediately his brainwashed brain thought of some very naught kinky pictures: ¡°Boss¡­ The boss actually use the force against you¡­ [cough] that, Mu Mu, do you like the boss?¡± Mu Mu didn¡¯t like the boss, but the boss will force Mu Mu because he likes Mu Mu too much. Like¡­. Zhan Bei Tian? Mu Yi Fan thought about it. In the reality world Zhan Bei Tian was his hair. He certainly liked Zhan Bei Tian, ??but now he is in the book (novel). In fact, strictly speaking, Zhan Bei Tian in the book also cared for him. Except at the beginning, his attitude towards him was really bad. He is very good to him and he takes care of him. Mao Yu saw that he did not say anything, his heart was anxious, he was worried that the boss was in an unrequited love, just as he wanted to ask again, Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°I like him.¡± When he saw these words, he suddenly let out a sigh of relief and smiled: ¡°Our boss, although he has that cold face, doesn¡¯t know how to please people, but he is definitely a reliable good man.¡± Mu Yi Fan agrees with this. He simply smiled and nodded. Zhan Bei Tian is a good man, Mu Yi Fan knows better than anyone else. ¡°You think so, haha!¡± Mao Yu was happy and slapped his shoulder: ¡°Mu Mu, he is the best man in the world.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Yi Fan, these words ¡­ Why does it sound strange. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhan Bei Tian came out of the warehouse and saw Mao Yu leaning on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder. The sun was sinking and he felt unhappy in his heart. Mao Yu noticed the boss¡¯s gaze and quickly took back his hand. He smiled thoughtfully: ¡°Boss, Mu Mu wad chatting with me about you, Mu Mu, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know. Why did Mao Yu chatted with him the contents of their weird chat, but he still nodded. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent black eyes flashed with a glimpse of hope and he looked at Mu Yi Fan. Mao Yu saw that the boss¡¯s face eased a lot. He smiled and asked: ¡°Boss, you went to the warehouse and saw it again. What do you think is missing?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him and said: ¡°You inform Xiang Guo, he will come out tomorrow. . .¡± Mao Yu has a task, immediately put away a smile, seriously said:¡± Yes. ¡± ¡°Also, I have warehouses of goods arrangements, you do not have to ask. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian finished, he took Mu Yi Fan left. Mao Yu grabbed his head and always felt that there was another deep meaning in the boss¡¯s words. After the car went away, he turned and walked back to the warehouse. The materials in the warehouse were missing, and the iron fame use to load materials was gone. Now the entire warehouse was empty, and it is even cleaner than when it was rented. Even if there is a thief, it is impossible to steal things under their noses and steal a large warehouse of materials in just a few minutes. Mao Yu was shocked and his eyes glared at the empty warehouse. ¡°Crap, where are the supplies?¡± Chapter 67 - Leaving Chapter 67: Leaving Mu Yi Fan and then went on to sleep. Zhan Bei Tian saw that the man had slept again. He wanted to explain the things that happened on the day, but now he had to wait until he woke up. However, Mu Yi Fan returned to the villa and immediately hid in the room. When he was at dinner time, he ate a big mouthful of food and pretended to be hungry and speechless. Zhan Bei Tian thinks that Mu Mu is a little weird today, not only he is less active, but he is not used to it, and he also has the feeling that he was hiding from him. However, he did not think much of it. The thing was that the Qing Tian Bead was making a fuss, and Mu Mu would start to feel sleepy and addicted to him Mu Mu was too lazy to talk to him because he was tired. The next day morning, Zhan changed the tune he looked at the sleeping Mu Yi Fan as he got up, he said: ¡°Mu Mu, I have something to do and I have to leave on a trip to G city, it will take about four to five days till I come back, you are ¡­¡­¡± He wouldn¡¯t say it, but he finally said, ¡°You should stay at home for a few days. Don¡¯t go out. I bought the food worth for the days I will be away yesterday and it¡¯s in the refrigerator. If it¡¯s not enough, you can call someone to send you food, but don¡¯t leave the villa, you know?¡± Mu Yi Fan, who just woke up, was confused and didn¡¯t pay attention to what Zhan Bei Tian was saying. However, when he saw Zhan Bei Tian, ??who showed concern in her eyes, it was like seeing the real Zhan Bei Tian from the real world. The hair was like a birds nest, and his eyes flashed with joy. He couldn¡¯t help but sit up and went on the side of the bed, he walked and went to hug Zhan Bei Tian and whispered, ¡°Tian.¡± But when he heard his hoarse voice, he woke up in an instant. He wanted to be angry with the cruel facts that are still in the book. Mu Yi Fan suddenly felt lost and was about to let go of his hand, but couldn¡¯t help but think that he might soon become an unconscious zombie, or that he might become zombie killer. He hugged this familiar and unfamiliar man. Maybe they will not have the chance to meet again in the future. Even if they see each other, they will not be able to get along as much as they have been for the first half of the month. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body froze slightly, he looked down at the person who was holding him tight, the indifferent face had on a touch of softness, he raised his hand and patted Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I will not here for a few days, I will be calling for someone. That person will come to look after of you.¡± He wanted to take Mu Mu together with him, because when he knew that Mu Mu was around him he was more at ease, but on this transaction he is likely to encounter various unforeseen dangers, so he felt it was good to leave him home. Mu Yi Fan heard it, and quickly said: ¡°No¡­¡± Someone looking after him, how would he leave The Male Protagonist? Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to refuse: ¡°It¡¯s not early, I have to go.¡± When he came back, Mu Mu should also be about to remove the gauze from his face, and then he will see what he looked like. He doesn¡¯t know if his face will be as funny as his attitude and manner. Zhan Bei Tian thought of this, the corner of the mouth unconsciously had on a smile Mu Yi Fan listened and told him to go, and he was not good at holding his face, so he had to let go. Zhan Bei Tian got up and said, ¡°Wait for me till I come back.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him with the same face as the awkward hair, and he couldn¡¯t help himself: ¡°Okay.¡± But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t wait. Zhan Bei Tian left the room and walked out of the villa. When he arrived at the gate of the villa area, he looked at the diagonally opposite street of the villa area, there parked were two off-road vehicles and three large trucks, and more than a dozen men in sportswear stood by. They saw Zhan Bei Tian coming out and all said hello uniformly: ¡°Boss.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and scanned a dozen of his strong men and asked softly, ¡°Which of you is the best cooker?¡± ¡°Boss, I am.¡± Sun Zi Hao raised his hand in excitement. ¡°Very good.¡± Rarely praised by the boss, Sun Zi Hao was very happy and asked: ¡°Boss, when the mission, do you need me to infiltrate into the enemy camp posing as a chef?¡± ¡°No, you have to stay to take care of Mu Mu.¡± Zhan Bei Tian interrupted his illusions without mercy. ¡°Ah?¡± Sun Zi Hao was confused. ¡®àÛßꡯ, the other people laughed and cackled, Xiang Guo reached for Sun Zi Hao¡¯s shoulder and smiled: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, you have to take care of sister in law, this is more important than our mission.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Xiang Guo, he took out the key and handed them to Sun Zi Hao, pulled him and said:¡± in addition to punctually calling Mu Mu eat outside, his appetite is still very great, must be prepared to cook for six or seven people, and, you have to supervise him and make sure he takes medicine.¡± Everyone was surprised: ¡°He really doesn¡¯t look like someone who would eat so much.¡± Zhan Bei Tian ordered: ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone quickly put away the hippie smile, revealing the seriousness that the military should have, and enter the cars ¡°Take care of him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian reminded Sun Zi Hao again, only then he went to sit on the off-road vehicle. Mao Yu saw the boss sitting in the back seat, his eyes gazing through the rearview mirror from time to time, and he felt like his heart was about to be tortured to death. He felt that the material that were suddenly disappeared from the matter yesterday, was absolutely related to the boss. Therefore, he felt that he should not call the boss to say that the materials were missing. Moreover, before the boss left, he said that he had arranged his own arrangements, so that he should not ask more questions, obviously implying he should keep his mouth shut, but, with so many materials gone Ina few minutes, the boss, how to did he make these materials disappear in a short period of time? In fact, he really wants to find someone to talk about this, to solve his curiosity, but he felt that not only no one will believe him, but they would think that he is joking, and then, the boss does not like being discussed and will end up beating him. Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was sitting behind, noticed that someone was watching him, and lifted his eyes to the rearview mirror, that made Mao Yu look somewhere other than the back. ¨C At the villa, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t agreed to Zhan Bei Tian who said he shouldn¡¯t go out but at the moment he got up and he found that his body suddenly became slow and stiff, could not keep up Zhan Bei Tian footsteps. When he walked out of the door, Zhan Bei Tian had already left his villa. Mu Yi Fan knew that his body was further zombifying, and had to fold back to the door, he went to brush his teeth and wash his face, and he wait for his limbs to move again and he sat in front of the dressing table, found a paper and pen, and leave a message to Zhan Bei Tian so that The Male Protagonist would dispel the idea of ??finding him. At this time, his fingers were stiffer than yesterday, and the pen on his hand had been dropped more than twenty times before he wrote the letter. Moreover, the words on the letter were also very ugly and crooked, written by the primary school pupils. The letters are not as good as it was, one could barely able to see what he wrote. Then, he put the written letter in a conspicuous place so that Zhan Bei Tian can see it when he returns. After Mu Yi Fan put the letter, he remembered that Qing Tian Bead was in his stomach and should return it to The Male Protagonist. However, he did not know how to remove the beads and had to give up. Anyway, Qing Tian Bead is a spiritual bead. After leaving his stomach, it will return to The Male Protagonist. Mu Yi Fan added the explanation about the Qing Tian Bead to the letter before he packed things up and put it in his backpack. He wanted to leave Zhan Bei Tian before he came back. But he just walked out of the room and heard the sound of TV coming downstairs. His heart was shocked and happy. He was shocked that Zhan Bei Tian did not leave. He was afraid that the man found out that he was going to sneak away. Hi¡­ Mu Yi Fan suddenly felt that he was happy that Zhan Bei Tian did not leave. The person downstairs heard the sound coming from the building, stood up and looked at him, and said with pleasure, ¡°Hey¡­ Mu Mu, you woke up.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that it was not Zhan Bei Tian, ??and suddenly felt sad. It turned out that The Male Protagonist really looked for a person to look after him and, did not expect to arrive so soon. Downstairs, Sun Zi Hao quickly explained: ¡°The boss does not trust you keeping healthy, so he left me to take care of you, Mu Mu, do you remember who I am? My name is Sun Zi Hao, I¡¯m one of brother with the boss, you come down, I have already make breakfast ready for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan put down his backpack and walked downstairs slowly. He took out his mobile phone and typed a few words. He smiled and walked over to Sun Zi Hao to show him the contents of his mobile phone. Sun Zi Hao looked at the phone and read out: ¡°I have a sore throat and can¡¯t talk, please forgive me.¡± He snorted and smiled. ¡°Nothing. If you have anything, just type it on your mobile phone and show it to me.¡±.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded, he smiled and sat down at the table. Sun Zi Hao opened the lid of the bowl steaming with the hot air and explained: ¡°In fact, these are the food that the boss prepared for you, I just microwaved them.¡± Mu Yi Fan opened his mouth and said a silently Thank you. As a Special Forces commander, Sun Zi Hao can easily read his lips, he smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I will give you chopsticks and bowls. Right, I will stay here for a few days, it won¡¯t be a problem right?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head and pointed to the room on the second floor. Sun Zi Hao knew his meaning: ¡°You will let me sleep there?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sun Zi Hao went to the kitchen and took out the dishes and spoons to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan just took the chopsticks and suddenly, his fingers hardened again, and the bowl fell to the table and broke. He panicked in his heart and because his body was accelerating in its zombification. Chapter 68 - You scared me. Chapter 68: You scared me. Sun Zi Hao was shocked and saw the food that spilled on the table. He asked: ¡°Mu-Mu, are you okay?¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly schooled his gaze and shook his head. Fortunately, Zhan Bei Tian is no longer here, otherwise, he will definitely find that he is not right. Sun Zi Hao went back to the kitchen, took a new food bowl and gave it to him. Then, he cleaned up the debris of the table and said, ¡°Mu-Mu, you eat slowly, I will go to the hall to watch TV.¡± He went to the hall and the man returned. Before he could eve sit down, he heard a squeaking sound from the dining table. Sun Zi Hao looked over the kitchen and saw Mu Yi Fan picking up the spoon that fell into the bowl and drinking the porridge slowly. He doesn¡¯t know if it is his illusion. He thinks that Mu-Mu¡¯s movements are a bit stiff, like his elbows are hurt, and it is difficult to bend. Sun Zi Hao did not keep staring at Mu Yi Fan, and he turned and sat down to watch TV. Next, he could hear a squeaking sound almost every ten seconds. This breakfast made Mu Yi Fan particularly depressed, his fingers stiffened until he couldn¡¯t catch the spoon. He didn¡¯t have to eat a bite because every time, the spoon would fall down, and finally, he simply didn¡¯t eat. Mu Yi Fan threw the spoon back into the bowl angrily. Then he calmed down and thought about it. Now is not the time to be angry. The most important thing at the moment is to leave here. He looked at Sun Zi Hao, who was really watching TV. He flashed his eyes and immediately took out his mobile phone and typed it on it. Then he got up and went to Sun Zi Hao. Sun Zi Hao saw him coming over and wondered: ¡°You finished so fast?¡± He looked at the table and found the breakfast on the table was still intact: ¡°Is breakfast not your taste?¡± Wasn¡¯t the boss saying that Mu-Mu can eat a big meals? Can he eat it? How can he not eat after eating a few mouthfuls? Sun Zi Hao teased him: ¡°It won¡¯t because you miss the boss that you feel the food does not have any taste? Hey, don¡¯t think too much about the boss, he will definitely come back in a few days. Also, if you are hungry for something else tell me if you it will be distressing, and, I will not be taken care of by the boss.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t understand what Sun Zi Hao meant. Do you have any taste for food because of Zhan Bei Tian? Why does Zhan Bei Tian feel bad about him being hungry? Mu Yi Fan suppressed the doubts in his heart and handed him the phone. Sun Zi Hao saw the above content: Call me a pizza, let the person who sent the pizza come here, hand the pizza to the security guard in the villa area, and let the security guard come in. ¡°You want to eat pizza?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Sun Zi Hao took out his mobile phone and found the phone number of the pizza shop and asked them to send a pizza. He thinks that the boss is likes a real pampered young master, obviously he has hands and feet, but also makes people cook him breakfast in the morning, and the boss has worked hard to prepare a large table of breakfast, only for him to eat a few mouthfuls. It¡¯s a waste to send pizza to the takeaway. He doesn¡¯t know what the boss saw in him? Sun Zi Hao sneaked a look at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face wrapped in gauze, thinking, because he looked good. To be honest, he doesn¡¯t quite agree with the boss being with a man. At the bottom of his heart, he still hopes that the boss can marry a woman and have a child. However, since these are the boss¡¯s choice, he can only support his brothers. Mu Yi Fan put the phone back in his pocket. When he got up, his body hardened again, and he almost fell back to the sofa. He pretended not to go to the stairs, but he hadn¡¯t walked three steps yet, and his forehead suddenly sweated, because he found his steps had become as slow as the low-rank zombie. It was only ten meters away from the sofa to the stairs, but it took him about half a minute to walk to the stairs. This kind of pain in the heart is not something that ordinary people can understand. Just like when one is watching a movie, the whole movie in slow motion. It is certainly more painful for everyone to watch. It is still a kind of suffering. Mother balls! The next time, he did not know how much torture he would suffer. Sun Zi Hao, who was watching TV, also noticed that Mu Yi Fan was slow, and it took three minutes from the first floor to the second floor. He was concerned and he asked: ¡°Mu-Mu, I see how difficult it is for you to walk. Are you uncomfortable?¡± Mu Yi Fan slowly turned his head and looked at Sun Zi Hao on the first floor with innocent eyes. Hao, the he whispered said: ¡°I am doing slow pace exercise.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sun Zi Hao read his lips: ¡°Mu-Mu, the boss reminded me, to remind you to take medicine.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded from this, he can almost hear Zhan Bei Tian explaining what medicine he wants Mu Yi Fan to take. Otherwise, Sun Zi Hao will definitely propose to take the medicine. After more than ten minutes, he slowly walked out of the room and returned to the living room to find a place farther away from Sun Zi Hao. Waiting for an hour in the hall, the doorbell finally ringed. Mu Yi Fan gestured to Sun Zi Hao not to go and he will to open the door himself. Seeing from the cat¡¯s eye, it was the security guard in the villa area. He smiled and opened the door. He listened to the security guard and said, ¡°Mr. Mu, this is your pizza. The little brother who sent the pizza said that you have not paid the pizza money. He is waiting at the gate of the villa area.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the pizza, wore the shoe next to the door, and then handed him the money he had been holding. When the security guard took the money, he saw a piece of paper on it: This is the money of the pizza. Next, no matter what you see, please don¡¯t say anything. He was slightly surprised. This made him think that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s family was a criminal family or bad people. He looked up at Mu Yi Fan and saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s clothes full from each pocket of his clothes. The things that were wrapped in newspapers, from the appearance point of view, seem to be wrapped in money. One of the top stacks of papers says: Please turn off all camera monitoring systems after 12 o¡¯clock tonight, as long as ten minutes, you can rest assured, I am not doing bad things, and if someone has problems with me you can say that you saw that I left the villa area. In short, please do not reveal my whereabouts. The security guard was shocked because shutting down the camera monitoring system was in violation of the work contract. He was trying to refuse, and he saw Mu Yi Fan open a stack of paper on his hand and showed him that the papers were really money, and it was all red one hundred dollar bills. Each stack is more than one centimeter thick and should be a stack of ten thousand yuan. There are seven stacks in total, which is 70,000 yuan. The security guard¡¯s eyes popped straight, just close the camera monitoring for ten minutes, and he can earn 70,000 yuan, which is like a good thing falling from the sky, especially if he gets paid 3000 yuan wage in a month, if he doesn¡¯t eat or drink. In the case, it will take two years to earn this much money. Mu Yi Fan saw that he was warming up to it, and he was not in a hurry. He took out the bag containing the pizza, put the money in and handed it to the security guard. The security guard glanced at Mu Yi Fan, biting his teeth, took the bag and turned and left. Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he is very worried that the security guard who sent the pizza is a very honest person, then he will not succeed in the next plan. Since the hall was not facing the gate, Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t know what was going on at the gate. When Mu Yi Fan came in with a pizza, he picked up a piece and ate it. Mu Yi Fan also sat down to eat the pizza. Suddenly, his consciousness blurred, and the smell floating from the next body around him suddenly increased sharply, and the deadly temptation were emanating like heroin attracted him tightly. His eyes were dull and he turned to Sun Zi Hao, who started smoking after eating pizza. Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t notice Mu Yi Fan¡¯s abnormality. While watching TV, he picked up the ashtray. Suddenly, the corner of his eye caught the shadow of his fierceness. He was shocked. In response, he took the ashtray and smashed it forward. Then, the ashtray was caught in the mouth by the other party. Sun Zi Hao took a closer look. The person who he saw was Mu Yi Fan. He said: ¡°Mu-Mu, you scared me. You know that if you suddenly came over, I almost gave you a punch. ¡± ¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan woke up in an instant. God! What did he just do? How could suddenly become unconscious? By the way, did he seem to want to bite Sun Zi Hao? Mu Yi Fan was shocked. It seems that his zombification is getting worse. Sun Zi Hao saw that he did not respond. He wondered: ¡°Mu-Mu?¡± The words just fell, the heavy glass ashtray on the hand suddenly ¡°cracked¡± and the part that was bitten by Mu Yi Fan was broken. Sun Zi Hao: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Sun Zi Hao asked a little bit worried: ¡°Are you alright?¡± Had he hit too hard at the moment, even ruined such a thick ashtray? He don¡¯t know if Mu-Mu¡¯s teeth are hurt. In the unlikely event of missing a few incisors, how can he explain this to the boss? ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Sun Zi Hao face with tears. Is he like a person when he is doing this? Didn¡¯t he see that his teeth were sharp enough to bite the two-centimeter-thick glass ashtray, and still leave dents on it? Fortunately, however, Sun Zi Hao blocked it with an ashtray, otherwise Mu Yi Fan would really have killed someone. Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t think much about it, but simply thought that glass ashtrays these days were too fragile. ¡°Mu-Mu, why did you suddenly come over?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked stiff, he loosened his mouth, took out his cell phone and said: I just want you not to smoke. ¡°It turns out.¡± Sun Zi Hao quickly extinguished the smoke: ¡°Can you not stand the smell of smoke?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded quickly. He didn¡¯t dare to stay with Sun Zi Hao again, fearing that there would be another desire to bite, and he went back to the room to hide. Finally, at 11 o¡¯clock in the evening, Sun Zi Hao finally went back to sleep. Mu Yi Fan came to the hall to raise the sound of the TV set, and then waited until 12 o¡¯clock, before picking up the backpack and dragged his awkward steps away from his villa. He did not walk to the gate of the villa area, but went to another villa next to his villa, took out the key and opened the door and went in, quickly locked the door, and indeed after turning into zombie, could not open the door easily. After that, I walked to the basement. This next villa is what The Zombie King Mu Yi Fan bought after buying the villa next door, in order to facilitate the avoidance of the enemy, there is a saying that the more dangerous is the safer place. No matter who it is, it is not so easy to think that he will hide in the villa next door. Moreover, when buying these two villas, they were bought under the other two names, so he really have to say that the original master Mu Yi Fan was a really cautious person. When Mu Yi Fan came to the basement, the body and limbs were completely zombified and the throat could not send out clear words. He could only be screaming, and the consciousness became more and more blurred, and it became more and more uncontrollable. Suddenly, the whole person fell on the ground. Chapter 69 - A wave of fluctuations Chapter 69: A wave of fluctuations Before Sun Zi Hao went to sleep, he knew that Mu Yi Fan had come to the sitting room to watch TV because he was worried that Mu Yi Fan would find him, so he was sleeping on the door and listening to TV all night. There was just sound, without any abnormal movements, he slept until dawn. When he got up, the TV in the hall was still open. He turned off the TV and was ready to go out for morning exercises. However, the door that was clearly locked was not locked. Sun Zi Hao thought it might be that Mu-Mu went out very early, so the anti-theft lock was opened. However, for the sake of completeness, he went to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s room to see if the person was absent, he knocked a few doors, did not hear a response, and determined that the person really went out before turning and leaving to exercise. After he exercise came back, the breakfast was brought back since he bought it on the way. After setting the tableware, Sun Zi Hao went to the Mu Yi Fan room to knock on the door, but still no one responded. Suddenly he remembered that Mu-Mu¡¯s body was still sick, and he worried that the man in the room had an accident. He opened the door, but there was no one inside, and the quilts on the bed were all laid out neatly. Sun Zi Hao frowned and shouted: ¡°When you go out, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Then the stationery on the table caught his attention. Sun Zi Hao took the previous look and it happened to be something write to his boss. He is a little funny. At this day and age, he still writes letters, not in the army. He needs to communicate by sending letters. Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t want to see it, but swept the word ¡°leaving¡± on the letter, and then he did not care about stealing a glance the private letter, and took it up and read it. Then, his face changed greatly. He ran out of the room and ran the security room at the door and asked: ¡°Excuse me, have you seen Mr. Mu in the A-101 villa leave?¡± Two of the security guards shook their heads, and another security guard said: I saw that he left last night, I don¡¯t know if he came back later.¡± Sun Zi Hao looked at the tall and thin security guard: ¡°When did he leave?¡± ¡°At around 12 o¡¯clock last night.¡± Sun Zi Hao Asked again: ¡°Was he driving, or walking?¡± The security guard did not answer immediately, as if he was thinking about it. After a few seconds, he said: ¡°Walking.¡± ¡°Did you see him taking a taxi when he went out?¡± The security guard shook his head. Sun Zi Hao grabbed his head with irritable. He didn¡¯t know what Mu-Mu¡¯s mobile phone number was, and he didn¡¯t want to call and talk to the boss who was on the mission. He didn¡¯t know Mu-Mu¡¯s appearance. In the sea of people, how did he find someone? What Sun Zi Hao thought of, he quickly asked: ¡°Do you have any previous night surveillance videos, I think¡­¡± He wanted to see the face under Mu-Mu gauze, but before he finished, other security guards interrupted him: Our monitoring equipment is broken, the previous video is gone, you see, we are repairing.¡± Sun Zi Hao looked at the busy maintenance man, depressed and frowned, monitoring equipment when is it not bad, but this time it went bad and it¡¯s a coincidence. Now he has to find the street monitoring department to help, but the monitoring department did not install the camera in the villa area. Although there was a camera near the villa area, there was no person who was found with the gauze. Sun Zi Hao suspected that Mu-Mu left after removing the gauze, so he had to find the security guard who saw Mu Yi Fan left to go to the monitoring department to recognize the person who was Mu-Mu on the video, but still could not find it. This situation gave Sun Zi Hao an emergency, and when the boss comes back, how will he explain this matter to the boss? After that, he sent a few more people to look for him but there is still no news. Five days passed in a blinking of an eye when he was still looking for someone, Zhan Bei Tian returned from the mission. Sitting in the hall, he called to find someone to find the whereabouts of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s whereabouts. Sun Zi Hao looked through the floor-to-ceiling windows and saw the off-road vehicle stopped outside. The phone was almost unstable and almost fell to the ground. It was Zhan Bei Tian and Xiang Guo, Lu Lin and Mao Yu and Yan Ming who came down from the car. Sun Zi Hao hurriedly hang up the phone and opened the door for Zhan Bei Tian to come in. Zhan Bei Tian looked for Mu Yi Fan as soon as he entered the door. After seeing no one, the light mood turned dark and the his face looked Xiang Guo, when he saw Sun Zi Hao with red eyes, he was worried and said with a smile: ¡°Zi Hao, you had to only to stay at home for a few days and sleep well, how can you be more sleep deprived more than those who went out of our mission? You seem to have not slept for several days.¡± Zhan Bei Tian noticed this at this moment, his brow slightly scorned. Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t have a mood to make fun of them, let¡¯s take a step and say, ¡°Come in we have to talk.¡± Xiang Guo walked into the room, sat down on the sofa, and immediately stretched out: ¡°I¡¯m really exhausted.¡± Sun Zi Hao looked at Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was indifferent, and touched the letter in his trouser pocket. After hesitating, he took the letter and handed it to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Boss, sorry, I didn¡¯t look after Mu-Mu. This is the letter that Mu-Mu left for you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly has a kind of bad premonition, he took the letter, opened it. BEI TIAN: WHEN YOU SEE THIS LETTER, THE TIME FOR ME TO RETURN TO THE LIGHT HAS ENDED, AND MY BODY CAN NO LONGER KEEP ALIVE TILL THE DAY YOU COME BACK. EVEN IF I CAN WAIT UNTIL THAT DAY, I DON¡¯T WANT YOU TO SEE MY SICKNESS, AND I DON¡¯T WANT TO SEE YOU BEING SAD FOR ME, SO I AM LEAVING EARLY AND DON¡¯T BE SAD FOR ME, THINK THAT I JUST WENT AROUND THE WORLD, MAYBE I AM HAVING FUN IN A COUNTRY NOW, MAYBE ONE DAY, AND I WILL APPEAR IN FRONT OF YOU AND TELL YOU ABOUT IT. I TRAVEL AROUND THE WORLD, HEHE. BY THE WAY, I DON¡¯T KNOW HOW TO TAKE OUT THE BEAD FROM MY BODY AND GIVE IT TO YOU. IF I FIND A WAY TO TAKE IT AWAY. I AM VERY SORRY FOR THIS, BUT I WILL RETURN IT TO YOU WHENEVER I HAVE THE OPPORTUNITY. THAT¡¯S IT, BEI TIAN, ??GOODBYE. Zhan Bei Tian saw the last three words, and his pupils shrank, holding on to the letter paper. Sun Zi Hao next to him was guilty of sin, and he said sadly: ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t know that Mu-Mu was so sick. I only thought that he is sick. At that time, he still felt that he was a big master and could move. But why should people take care of him? But now, in retrospect, he should be sick and cannot even get a spoon, even walking is very difficult, no wonder when he was eating breakfast, the spoon fell into the bowl again and again. It took three minutes for him to walk from the first floor to the second floor.¡± If Mu Yi Fan was present at this time, he will be laughing at this. He is obviously a zombie, but he is said he was seriously ill, but it also just improves the credibility of the words in his letter. Mao Yu eyebrows twisted: ¡°Is it so serious? Then you didn¡¯t find anything wrong with him?¡± ¡°I did, I saw that he was so slow, I asked him if he was not feeling well, but he lied to me that he was doing a slow motion exercise.¡± Mao Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his bloodshot eyes and asked, ¡°What time was this?¡± Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°The day you left.¡± Zhan Bei Tian recalled the situation on that day and suddenly squeezed the letter. It is no wonder that person who usually talks a lot would have nothing to say when he left. Also, the day before leaving, Mu-Mu is not sleeping, just eating, and not saying a few words. At that time, he felt a little strange. Later, after the relationship with Qing Tian Bead, there was no deep thought. Looking back now, Mu-Mu should have found that his body was not right, but he was afraid to be exposed in front of him, so he kept sleeping. Xiang Guo asked in anxiously: ¡°You didn¡¯t send someone to look for him?¡± Sun Zi Hao quickly explained: ¡°Of course I sent someone to look for him, but I don¡¯t know Mu-Mu¡¯s cell phone number, nor what he looked like. I also went to the monitoring department to find the video, and there was no person holding the veil on their face. I thought about whether he left the trail, so I went to find a security guard who saw Mu-Mu leaving if he saw the man or not. Looking for his traces it is just like they evaporated in the human world.¡± Lu Lin thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look at the surveillance video of the villa area?¡± Sun Zi Hao replied with angry voice: ¡°I first thought of watching the surveillance video of the villa area, but the monitoring equipment malfunctioned.¡± Mao Yu, Xiang Guo, Lu Lin were silent. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly turned a blind eye: ¡°He is likely to be still in the villa area.¡± ¡°In the villa area? But the security guard saw him leave.¡± Sun Zi Hao could not believe his eyes wide open. He has been working hard for five days, and person is still in the villa area? How can this be? Mao Yu joked: ¡°The security guards must be true? Is the monitoring equipment that bad?¡± Sun Zi Hao looked changed: ¡°You mean¡­ Mu-Mu is likely to contact the security guard early in the morning and colluded with him to destroy the evidence?¡± He suddenly thought of the day he asked to buy pizza, Mu-Mu specifically let the security guard at the gate to come in, is that the time he planned to collude? By the way, he said that the security that saw Mu-Mu leaving and the security guard who went to the street monitoring department to watch the video with him were the same person. Now think of it, the security guard was too eager to cooperate with him. ¡°My goodness, I will go look for the security guard to question him again.¡± Sun Zi Hao rushed out of the villa. Zhan Bei Tian stared at the letter in his hand. From the font, it can be seen how much effort it took to write the letter. He licked his lips tightly, his throat rolled up and down, he closed his red eyes, raised his hand and rubbed his eyelids, and people could not see the emotions in his eyes, but Mao Yu could feel the boss¡¯s heart was very uncomfortable. Lu Lin bit his cheek and he hesitate to ask: ¡°Boss, Mu-Mu was what was wrong?¡± He heard, Zhan Bei Tian slowly opened his eyes, dumb channel: ¡°Bone Cancer late stage.¡± Three people stared blankly He didn¡¯t think that the person who had a special chat with them that night was that sick. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly fell into a faint sadness, and everyone did not say anything, making the whole hall particularly quiet. Suddenly, a wave of fluctuations caught the attention of Zhan Bei Tian. His face changed and he stood up and stalked to the right window, watching the villa next to him. Chapter 70 - It is beyond your imagination Chapter 70: It is beyond your imagination Mao Yu, Lu Lin, Xiang Guo see Zhan Bei Tian face different, busy walking around and asked: ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± They looked out the window, opposite a villa, they did not see or hear a damn thing Zhan Bei Tian stared at the villa for a while before regaining his gaze. He absent mindedly said: ¡°I just¡­¡± He suddenly remembered that it had not officially entered the end of the world, and Mao Yu could not detect it. So, if he tells them that it will not be very convincing to say that the fluctuations he has just perceived are the power generated by zombie when the zombie upgrades, and that the zombie ability he has felt is at least above the intermediate rank. However, now that it has not reached the end of the world, how can there be a zombie above the intermediate rank? Zhan Bei Tian mind flashed with doubts. The previous fluctuations came suddenly and went too fast, which made him a little uncertain. It was more uncertain that it was passed by the villa next to it, or passed behind the villa. Mao Yu saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s look dignified and asked: ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Zhan Bei Tian returned to reality from that daze and immediately told him: ¡°Mao Yu, you handle things, let the brothers call home and let them buy more rice noodles and store them at home. It is best to buy enough that can be eaten for a year and a half. If parents and unmarried brothers and sisters are willing to come to G City, let them immediately buy a ticket to G City. You will remember the list when you arrive. Just arrange their accommodation.¡± Three people were blankly staring ahead, Mao Yu immediately said: ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Lu Lin: ¡°Lu Lin, you check the last time the child in the Shui village was killed and who killed the child. This person¡¯s ancestors to the 18th generation must be checked out. Also, check out a private doctor named Li Qing Tian.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Xiang Guo, you will check if the buyer of this villa is Mu-Mu and if it is still the other buyer, then, check the buyer¡¯s name in the same community, if he has bought another villa, right, then check the person who lives in the villa next door.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Motherfxcker¡­. You come in.¡± Sun Zi Hao¡¯s anger suddenly rang at the door. The four people in the hall looked at the door and saw Sun Zi Hao pushing a man in security guard clothing. Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°The boss, that is, he told me he saw Mu-Mu leave the villa area that night.¡± The security guard said helplessly: ¡°I really don¡¯t know where Mr. Mu went.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked with cold eyes, he did not say anything, he walked down to the sofa and sat down, folded the letter of the hand a little bit, like a baby, folded it very carefully, also very careful, afraid of it tearing. Mao Yu, Lu Lin, and Xiang Guo walked behind Zhan Bei Tian and looked at the security guard who showed nothing. The security guard saw that he was like inside a triad meeting, and he could not swallow his throat. Just now, he seems to hear that the person who caught him called the opposite person as the ¨C boss. Is that really like a triad boss? If this is the case, it is no wonder that Mr. Mu will wants to sneak away and prevent others from discovering his whereabouts. Mao Yu caught the fear in the security guard¡¯s eyes flashing, sneer: ¡°Old Lin, when was the last time you killed?¡± Lu Lin and Mao Yu are comrades-in-arms for many years, and they have long been acquainted with each other actions. He replied careless: ¡°It seems that yesterday morning, those people were really disobedient, and they were rewarded with one bullet each. Otherwise, they would thought that I can be bullied.¡± Xiang Guo looked at Lu Lin with a puzzled look, that¡¯s what happened yesterday morning. Everything about them killing those foreigners is said here in front of this man, aren¡¯t they afraid of the punishment by the boss. Mao Yu smiled and said: ¡°You are still the same, you can¡¯t look down on the gun and solve it with a gun. You are really ferocious.¡± Lu Lin glanced at him: ¡°I felt a bit more ferocious than when you killed the whole family.¡± ¡± Mao Yu had a look of nostalgia, and he said:¡± in fact, I like to watch them beg for mercy like I said it, I did not have a desire to do such a thing, and they should have remembered how to get on their knees to beg for mercy.¡± Lu Lin looked at the security guard: ¡°You can rest assured that you will remember it very quickly. As long as someone does not let the boss be satisfied, we can take care of someone¡¯s family at any time.¡± Xiang Guo heard this and knew they wanted to scare the security guard. The security guard was slightly panicking, and was dubious about their words. He thought that no one would blatantly say what they killed, but after thinking about it, the other party is a triad, and there is nothing they won¡¯t dare to do. They say that about killing people, there is no evidence, and whoever has heard it can¡¯t prove it. In addition, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are guilty of crimes. If you are afraid of getting the family in trouble you will speak, and the security guard is really worried that the other person is talking about doing it and he will go find and make trouble with his family. At the right time, Sun Zi Hao walked behind him gave a kick behind the security guard¡¯s right leg. The security guard¡¯s right leg slammed and fell to the ground, scaring him from trying anything. ¡°Sir, I really don¡¯t know where Mr. Mu went. He gave me 70,000 yuan that day, just to let me turn off the 10-minute surveillance video. However, I am afraid that other security guards will find out, then I made sure the monitoring equipment will be broken so as to create the illusion of equipment failure, the rest after that I really do not know anything, ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian stopped the action of folding stationery, and he stared at him coldly:¡± Then you really saw him leave the villa zone?¡± The security guard said hurriedly: ¡°No, Mr. Mu warned me that if someone asked about this, I should said that he had left the villa area.¡± ¡°FML, you were really lying to me.¡± Sun Zi Hao gasped his hand to his head: ¡°You spoke so honestly, when I asked you to go to the street monitoring department to watch the video, did you really not see Mu-Mu?¡± The security guard was a little embarrassed: ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°You dared to deceive us, be careful of what you say next or we are going to kill you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know what Mr. Mu looked like. He has rarely gone out since he lived in the villa. Even food is usually sent to the door, even if he want to go out. His face is covered or he would wear large sunglasses or wearing masks before going out, so, and if he stood in front of me, I may not know that he is Mr. Mu¡± Zhan, Bei Tian saw that he was not lying, asked:¡± Do you know about his family?¡± The security guard shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We only know that his family is very rich. The villas in here are also the most expensive in the community. There are also many luxury cars. The rest don¡¯t know anything, and I have never seen his family come to him, he lived here for half a year, we have only seen you and a Mr. Li to come to his villa, the rest are to bring delivery.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Sun Zi Hao, gestured that he put the man down. The security guard rushed out and ran out of the villa. Lu Lin sneered: ¡°There is no such thing as securing guy in him he is scared like this. There are such people as security guards. I am really worried about the safety of the people in this villa area.¡± Mao Yu did not say anything, he went straight out of the hall and made a call. Lu Lin and Xiang Guo also left the hall to check the things that were ordered before the boss. The hall was quiet again. Sun Zi Hao looked at Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was not angry. He felt drums in his heart. In fact, he hoped that the boss would slap him. Now that he said nothing he was even guiltier: ¡°Boss, I will go to ask if the people in the villa area had seen Mu-Mu.¡± He left the hall and chased Lu Lin. He sighed with a big breath: ¡°When the boss is not speaking, it is more terrible than when he is angry.¡± Lu Lin teased and smiled: ¡°You kid, he let you take care of the man, but you have lost the man. The boss has not peeled your skin just now. It is already the best thing to you.¡± Mao Yu said: ¡°Lu Lin, don¡¯t say that again. I see that he is very angry now.¡± Sun Zi Hao sighed helplessly: ¡°Yes, what mission were you doing this time?¡± Lu Lin looked at him Mao Yu and said: ¡°It is not a task, just went to meet with the people from Y country made an exchange.¡± Sun Zi Hao wondered: ¡°What exchange.¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say now, I will talk to you later. In short, this transaction is very exciting.¡± Mao Yu added: ¡°It¡¯s also amazing, beyond your imagination.¡± Xiang Guo also said: ¡°It was also very dangerous. You must have thought that we would be pursued as soldiers.¡± The more they say, the more curious Sun Zi Hao became: ¡°Do you want to hang my curiosity? Saying half, don¡¯t say half, what do you mean by this.¡± The three laughed and said nothing, Lu Lin and Xiang Guo took the car and left, Mao Yu took out his mobile phone and called someone. When Sun Zi Hao saw nothing was said to him, he took out his mobile phone and called the people who he sent out. He asked Mu Yi Fan to go to the villa area. In the villa, Zhan Bei Tian also took out his mobile phone and tried to call Mu Yi Fan, but the other party¡¯s mobile phone was shut down. He bit his lip, hung up the phone, and shook his hand, he was staring intently at the name on the phone book on the screen, one of which was written as Mr. Mu. Zhan Bei Tian quickly changed the name to Mu-Mu, and then sent a message to the other party: Mu-Mu, I am back. Chapter 71 - My Little-ancestor Chapter 71: My Little-ancestor In the pitch black where you can¡¯t see the five fingers, the sound of a monster like wailing echoed. The sound seems to be very painful and it is very exciting. People who hear it felt their blood run cold. Suddenly, in the darkness, there was a shout that seemed to break free from the shackles. The cry of ¡®ah¡¯ echoed in the basement and could not go. Immediately afterwards, all the lights were turned on, flashing, and finally, all lit up, illuminating the entire basement. Just at the door of the basement, a man with a gauze on his face was laying down staring at the ceiling with his red eyes, said with pleasure: ¡°F*ck, Laozi finally managed to live.¡± Finally, I don¡¯t have to worry that I will become an unconscious zombie, who is going to be is shot in the head and die. Then, the little thing in his abdomen began to jump, like it was a very happy thing, cheering and celebrating. Mu Yi Fan hurriedly groaned: ¡°My Little-ancestor, I know that you have to move sometimes, but, please don¡¯t send the message to your family. If Zhan Bei Tian knows that I am here, I will die.¡± Qing Tian Bead and his master are inductive, as long as they are willing they can let each other find the other one. The stomach quickly returned to calm, and even Mu Yi Fan¡¯s bloodshot eyes returned to the appearance of ordinary person and covering up all the breath. Mu Yi Fan stood up and waved his limbs. His flexibility was no different from that of ordinary people. Moreover, he could talk, which is not something that low-rank zombie can do. However, he drank the spring water from Zhan Bei Tian space in the faked canned drink, and Zhan Bei Tian made him bathe in the spring water warm tub. It is no wonder that he directly crossed from the low-rank zombie stage and jumped the rank to enter the intermediate rank. He did not know that he is now in the intermediate rank. Or how many ranks is that Mu Yi Fan left the basement and went to the first floor. The decoration of the hall is very simple, but the furniture is still there, but it is covered with dust everywhere. After Mu Yi Fan walked on the first floor, he went to the second floor room. The room was also uninhabited for a long time, causing dust to be everywhere. Fortunately, all the furniture was covered with transparent plastic paper. He worked hard to clean. He walked over to the full-length mirror, slowly removed the gauze from his face, and looked at his present appearance, except that his face was pale, his lips were bloodless, his eyes were dark and his iris were red, and he was no different from ordinary people. Moreover, as a whole, he seems to be more delicate than before. If he doesn¡¯t talk rudely on weekdays, he will stand quietly, as if he is an Old Master who came out of the big aristocracy family. Oh, well, he was originally a Young Master. Mu Yi Fan pulled out his phone from his belt and wanted to see what day it was. During his time in the basement, he saw the sky, even from time to time, and sometimes he was in a coma. If he had the strong obsessive mental chanting of ¡®not wanting to become zombie everywhere,¡¯ he is afraid he would not be able to revert from that zombie-esque he was in. Mu Yi Fan pressed the power button and found that the phone was dead. He was frustrated and didn¡¯t know that Zhan Bei Tian was back. Immediately, Mu Yi Fan remembered that the room could see the villa next to it, and he immediately walked to the window, pulling a trace of the curtains and looking out. From his point of view, he could only see the gate of the next villa, and outside the door, there was a black buggy. Soon, a man in security clothing ran out of his villa and ran out like he was escaping war and ran back to the security room. Mu Yi Fan took a closer look. Isn¡¯t that the security guard who sent the pizza? How could he run out of his villa? Is it¡­ Sun Zi Hao has found that he bought security? After a while, Mu Yi Fan saw Lu Lin, Xiang Guo, and Mao Yu coming out, and his heart jumped. It seems that The Male Protagonist is back. As soon as he thought of Zhan Bei Tian, ??the dawned light mood gradually darkened. After the two met again, Zhan Bei Tian would regard him as an enemy and they would never return to the past. Mu Yi Fan just thought about it, and felt very sad in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to stand by the window for too long. These soldiers were very sensitive and intuitive, and it was easy for them to notice that someone was peeking at them. Mu Yi Fan put down the curtains and immediately smelled the smell of the living people coming in through the cracks in the window. The delicious smell made him unable to hold his lips, and the red eyes appeared with a bloodthirsty look. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but walk to the window and wanted to open the window and jump. Suddenly, his abdomen made a fierce beating and in an instant, the while body responded to waking up, and it quickly pressed down the hunger and thirst for the living human flesh. Mu Yi Fan scratched his head in a sullen mood. After all, he was not an advanced zombie. He couldn¡¯t control himself like the man in white clothes. He touched the round belly and said: ¡°I am so hungry, what should I eat?¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly lowered his head and pulled up his clothes to look at the bulging belly. He doesn¡¯t know if it was his illusion. The stomach seems to be bigger than before. He touched it over and it didn¡¯t seem to change much. He should have made a mistake. However, the biggest problem is coming. He is now a real zombie, all of his muscles stopped working, how can his flatulence continue? Grandma¡¯s balls He doesn¡¯t want to have a big belly in the future, it¡¯s so ugly, and how can he find a woman in the future? Uh¡­ He is now a zombie, and his little brother shouldn¡¯t be able to get up or react right? So what is the use of finding a woman? By the way, he remembered that the zombie in his book will become similar to the average person after becoming a high-class zombie. As for the following, if there is no sexual reaction, there was no specific description. Mu Yi Fan immediately slammed his chest, and at that time he lamented that he did not describe the details. Now, if the little brother is no longer male, is he still a man? ¡°Mu Yi Fan, Mu Yi Fan, you are really stupid, you should not write, you should not write all of that what you wrote.¡± He just feels annoyed when he thinks of the names of relatives and friends of real novels in the book. . Mu Yi Fan returned to the lobby on the first floor and took the charger from his backpack to charge the phone. Then, he slid off the transparent plastic paper that was covered on the TV and on the sofa. He sat down to watch TV. He learned from the news that today is April 26, 12:08. Mu Yi Fan connected several stations. Finally, there was a midday news that attracted his attention. It was said that many hospitals have recently received patients who have been bitten, and the bitten patients will be strangely comatose for a few days, etc. When they wake up, they will bite people like a mad dog. Now the hospital can¡¯t find the cause, and they can¡¯t treat the disease. However, it is found that the patient¡¯s disease will be transmitted to the other person through the wound. As long as other are bitten by them, others will be infected. The news host just said this thing briefly. It can be seen that this is just the beginning and has not yet attracted the attention of the state. At the end of the afternoon news, Mu Yi Fan changed a TV show at random, then put down the remote control and sighed and sighed: ¡°Little-ancestor, don¡¯t mess around, okay?¡± From the time he just wanted to eat human flesh Qing Tian Bead in the belly has not stopped beating but the beating beat is not as intense as before, not too fast, just at the moment, it was beating at the frequency of the heart, like one in a sense of grief and sorrow. Qing Tian Bead did not stop because of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words, but moved even more quickly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked helplessly. Qing Tian Bead resumed the original frequency and it seemed to be somewhat unhappy. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, but the bead was always moving, making him uncomfortable. He had to ask: ¡°Would you like to see Zhan Bei Tian?¡± Qing Tian Bead didn¡¯t react much. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Zhan Bei Tian?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought about it and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go out to play?¡± Qing Tian Bead still didn¡¯t react much. ¡°What is it then?¡± Mu Yi Fan really didn¡¯t know what it was, depressed: ¡°If you can talk, you talk, I really don¡¯t know what you want to do, I am not like Zhan Bei Tian. I can¡¯t communicate with your heart.¡± He touched his stomach: ¡°Hungry.¡± I want to eat, but he is only interested in human meat and flesh. His words just fell, his stomach started beating up. Mu Yi Fan eyebrow arched up amusedly: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be hungry yet?¡± Qing Tian Bead reacted even more, as if to say yes. ¡°But, I can¡¯t go out now. If I go out, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but bite other people.¡± Qing Tian Bead didn¡¯t care if he could go out and kept beating in his stomach until Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help again. So far: ¡°Well, OK, OK, please don¡¯t jump around again. Can¡¯t I go out? But wait until my phone is fully charged before going out. Also, what can you eat?¡± He remembered that Qing Tian Bead only absorbed jade and he asked: ¡°Is it a jade?¡± Qing Tian Bead jumped a little, and then never stopped moving Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes and wondered why Qing Tian Bead was hiding in his stomach. Ugh! From this night, he will have to raise a little-ancestor to live. Fortunately, the end of the world will come, otherwise, even if he is a billionaire, he will be defeated by this Little-ancestor. Chapter 72 - Playing Laozi Chapter 72: Playing Laozi Two hours later, the charge on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mobile phone was finally full. He opened the phone and immediately saw a missed call and a text message, all from Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan quickly opened the text message and saw that it was just a short six words, but he was very happy, indicating that The Male Protagonist remembered him. But when he thought about the relationship between the two, he couldn¡¯t smile again. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to, and began to try to dress up. Fortunately, the original Mu Yi Fan had stored many clothes and wigs in the villa. He picked a wig red short hair and put it on his head, then changed to a stylish suit that covered the belly, then put on the clip-on earrings and the white framed sunglasses. It¡¯s just half an hour, it was just like changing from someone, and the whole person looked very trendy. When he stood in front of the mirror, he almost couldn¡¯t recognize himself. He believes Zhan Bei Tian and his subordinates could hardly recognize that he is Mu Yi Fan. Finally, he used lipstick to add a little lip color to his pale lips before picking up the key wallet and leaving the villa. Came to the door of the car, Mu Yi Fan found that his shoelaces were not tied. He bent down, but because the pants were too tight, but also a big belly relationship, the waist could not completely bend down and tie the laces, so he had to lift the foot and put the foot on the wall. Unexpectedly, a ¡®squeaky¡¯ sound came out, and the pants were actually bursting. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was black and annoyed. He tried to touch under the crotch and saw that the pants just exploded a little, not much. Just as the hand was retracted, the sharp nails accidentally crossed the crotch. Immediately, he felt cool air hit his ass. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes flashed and he wondered. He touched it back and found that the crotch that had only burst a line had actually burst onto the buttocks. Even the underwear inside had cracked a large slit, revealing a butt crack. ¡°Fxck me.¡± His eyes twitched, and his hands hurriedly shielded his butt and he ran to the door of the house. At this time, two patrol security guards passed by the villa. Mu Yi Fan saw someone passing by, and his hunger came up again. He turned quickly and faced the security guard. He quickly walked back to the door of the house and suppressed the urge to bite. One of the security guards soon noticed that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s weird behavior was very problematic. He immediately stopped and shouted: ¡°You gentleman, please wait.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes in a speechless manner. Oh shit. How can these two security guards find him this time? The two security guards walked over to Mu Yi Fan and saw that he had been holding his hand behind him. They felt very suspicious and said: ¡°Sir, please extend your hand.¡± Mu Yi Fan tightened his legs, tried to not to let the back pants split too much, then, with a very cooperative outstretched hands, there is nothing but a bunch of keys in his hand. The security guard noticed the movements of his legs and frowned. He thought that there must be something hidden behind him. He said, ¡°Please turn around.¡± ¡°No, I should say that I can¡¯t turn.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned around. That is he is trying not to be seen by people. ¡°¡­¡± The security is more certain that he has a problem, and his eyes were sharp: ¡°Sir, our job is for the safety of the community. Please cooperate with our inspection.¡± Another security guard walked directly behind him and glanced at it. Soon, he noticed the crack on his trousers. ¡°¡­¡± The security guard suppressed the smile at the corner of his mouth, and quickly took the security guard who was asking and said they can leave. When he walked out of the gate, he couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Haha, his pants were bursting, no wonder he didn¡¯t want to turn around. Who would like wearing a pair of trousers with the butt exposed?¡± Mu Yi Fan who was in the villa, faintly heard the laughter outside, with his black face he continued to shield his ass and he ran back to the house to change pants. He didn¡¯t know that while someone was standing in front of the window of the second floor of the villa next door, and that someone saw the scene just now. Zhan Bei Tian lips couldn¡¯t help but flash a funny smile. He felt that the handsome young man¡¯s behavior was like the Mu-Mu he knew. It was very interesting and funny. Thinking of Mu-Mu, he suddenly felt that the youth¡¯s lips were very similar to Mu-Mu, as well as body shape, height, and temperament, and it was like Mu-Mu. Is it right? And there is this person who wears big sunglasses on his face and covers most of his face, but still gives him a sense of familiarity, like where he has seen this style of wearing. Zhan Bei Tian blinked and looked at the multiples of the opposite side for a long time. On the other hand, Mu Yi Fan changed clothes and went to the garage again to pick up the car. The original owner was very bold in hiding the car keys under the wheel. When Mu Yi Fan bent out and took out the keys, he opened the door with great admiration, drove away from the villa, and went to pick jade at the jade shop. The more expensive the jade in the jade shop, the more excited the Qing Tian Bead became, indicating that the jade variety is superior, and it also likes large jade, but the store does not have the same variety of large pieces of jade. Finally, because Mu Yi Fan really didn¡¯t dare to stay in the jade shop for too long, he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t help but bite the shopkeeper. Then, he hurriedly bought two good jade stones and left. These two stones are not very big, only the size of two shoes, but they cost a lot of money on him, which makes him feel a little sad. However, Qing Tian Bead is still not satisfied, it wanted him to continue to buy jade. Mu Yi Fan had to go to the shop selling coarse stone to make it full. He thought he was quite sorry for the store in the coarse stone store and the buyer who bought the coarse stone in the future because the bead absorbed the jade in the stone. However, the end of the world is coming, and the coarse stone becomes a broken stone. He was not so guilty in his heart. After Qing Tian Bead was satisfied and was full of excitement in his stomach, he drove back to the villa. Back at the villa is already eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Mu Yi Fan drove the car into the villa¡¯s garage. When he came out, he closed the garage door. At this moment, the phone rang, and he took it out and looked at it. It was a strange phone number. Mu Yi Fan hesitated, and when he wanted to stop, the other party hanged up. He had to put the phone back into the trouser pocket, and then the phone rang again. He took it out and saw the phone number. The phone rang three times and the other person hang up. Mu Yi Fan frowned, he put the phone back in the trouser pocket, took out the key and walked to the gate. Just when the door was opened, the phone rang again. He took it out with a sullen look, or the cell phone number, and it rang three times and hung up. ¡°Motherfxcker you are playing with Laozi!¡± Mu Yi Fan yelled in anger at the phone and put it back into the trouser pocket and opened the door into the hall. Just as he closed the hall, the second floor of the villa next door lit up with lights, someone was standing tall in front of the window, playing with the phone in his hand. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the mobile phone number that rang three times on the mobile phone, a corner of his mouth smirked, he turned back to the hall, and returned the phone to Mao Yu. Mao Yu took the phone and said: ¡°Boss, all the brothers I have notified, but few family members are willing to come to G City, I let them tell their families, must prepare a lot of rice noodles at home.¡± Zhan, Bei Tian nodded, which are in his expectation, with a light voice he asked: ¡°Those few of you who have relative have you notified them?¡± Xiang Guo said:¡± of course, I¡¯ve been advising them, my parents refused and they immediately booked the ticket for tomorrow morning, and I will pick them up tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mine too.¡± Mao Yu said. Although they don¡¯t know what the boss wants to do, they knows that the boss is definitely right in his decisions Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°I also called them, they will arrive tomorrow afternoon.¡± Mao Yu continued: ¡°The brothers who gathered at that day called the family, and the rest did not.¡± These brothers are extremely convinced of the boss decision. Therefore, what the boss said, what they do, even if he wants them to lie, they would also lie to the family. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Xiang Guo: ¡°How is your investigation?¡± ¡°I want to talk to you Boss about this. The person who bought this suite is a wealthy businessman, called Wang Tie Qian. However, he only bought more than half villas. In the month, he changed hands and sold it to other people. However, I have tried to check who it was transferred to until now, so I can¡¯t find out who the buyer is. I asked the security guard later, and he said that Mu-Mu is the only one who is always living in this villa. After that, I checked the community. The list of other buyers in the villa community, there is no one named Mu-Mu.¡± Zhan Bei Tian wasn¡¯t fretting: ¡°Have you found out who bought the villa next door?¡± ¡°Yes, is a rural person named Liu Da Shan, Suddenly one day he made a fortune, and he bought the villa here. However, he stayed for two weeks and left. I heard that he bought a house in B City and went to B City.¡± ¡°This Liu Da Shan, has a son?¡± ¡°No, he only has three daughters.¡± Zhan Bei Tian blinked and scanned the three people in front of him and asked, ¡°What about Lu Lin?¡± ¡°Boss, I am here.¡± Lu Lin hurried out of the kitchen toilet: ¡°Boss, you guess what I found today, you would not believe what I found out about the one who killed that family child.¡± Chapter 73 - The start of the end of the world Chapter 73: The start of the end of the world Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°Lu Lin, you don¡¯t keep us in suspense anymore.¡± The boss was in a bad mood, now is not the time to play the boss with the ¡®guess guess¡¯. Lu Lin did not continue to hang their suspense and said directly: ¡°It is the president of Mu Technology Group, Mu Yi Hang, who is the younger brother of Mu Yi Fan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes narrowed and his face chilled. ¡°Mu Yi Hang went to talk to friend to a farmhouse near The Shui village that day. Because he drank alcohol, the car he was driving accidentally bumped into the child of that family. After that he used a lot of bribes to cover up this matter, he only lost money in private. After 100,000 yuan was given to the family, Mu Yi Hang was quite alive. Not only did he send people to monitor the every move of the family, they were not allowed to sue him, and they were not allowed to leave The Shui village.¡± Lu Lin said and as he did he became more and more angry. Sun Zi Hao sneered: ¡°Both brothers are evil things.¡± ¡°Do you have a photo of Mu Yi Hang?¡± Zhan Bei Tian snorted. Lu Lin immediately used the mobile phone browser to find the photos of the president of the company. It was just a simple search, all photos of Mu Yi Hang came up. He handed the phone to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Boss, that¡¯s him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced, his body suddenly lost a lot of his chilling effect. He is very certain that the person in the photo is not Mu-Mu, Mu-Mu¡¯s eyes are very clear, absolutely not like the person in the photo these eyes are full of calculations, and even if this person want to disguise, it is impossible to make the turbid eyes become so clear. Zhan Bei Tian asked again: ¡°Is he an illegitimate child?¡± Lu Lin shook his head. ¡°No, The Admiral has only two sons. Right, and Li Qing Tian, he ??is The Mu Family¡¯s private doctor. The family also opened a private clinic for him in Dongcheng, which is quite famous. For the past six months, he has been responsible for checking Mu Yi Fan¡¯s bone cancer.¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard Mu Yi Fan¡¯s name¡­ three words, and his eyes flashed too cold, but when he heard the word bone cancer, he eyes narrowed, then, licked your lips and kept silent. Mao Yu, noticed that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was wrong, and he did not dare to speak out. They all quietly looked at each other and said nothing, so they were silent. They have never seen such a Zhan Bei Tian, ??his aura felt very horrible, people near strangely trembled, and even have a feeling of breathlessness. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly stood up and walked to the second floor room. Mao Yu and Lu Lin suddenly breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°The boss just looked really terrible, he scared me that even my liver trembled.¡± Su Zi Hao said: ¡°I have never seen such a look on the boss, before even if he was angry, it is not as terrible as before.¡± ¡°I have seen it.¡± Xiang Guo suddenly said. Mao Yu looked at Xiang Guo curiously: ¡°When?¡± ¡°Probably ten days ago, when we met Mu Yi Fan, the boss¡¯s eyes, looked just like he found the one person he just wanted to kill.¡± Mao Yu curiously asked: ¡°Did you see Mu Yi Fan? No, no matter what excessive things Mu Yi Fan did before, the boss ignored him. How could he suddenly hate him so much? What did an unforgivable thing Mu Yi Fan did this time?¡± Xiang Guo shrugged: ¡°Who knows, anyway, Mu Yi Fan needs a lesson, if I can get him, I must slap him.¡± He groaned. Mao Yu laughed: ¡°I agree, but you saw him before, how is it didn¡¯t you beat him?¡± ¡°I wanted to hit him, when I saw the way the boss wanted to kill him, I had to give up the idea, stopped the boss again.¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°Actually, I am more curious about what the boss has been doing recently. Who can guess what he wants to do.¡± The other three looked at each other and did not say anything. Upstairs, Zhan Bei Tian did not turn on the lights, he went straight to the window and opened the curtain, quietly looking at the room on the second floor opposite. Judging from the reflection on the second floor window, the man seemed to be making a bed, and his action looked clumsy. Then, he didn¡¯t know if the man stepped on the sheets, suddenly the whole person fell down. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s heart was immediately calmed for the funny scene, but when the person on opposite quickly climbed up and threw the sheets away, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Immediately, he schooled away his smile, clutching his thin lips, his eyes flashing over his meaning, and gradually, his eyes became clearer and clearer. Finally, he shot a chilling gaze. In the evening, there was a light rain in the sky. The rain is not big, but the sound of dripping water is not light or heavy, but it is strangely boring, and the mood was gray and cloudy. Mu Yi Fan stayed in the villa for two days and didn¡¯t dare to go out at random. One is because he was afraid that seeing a living person would make him unable to forgo his hunger for flesh, especially since he was hungry now, he felt just like he had not eaten for a year. Seeing the people outside the window is like seeing a delicious big chicken legs and made him drool. Second, is because he is worried that Zhan Bei Tian would recognize him, those who are in Special Forces, their eyes are sharper than the eagle. Seeing people is like taking a mirror, and he will scan them for three hundred and sixty degrees without a dead angle and they stay suspicious for a long time. Thinking of Zhan Bei Tian, ??Mu Yi Fan thought that the villa next door was too calm for the past two days, and he was very worried. He was very worried about what was wrong and waiting for things to unfold about himself. Also, he clearly left the villa, why does Zhan Bei Tian still lives in his villa, is he wanting to wait for him to come back and take out Qing Tian Bead. Mu Yi Fan suddenly remembered the scene two days before when the security guard ran out of the villa. He thought, Zhan Bei Tian, ??since they found the security guard, they guessed that he had colluded with the security guard. Then, he must have asked the security guard for some things and found that Mu Yi Fan should still be hiding in the villa area. If that¡¯s the case, there are two reasons why The Male Protagonist doesn¡¯t come to him. The Male Protagonist doesn¡¯t care about him or Qing Tian Bead, or The Male Protagonist knows exactly where he is. Moreover, with The Male Protagonist¡¯s clever mind, it is not difficult to find his position. Mu Yi Fan thought of this possibility, and suddenly he couldn¡¯t sit still. He is not an opponent who can take on The Male Protagonist, nor is he as good a fighter as the real Zombie King. Even the Zombie King, who is the super-class zombie, used the various mean means to kill The Male Protagonist in the last life. Mu Yi Fan retracted his thoughts and was thinking of getting out of here. A news was suddenly breaking on the TV. The Female Protagonist in the news was very calm, but even her plain tone is a bit anxious: ¡°Please pay attention¡­ the viewers, about the recent people biting other event ¡­. This has become more and more out of control, the situation, and many bitten people are immediately infected with an unknown virus¡­¡± After the host said a bunch of words, she connected the screen to the hospital scene. The reporters at the scene quickly reported to everyone, and let everyone see the madness scene of people in the hospital. There are also many police officers with long forks, one by one tried to catch those who bite people. Then, a white figure suddenly burst out of the camera and rushed to the reporter. The reporter did not respond, and the person who thrown himself at the reporter took a bite. Suddenly, the screams began. The screaming screams made the audience watching TV tremble. The news host¡¯s face changed dramatically and immediately shouted the name of the bitten reporter. However, there was no response. The person who was filming, after seeing the reporter being bitten, he quickly kicked the doctor who bit the reporter, but the bitten reporter had already died. The photographer quickly picked up the camera and ran. There were many bloody scenes on the way. The audience felt as terrible as if they saw the horror film. The news host immediately shut down the scene and hurriedly said a few words. The TV went back to the TV series, as if the things they saw just now were playing around. Mu Yi Fan stared at the TV and muttered: ¡°The end of the world is about to begin.¡± Suddenly, the mobile phone on the desktop sounded. He saw Mu Yue Cheng name and immediately picked it up: ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said anxiously: ¡°Yi Fan, did you see people biting other on the news? Now things have become more and more serious, and it has reached an uncontrollable situation. I have sent a helicopter to G City to pick you up. You are to go now to the top floor of the MC Group and taking a helicopter to B City.¡± Mu Yi Fan who wanted to avoid Zhan Bei Tian, ??and even if he wanted to disagree he said. ¡°Okay.¡± Hanging up the phone, and then the phone rang again, which is a strange mobile phone number. Mu Yi Fan ignored it and went upstairs to pack up. When he came down, the phone was still ringing. He picked up his mobile phone and looked at the number. He hesitated and worried that The Male Protagonist would call him with another number. He knew that he should change the number. Mu Yi Fan saw the other¡¯s caller persistent perseverance and repeated and decided to pick up and listen to who called. If it¡¯s Zhan Bei Tian who called, he will hang up immediately. However, there was a female voice in the mobile phone: ¡°Hello, is Mr. Zhan? I am Rong Xue, I don¡¯t you know if you still remember me?¡± Rong Xue? Isn¡¯t that a female match? The woman who looked like his sister. However, how does she know his mobile number and when who she wanted to call Mr. Zhan? Immediately, Mu Yi Fan remembered that Zhan Bei Tian wrote his name on the white paper, but his mobile phone number was his (Mu Yi Fan¡¯s) ¡°Hey? Mr. Zhan?¡± Rong Xue saw that no one had replied and when spoke again. Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°I am not Mr. Zhan, this is Mr. Zhan¡¯s phone number.¡± Rong Xue felt awkward, and he quickly checked the mobile phone number, determined that there was no mistake, she asked: ¡°Then you are?¡± ¡°I am the person whom you called pervert on that day.¡± Rong Xue paused, then laughed:¡± So are you, ah, really sorry about the last time, this time I called, just wanted to last apologize, if you are free with Mr. Zhan, I hope to have a meal with Mr. Zhan with you. So, now it¡¯s almost noon, how about we go eating out now?¡± ¡°Miss Rong, Sorry, we do ¡­¡­ ¡± Rong Xue did not give him the opportunity to finish, and she interrupted and said:¡± that¡¯s a deal then, I¡¯ll wait for you in the French restaurant last time at Xilanfa, we can meet there or at the square¡± She finished, and just hung up the phone. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan face looked even eerier and he walked out of the hall with a backpack, took the car to the garage, left the villa area, and headed directly to Mu Technologies Group. On the way, he saw several zombies biting, and suddenly felt confusion. Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of Rong Xue, the woman who looked like his sister she will wait for him in the Xilanfa restaurant. He didn¡¯t know how, and even if he knew that the other party was not his sister, but suddenly he was a little worried. Mu Yi Fan quickly turned to the front of the car and listened to someone next to him. ¡°Excuse me, is this gentleman?¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his head and recognized the person who was questioning as a companion of Rong Xue. He immediately said, ¡°I was the one you caller perverted person.¡± Rong Xue¡¯s two companions flashed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s like this, in fact, Miss Rong is not available, just come with us to accompany you.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°Since Miss Rong is not here, even I still have something to do with my time.¡± Rong Xue¡¯s two companions glanced at each other and quickly tangled up. They both hooked Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm and smiled and said: ¡°Sir, don¡¯t go, we promised. Miss Rong, that we will accompany you to eat a meal. If you were to go what will we tell Miss Rong?¡± ¡°I will tell Miss Rong clearly, you better leave here and go home.¡± One of Rong Xue¡¯s companion spoke: ¡°That can¡¯t be done. If you go like this, Rong Xue will reprimand us.¡± Mu Yi Fan was impatient: ¡°I said that I still have something to do, and I will come out to dinner next time.¡± ¡°Well, you go slowly, don¡¯t tell her.¡± Rong Xue¡¯s companion immediately released Mu Yi Fan, they were no longer sticking to him. The thing that made Mu Yi Fan feel strange, is that their attitude changes too fast. But he did not think much, immediately left the Xilanfa restaurant and drove to the Mu Technologies Group. Rong Xue¡¯s two companions looked at the back of his departure, and then turned to look at each other, revealing a thievery smile. Chapter 74 - Identity exposed Chapter 74: Identity exposed As the Rong Xue¡¯s companions looked at the back of his departure, and then turned to look at each other, revealing the smile of the thievery. One of them raised her hand and shook her hand in front of the other person with a white mobile phone. He smiled and said: ¡°Got it from his pocket.¡± ¡°Look for Mr. Zhan¡¯s phone number.¡± The two quickly opened the call list view, the phone had actually set a password, they had to take out the phone card and put it on their own mobile phone. Fortunately, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mobile phone number is in the card, and their mobile phone will soon display the number. They rushed to the third floor and pushed open the box, and saw that Rong Xue was putting on makeup in front of the mirror. Rong Xue saw her companion Liu Shan and Xia Xiao Xiao come in and she immediately put down the lipstick in her hand and asked anxiously: ¡°When is Zhan Bei Tian coming?¡± According to their previous plans, if Zhan Bei Tian and Mu When Yi Fan came together, Liu Shan and Xia Xiao Xiao have to take charge of Mu Yi Fan and sideline him, leaving her to spend time with Zhan Bei Tian alone. If only Mu Yi Fan comes, then they have to say that she is not available, and Liu Shan and Xia Xiao Xiao have to entertain Mu Yi Fan. ¡°No.¡± Liu Shan shook her head. Xia Xiao Xiao went on to say: ¡°But we got Mr. Zhan¡¯s phone number.¡± Rong Xue had expected that Zhan Bei Tian would not necessarily come, and now she can get the mobile phone number, and she was very satisfied. She stretched out her delicate hand to Xia ¡°Give it.¡± Xia Xiao Xiao immediately handed her the mobile phone. Rong Xue recognized that it was a small mobile phone in Xia hands. The contacted person who saw the mobile phone showed the name of Zhan Bei Tian. She was unhappy and her eyebrow arched up amusedly: ¡°How do you save Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mobile phone number in your phone, are you trying to fight for a man with me?¡± Xia Xiao Xiao quickly explained: ¡°No, no, the simcard in my mobile phone is not mine, it is that pervert, because I couldn¡¯t unlock that person¡¯s mobile phone. The password will be a non-issue once the simcard is my mobile phone.¡± Rong Xue wondered and said: ¡°how did you get his cell phone?¡± Xia smiled cheeky and spoke a little embarrassed: ¡°I have stolen it¡± Rong Xue smirked and said: ¡°Kind of a strategy¡± A words reveals strong sarcasm and taunt. Xia Xiao Xiao lowered her eyelids and stopped making sounds. Liu Shan looked at Rong Xue, who concentrated on recording Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s number on her mobile phone, and whispered a word: ¡°Slut.¡± Xia Xiao Xiao, who was next to her, heard this and looked at her sideways. Liu Shan stuck out his tongue. Rong Xue focused on the phone and didn¡¯t see their little action at all. She has been thinking about calling with my mobile phone, or using the pervert mobile phone card. Finally, she chose to use Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mobile phone card to make this call. Only in this way can Zhan Bei Tian come over. Rong Xue did not hesitate to dial the number of Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was arranging his family, heard the sound of the phone and took a look. Seeing that the call was Mu-Mu, he quickly picked up the phone: ¡°Mu-Mu?¡± He thought that Mu-Mu would make the call, or That is, other people used his mobile phone to call, or if he had an accident, they would make this call, so there was a slight concern in the tone. Sun Zi Hao, who was next to him heard the boss call Mu-Mu and looked at his side. ¡°Mu-Mu, has finally called the boss.¡± Sun Zi Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Mao Yu looked at Zhan Bei Tian and frowned. ¡°I hope that this call is not bad news.¡± Sun Zi Hao thought of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s illness and was worried. ¡°Mr. Zhan, hello.¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard the voice of a woman, her eyebrows were tight, and the voice was like Rong Xue, and she blinked: ¡°You are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Zhan remembers. If you do not remember me, my name is Rong Xue. I used to mistake your friend for a perverted person at the restaurant in Xilanfa.¡± Rong Xue tried to speak in a very gentle voice. Liu Shan and Xia Xiao Xiao on the side listened, and there was a cold snicker, but they saw Rong Xue every day and her voice was like a shrewd roar, but now they felt the voice was gentle and disgusting. ¡°Why is Mu-Mu¡¯s mobile phone with you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice cooled down. ¡°This is the case. Today, I apologize for the last time. I specially invited Mu. Mu to come over for dinner. However, the meal has not yet been eaten yet, he suddenly left in a hurry, and even forget to take his mobile phone, in order to return him. I opened the mobile phone, I checked the contact person in his mobile phone card privately. Among his contacts, I only know Mr. Zhan, so I called to ask Mr. Zhan if you have time to come and take the mobile phone. . ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian did not want to see Rong Xue, he was afraid that she will not help him but the thought of Mu Yi Fan phone being with her there, he had other ideas. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Rong Xue heard this and couldn¡¯t help but be happy: ¡°I¡¯m at the Xilanfa Restaurant, the place we met for the first time, I¡¯m in the box on the third floor, after you¡¯ve arrived¡­ ¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian was too lazy to listen to her nonsense, he hanged up the phone directly, and said to Mao Yu: ¡°I have something to go out, the next thing will be handed over to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian drove away, then came the restaurant was in Xilanfa, it was already an hour later. He asked the waiter about the box where Rong Xue was, went to the third floor, and directly pushed the door of Rong Xue¡¯s box. Rong Xue was originally very upset. She thought that the waiter would come in without knocking on the door. But after seeing Zhan Bei Tian, ??she immediately schooled her face and smiled: ¡°Mr. Zhan, you are here, I don¡¯t know if you ate lunch. If not, let¡¯s sit down together.¡± Zhan Bei Tian went straight into the door: ¡°Mobile phone.¡± ¡°Here¡± Rong Xue didn¡¯t use this mobile phone to ask him to sit down and have a meal, then she hand over the mobile phone on the desktop. All of this is done to show that this is a mature and sensible woman in front of this man, thus winning the good feelings from the other party. ¡°Right, his phone card is still on my phone.¡± Rong Xue handed him her mobile phone. Zhan Bei Tian gave her a cold look and took it over and removed the phone case outside the phone. Just then, the phone rang. Zhan Bei Tian saw that the word ¡®Dad¡¯ was displayed above. He hesitated, picked up the phone, and listened to the other party with his familiar voice and said: ¡°Yi Fan, where are you now? Just called the pilot, he said that you have not yet arrived at the company, Yi Hang called your mobile phone. He said a woman answered. What happened?¡± Yi Fan? Yi Hang? Zhan Bei Tian eyes narrowed and the other party is called Yi Fan, must be the owner of this mobile phone number? Mu Yue Cheng couldn¡¯t hear the other person¡¯s response. He asked: ¡°Yi Fan, Yi Fan, are you listening?¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard the voice on the phone, his five fingers squeezed the phone and suddenly, soon the phone case bursts out. Rong Xue saw his face cold and his hands were blue and she asked: ¡°Mr. Zhan, are you okay?¡± Zhan Bei Tian returned to reality from his angry haze and glanced at her coldly, scaring Rong Xue who did not dare to speak again. He schooled his gaze and said: ¡°Admiral.¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard the other person yelling at his military rank with a hoarse and low voice, and could not help but think that something wrong had happened to his son and he asked: ¡± Who are you, why is Yi Fan¡¯s mobile phone with you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice kept getting colder and more infiltrated: ¡°I am Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was a superior of Mu Yi Fan. I don¡¯t know if Admiral remembers me? ¡± Mu Yue Cheng suddenly relaxed:¡± So is Zhan, Major General, is Yi Fan there?¡± ¡°No, I do not know where he went but when he gets back, what can I say to him?¡± Mu Yue Cheng did not hide it:¡± I had sent a helicopter to pick him up G City, so he should go to Mu Technologies Group, with his younger brother on AVIC helicopter and ride back to B City, however, or he can take other people.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was not red-hearted and he lied: ¡°Now G City is very chaotic, he must be blocked on the road, maybe he will not reach the Mu Technologies Group tomorrow.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was shocked: ¡°Is there such a mess in G City?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng was worried that Mu Yi Fan would have an accident. ¡°I have to go back to B City with my team for two days. If you are okay, I can take Mu Yi Fan back together with me. However, before that, you have to tell the people of the Mu Technologies Group if they see Mu Yi Fan, they should let him wait in the company, and you should not tell him who is picking him up.¡± Mu Yue Cheng wondered: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just made a joke at him and he was angry with me. Then he left and he also forgot to take it, and I took it. So, I am worried that if he hears that I am going to pick him up, it is very likely that he will leave.¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought that his eldest son was really no joking person and he sighed: ¡°Yes, Yi Fan will wait for you.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to wait for the eldest son, but the younger son is also in G City. So, for the sake of safety, he should take the first one, let Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s team pick up the other son. Yes, there should not be too much problem. After hanging up the phone, Zhan suddenly screamed, and the expensive mobile phone was suddenly split by Zhan Bei Tian. Then, the debris was scattered on the ground and rolling. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s palms also flowed with blood, and the drops dripped on the ground. In an instant, the carpet was dyed red, which was very glaring. Chapter 75 - Is this like coercing us to kill? Chapter 75: Is this like coercing us to kill? The Xilanfa restaurant is not very far from the Mu Technologies Group Building. It is only three big streets away. In normal times, it takes only 20 minutes to drive. . However, after Mu Yi Fan left the Xilanfa restaurant, he encountered a zombie attack on the road, causing the street to be blocked. When the crowd was evacuated, it was an hour later when he came to the Mu Technologies Group. He took the president¡¯s special elevator directly to the top floor of the group building, just to see the helicopter rising to mid-air, about 20 meters from the top floor, he can clearly see the people sitting inside. Mu Yi Fan groaned, why didn¡¯t they wait for him to come, why did the helicopter flew? He immediately waved his hand in the direction of the helicopter, shouting, etc. Unfortunately, the sound of the helicopter overshadowed his voice. Mu Yi Fan remembered the phone call, he quickly put down his hand and patted his pocket, only to find that his cell phone was gone. His eyes flashed doubts, the phone would not fall into the car, right? Mu Yi Fan eyebrows tightened in confusion and he raised his head in a hurry, seeing Mu Yi Hang sitting next to the helicopter window looking down. He immediately waved to Mu Yi Hang he saw that the other party had a deep smile, waved his hand, and said goodbye to his mouth, letting the helicopter fly away from the Mow Group building. Mu Yi Fan said with a sigh of relief: ¡°Motherfxcker this Mu Yi Hang wants to throw Laozi here and left me to die.¡± However, the helicopter was sent by Mu Yue Cheng, how can he listen to Mu? Yi Hang¡¯s words, and let the helicopter fly away? Mu Yi Fan face was like his real brother. He couldn¡¯t make much noise. He turned back to the president¡¯s office building and was ready to call Mu Yue Cheng to ask him to call the helicopter back. . When the female secretary saw his arrival, she immediately stepped forward and smiled and said: ¡°Hello, hello, the Admiral called us to tell us to tell you, that you should wait a few hours in the company, after that, there will be other people come to pick you up and return to B City. Mu Yi Fan nodded another arrangement and nodded: ¡°Did my dad say who is picking me up?¡± ¡°Mu Admiral said that he is a friend.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not enter the office that the company had prepared for him, and he directly went to the sofa outside the office. The female secretary immediately gave him a cup of coffee and put it on the table. Mu Yi Fan smelled the fresh smell off her body and his eyebrows twisted: ¡°You go back to work in the office.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The female secretary just walked to the door of her office and she heard Mu Yi Fan shout. ¡°Wait.¡± She turned and looked at him: ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought for a moment: ¡°You let all the top directors to come upstairs to have a meeting.¡± The female secretary said: ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, now, immediately, right away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The female secretary quickly returned to the office to inform the top executives of the departments to come to the meeting. Mu Yi Fan came to the conference room and waited for about ten minutes, and some people continued to push the door and walk in. When they came to see Mu Yi Fan, who was sitting in the seat of the president, they immediately trembled. They saluted loudly and found a place to sit down as they do during the weekday meeting. For these high-rank executives, this Mu Yi Fan is even more terrifying than the president. Although he has not been seen three times a year, the gloomy atmosphere makes people feel uncomfortable. However, today¡¯s the man seem to be different from usual, and he didn¡¯t stare at them with cold eyes. The scent of the living room in the conference room is getting heavier and heavier. Mu Yi Fan desperately restrained the desire to bite, he swept his eyes and when almost sat in the seat intended, he asked the female secretary next to him: ¡°All have come together?¡± The female secretary reported: ¡°There are two department managers who have gone on a business trip and will come back the day after tomorrow.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at all the top directors: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have seen people biting people news?¡± Everyone was embarrassed. They thought that the Da Shao would say something about the company. They didn¡¯t expect to mention the content of the news. They looked at each other and nodded. ¡°The situation is very serious now. When the meeting is over, you will inform all the employees and go home from work immediately¡­¡± Go home from work? The crowd looked at Mu Yi Fan in surprise. ¡°Next¡­ Going home from work? Are you going to let us take the leave?¡± asked one of the senior staff. ¡°Yes, but before that, I have a few points to say. First, after you get off work, you go to the supermarket to buy rice, noodles, etc., whichever food that can be stored for a long time at home. Second, After going home, don¡¯t go out at random, look at the news, pay attention to the country¡¯s dynamics, and the third point, if you encounter a pale face, with sluggish eyes, whose actions are slow, and drool in the mouth you should leave that place quickly, if anyone is attacked by these people. Then use a sharp weapon to hit the other¡¯s head, where their key function is.¡± With a bang, the entire conference room became a voice of discussion. Mu Yi Fan looked at the noisy meeting room and licked his lips. Don¡¯t look at the fact that he is now making it easy to explode the zombie head. In fact, he really has to sit up and he can¡¯t do it. A high-rank shocked asked: ¡°Da Shao are you coercing us to kill?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not answer him directly and he continued: ¡°Don¡¯t let these people scratch or bite you, the virus infection rate is very fast. After being injured by them, you will become like them in just a few days or even a few hours. These walking dead, without their own consciousness, as long as they see the living, they will think about it as food, even if the other party is their loved one, they will not let go.¡± Although he is now a zombie, but he has his own consciousness, it is impossible to do things that hurt humans, or watch human injuries. ¡°Da Shao, the things you describe, it sounds like a zombie in a movie.¡± 1]¡­ Da Shao is like a first son title is there is more than one son in the family ¡°Oh,¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but smile. Others resisted the smile and did not dare to smile Mu Yi Fan looked around and didn¡¯t talk at all. Just then, the conference room door was pushed open. The high-rank officials¡¯ eyes immediately went to the gate and they saw that the president¡¯s male secretary was dragging his feet and slowly walking over to them. His eyes were sluggish and he didn¡¯t seem to know what he wanted to do. They didn¡¯t care too much. Someone picked up the teacup on the table, took a sip of water, and moistened his throat. Some people think that the male secretary of today is a little red, and his lips are like bloody, so they can¡¯t help but look at them. Mu Yi Fan saw that the person behind the gate had not come over. When he looked back, he saw Mu Yi Hang¡¯s male secretary Zhang Da¡¯s bloody red mouth open, he was screaming and threw his body to the sales department director. The crowd exclaimed. Mu Yi Fan got up and slammed into the male secretary. The male secretary was kicked back a few steps, he hit the wall and fell to the ground. The sales manager, who was almost bitten, was scared and fell from the chair and then hurriedly climbed away from the position with both hands. ¡°Zhang¡­ What happened to the secretary?¡± a female director asked with the voice shaking. ¡°He looked like a virus-infected person shown in the news.¡± ¡°The red in his mouth, it seems to be blood. Shouldn¡¯t it be a bite?¡± ¡°Everyone run, but if someone else is hurt by him¡­. they will be contagious.¡± The people panicked and quickly fled from the other side of the door. They just opened the door. And everyone was immediately covered with blood. The person whose face was bitten off with several pieces of meat was scared and screamed. ¡°Who is this person?¡± They couldn¡¯t recognize the other person¡¯s original appearance and hurriedly turned and ran back to the conference room. The zombie outside the door smelled the smell of the living, it turned and violently rushed toward them, and now, the female director ran and fell to the ground. ¡°Ah! Ah! Let me go, let me go.¡± The female director shouted and cried, kicking and struggling. Mu Yi Fan was shocked and quickly picked up the ceramic office cup on the table and slammed it on the table. The sound of ¡®BANG¡¯ sounded and the ceramic cup broke into pieces. He quickly picked up one of the sharp pieces and rushed to the lost, zombie, who was about to bite at the female high-rank, he kicked the zombie mouth open, then lifted the pieces of broken ceramic and forced them into the zombie¡¯s head. The zombie, which was originally screaming, suddenly became a body that could not move. Mu Yi Fan let go of the hand clenching the debris, staring at his bloody hands, but his lips could not stop tremble. Is he considered a killer? Before, he only thought about saving people in his mind. He didn¡¯t think too much. Now, after killing people, he can¡¯t stop being afraid. Sure enough, the scenes that were fantasized when writing a novel are not the same as those experienced by personal experience. Mu Yi Fan looked at the bloody body, and the face that was bitten unrecognizable made him feel sick. Suddenly, his consciousness felt a trace of sorrow, his gaze gradually became sluggish, and the taste of the fresh meat next to him kept tempting him, making him want to taste this delicious taste. Others did not find Mu Yi Fan¡¯s abnormality, and rushed to help the female directors: ¡°Manager He, are you okay?ve you been scratched?¡± ¡°No¡­No.¡± Mr. He did not care about his image. At first glance, he knew it was frightening. ¡°Ah, Secretary Zhang, Secretary Zhang is getting up.¡± Someone screamed loudly. The harsh sound made Mu Yi Fan wake up instantly. He slammed the seat and quickly pressed the desire to eat people, and he got up and rushed to Secretary Zhang. Before he reached Zhang, before he had not yet had time to do anything. He was suddenly kicked through the door and slammed into the wall. Chapter 76 - Mu Yi Fan is Mu-Mu Chapter 76: Mu Yi Fan is Mu-Mu Who saw Mu Yi Fan hit by someone and flew on the wall? The crowd exclaimed: ¡°Da Shao, are you okay?¡± Mu Yi Fan was glad that he has could feel no pain now, or he is sure the pain alone would be killing him: ¡°Speak, who kicked me ah¡± He turned his head, and he wanted to see who in the end the Son of bitch who kicked him is! He saw that a man came to his side with a step, he quickly bent down and picked up his collar, the man pulled him with his clothes smashed him up and looked at him. Mu Yi Fan looked at the other person¡¯s face, his eyes nearly popped, and he looked at the person in front of him: ¡°Zhan¡­Bei Tian.¡± God! Why is The Male Protagonist here? Moreover, The Male Protagonist¡¯s eyes are terrifying, even more horrible than when he saw it when he was under Li Qing Tian apartment last time. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold anger glaring eyes stared at this one man who made him want to unload his eight pieces, his face, and his lips. If you don¡¯t say anything, just open his clothes and see the round belly and the little red line inside the belly button. His eyes are flashing and the wounded color that cannot be captured. Sure enough, Mu Yi Fan is Mu-Mu. Two days ago, when Lu Lin reported the results to him, he became suspicious. Although he did not know why Mu-Mu would take Mu Yi Hang to kill the child, but the word Mu and Mu-Mu are homophones, which made him have to doubt that Mu-Mu and The Mu surname have a certain connection. He remember when he was in Bai Bi village, he once asked Mu-Mu but he didn¡¯t worry about the people from the Mu Technology Group. At that time, Mu-Mu did not look at their eyes, but also made him surer of Mu-Mu. It has a relationship with The Mu Family, otherwise it is impossible to avoid being enlisted in G City. Even if the power of the two families is evenly matched, there will be scruples, but Mu-Mu does not care. Next, Li Qing Tian, ??is a private doctor who was responsible for examining Mu Yi Fan¡¯s bone cancer, why would Li Qing Tian examine Mu-Mu¡¯s Bone Cancer, why is it so coincident with Mu Yi Fan? At that time, he did not think deeply because he felt that Mu-Mu could not be the fierce Mu Yi Fan. He could not imagine that he would be the same person, whether it was his eyes or his temper. However, he is very concerned about Mu-Mu true identity. So, when Rong Xue asked him to pick up his mobile phone, he went even if he didn¡¯t want to go because he wanted to see if there was any information in Mu-Mu¡¯s mobile phone. He didn¡¯t expect the result to be like this¡­ Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t notice the look on Zhan Bei Tian. At this time, he was full of ¡®THE MALE PROTAGONIST IS TO FIND OUT THAT I AM MU-MU¡¯S IDENTITY, WHAT SHOULD I DO?¡¯ mode on. Zhan Bei Tian put down his clothes, and the bloody gloomy eyes stared at him: ¡°Mu Yi Fan.¡± These three words almost came out of his teeth, hoarse and cold: ¡°Should I call you that or should I call you Mu-Mu?¡± The most abhorrent thing to him was the deception, but Mu Yi Fan made his deception not only using fake names, but also wearing gauze to cover the face and posing for another person to stay with him. What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that he didn¡¯t even find that the other party was the enemy he wanted to smash to death. After that, he became more and more trustful of this person, even to the point of being concerned about him. Zhan Bei Tian was getting colder and colder, and soon noticed that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face and lip color were very pale and black eyes, so he could not help but think about the fluctuations he felt in the first two days. That was the power that Zombie sent out when he advanced, and that combined with Mu Yi Fan¡¯s last life, it was a matter of zombie, which made him very sure that Mu Yi Fan had been infected, which is why he was throwing people to the ground when he entered the door. However, after that day, he has not sensed the existence of zombie, it should be the help of Qing Tian Bead in the belly. However, why did Qing Tian Bead help a zombie? Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart trembled, he was barely able to dare to face the eyes full of coldness and full of anger. The Male Protagonist really found his identity. For a time, he really didn¡¯t know how to face The Male Protagonist. After all, he had been deceiving him. However, how did The Male Protagonist discover it? Shouldn¡¯t he want to solve himself right away? ¡°Sir, what are you doing, please let go of Da Shao otherwise we will call the security guard.¡± A bolder director said. Then someone screamed: ¡°Ah! Secretary Zhang got up again.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned his head and saw Zhang, who was slowly getting up, his mind flashed slightly. The person who had just kicked to the ground by Mu Yi Fan turned out to be zombie. Or is it because of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s injury that he will become like this? Look at other people¡¯s reactions, he judged that this person should have become zombie long ago. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to waste time and took out the gun and shot Secretary Zhang¡¯s head. With a bang, Secretary Zhang had a bullet in his head and he fell to the ground. Everyone suddenly became scared stiff in the same place. Thus was the first time for everyone here to see a live gun firing scene. It¡¯s not bad to not be scare death. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to have a secretary¡¯s end, and he didn¡¯t want to die so fast. He took the opportunity to push Zhan Bei Tian and rushed into the directors¡¯ crowd. He cried to everyone: ¡°Don¡¯t stay there¡­. run fast.¡± The people returned and hurriedly ran out of the meeting room, rushing to the elevator. Mu Yi Fan ran directly into the special elevator. Others saw he ran to the president¡¯s elevator, and they were hesitant. Later, only a few more daring people went in and out, so they just gave Zhan Bei Tian an opportunity to enter the elevator. As soon as he came in, he stood to the right, where the password was entered, and then the elevator door was closed. Mu Yi Fan was shocked and quickly squeezed into the opposite corner, where he was the farthest from Zhan Bei Tian. Others saw Zhan Bei Tian follow up, and there was a trace of fear on their face. He tried to lean on the other side as much as possible, fearing that this person would shoot the gun at any time. No one dared to speak out, making the elevator quiet, everyone was almost able to hear each other breathing. After a while, someone saw that the elevator had not moved, and had to say aloud: ¡°You have not entered your password yet.¡± Everyone looked to Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s height is the highest among all the people in the elevator. He lifted his eyes and saw Mu Yi Fan in the corner. Mu Yi Fan stared at his face and his eyes were so murderous that he didn¡¯t dare to go forward. However, it is impossible for everyone to stand in this small space all the time. Moreover, it is all the fresh smell of living human flesh. He is afraid that he will not endure for a long time, so he has to put the password on the panel. Zhan Bei Tian blinked coldly at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s gloved hand. Mu Yi Fan quickly punched the password, pressed a button on the first floor, and when wanted to retract it, Zhan Bei Tian grabbed it. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t talk either, so he stared his eyes coldly, staring at Mu Yi Fan, constantly dodging eyes. Until the elevator made a sound of ¡®¶£¡¯, Zhan Bei Tian asked him, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Only Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan knew the meaning of these three words. Mu Yi Fan shook his head and he didn¡¯t want to eat human flesh. Zhan Bei Tian just loosened the hand on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand. At this time, the elevator door is opened. The directors behind him quietly looked at each other and pushed Mu Yi Fan out of the elevator as they walked out. ¡°Da Shao, fast, go.¡± Someone called. Some people followed and shouted: ¡°Security, security, there is a murderer here.¡± There are a lot of people in the lobby of the office building. When they hear a murderer, the whole place suddenly become a mess. Five or six security guards rushed over with the batons, and the group surrounded Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan knows that Zhan Bei Tian will not be in trouble and he ran out of the building directly. Zhan Bei Tian did not resist, so he stood in the same place, his cold eyes kept moving to Mu Yi Fan, and then his eyes passed through the transparent glass, watching Mu Yi Fan get on the car and drive away. After half an hour, the police came. Zhan Bei Tian was arrested in the police car, but within five minutes, he was released with respect and an apology by the director of the police station. The police officers who took Zhan Bei Tian into the game were staggered by the director reaction and each person wrote a review of thousands of words. Lu Lin, received news that the boss was arrested in the police station, their eyes were wide, did he not go to see Mu-Mu? How did he get in trouble with the police? They quickly drove to pick him up. When they came to the police station, the director was apologizing to Zhan Bei Tian with a smile. Then, he apologized for the police¡¯s fault. That appearance was like someone kneeling to a Buddha statue and not their boss. When the Secretary saw the people who came to pick up Zhan Bei Tian, ??he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and quickly sent the people out of the police station. When he got on the car Xiang Guo asked: ¡°Boss, were you not going to see Mu-Mu? How did you get into the game?¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard Mu-Mu¡¯s words, his chilly and cold eyes swept at Xiang Guo. Lu Lin felt that the atmosphere was wrong, and quickly opened another topic and stopped mentioning Mu-Mu. In the next few days, as long as they mentioned Mu word, or the homophone equal to that word, they would be strangely stared at by Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold eyes. Chapter 77 - You Misunderstood Chapter 77: You Misunderstood Mu Yi Fan fled Mu Technologies Group building and drove the car casually until he came to a place where there were few cars and passers-by and he stopped the car. He sighed with relief, and then patted his belly lightly: ¡°You said honestly, did you inform Zhan Bei Tian?¡± Suddenly, the abdomen violently jumped a beat, expressing protest and grievances. Mu Yi Fan was confused: ¡°If it was not you who told it, how can Zhan Bei Tian know my identity, and how will he know I am in the Mu Technology Group building?¡± The abdomen still kept beating, saying that it doesn¡¯t know. Just then, a familiar sound of music pulled back Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thoughts, which was his ringtone. He looked down and looked down at the seat. He didn¡¯t find his cell phone. Then he touched his pocket and the phone was in his pocket. ¡°FML, this mobile phone will not have stealth installed in it?¡± He just patted the whole body when he was at the top of the Mu Technology Group building. He didn¡¯t find his mobile phone. How did it suddenly emerge? Mu Yi Fan was full of doubts and he saw that the caller ID of the mobile phone was Mu Yue Cheng. Suddenly, Mu Yue Cheng sent someone to pick him up at the company. He quickly picked up the phone: ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± He hasn¡¯t waited for him to finish. He heard Mu Yue Cheng saying in joking way: ¡°Yi Fan, Major General Zhan will pick you up at the company.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Ah? Major General?¡± Surname Zhan? Still a Major? Is it Zhan Bei Tian? He tempted to ask: ¡°Are you talking about Zhan Bei Tian?¡± ¡°Yes, he told me that he will pick you up at the company and bring you to B City.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was very convinced of Zhan Bei Tian, ??otherwise, the phone will not be returned to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand. Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes. He obviously could have taken the helicopter back to B City. He really don¡¯t understand that Mu Yue Cheng suddenly changed his mind and asked Zhan Bei Tian to pick him up. Isn¡¯t that all the more? He really doesn¡¯t know if Mu Yue Cheng is protecting him? Or if he wants him to die quickly and soon. ¡°He used to be your superior. You have to listen to him more. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to let his heart pay attention to this, he only said ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then be the first to come here, what is going in? Then, I will just wait for you to come to B City and say it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan hanged up the call and put the phone back in his pocket, and then continues to sit in the driver¡¯s seat in a daze. Before he was anxious to go to B City, he was worried that Zhan Bei Tian would find his identity and destroy him. However, now that Zhan Bei Tian has discovered his identity, he is no longer anxious to go to B City. Nowadays, for him, the most important thing to do now is to get rid of the hunger that makes him want to eat human flesh, because he found that when he was in the company, he only saw blood, and his consciousness would appear paralyzed. At that time, he had difficulty controlling himself, so he had to stay in G City to find opportunities to improve his zombie ability. He remembers that one month after the end of the world, there will be a zombie incineration activity across the country, and that day there will be a big mutation. Humans and zombie not only have abilities, but also plants and animals. The most important thing is that after the body of zombie is burned, a large crystal nucleus will be formed. Zombie King Mu Yi Fan will absorb the large crystal nucleus from the lower zombie and he will leap to the intermediate zombie rank, just a step away from the high-rank zombie. Therefore, as long as he absorbs the energy of this nucleus, he can advance to the high-rank zombie and get rid of the hunger that makes him want to eat human flesh. However, he still needs to find a few associates. At that time, he may need help from them. Mu Yi Fan recalls the helper around Zombie King in the book. Except for Zhuang Zi Yue, the rest he only knows by name. He doesn¡¯t know what they looked like. It¡¯s not easy to find them. Maybe I can only follow the plot to meet them However, if you follow the story, you will be able to meet them after a month of burning zombies. Mu Yi Fan thought before going to Zhuang Zi Yue home, I doesn¡¯t know if I had scratched Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s hand last time if it would leaf to something serious. He doesn¡¯t know if the current Zhuang Zi Yue has become zombie. He returned to reality and saw that his abdomen was still beating vigorously. He raised his hand and stroked his stomach: ¡°Sorry, I just misunderstood you. When I have time, I will take you to suck the coarse stone.¡± Qing Tian Bead went quiet. Mu Yi Fan drove to the Tianyuan Villa area where Zhuang Zi Yue was staying, based on his memory. When he came to the villa area, he felt the atmosphere was strange. It was too quiet, and there was no security guard at the door. Mu Yi Fan drove in all the way and saw that the ground and the bushes were full of dry blood. It was obvious that there had been major incidents in this villa area before, which should be related to zombie. However, he did not see the body, nor did he see a single zombie moving around. Mu Yi Fan was worried that Zhuang Zi Yue had something to do with this and he immediately speeded up the car Zhuang Zi Yue villa where he lived. The gate at the door was open, and he quickly ran into the hall. There was a mess in the hall, like a world war has passed through, a mess of things, and a lot of blood on the wall, as well as the blood print of the human hand, very shocking. Then, the cry from the pharynx came from the kitchen. Mu Yi Fan hurriedly shouted: ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue, are you here?¡± The words fell out of the kitchen, and he saw a tall man dressed in black casual wear with black mask and sunglasses on his face, so that he could not see who the other person was, but from the point of view of the figure, it is definitely not Zhuang Zi Yue. In the kitchen, there was still a cry, indicating that there are still people in the kitchen. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes flashed and he shouted: ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my friend¡¯s house?¡± The man in black clothes did not speak and walked toward him. Then a figure rushed out of the kitchen and hugged the man in black clothes waist and the figure said: ¡°Don¡¯t hurt any more, please don¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± The man raised his head and yelled at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Sir, you are going to have to go, don¡¯t stay here, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes to the person and suddenly felt that the other side was familiar: ¡°You¡­¡± He fixed his eyes and recognized that the other person was the doctor who said he was pregnant in the hospital last time: ¡°FML, are you not that quack? Why are you in my friend¡¯s house?¡± Zheng Guo Zong saw the other person recognize him, he stopped crying, and looked at him: ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t say more nonsense: ¡°I was the one that was diagnosed by you¡­¡­ As a pregnant man.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡± Zheng Guo Zong asked: ¡°Did you abort?¡± Mu Yi Fan depressed: ¡°Moron, you can see clearly, Laozi is a man, and you are a quack doctor.¡± The man in black clothes heard him say this. Then, he took another step forward. Zheng Guo Zong hurried to hold the man in black clothes: ¡°Mr. Mu, you are going to have to leave, I will not be able to stop him for long.¡± Mu Yi Fan can see that Zheng Guo Zong seems to be afraid of what the man in black clothes will do, he had to retreat to a safer distance: ¡°You answer me first, why are you at my friend¡¯s house? Where did my friend and his family go?¡± Zheng Guo Zong asked: ¡°Who is your friend? ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhuang, I don¡¯t know about him. When I came here, it was like this.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered: ¡°What are you crying in the kitchen?¡± Zheng Guo Zong was mentioned sad, and cried: ¡°My wife was killed by someone.¡± ¡°Why was your wife at my friend¡¯s house?¡± ¡°My wife saw Mr. Zhuang¡¯s monthly salary is good, she came here every day to help cook, wait for me after dinner then she will go home to rest, but I came back to work at night this night, but I didn¡¯t see my wife. Because I was worried, I called her, but no one answered. I had to come and see, I didn¡¯t think it would be like this. ¡± Zheng Guo Zong became more upset that, and cried. ¡°You didn¡¯t see my friend?¡± ¡°No, when I came here, it was a mess. There were no other people outside the villa.¡± Mu Yi Fan lowered his face and suddenly thought of calling Zhuang Zi Yue phone, when he called, the other party¡¯s phone was shut down. He did not intend to leave like this, he turned and went upstairs to see if there were other people. After confirming that there was really no one, he turned back to the hall and saw that the man in black clothes was coming out of the kitchen with a bitten and unrecognizable female body. ¡°You are this¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong explained: ¡°I want to find a place to bury my wife.¡± ¡°Do you have a car?¡± Mu Yi Fan remembered that when he came in, he did not see a car parked outside. ¡°We came by taxi, there is no car.¡± ¡°Then I will give you a ride.¡± Zheng Guo Zong quickly refused: ¡°No, no, we will just carry it away.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the female body: ¡°You go out like this, it¡¯s going to scare people, but you might be caught by the police together.¡± Zheng Guo Zong face changed revealing a hunt of hesitation, then he turned to black clothed man and he whispered: ¡°Can you resist it?¡± Chapter 78 - You are really a strange person. Chapter 78: You are really a strange person. The man in black clothes nodded. Mu Yi Fan looked at the man in black clothes and found that his body did not have a living human smell, and he even produced a similar kind of perception like him. This should be the induction time between zombie and zombie. He didn¡¯t notice it before because his heart has always been concerned about Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s, and he has no intention to care about other issues. Also, as a zombie it seems to have reached the intermediate rank, but it seems that he still can¡¯t speak, and the man in black clothes rank should be ranked under him. It¡¯s weird, but now that the end of the world has just begun, how come there are so many conscious zombies, how can this quack be with a zombie? The man in black clothes also found this when he passed by Mu Yi Fan. Therefore, when he got on the car, he hesitated, but when Mu Yi Fan was like a normal human being, he took the car directly to the car. ¡°Mr. Mu, thank you very much.¡± Zheng Guo Zong thanked Mu Yi Fan in the front driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, where are you going to bury your wife?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked the car. ¡°I have a cemetery in my hometown, 50 kilometers away from G City. I wonder if Mr. Mu is not convenience he would perhaps send us there.¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhan Bei in the novel when he heard The Shui Village. When Tian was in the dark, the light was dark, and then, he smiled: ¡°Not a convenient, anyway, I have no place to go now, but, quack, I have to remind you that there is something that means your wife can¡¯t be buried she has to be cremated, otherwise The virus in her body will spread out through the soil.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said: ¡°Buried in the coffin, it will also infect the soil?¡± ¡°Well, you should not underestimate the virus.¡± ¡°Then I am going to cremation field now¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head:¡± There are too many crematoriums to cremate the bodies, I also would fail to get you to go there, and now the crematorium is very dangerous, you still do not go well, I suggest you I went back to cremation.¡± Zheng Guo Zong turned to look at the man in black clothes, and the man in black clothes nodded: ¡°Listen to Mr. Mu.¡± Mu Yi Fan first went to the gas station to refuel, then drove to The Shui Village, because the zombie appeared on the road. It¡¯s caused a traffic jam, it was night when they reached The Shui Village The Shui Village is a very calm place. They just don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the outside world, and they still go to other people¡¯s homes in harmony. There are also some elderly people who are old enough to sit under the big tree and laugh and recall the past events. The atmosphere is very peaceful. Zheng Guo Zong saw a peaceful scene here and could not help but sigh: ¡°I really hope that the status quo can be maintained here.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and took the initiative to help ignite Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s wife body. After finishing everything, it is already three o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. Zheng Guo Zong was in a dilemma. He should stay in this village for a night. However, he was worried that he could not hide the man in black clothes and the man might hurt Mu Yi Fan, so that he did not know what to do. Mu Yi Fan saw his difficulty: ¡°Hey you¡­ quack doctor, you can rest assured that he will not bite me.¡± If you change to the past, he will certainly not let Zheng Guo Zong wonder, and he will leave directly. However, he really has no place to go now. There is Zhan Bei Tian in his villa. If he goes back, he will just go to find death. Of course, he can choose to go to the hotel, but there is just a cold place, no one to talk to, so he would rather stay here. ¡°You¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked shocked at him: ¡°How do you know that Jia Ming will not bite¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan said honestly: ¡°Because I am also like him.¡± His physical condition is not necessary to be a hidden, even if he does not say that the man in black clothes will tell this to Quack doctor. Zheng Guo Zong was even more surprised: ¡°What, you are too¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Zheng Guo Zong anxiously said: ¡°But, you seem to be no different from ordinary people. Also, why do you talk, my son does not, you know how to make Jia Ming become like you?¡± The busy Zheng Jia Ming heard Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s question, stopped his hand, and looked forward to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan comforted him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will tell you sooner or later.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked bright. ¡°Of course it is true, only he will not be as dumb as before, he will talk later.¡± ¡°Would he still bite in the future?¡± ¡°This will take some time, after the body changes to a certain extent, it will not have a sense of hunger for living human flesh.¡± Zheng Guo Zong happily wiped away the tears in his eyes: ¡°That¡¯s great, it¡¯s so good, and Jia Ming you can change back to normal.¡± Zheng Jia Ming patted his shoulder and leaned for comfort. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zheng Guo Zong was so happy and he didn¡¯t correct him. He would look for opportunities to tell him later that they would hardly change back to normal people unless they removed all the body viruses. Zheng Guo Zong happily went to the second floor to clean up the room for Mu Yi Fan. Zheng Jia Ming picked up the phone and typed a few words on it. Then, handed it to Mu Yi Fan: PLEASE TELL ME HONESTLY, CAN WE REALLY CHANGE BACK TO NORMAL PEOPLE? Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°At the surface we will he same as ordinary people, but there will still be viruses in the body. In the days to come, humans will still try their best to kill us.¡± Zheng Jia Ming said again: WHAT ARE WE NOW?? Mu Yi Fan looked at his masked face and uttered the word: ¡°Zombie.¡± With a bang, Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s cell phone fell to the ground and he couldn¡¯t return to reality for a long time. In this way, Mu Yi Fan lived in Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s family house. Zheng Jia Ming was unable to control himself from biting like Mu Yi Fan, so in the next few days, Zheng Guo Zong was kept in the second floor. Only when Zheng Guo Zong was free, would he take him out for a walk. However, he wouldn¡¯t dare to take him to the place where there are many people. He can only look at the wind in the fields and look at the scenery in the countryside. On the fourth day when Mu Yi Fan came to The Shui Village, he found that he couldn¡¯t help starting to get hungry. On several occasions, he almost rushed to bite Zheng Guo Zong. If he didn¡¯t work hard, he would definitely make a tragedy scene. He knows that this is because he has not eaten for too long, but now he has no taste for anything except living human flesh, but he can¡¯t eat anything, and he won¡¯t let it bite to humans sooner or later. Mu Yi Fan wants to think about it. Only the raw meat of the animal can barely fill his stomach, and the animal that he can accept is only fish. He used to eat sashimi before, but now it is in the middle of the night, where do they sell fish for him to eat. Mu Yi Fan is not good at disturbing Zheng Guo Zong who has already slept. He later thought that there is a fish pond on the side of the field and he can go fishing for himself. He had to look for things in the house to see if there was any fishing equipment, but in the end he only found a fine net. Then he made a rough dip net and loaded some rice. He left Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s home and ran outside to the pond. He doesn¡¯t know if it is his illusion. Since he left Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s home, he felt that someone has been watching him, and he still smelled scent of the human flesh. However, it is not surprising that there are several families living nearby, and the taste of living people is floating. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t think much, he took out a handful of rice and sprinkled it on the pond. Then, took out the flashlight of the mobile phone and took a photo of the fish pond. Seeing fish swim here, quickly put away the mobile phone and pick up the homemade dip net and went down. Just then, a low-pitched voice screamed: ¡°Who is there.¡± Mu Yi Fan was shocked and scared enough to throw the net into the fish pond. FFS It was only the first time for him to steal a fish, and he was caught by a person. Should his luck be so bad? Mu Yi Fan turned his head quickly and saw a tall figure coming towards him. In the darkness, he could only faintly see the other side who was wearing a tattered straw hat, wearing a cool black vest, the lower body pants were rolled onto the knees, and there was no shoes under his feet, so he walked barefoot. ¡°Big Brother, do you know that people are scary and can scare other people to death?¡± The other party stayed silent for a while and said: ¡°Are you stealing fish?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately denied: ¡°I just can¡¯t sleep so I came here to take a walk.¡± The man asked: ¡°Why can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his stomach and felt that it was good to find someone to talk. He said honestly: ¡°I am hungry and can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°There is nothing to eat at home?¡± Mu Yi Fan exclaimed: ¡°Those things, are not to my taste.¡± ¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not speak. The man said again: ¡°Or, I will help you catch fish.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± Before Mu Yi Fan reacted, the other party had already jumped into the water. In less than half a minute, the man came out of the water, grabbed a fish in his hand, then threw it on the shore, picked up the straw hat floating on the water next to him, and climbed to the shore. . Mu Yi Fan quickly asked: ¡°Big brother, are you okay?¡± The man waved his hand: ¡°Do you want me to cook for you?¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°No, I will eat like this. ¡°Just eat like this?¡± ¡°Well, I want to cut him into pieces, eat sashimi, sashimi, do you know sashimi?¡± ¡°I know, but isn¡¯t grilled fish not more delicious than rating it raw?¡± Mu Yi Fan whispered: ¡°But I can only eat like this.¡± The other party was silent, did not say anything, turned and left the pond. Mu Yi Fan quickly said: ¡°Big brother, thank you for the fish, I live in¡­¡± Oops! After living in a quack doctor¡¯s house for so many days, he didn¡¯t even know what the name of Quack doctor was, nor what the surname was. He would have to ask tomorrow. Mu Yi Fan continued to shout: ¡°I am a guest at the Ming family. Do you know the family?¡± The man did not answer, but he went farther and farther, and when Mu Yi Fan turned, he disappeared. Mu Yi Fan looked at the darkness of the darkness and murmured: ¡°You are a strange person.¡± Moreover, the smell of the living human body that made him feel good and delicious, more delicious than others, just like the smell of the meat that Zhan Bei Tian exudes is just as delicious, which makes him have the urge to bite a bite. 1]¡­. Duh¡­if it quacks like a duck¡­. Mu Yi Fan picked up the fish that jumped on the ground and went back to Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s home to make sashimi. Just as he walked into Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s house, a wet figure came out from the corner and came to the front of the gate. Through the window, the figure saw Mu Yi Fan who was clumsily try to handle the two fish. After seeing the two fish turn into a large stack of sashimi, he turned and left. Mu Yi Fan looked out the window. He still thinks someone is peaking at him. Because the smell of living human flesh is very close, it is a bit like the smell of that big brother. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t feel relieved. He took the sashimi out of the hall and went outside the gate to see if there was no one nearby. He returned to the house and gorged on fish fillets. After all, sashimi is not alive and it not human, has no taste, but more or less it can stop his hunger. After eating, he finally got a good night¡¯s sleep. Early the next morning, Mu Yi Fan saw Zheng Guo Zong who was eating breakfast and said it was early. Then he was stuck in a daze, and then I remembered the last night, and asked: ¡°Man, I don¡¯t know what your surname is, what is your name?¡± Zheng Guo Zong said with a smile: ¡°My name is Zheng Guo Zong, how can you suddenly ask my name? I thought you liked calling me a quack doctor.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and said: ¡°Your name is Zheng Guo Zong, then your son is Zheng Jia Ming, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan in order to remember the name, mouth he whispered it several times: ¡°Zheng Guo Zong, Zheng Jia Ming, Zheng Guo Zong, Zheng Jia Ming, Zheng Jia Ming¡­¡± How did he think that the name Zheng Jia Ming was so familiar, and then, what he thought of, he jumped up and said: ¡°FML, Quack¡­..? Your son is actually called Zheng Jia Ming?¡± Chapter 79 - I make you feel scared? Chapter 79: I make you feel scared? Zheng Guo Zong, who was eating noodles, was shocked by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s reaction. He coughed and coughed several times. When he breathed smoothly, he wondered: ¡°What happened to my son being named Zheng Jia Ming?¡± Then he thought of something then he quickly whispered: ¡°You cannot let the people in the village know, otherwise they will definitely drive us out of the village.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked: ¡°The people in the village do not know that my son is the one who ran out of the mental hospital? Do they not read the news?¡± Zheng Guo Zong retorted: ¡°My son is not a mental patient, the news is full of nonsense.¡± He is very glad that the villagers rarely pay attention to the news. Moreover, when the villagers are busy with everything and sit down to talk, the news time will have passed. Before the evening news arrives, they have already gone to sleep. Again, not everyone will go to sleep and they don¡¯t broadcasting the same news over and over, so it¡¯s not surprising that people in the village don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the news. Even if they saw this news, they don¡¯t know that the people in the news were his sons, because they moved out to live long ago. Everyone can¡¯t remember what his son looked like. Mu Yi Fan nodded. ¡°I only ran out of the National Academy.¡± Yes, Zheng Jia Ming is one of the patients reported in the news from the H City Neurological Hospital. The real identity of the man is that he is an archaeologist It is no wonder that the end of the world is about to come, Zheng Jia Ming is so self-conscious, this should be the reason why Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s face is covered with a mask and sunglasses, and he is not afraid of being caught by the people in the institute. Of course, what shocked him is that Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s son Zheng Jia Ming more than that. IN HIS NOVEL, ZHENG JIA MING IS ALSO THE MOST TRUSTED MAN OF ZOMBIE KING. If Zhuang Zi Yue is the left arm of Zombie King, then Zheng Jia Ming is the right arm of Zombie King, and the trust is very high. The two are called ¡®Hei Bai Wu Chang¡¯ by Zombie King. 1]¡­ Hei Bai Wu Chang are two deities, one short, one tall, chained together at the ankle, they are responsible for rewarding the good and punishing the bad¡­ if you pardon the expression the right and let hand of god The reason why Zheng Jia Ming was willing to surrender to the Zombie King was because Zombie King saved his father Zheng Guo Zong. Zheng Guo Zong felt bad about his son, thinking that it was human beings who gave up on his son first. Then he could give up human beings and loyally follow Zombie King to do things for Zombie King. In human eyes, he is human traitor. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He didn¡¯t find Zhuang Zi Yue, but he found Zheng Guo Zong and his son. It was an unexpected result. The chopsticks in Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s hands suddenly fell on the table, and looked at Mu Yi Fan with a look: ¡°You¡­how did you know? Did you escape from the National Academy?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not answer his words. but said: ¡°you do not have to let home tomorrow has been wearing masks, now the country has no time to care about his whereabouts, they will not send people to catch him back.¡± Zheng Guo Zong was still not assured: ¡°But ¡­¡­¡± When he finished, the building was filled with noisy noises. Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s dawn: ¡°When will my relative be able to completely refrain from eating human flesh?¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°He had been hungry for too long. If he goes on like this, the people in the village will find that there is something wrong here, and if he is hungry for too long, you will easily lose his consciousness. At that time, he will not even know you and will bite you.¡± Zheng Guo Zong worried and asked: ¡°That¡­ what should I do?¡± Mu Yi Fan remembered the sashimi last night. With a little bit of effect, I said, ¡°You go back and buy two squids and make sashimi. I will send them to him.¡± Zheng Guo Zong did not suspect him, and he got up and went to buy fish. After more than ten minutes, he brought two fish back and made a plate of sashimi, which Mu Yi Fan brought on the second floor. Mu Yi Fan came to the second floor, and the sound of the buzzing sound became louder and louder. The screaming sound from the room was like a beast. Zheng Guo Zong, who quietly followed, listened, he looked worried and distressed. Zheng Jia Ming in the room almost lost consciousness, after smelling the fragrance of the living outside the door, suddenly rushed to the door, slammed the door and made a ¡®beep¡¯ sound. When the door was opened, he immediately rushed out, but hit Mu Yi Fan, who came in with the sashimi. He doesn¡¯t know how, but this person suddenly made him strangely feel fear. As Mu Yi Fan walked in step by step, Zheng Jia Ming stepped back to the room step by step and fell back to bed. Mu Yi Fan handed the sashimi to him: ¡°This is a sashimi. Although it can¡¯t be as delicious as a living human, it can at least keep you awake.¡± Zheng Jia Ming looked at him, and looked at the sashimi, he then took the plate quickly, grabbing the sashimi and stuffed it in his mouth. When he almost finished eating the food, he just slowly stop the action and watched Mu Yi Fan after that he opened his mouth and struggled to make words from the mouth. There was a voice: ¡°Thank you¡­thank you.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°You¡­you can talk.¡± Zheng Jia Ming himself was stared blankly and because he didn¡¯t expect to speak. Zheng Guo Zong, who was hiding outside the room, cried in excitement and ran in with excitement: ¡°Zhang Ming, Jia Ming, you can speak.¡± Zheng Jia Ming looked at Zheng Guo Zong at the door, and he whispered called: ¡°Dad.¡± Zheng Guo Zong excitedly responded and when he wanted to rush to hug his son, he was stopped by Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Quack doctor, you still have to look from outside.¡± Zheng Guo Zong stopped his footsteps, wiped his tears, and nodded happily. ¡°Okay.¡± Since his wife died, he has not been as happy as he has been sad for several days. Zheng Jia Ming looked at Mu Yi Fan, screwed his eyebrows and tried to ask: ¡°Just¡­ just now, you¡­ you enter¡­ when you come in, you¡­ you suddenly let me¡­ I felt very scared, no ¡­ I don¡¯t dare to resist, why¡­ why?¡± Mu Yi Fan flashed his eyes: ¡°I make you feel scared?¡± Soon he wanted to understand why this was the case: ¡°The reason should be that my rank is higher than you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Zheng Jia Ming, he would forgot that high ranking zombies could control the low ranking zombie. Zheng Jia Ming was confused: ¡°Rank?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not speak it in detailed: ¡°You will know later¡­ But you can¡¯t go out now, wait a few days trying to talk, and when you can really control yourself and then you go out.¡± Zheng Jia Ming nodded. On the evening of the same day, Zheng Guo Zong was so happy that he cooked a large table of dishes to celebrate. Regardless of whether Mu Yi Fan likes to eat or cannot eat, he insists that he eat a few mouthful before he was willing to let him go. Zheng Guo Zong saw Mu Yi Fan eating cooked vegetables just like eating cockroaches. The whole face was wrinkled and almost didn¡¯t spit out. The scene felt particularly funny. At this time, the door knocked at the door, and then someone asked: ¡°Uncle Zheng, can your TV receive a signal?¡± Zheng Guo Zong got up and went out to open the door: ¡°My family doesn¡¯t have a TV, so I don¡¯t know if we can receive the signal, what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t your TV set show?¡± ¡°Yeah, suddenly, the whole TV set is white noise.¡± The man¡¯s words just fell, and several nearby families ran out and asked if the other can¡¯t watch TV. Some people just took out their mobile phones and call the TV station. If you don¡¯t talk about TV, even the mobile phones have no signal. The people in the village feel strange, there is no signal on the TV, and there is no signal on the mobile phone. Suddenly, the village was noisy. Zheng Guo Zong returned to the hall and told Mu Yi Fan that there was no signal on TV and mobile phones. Mu Yi Fan knows that this is a matter of time, and he don¡¯t think there is any accident. Then the hall suddenly darkened. The noise outside became louder: ¡°What happened? How did the electricity stop?¡± Mu Yi Fan stood up and took out the mobile phone lighting. With Zheng Guo Zong, he went out the door and looked at the situation. The outside was dark and black, and a large group of people in the village stood in the middle of the road to discuss. Suddenly, even those who didn¡¯t watch TV, came out because suddenly it was hard to adapt if there was no electricity. Zheng Guo Zong saw the outside mess, and whispered in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ear: ¡°Mr. Mu, do you know why suddenly there is no signal on TV and mobile phone? Is the power stopped?¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile: ¡°Quack, You ask this as if I know what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°I just think you know a lot, so I will ask if you know about these things.¡± Mu Yi Fan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but there was a black shadow that came over and shouted: ¡°Uncle Zheng.¡± Zheng Guo Zong recognized that Zhang Le, the son of Old Zhang from the village, smiled and said: ¡°Little Zhang, what happened?¡± Zhang Le took out a fresh-keeping Box, handed Zheng and said: ¡°There was a man who asked me to give this to the guest who lived in your house, a Mr. Mu.¡± ¡°Give to me?¡± Mu Yi Fan snorted and took the phone in his hand, then I pointed the mobile display to the box and he found that all of them were filled with sashimi. Moreover, there is a note on it that reads: Come to G City. Chapter 80 - Once Again find someone who is better than him Chapter 80: Once Again find someone who is better than him Mu Yi Fan first thought of the sashimi that the big brother gave him last night. Otherwise, who else knows that he wants to eat sashimi, of course, except Zheng Guo Zong? It¡¯s just that he and the man have no relation, why should he send him sashimi, and why did he ask him to go to G City? He asked: ¡°Little Zhang, is the man who sent you something still in the village? What does he look like?¡± Zhang Le said: ¡°The man is very tall and has a big straw hat on his head. The hat is almost blocking most of the face, and, at the time, was on the side of the road, the lights were very dark, and he turned his back to the light so I couldn¡¯t see what he looked like, but I can be sure that he was not a member of the village.¡± Zheng Guo Zong asked: ¡°You don¡¯t know what he looked like, how do you know that he is not a person in the village?¡± Zhang Le refuted: ¡°No one in our village will wear leather boots.¡± Zheng Guo Zong patted his head: ¡°Okay boy, good observation.¡± ¡± Mu Yi Fan had to thank for the meal, he went back to the hall, open the cold box, and an exceptional flavor hit his nostrils, the food smell especially good. He couldn¡¯t help but pick up the chopsticks on the table and quickly squeezed the sashimi into his mouth. Zheng Guo Zong returned to the hall and saw Mu Yi Fan eating with gusto. He asked, ¡°Is this what your friend sent?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head while eating: ¡°I don¡¯t know who the other person is, quack doctor, you quickly take a bowl. Leave some for Jia Ming, otherwise I will finish it all¡± He really can¡¯t stop, think about how long he hasn¡¯t had a good meal, but fortunately, the other party has prepared a big box. Zheng Guo Zong hesitated: ¡°This is what someone else has given you.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°It is Laozi¡¯s thing for Laozi. I want to give it to Jia Ming. And this is a good thing. I am proud of it. I didn¡¯t feel hungry, it¡¯s like eating a human flesh.¡± Zheng Guo Zong could stop and string at the hungry and he quickly went to the kitchen to take a clean bowl and said, ¡°You said it¡¯s like living human flesh. It won¡¯t be made by human flesh.¡± ¡°No, I can still eat it, it¡¯s definitely sashimi.¡± Mu Yi Fan feels more comfortable when he eats more, like he was full of strength, making him feel comfortable. He suddenly thought of something and suddenly stopped the chopsticks. What can make sashimi taste like living human flesh and has the effect of making him no longer hungry. Apart from the spring water in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s space, he really can¡¯t think of anyone else in the world who can make such a delicious meal. Sashimi. But¡­ Mu Yi Fan thought of the day when he was on the Mu Technologies Group, and the light mood turned dark. Zhan Bei Tian already knows that he is Mu Yi Fan. Now he can¡¯t wait to kill him right away. How can he give him something from his space to eat, and how can Zhan Bei Tian knows that he is in The Shui Village. If not him, who else has this ability? Zheng Guo Zong saw Mu Yi Fan stop his chopsticks and his face was dull. He quickly asked: ¡°Mr. Mu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there any problem with sashimi?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°No problem, I just suddenly thought of someone who was a friend.¡± He put down his chopsticks and suddenly lost his appetite. Zheng Guo Zong asked: ¡°Your friend? Was it the one who sent to the hospital the last time? The young man was very good.¡± ¡°It is him, my relationship with him is very good.¡± However, it is better to have a relationship with Zhan Bei Tian in reality. Zhan Bei Tian in the book may not regard him as a good thing at all. Zheng Guo Zong nodded: ¡°I know.¡± If the relationship is not good, he will not go to bed, and there will be no children. ¡°But we are now¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan felt sad when he thought about it, but it was not bad for someone to complain to him. Zheng Guo Zong patted him on the shoulder: ¡°You are sad, and you have broken from each other and you will find a better one after him.¡± Mu Yi Fan yelled: ¡°Ah?¡± How does he feel that his mind is not in the same place as a quack doctor? In order not to make him sad, Zheng Guo Zong distracted his attention and handed the bowl to him: ¡°I have the sashimi ready, you send it for me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the bowl walked to the second floor room together and close the door. When Zheng Jia Ming smelled the scent, he came over and asked: ¡°This¡­ What is this?¡± ¡°Sashimi.¡± Mu Yi Fan put the bowl on the table, and then handed Zheng Jia Ming a pair of chopsticks: ¡°You taste it.¡± Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t want to, didn¡¯t want to, just put a piece and sent it to his mouth. ¡°How? Is it delicious?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked immediately. Zheng Jia Ming nodded. ¡°It seems that after eating, I don¡¯t feel hungry or uncomfortable. It¡¯s really weird. It¡¯s all sashimi. It¡¯s different from what I ate this morning.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled. ¡°I think you should eat more and after that, we will speak.¡± Speaking of it, he knew Zheng Jia Ming for so many days. Today is the first time I saw his face, the man was not handsome, but the long and slender eyes are very special. There is a unique and appealing taste on the whole look. ¡°Is it now?¡± Zheng Jia Ming said a few words casually, and really no longer felt that it was difficult to speak. When Mu Yi Fan waited for him to eat almost, he said, ¡°Jia Ming, there is something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zheng Jia Ming put down the chopsticks and listened to him seriously, which means respect for others. ¡°If we want to get rid of the hunger for the human flesh we can¡¯t stay in The Shui Village, and hiding it here will only make us weaker and weaker, we will even be killed by other humans, or end up in other zombie control.¡± Mu Yi Fan originally wanted to wait until seven days have passed after Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s mother funeral, but after reading the note, he could first tell Zheng Jia Ming in advance, let him have time to consider, wait for the first of the seven to leave The Shui Village. When Zheng Jia Ming heard zombie control in the two words, his eyes gloomy and reminded him of the miserable days at the National Research Institute. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mu Yi Fan knows that Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s words are like an assuarance that he is ready to leave, and he said; ¡°This has to happen after it passes your mother¡¯s first seven, but before that, you have to discuss with your father.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Two days later, Zheng Jia Ming was the first one to pay his mother¡¯s burial plaque. During this period, everyone still couldn¡¯t get used to the days when there was no electricity. They rarely went out, but they didn¡¯t know what happened in the city. They still think that as long as the cable is repaired in the city, everything will be okay, so they have been waiting. In addition, every day around 8:00 pm, Mu Yi Fan will receive the sashimi from Zhang Le, and it is still fresh sashimi. Therefore, he was very curious about who was so kind enough to send him sashimi to stop his hunger, so he sneaked into the grass near the village of Zhang Le¡¯s home for an ambush. However, he waited until eight o¡¯clock, still did the person did not appear, but a fierce big wolf dog, barked all the way ¡®Wang Wang¡¯ screamed and chased him to run, a few times he was almost bitten into the ass. Until he returned to Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s home, he slammed the door and closed the door he was able to stop the killing of the ferocious wolf dog. The wolf dog was especially smart, knowing that he couldn¡¯t get in, and ran away after barking two times. Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief. Before he sat in the hall, he heard someone shouting outside: ¡°Mr. Mu, I was sent to send you sashimi.¡± Bullcrap. Why did he send the sashimi after he came back? Mu Yi Fan opened the door in a depressed way, only to see Zhang Le Xing gloomy face: ¡°Mr. Mu, the gentleman who sent the sashimi told me to hide in the grass, or I will be chased by the dog.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Mother balls. The man must have known that he was hiding in the haystack early in the morning, so he would never show up. Mu Yi Fan took the sashimi and said: ¡°You tell him to understand that he doesn¡¯t have to send sashimi. Also, say thank you to him for me.¡± Zhang Le asked: ¡°Would you like me to leave it here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhang Le did not ask more questions and left. On the second morning, Zheng Guo Zong and Zheng Jia Ming got on the car with Mu Yi Fan and left The Shui Village. For The Shui Village, it had nothing to offer. After all, they have lived in big cities for so many years, and Zheng Guo Zong thinks where his son is, he should be there, so when Zheng Jia Ming says he wants to leave The Shui Village, he didn¡¯t say anything, he agreed to leave. When they reached a ten kilometers away from The Shui Village, they began to see the zombie moving slowly on the road. When the zombie saw their car, they rushed over fiercely, and several zombies were hit by Mu Yi Fan to the side of the road. Zheng Guo Zong screamed again and again: ¡°There was a dead man walking and he was killed.¡± Zheng Jia Ming quickly said: ¡°Dad, they are not so easy to be killed.¡± If there was no Zheng Guo Zong, those zombies will not be close to their car. Zheng Guo Zong looked back and saw that the person who had been hit by the plane actually climbed up again. He stared in horror: ¡°God, are they still human?¡± Zheng Jia Ming and Mu Yi Fan are silent. Chapter 81 - Meeting the Male Protagonist Chapter 81: Meeting the Male Protagonist After car entered G City, the city was like the scene of the 12th-level typhoon, Zheng Guo Zong and his son looked back and around for a long time. The bustling city is now a mess, not only full of cars, but also dead bodies that have been bitten, and many uncleaned garbage. The once bustling streets are now cold and clear, there is no living on the street, and some zombie walking on the street aimlessly making the whole G city look like a city that has been abandoned for many years. ¡°This¡­ this, we have only left a few days, how G City has become like this.¡± Zheng Guo Zong stared on the window, incredulously looking at everything outside the window. He quickly thought that he had gone to the wrong place or transmigrated into a ¡®ghost town¡¯. Zheng Jia Ming did not think that the virus infection would be so powerful. He fled from the National Research Institute, and for quite half a month, G City became a dead city. He doesn¡¯t know if other cities are like G City, and they are all zombie everywhere. Mu Yi Fan has long known that G City will become like this, but the shock in the heart is not less than that plaguing Zheng Guo Zong and his son. After all, this is the first time to see such a scene, as if the whole world only had him and Zheng Jia. Father and son. Moreover, the current zombies are more disgusting than the zombie that was seen seven days ago. Now all zombies have turned black, the eyes are white, the lips are black and purple, and their bodies are not bitten if not their faces. The body is bitten, the rotten meat is almost full body, and it gives off a disgusting smell. And because they struggled before they died, their clothes became ruined and old, and they were stained with blood that had already dried up. Mu Yi Fan saw zombie gradually wandering around them, he immediately sped up and heading towards the city center: ¡°We first go to the supermarket to find something to eat, and we can¡¯t let Quack go hungry.¡± Although they left The Shui Village, they brought with them two bags of rice and some fruits and vegetables but the fruits and vegetables were only enough for Zheng Guo Zong to eat for two days. Zheng Jia Ming returned to reality and nodded. Mu Yi Fan drove to the nearby big supermarket. When they came down from the car, they saw several zombie gnawing and sharing a dead body at the supermarket gate. Mu Yi Fan saw zombie pulling the intestines out of the body, and a pile of feces fell out of the intestines. However, zombie didn¡¯t care, so he stuffed the intestines into his mouth. Seeing this scene, he almost vomited out the sashimi that he had eaten in his stomach last night. Zheng Jia Ming saw that he had been pouting had a look of vomiting and not vomiting. He wondered: ¡°Have you ever eaten human flesh?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°No.¡± Zheng Jia Ming was quiet and, calmly said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you came over it, but you should be glad that you have not eaten human flesh.¡± When he first ate human flesh, he did not know how much pain he felt Because at that time he was conscious, but could not control his body, and when he stuffed his colleague¡¯s meat into his mouth little by little, he felt very delicious and felt very sad. However, after being studied by the National Research Institute, in addition to his father, he is eager to shred all human beings to pieces. Now, he has no sympathy for human beings. Zheng Guo Zong patted his son¡¯s shoulders with a distressed heart: ¡°It¡¯s all gone, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Mu Yi Fan swept around the zombies who were around, saying: ¡°Let¡¯s hurry in, take us useful things and we will leave. Now I will walk in front, Quack doctor walk in the middle, and the son is walk behind.¡± The reason why he dared to take the lead so boldly was because he was a zombie, and he was completely afraid of other zombies coming to bite him. Zheng Guo Zong and Zheng Jia Ming nodded. The three quickly ran into the supermarket and saw the first floor selling vegetables and fruits. Those had already been swept away. Only a few fruits and a bunch of leaves fell on the ground. In addition, they infested with a bunch of zombie who were dead on the floor. Mu Yi Fan frowned. ¡°Someone should have be here.¡± ¡°Then do we still have to go up?¡± ¡°Yes, there is a food area and a home appliance area, maybe there can be the daily necessities we need to use such as a flashlight.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the lead in pulling a cart, using a mobile phone to illuminate the road ahead, and went to the second floor. On the way, they tried to avoid walking into bodies of zombie, so as not to die or have a zombie suddenly scratch Zheng Guo Zong. When the three people just went up to the second floor, they heard the voice of the people above: ¡°Boss, all the food are on the second floor, whether they are edible or non-edible, we should have it all packed in the bag, now only the third floor is left and we can¡¯t go above the fourth floor it is said that there are a lot of zombies above, and there are people trapped on it, you say, we want to go up and save them.¡± Mu Yi Fan felt that the other party¡¯s voice was very familiar. For a while, he didn¡¯t think of anyone. However, fortunately, they came with Zheng Guo Zong and could bring those zombies over, so that they would not let others discover that he and Zheng Jia Ming are also zombies. ¡°Someone is here¡± Zheng Jia Ming whispered. Mu Yi Fan pushed the cart and said to the front of the mobile phone: ¡°We look like normal people now, don¡¯t be afraid of people, don¡¯t worry about that stuff, so don¡¯t worry¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish talking. His cell phone shines on a large group of people standing in front of him, and all of them are known to him. Among them, The Male Protagonist Zhan Bei Tian, ??who he is afraid of and tried to avoid was at the forefront. ¡°Fuck¡­ Don¡¯t stay there, run fast¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan pulled the cart and ran to the third floor. FML! Just returned to G City, and I met The Male Protagonist in the first day, do you want to be so close? ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong and Zheng Jia Ming quickly took the cart and ran up the third floor. Zhan Bei Tian waited, and looked at the three people who met like a meteor without a word: ¡°¡­¡± Xiang Guo said: ¡°The person who walks in front with the mobile phone looked like Mu Yi Fan.¡± Mao Yu said: ¡°I also feel he looks like him.¡± Lu Lin: ¡°Me too.¡± Sun Zi Hao: ¡°I feel very similar.¡± Others think so. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Xiang Guo wondered: ¡°But, Mu Yi Fan is not in B City now? Even if he is, he should not see us and think we are ghosts, like his person, even if there are tens of thousands of enemies in front of him, he will not fall to a sentence, how can it be like that person making a ghost call.¡± If Mu Yi Fan is not too insidious and despicable, Mu Yi Fan will become the only person who he admires except for Zhan Bei Tian, ??but this person is too evil heck even the enemy is afraid of his face. ¡°Oops, they ran up to the third floor, and there were a lot of zombies on that floor.¡± Mao Yu suddenly remembered this and quickly called them to the third floor: ¡°The three people, all of them are zombie, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Then, that was followed by a voice: ¡°You look more dangerous, ah~~Mom~~the zombie brother~~~ you scared the old man, you know, I will give it to you~~~~~¡± Mao Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡± The next moment, they saw the calm and arrogant speeding boss, rushing to the third floor, they could not help but feel a glimpse of distraction. When Zhan Bei Tian ran to the third floor, he even opened a few shots at the zombie that came to him. Then, he saw that all zombies didn¡¯t dare to approach Mu Yi Fan, they were even afraid to be within five meters away. The place was turned back to the second floor, and the brothers on the third floor shouted: ¡°There are a lot of zombies above. Let¡¯s go down and put things back in the car.¡± Xiang Guo quickly asked: ¡°Then are we not going to save the three, aren¡¯t there other survivors?¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows tightened and he thought of the scene just now, whispering: ¡°They will come out by themselves.¡± Mao Yu expressed doubts, but did not ask. ¡ª¡ª On the third floor, Mu Yi Fan took Zheng Guo Zong and his son to one of the offices. He then breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°It¡¯s just scary to death, it¡¯s like entering a haunted house.¡± He was hell bent on avoiding The Male Protagonist, forgetting that there was a bunch of zombie waiting for them in the 4th floor and then one zombie suddenly popped up and wanted to rush to Zheng Guo Zong The zombie was really disgusting, and the face was rotten. The mouth has been bitten by zombie, and a row of green and black teeth was exposed. The black holes in the eyes are very scary, especially under his mobile phone. It is even more awkward. He believes that no matter who he is, he will not be so calm when he encounters the zombie that pops up suddenly. Zheng Guo Zong patted his back: ¡°Are you okay?¡± The other man was scared just now, but Mu Yi Fan blocked him and didn¡¯t scream. Zheng Jia Ming said: ¡°I will walk in front later.¡± Mu Yi Fan waved his hand: ¡°Nothing, I was scared because I was distracted by the group.¡± Zheng Jia Ming brow arched: ¡°Who are those people? Why are you afraid of them?¡± Chapter 82 - He is still as insidious as before. Chapter 82: He is still as insidious as before. ¡°This is a good question.¡± Mu Yi Fan is not afraid to tell Zheng Jia Ming about this matter, let alone this thing must be told to Zheng Jia Ming: ¡°You just saw it. They have real guys on hand. They are national soldiers. Of course, this is not the main reason why I am afraid of them. Instead, their captain knows me. Yes¡­¡± He looked at Zheng Guo Zong next to him: ¡°I know that I am so jealous, so he may destroy me at any time.¡± Zheng Jia Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong said: ¡°If I am not mistaken, wasn¡¯t that just your former boyfriend?¡± Mu Yi Fan was not happy about that and rolled his eyes: ¡°What boyfriend? It should be a male friend, a male friend, can¡¯t you understand it, hey quack doctor, you do know that even when there is one less word, the difference is very big.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Zheng Guo Zong didn¡¯t argue with him either. Anyway, they are all separated. It¡¯s a boyfriend or a male friend. It has nothing to do with him. Mu Yi Fan continued: ¡°Right, he still recognizes me. You know that you don¡¯t want to be stupid in front of him. His ability is not something you can imagine.¡± In the last world, The Male Protagonist has not seen Zheng Guo Zong, but he has seen Zheng Jia Ming. Zheng Jia Ming, who was Zombie King¡¯s right arm, was also blacklisted by The Male Protagonist. Zheng Jia Ming just thought that Zhan Bei Tian had seen the news he had escaped from the mental hospital and nodded. At this time, the phone made a bang, indicating that the battery is less than 15%. Mu Yi Fan looked at the phone: ¡°The phone is running out of power, we still have to hurry to find something.¡± He took the lead in opening the door of the office and drove the zombie away, so that the father and son came out on the third floor to find what they could use. . Because no one on the third floor has been sweeping and taking things, so things here still very complete. In the special area for ??the clothes, Mu Yi Fan took a few sets of large sportswear at random, because he felt that the recent clothes seemed to shrink, the trousers were a bit sloppy, and the clothes he was wearing now almost could not cover his belly. When they got the stuff, the power of the phone was forced to shut down because of insufficient power. Fortunately, they found the flashlight before and packed all the flashlights and batteries. There are many zombies on the fourth floor of the supermarket and more than the third floor. However, there is Mu Yi Fan and Zheng Jia Ming and the zombies could dare not approach, and could only look at them from a distance. This also let Zheng Jia Ming know that the high-ranking zombie has such advantages. ¡°The fourth floor is full of beddings, and there is no thing we have to use from there so let¡¯s go.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said. Zheng Jia Ming nodded. Just when they wanted to leave the fourth floor, Mu Yi Fan seemed to hear someone yelling for help, but the voice was low seemingly afraid of causing the attention of the outside zombies. He stopped at the speed: ¡°Wait, I seem to hear someone asking for help.¡± Zheng Guo Zong also stopped. ¡°I heard it before, but I don¡¯t think you have any reaction. I thought I was wrong. ¡± Mu Yi Fan asked: ¡°where did you hear it?¡± Zheng Guo Zong took the flashlight in his hand, pointing to the left side wall near ten meters away where there was a small door, four door, and five zombie wandering outside hovering: ¡°When we passed there, we heard the sound coming from inside, and the sound was not loud, like a mosquito screaming.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see it there.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the flashlight and walked over there. After walking all the zombies walked off, he asked, ¡°Is there someone inside?¡± Someone immediately anxiously cried and replied: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we have more than a dozen people here, sir, are there any monsters that eat people outside?¡± ¡°Yes, but they are far away, you can leave quickly.¡± The people inside, hurriedly opened the door, when they saw Mu Yi Fan, the three big living people, they immediately burst into tears. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t stand their crying and had to scare them: ¡°You can cry again, but you will attract the monsters that eats people.¡± This is very useful, sixteen supermarket salesmen and a female manager, quickly pressed the cries, and did not dare cry again. Zheng Jia Ming whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s leave here and talk about it again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the other side, Zhan Bei Tian immediately cleared the entrance of the supermarket and the zombie near the supermarket after they walked out of the supermarket gate. Then, they set the two big trucks carrying the goods go back first, leaving an empty truck and an off-road vehicle, and twenty men waiting at the door of the supermarket. Mao Yu, in order not to disturb Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was leaning on the off-road vehicle, came under the big truck and whispered. ¡°Boss, what are going to do about this, leaving so many people inside we should go in and save the people there how can we wait here and do nothing, he does not even know that it is easy to attract zombie?¡± Sun Zi Hao Some worried. Mao Yu frowned: ¡°Who knows what the boss wants to do, since the boss called us to G City, I can¡¯t guess what the boss wants to do next. All his actions are beyond my understanding. Just like when I first started to buy supplies, I thought he was going to donate materials to people in the mountains, or wanted to open a supermarket, but now I think he did that because he already knew that there was such a day coming. Let¡¯s do so many things, there are some weird things, I won¡¯t mention more, you have a few question and keep them in your heart.¡± The other three people agreed with him, Lu Lin snorted: ¡°You said that the boss is coming here. The more difficult thing is to guess, will it be because of Mu-Mu? Also, the boss has become weird after receiving that call a week ago, I guessed that it¡¯s because Mu-Mu is no longer there with us, so the boss was irritated, so that the whole person has changed, leading to the simultaneous homonym with the word Mu to become a taboo.¡± Xiang Guo said: ¡°I think the boss is likely to be like this because of Mu-Mu¡¯s death. You don¡¯t know. When I stayed up the night a few nights ago, I saw the boss drunk from the car. His face was dark and heavy, especially ugly. I wondered if he couldn¡¯t handle Mu-Mu¡¯s death and ran to the river, but he was rescued, and then¡­¡± Mao Yu interrupted him: ¡°My word Xiang Guo, your brain is really wide open, the boss loves to sacrifices himself for love, and you want to come out.¡± Xiang Guo spoke with dissatisfaction: ¡°It¡¯s not my brain that is wide open, the next few days, the boss just had dinner, I will drive out and come back in the middle of the night, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Lu Lin quickly stopped them from continuing to bicker: ¡°Oh, OK, don¡¯t guess. In short, we know that the boss will not do anything, no matter what.¡± Sun Zi Hao nodded. ¡°Yes, that is, hey, you see, someone is coming out of the supermarket.¡± Xiang Guo and the other looked at the supermarket door, a group of people ran out of the supermarket, the front person looked more than familiar. ¡°FML, running in the front is that not Mu Yi Fan?¡± Sun Zi Hao said. Lu Lin eyebrows tightened and he said: ¡°Looks like, but not like him, the skin color and temperament are different, and the face is also very beautiful. It is a bit different from the Mu Yi Fan I know.¡± Xiang Guo blinked: ¡°It¡¯s really different. When I saw Mu Yi Fan last time, his face was still bronzed. Now it¡¯s only half a month, he can¡¯t be so white.¡± Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°Is it true? Is Mu Yi Fan¡¯s comrade brother? The person I saw on the second floor should be him?¡± Mao Yu added: ¡°The group of women are wearing supermarket clothes. They should be the ones who were trapped in the supermarket sales staff room on the third floor or the fourth floor. I did not expect that it would be so easy to bring people out just with the manpower of three people. I think that only the other party is really Mu Yi Fan, only he has military know how to do this.¡± At this time, Mu Yi Fan who was walking from the supermarket saw Zhan Bei Tian waiting outside, and he could not help but feel startled. Then, he quickly pointed to Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was standing not far away, and said to the group of salesmen: ¡°Look, those are the soldiers who will come to save you. Hurry up, they will arrange your take-out.¡± When the saleswomen heard it, they rushed to Zhan Bei Tian and then excitedly threw themselves on Zhan Bei Tian. Perhaps because of security, they no longer want to go to anything, they started to burst into tears, and vent their fears and fears all these days. Sun Zi Hao, who was screamed at by three women and was smeared with tears, his face was covered in black lines. He gnawed his teeth: ¡°I am very sure that he is Mu Yi Fan, because he is as insidious as before.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian, ??was held by a woman, and he quickly threw things into the rear compartment and drove away. As he watched the car leave Zhan Bei Tian mind was blank: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Until he could not see the car, he looked down and with a light voice he asked several women holding him tightly: ¡°The zombie has not bitten you?¡± The female manager rub and wiped the tears on her face and twitched: ¡°No¡­ No, I¡­ We have been hiding in a small warehouse. Until then, we were rescued by people. Are the three people your friends? I hope you can thank them for us.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned his head and looked at the direction of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car. After a while, he said, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Chapter 83 - Men and Men Shou Shou is not allowed Chapter 83: Men and Men Shou Shou is not allowed 1]¡­ Shou means receive or in chinese slang BOTTOM in gay terms Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian did not chase them, and he was slightly relieved. It is strange to say that or it is reasonable to say that Zhan Bei Tian should not appear in the supermarket with his team just as he was there. Not to mention that it is not only far from the center, but also this supermarket is smaller than the supermarket in the city center. Moreover, it is far from the villa area where he lived before. How can he go to the supermarket on the outskirts of the city to find supplies? ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me you knew what happened?¡± Zheng Guo Zong said suddenly. After a trip to the supermarket, he found that the zombies who ate living humans were very obedient to Mr. Mu¡¯s words, and seemed to be somewhat afraid of his son. If Mr. Mu and his son say they have no relationship with those who will eat people, he would not believe it. After that had passed, Mu Yi Fan took a look through the rearview mirror and Zheng Jia Ming sitting behind, and nodded slightly, let Zheng Jia Ming and Zheng Guo Zong breath with ease. Now that the city of G has become like this, it is not only unhelpful to conceal it. Instead, it will make Zheng Guo Zong very ignorant. He does not know the way of survival in the last days, and he cannot see where he is going. Zheng Jia Ming talked about the virus infected by him and his colleagues. Now G City has become like this, and they can¡¯t get rid of it: ¡°Dad, the people you see who will bite people are called zombie, like those from the film studio. Look at the zombie movie almost, as long as they are scratched or bitten, after a few hours or a few days, the scratched person will become zombie, and I and Mr. Mu are also one of the zombies.¡± Zheng Guo Zong does not believe his son is the same as the zombies he saw in the supermarket: ¡°But, you are obviously different from them, not only you your own thoughts and consciousness, but you can also speak. Now you can restrain yourselves from eating people, you look like just like normal people. How could it be what you said zombie.¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°We are not the same as the zombie in the supermarket, because we are in the process of becoming stronger zombies, we are relying on strong willpower to keep our thought process going we will be aware of ourselves after becoming zombies. The reason why we looked like ordinary people is that we have not been injured, but if we are injured one day, the wound will not heal, it will accelerate the decay, we will become the same as the zombie in the supermarket, it will be bad meat.¡± ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong was a little scared. Mu Yi Fan hurriedly said: ¡°Quack doctor, don¡¯t worry, wait until our body reaches a certain rank, it will have the same healing function better than human beings.¡± By then, zombie¡¯s healing speed will be amazing, especially the King of Zombies. It¡¯s just healing within seconds. Of course, he can¡¯t tell them too much about what hasn¡¯t happened yet. Zheng Guo Zong still can¡¯t accept that his son is called ¡®the walking corpse¡¯: ¡°Why can you drive away those mourning¡­zombie?¡± ¡°I can only say that zombies are like an army divided into various grades, the high ranking zombie can order or control zombie with low control rank.¡± Zheng Guo Zong was curious and nervous and asked: ¡°Which rank are you now? Will you be controlled by other zombies?¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s barely intermediate, etc¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan said that and then he paused. He originally wanted to say that when he had the ability to control zombie, they were truly intermediate, but he couldn¡¯t tell them that he had to change their minds: ¡°When we meet a zombie that is superior to us, if the high rank zombie wants to control us, our bodies will not listen to us and will be at the mercy of the other party.¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked worried: ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°Mr. Mu, I think you know a lot of things. Can you tell us your true identity and not hide it? It seems that it is good for us to get along with each other.¡± Zheng Jia Ming said. Mu Yi Fan certainly knows this, but he can¡¯t say how he knows these things and can only push things to Mu Yue Cheng. ¡°My father is an Admiral. Of course, there are more things he knows. Also, do you know G City Mu Technology Group? That is my company, my name is Mu Yi Fan, and you will call me Yi Fan or Mu-Mu later. Well, the old name is Mr. Mu is like my fathers and I feel very strange.¡± Zheng Guo Zong and Zheng Jia Ming heard his illustrious identity, they were all stared blankly, no wonder he will know so much. At this time, Mu Yi Fan saw a jade shop on the roadside with the door open and he quickly stopped the car: ¡°You wait for me for a while in the car I have to go get something.¡± Qing Tian Bead has not absorbed the energy of jade for a week, so for the last two day¡­ It kept getting noisy at night, and if he doesn¡¯t hurry to find a few jade to make up for it, he is afraid he won¡¯t be able to live for a few days. Mu Yi Fan found the bag in the jade shop, first put a small piece of good jade into the bag, and then moved the large piece of good jade to the car. The Qing Tian Bead in the belly was particularly excited, and while Mu Yi Fan was carrying the jade it was absorbing the jade energy. In the car, Zheng Guo Zong and Zheng Jia Ming watched Mu Yi Fan move a piece of jade and put it on the passenger¡¯s seat. His eyes were drawn it: ¡°Would you not want to make an illegal gains now that when the world is upside down?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°No, I have another use for it.¡± He saw that the seat of the co-driver could not be locked before he drove away. Zheng Jia Ming touched the jade: ¡°At this time, shouldn¡¯t the food be more precious?¡± ¡°Of course, yes, where is your family?¡± Zheng Guo Zong immediately said an apartment address. Mu Yi Fan speeded up the throttle to the apartment community where Zheng Guo Zong and his son lived. In the courtyard, it has long been a place of zombies. A large group of zombies wandered around the courtyard. They smelled the flesh and smell, and then speeded to them, but they were afraid of Mu Yi Fan and they had to stay away from the car. Zheng Guo Zong saw that one of zombie in the courtyard was a familiar face, and his heart was sad: ¡°Now there are still a few people living in this world.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him through the rearview mirror. He remembered the end of his novel, after the death of the zombies, less than one-tenth of the world¡¯s population survived. He parked the car in front of the D building: ¡°Jia Ming, let¡¯s send your dad up, then move down.¡± Zheng Jia Ming nodded. He is very grateful to Mu Yi Fan for his care and for his father¡¯s safety. Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s family lived on the third floor, and Mu Yi Fan and Zheng Jia Ming sent him back to the house to make sure that there was no zombie at home before moving downstairs. When they finished the move, Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°I will live here with you later, do you have any opinion?¡± He helped Zheng and his son so much, Zheng family and father will certainly not mind, and if Mu Yi Fan stays. It is also considered that there is a kind of care between each other. Zheng Jia Ming said: ¡°Although there are three rooms in our house, one of them is a study, so, Yi Fan, you will sleep with me at night.¡± ¡°No.¡± Zheng Guo Zong stood up against the road and reacted. It is also a bit big. Zheng Jia Ming doubts: ¡°Why not?¡± Zheng Guo Zong took a long time and said: ¡°Men and men shou shou is not allowed¡± What if Mu Yi Fan got involved with his son? He felt that it is not very acceptable, so he must not let them sleep together. Zheng Jia Ming: ¡°¡­¡± He found that he couldn¡¯t keep up with his father¡¯s thinking recently. Mu Yi Fan doesn¡¯t know what Zheng Guo Zong was thinking. He only knows that he can¡¯t have a room with Zheng Jia Ming. Because Qing Tian Bead uses jade energy, it can¡¯t be seen by other while he is absorbing the jade ¡°I will just sleep on the floor in the study room. As long as there is a place to sleep. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± How could the Zheng father and son want to let the guest sleep the floor in the study room? Finally, it is decided that Zheng Jia Ming will sleep in the study room and Mu Yi Fan will sleep in Zheng Jia Ming room. Mu Yi Fan did not argue with them. After confessing that he could not use tap water, he went to the room to hide and feed the Little-ancestor in his stomach. It was only the next morning that he came out of the room. He first brushed his face in the bathroom and when he came out, he saw Zheng Guo Zong cooking in the kitchen. ¡°Quack doctor, hello.¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked back at him and smiled. ¡°Mu-Mu, hello.¡± Mu Yi Fan took a newspaper and looked at it on the sofa. Zheng Guo Zong cooked the breakfast and asked: ¡°Mu-Mu, I want to ask you, no one has given you sashimi now, and we don¡¯t have live fish for sashimi now, then, Jia Ming hasn¡¯t eaten. Will you be restrained to bite human?¡± Mu Yi Fan honestly said: ¡°He will not feel hungry for the time being. He will not want to bite. If he is hungry, he will try his best. If he passed this month, he will not feel hungry anymore. ¡° Zheng Jia Ming has the ability to upgrade to a high-rank zombie, and he will be exactly like ordinary people.¡± Zheng Guo Zong sighed with relief: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mu Yi Fan put down the newspaper: ¡°Quack doctor, I will go away for a trip, I want to go find my friend again, and maybe I will come back at night.¡± Zheng Guo Zong asked: ¡°Are you going to look Mr. Zhuang?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Zheng Guo Zong smiled and said: ¡°You care for your friends.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled, stood up, stretched out and stretched, his clothes followed his movements, followed up the abdomen, immediately revealing a round belly. Zheng Guo Zong, who was eating noodles, saw his abdomen, his eyes wide open, and the chopsticks fell to the table without any sense. He jumped up and pointed at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s stomach and was shocked. ¡°Mu-Mu, what¡¯s wrong with your stomach?¡± Chapter 84 - It is really strange here. Chapter 84: It is really strange here. Mu Yi Fan looked down at his stomach. Then, he pulled down his clothes and said, ¡°Nothing, just flatulence.¡± ¡°Flatulent?¡± Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s eyes went bigger: ¡°A flatulence stomach can be so outrageous big? It¡¯s like six or seven months of pregnancy. You can use it to lie to yourself. Don¡¯t lie to me. I have never checked or heard someone who had flatulent, and his stomach would be so big.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyebrows twisted in annoyance. In fact, when he got up before, he also found that his stomach was much bigger than before, just as Zheng Guo Zong said, it seems to be as a pregnant woman for six or seven months. If he still thinks that this flatulence of the cause for the stomach to become so big, then he is a fool. However, he will not believe that he is pregnant as Zheng Guo Zong said. Even if he is pregnant, it is impossible to go from three months few weeks ago to stomach so big looking like six or seven months. Therefore, the only possibility is Qing Tian Bead. It is very likely that it absorbed too much jade yesterday to make his stomach bigger. Zheng Guo Zong immediately associated this with the last inspection and asked: ¡°I told you to have abortion last time. Did you not go and do it?¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes and said nothing: ¡°It is really a quack thing to say that you are a quack. Do you think men can get pregnant? Ok, even if I am really pregnant, do you think that a pregnancy for three months can make a stomach become so big?¡± ¡°The world is big, no wonder, I might have felt it was impossible before, but after a series of things I saw I suddenly felt that nothing was impossible.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong sat down and patted the chair around him: ¡°Come here, I will check you the pulse.¡± Mu Yi Fan patted him and hurried back took the bag and leave. Zheng Guo Zong saw him open the door and immediately stood up: ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Then the door was closed. ¡°This child!¡± Zheng Guo Zong sat down helplessly. At this time, Zheng Jia Ming came out: ¡°Dad, he is now zombie, you can¡¯t do anything with the pulse.¡± Zheng Guo Zong eyebrow arched up amusedly: ¡°Have you heard it?¡± Zheng Jia Ming nodded honestly. When he came out, he heard their conversation. At that time, he felt that he was not good enough to insert himself in it. When Mu Yi Fan returned to the room to pick up the bag, he returned to the room and waited for Mu Yi Fan to leave. ¡°Dad, what do you mean Yi Fan is pregnancy?¡± Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t want to listen to other people¡¯s privacy, but he was too curious about how men were pregnant. ¡°This matter has been going on for a month.¡± Zheng Guo Zong told Zheng Jia Ming about the day. ¡°But he just didn¡¯t believe it. I went back to ask the female doctor who helped B-mode ultrasound. I asked her is the B-ultrasound broke?¡± Was the report was mistaken, but she said no, and she saw the fetus in his stomach.¡± ¡°A man can be pregnant without the uterus.¡± Zheng Jia Ming was very surprised: ¡°But, it is reasonable to say that he is now and at most, he will be four months pregnant. How can the stomach be as big as six or seven months?¡± ¡°Who knows, there is no B-ultrasound to give me a photo now, and I don¡¯t know the situation in his stomach.¡± Zheng Guo Zong sighed: ¡°Let him go, he doesn¡¯t believe it anyway, and he is now alive and kicking. There should be no danger to his life. When he gives birth to a child, he will knows how much mistake he made.¡± Suddenly think about it and feel happy: ¡°When I see him, I dare him to call me a quack.¡± Zheng Jia Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª Mu Yi Fan got downstairs and sat down in the car. He patted his belly: ¡°You honestly confess, are you giving yourself up, so that my stomach has become so big?¡± However, there was no reaction in the abdomen. Mu Yi Fan patted it a few times: ¡°Grandfather, Little-ancestor, can you give me some reaction?¡± The stomach moved and the feeling he felt was it didn¡¯t pay any attention to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°When the big incineration happens, you should stop following me and go back to Zhan Bei Tian.¡± There is no such thing as Qing Tian Bead running into the stomach of others. He don¡¯t know what happened to Qing Tian Bead in his stomach. Seeing that the stomach still did not move, he had to drive away from Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s apartment complex and go to the villa area where Zhuang Zi Yue lived This time, a group of zombies were walking around the garden in the villa area. When they saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car coming over, they took the initiative to dodge aside and clear a path for him. He looked at zombies face to determine if he knew the person. When driving to Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s villa, the door was still open, and there was still a mess, and there was no trace of it being cleaned up. Obviously no one has ever returned. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t give up, he circled in the villa and decided that there really was no humans left. After returning to the car, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. It is reasonable to say that Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s mother came here to help cook, which means that Zhuang Zi Yue or his parents should be at home, how can there be no one, what happened here? What is it that thing. Unfortunately, the book did not mention this matter, only to say that Zhuang Zi Yue and his family became interestingly zombies. As for where they changed, how they change, he just passed it, he did not elaborate about it in the book. Mu Yi Fan scratched his head in a depressed mood, and finally thought that Zhuang Zi Yue had several houses in other places, so he had to drive to find it, but he still couldn¡¯t find him He also thought of the high-level places that Zhuang Zi Yue went to, and maybe he could find Zhuang Zi Yue had become zombie there. However, he did not find the people he was looking for in several restaurants and entertainment venues. Just when he found the last restaurant and was about to give up, in the luxurious suite on the top floor, there was a voice of people quarreling. Mu Yi Fan admired the people inside. When is happening at the time, they can be noisy in the room, and the rooms here are all soundproof, so that the quarrel can be heard, he didn¡¯t know how much did they scream. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to pay attention, but thought that it was very likely that he missed Zhuang Zi Yue and had to knock on the door. Suddenly, the room was quiet. He knocked again, and three long and two short, let the people inside know that someone was knocking at the door. For a moment, the door opened a gap. After the people inside saw through the gap, who was outside, they were was pleasantly surprised: ¡°It is you, Mr. Mu.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw the person inside was a member of Rong Xue gang, and he felt annoyed already: ¡°How come you are here?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Rong Xue walked over and saw Mu Yi Fan, who looked good and looked good. He turned and asked: ¡°Xiao Xiao who is he?¡± Xia Xiao Xiao hurried and whispered a few words in her ear. Rong Xue¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Mu, is Mr. Zhan coming?¡± Xia Xiao Xiao grinned, her heart beat up, when she thought about men. ¡°Do you know person outside?¡± There was a man¡¯s voice behind the door. Rong Xue nodded: ¡°Know your knowledge.¡± Then, on the other side of the door, another man was alert and asked: ¡°Hey you outside, are you bitten?¡± Mu Yi Fan replied: ¡°No.¡± The other hesitated. Just open the door and let him in. Mu Yi Fan entered the box and saw that in addition to Rong Xue and Xia Xiao Xiao, as well as two strange men, another partner of Rong Yan and Rong Xue was also there. His eyes brightened and he did not expect to see his goddess here. Mu Yi Fan ran to face her: ¡°Beauty, do you remember me? My name is Mu-Mu.¡± He suddenly thought that the face she had seen was not this and said: ¡°I just covered my face with gauze more than 20 days ago. That man, yes, I still have a friend called Green Jade Flower.¡± Rong Yan heard with the word ¡°Green Jade Flower¡±, she immediately remember about who this person was and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s you, how are you coming? Here?¡± ¡°I came to find a friend, you, why are you here?¡± Rong Yan replied: ¡°I was at work, but I was trapped here since two days ago, sir, so many people are biting outside. People, how did you sneak in?¡± ¡°When I came, there was no zombie here.¡± ¡°Zombies? Are they those people who will bite?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. In order to find Zhuang Zi Yue as soon as possible, every time he saw a zombie, he would order them to leave the restaurant, lest they dangling and let him repeatedly stare at them to find Zhuang Zi Yue. At this time, the man at the door came over: ¡°This gentleman, it is not the time to revisit the old.¡± Next to Rong Xue, he said: ¡°When, when is it still old issues?¡± The man eyes coldly swept towards Rong Xue and he asked Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You gentleman, have you just said that there is no zombie in the hotel?¡± ¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yi Fan quietly looked at the man in front of his head, his face was resolute and upright, wearing a black tight-fitting T-shirt on his upper body, revealing that the wheat arm was very strong and the lower body was wearing military green pants and military boots. It¡¯s the military¡¯s outfit on weekdays, and there¡¯s a real gun in his hand that makes the whole look like a soldier. He went on to say: ¡°However, a lot of zombie outside the hotel, almost surrounded the entire hotel, it is not easy to go out.¡± ¡°How did you get in?¡± Another man dressed in the same dress came over and asked. ¡°I drove the car directly into the hotel.¡± Rong Xue said quickly: ¡°Mr. Mu, can you drive me out with your car?¡± Mu Yi Fan was a little embarrassed: ¡°I can¡¯t take so many people in my car.¡± Rong Xue quickly pointed to Rong Yan and the other two men and she said: ¡°She, he, he, they stay here and just fine, it is a fate, and they are pitiful to die.¡± Mu Yi Fan was annoyed. He knew that The Female Protagonist in his book was very selfish, but looking at her staring at Rong Yan similar to that of his sister, it really made him unaccustomed, and there was a sense of disgust in his heart. Rong Yan looked at Rong Xue with a cold look: ¡°Rong Xue, you are selfish, but don¡¯t say too much.¡± The other two men also looked cold, one of them desperately resisted the urge to slap Rong Xue. Rong Xue said with a smile: ¡°How am I too much? If it weren¡¯t for you, would I be trapped here with you?¡± Rong Yan looked incredulously at her distorted fact: ¡°It is obvious that it was you who stopped us from leaving, you wanted us to stay here, and you are good now, pushing the blame to us.¡± Rong Xue didn¡¯t care what she said, hooked Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm and dragged him to the door. Mu Yi Fan saw the two men cast their contemptuous eyes, he quickly recovered his thoughts, stopped his steps, and wanted to say that they had another way to leave. They heard a loud voice from the door opened by Rong Xue: ¡°Boss, It¡¯s so weird here, I didn¡¯t see a zombie along the way, what happened?¡± Mu Yi Fan, felt this voice is very similar to Lu Lin¡¯s voice. In the box, the two men heard the sound outside, and their expressionless face showed a happy color, and quickly walked out the door: ¡°Major General.¡± Chapter 85 - Serves you right! Chapter 85: Serves you right! Mu Yi Fan heard a similar voice to Lu Lin, and the two soldiers called the outsiders as major generals, he was thinking that this would not be Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s team coming again? This is strange, strange, G City is so big, how come so fast and they run into each other? Is Qing Tian Bead the reason? Mu Yi Fan thought about it and did not like it. Outside the door, Lu Lin saw the two men coming out of the box and he groaned: ¡°Yu He, Wu Jing Heng, why are you here?¡± Wu Jing Heng said: ¡°It is the Major General who sent us to protect Miss Rong.¡± After that had passed, Zhan Bei Tian remembered that he had sent Yu He, Wu Jing Heng and two other soldiers to protect Rong Yan and her mother. Then he looked down and looked at the things in his hand and his eyes looked annoyed. Lu Lin glanced at it, and he saw his boss face was getting a bit off and the boss was watching the tracker again, so who was he tracking? Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyes and looked at the door of the box. He whispered, ¡°Is she alright?¡± Yu He said: ¡°Miss Rong, she is very good.¡± Then, two figures rushed out, one of them was excited yelling Zhan Bei Tian name: ¡°Mr. Zhan!¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t look at Rong Xue. He stared straight at the other person running in the opposite direction. He quickly stepped forward and was quickly chasing after the person who escaped. Seeing Rong Xue, he quietly extended his right foot. After Rong Xue ran to she was suddenly pitted and fell heavily on the ground like a dog. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t speak. Wu Jing Heng and Yu He glanced at each other and sneered at the corner of his mouth. They have been tolerating Rong Xue since the day zombie fiasco broke out. At that time, they were originally sent to protect Rong Yan. They wanted to take away Rong Yan the work, but they did not expect this unreasonable Rong Xue to find a bunch of excuses that she needed to look at, and dragged them away from Rong Yan Finally that caused them to be trapped in the hotel. In fact, there is nothing in the hotel, but this Rong Xue treated them as the next person and played various tricks to torture Rong Yan. Because Rong Yan was guilty about her and her mother leaving her sister, she was tolerant of Rong Xue. However, because of this, Rong Xue almost intensified and led a group of zombies into the box, causing everyone to die. Fortunately, they had guns in their hands at that time. Fortunately, the younger brother said that the weakness of zombie was the brain. Otherwise, they would have long become a zombie. However, after this incident, Rong Xue still did not know how to repent and learn her lesson, but also kept on screaming. Before that, because she wanted to leave, it was really annoying. Therefore, they have always had a good endurance, but their patience has reached the limit. Rong Xue climbed up and when she saw the rotting body not far away, and was immediately scared and screamed. Xia Xiao Xiao and Liu Shan, who followed from the back, saw this scene and had ridicule tone on their lips: ¡°Serves you right.¡± In the past two days, they have gotten fed up with this young lady, who has always called them stupid and pushed them around, and they don¡¯t want to think about it. When they are at home, they are also the treasures that their families holds in their hands. On the other hand, Rong Xue does not look at them. Rong Yan, did not want to go up to help. ¨C On the other side, Zhan Bei Tian took only a dozen paces to catch up and block Mu Yi Fan down to the corner behind the door edge. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold eyes and said: ¡°I am really surprised. G City is so big, how is it that you can meet me wherever you go? You say it now, what do you want me to do? If you want me to avoid you, next time I will never see you again, I will definitely do what you want.¡± After that had passed, Zhan Bei Tian clenched his fist against the wall and said with a dumb voice: ¡°You think you can still run off this time?¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t have a big stomach, I can definitely run away.¡± After he left Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s apartment complex, his stomach became heavier and heavier until now, it¡¯s like he was stuffing two big watermelons in it, and he¡¯s going to be straightforward. Zhan Bei Tian, ??with this reminder, remembered that Mu Yi Fan still had a child and he could not help but bow his head and found that his stomach was indeed bigger than before. Mu Yi Fan used to cover it with clothes, so he couldn¡¯t see it. Now he can see that he is wearing a loose stomach. Zhan Bei Tian stared blankly The stomach is so big, is it going to be born soon? He pulled Mu Yi Fan¡¯s clothes and touched the white round belly. The stomach was very quiet, it no longer jumped because in the past as long as he touches his stomach, Qing Tian Bead will be active and beating, and now seems to fall into a deep sleep. At this time, Lu Lin came in: ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± He saw the person who was pressed by Zhan Bei Tian on the wall, his eyes went wide: ¡°Mu Yi Fan! FML, Mu Yi Fan, how come you are? You wouldn¡¯t you think about some trick to harm the boss?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t look at Lu Lin with a good face: ¡°Whoever wants to harm him, he will be lucky if he doesn¡¯t come to harm me.¡± He looked and Zhan Bei Tian still touched his stomach and quickly raised his hand and patted it: ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? I can¡¯t give birth to a child if you touch it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Lu Lin: ¡°¡­ ¡± He is also very curious as to why the boss went to touch Mu Yi Fan¡¯s belly. Mu Yi Fan quickly pulled down his clothes and saw Zhan Bei Tian on the other side without hand blocking, and quietly removed his right foot. When he wanted to rush out, Zhan Bei Tian grabbed his collar. ¡°Lu Lin, leave.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said lightly. Lu Lin was still in a daze: ¡°Yes.¡± He hurriedly called Wu Jing Heng. Wu Jing Heng called Rong Yan and they went to a safe passage. Xia Xiao Xiao and Liu Shan quickly followed. A stared blankly and frightened Rong Xue saw Wu Jing Heng who was guarding Rong Yan in front of her. The eyes covered with red silk were filled with crazy jealousy, and she was biting her teeth, and quickly got up and followed behind them. ¡°Where is the man on the land, who is The General?¡± Yu He whispered. Lu Lin snorted and licked his lips: ¡°He is Mu Yi Fan.¡± Yu He said: ¡°Mu Yi Fan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the person who used to be looking for opportunities to messy with the Major General.¡± Wu Jing Heng remind him. ¡°It turned out to be him?¡± Yu and snorted: ¡°No wonder the woman he came to save is full selfishness, strong heart, and full of bad temper, is because they similar to the root.¡± Lu Lin blinked at them: ¡°Where did you hear about these things from?¡± ¡°In private, there are these things going through.¡± Wu Jing Heng said. Lu Lin did not blame, smiled and said: ¡°Yes, who are you protecting?¡± Wu Jing Heng looked at the face in front: ¡°It is her.¡± Lu Lin looked at her face, her eyes were filled with smiles: ¡°She looks very good¡± He went near and whispered in Lu Lin¡¯s ear: ¡°Captain Lu, she is not that Major General girlfriend?¡± Lu Lin was surprised a moment: ¡°Who actually said this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know someone said that Major General has a girlfriend. Then, we guessed if the girlfriend of Major General is Miss Rong. Otherwise, why should we spend a lot of time to protect her?¡± Lu Lin shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not her, you don¡¯t mention this again in the future.¡± If you mention the boss will be sad again, their days will be worse. Mu Yi Fan, who walked in front of the stairs, because of the cold and clear stairs, so he faintly heard what Lu Lin said, especially the words of ¡®The Major General¡¯s Girlfriend¡¯. ¡°It turned out that you came here to find a girlfriend.¡± Mu Yi Fan was unhappy. He forgot the ending in the book, Zhan Bei Tian was finally with Rong Yan, but, without knowing when, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Zhan Bei Tian saw him suddenly sitting down, his eyebrows tightened in confusion and he faintly said: ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes narrowed: ¡°Really?¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. Mu Yi Fan smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s good, so I have a chance to chase after Rong Yan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly looked cold and dragged him down. Mu Yi Fan was uncomfortable when Zhan pulled his collar. He still listened to a heavy stomach. He even went unhurried. He quickly called out: ¡°Slow, slow, oh, my stomach¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian felt he was doing it over-the-top, after seeing Mu Yi Fan whinnying while holding his stomach, he could not help loosen the hand on his collar and lifted him up. Looking at him as he struggled to go downstairs, his lips arched in a smirk and placed his hand on his waist to support him. Mu Yi Fan leaned over his body, and held the handrail, and walked downstairs step by step: ¡°FML, how do I feel that I really feel like I¡¯m pregnant, my stomach is so big that it can block my eyes from seeing the stairs.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Lu Lin and others behind him: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 86 - In your dreams Chapter 86: In your dreams The more you go down the floor, the more rotted bodies you see on the ground, scaring a few timid women to scream again and again. On the first floor, there were dead bodies all over the place, and there are almost no places where one can stand. ¡°Xia Xiao Xiao, Liu Shan, you come over and help me.¡± When walking to the entrance to the hall, Rong Xue, who was wearing seven-inch high heels, saw the bodies on the ground, she was holding back the fear in the heart and stopping at the door then shouted in the tone of the command. Xia Xiao Xiao and Liu Shan acted like they did not hear her cry, the two held each other and stepped on the bodies to the hall. Rong Xue saw that the two of them did not care for her, and she was so angry that the whole face was red: ¡°Sluts.¡± Xia Xiao Xiao and Liu Shan immediately looked back at her and then continued to move forward. Rong Yan eyes looked at her with pity and she wanted to turn back to help her sister, but was prevented Wu Jing Heng: ¡°Miss Rong, you know you tried in the past to help her, but she said she didn¡¯t want you to.¡± Rong Yan felt that those very words made sense, and she didn¡¯t pay any attention to the blushing Rong Xue. She looked at Lu Lin and walked to the hall. Before coming to the hall, Zhan Bei Tian loosened the hold on Mu Yi Fan, and lowered his voice, and said simply: ¡°You dare to run I¡¯ll blow your head.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± How does this man think that he will run with the stomach this big? When they arrived at the hall, they saw five off-road vehicles parked in the center of the hall. Each car had a driver in the seat. The rest of the people were at the door to see if there were other zombies coming over here. The soldier sitting in the last car saw Zhan Bei Tian coming out and immediately said to others: ¡°The boss is down.¡± The person who was at the door heard and quickly turned around and saw Zhan Bei Tian and Lu Lin. He spoke with a happy smile: ¡°Boss.¡± Sun Zi Hao went forward and said: ¡°Boss, you have been with Lu Lin for so long, I thought that something happened. I almost sent someone to look for you.¡± He swept his eyes behind Zhan Bei Tian, ??he saw four women and two men in addition to Lu Lin, and one who had been behind Zhan Bei Tian. Sun Zi Hao raised an eyebrow: ¡°There were survivors on the top? Hey, aren¡¯t the two people Wu Jing Heng and Yu He? How can they be in this restaurant?¡± Lu Lin smiled and walked forward: ¡°It is them, they are here because of the tasks that led them to be trapped here, and they did not expect to be met by us. These two boys are lucky.¡± At this time, Mao Yu went forward and said: ¡°Boss, it is not appropriate to stay here for a long time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded: ¡°Get in the car.¡± Lu Lin pointed to the last car and said, ¡°You four women are in the last car.¡± Rong Xue heard, immediately took the first car. Xia Xiao Xiao did not care, she just didn¡¯t want to sit with her. Rong Yan looked at Rong Xue, she sighed and shook her head, heading for the car. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said suddenly. Rong Yan was stared blankly, she stopped, and pointed to the last car: ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary for the women to take the last car?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said faintly: ¡°I am not talking to you.¡± As soon as he turned around, he stopped and wanted to squeeze in a car with Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mu Yi Fan pointed to Rong Yan: ¡°I want to be with her.¡± Lu Lin sneered: ¡°You just have to think beautiful about it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes narrowed and he glared at the high-end car that Mu Yi Fan had driven before. Sun Zi Hao looked at the man who was taken away by the boss and his eyes popped: ¡°Crap, isn¡¯t that Mu Yi Fan?¡± Before this, the man has been standing behind the boss, so no one paid attention to the person standing behind him¡­. Mu Yi Fan. Lu Lin lips bent in an annoyed way: ¡°Not him, right, Xiang Guo? Xiang Guo did you not say that if you see Mu Yi Fan next time, you will want to beat him? Why aren¡¯t I seeing him now?¡± Mao Yu said: ¡°It is Xiang Guo¡¯s turn to take charge of the villa¡¯s safety. So, this time, he didn¡¯t follow. I have to go back and say something. Mu Yi Fan now is with the boss and he can¡¯t run.¡± Mu Yi Fan really can¡¯t run, because Zhan Bei Tian said on the car: ¡°Zheng Guo Zong has been invited by me to the villa where you used to live.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, anxiously asked: ¡°What about Jia Ming? Did you have any questions about Jia Ming?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him and did not answer his words. He started the car and left the hotel with the team. Along the way, the two did not speak again, making the atmosphere in the car particularly quiet. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but sneak a sneak peek at Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was indifferent, and then stared outside. Now the plot in the novel is almost out of orbit, and then, he didn¡¯t know what happened next. He doesn¡¯t know how The Male Protagonist will treat him. However, with The Male Protagonist¡¯s hatred of the original Mu Yi Fan, The Male Protagonist should not burst his head with such a shot, let him die so hard. In other words, it is very likely that, like in the book, he will be tortured a little bit slowly. Therefore, he is very glad that he has no sense of pain at all, no matter how The Male Protagonist trues to torture him¡­ It¡¯s useless to him, unless he bursts his head or waits for him to become a high-rank zombie and torture him. An hour later, the car came to the gate of the villa area where Mu Yi Fan used to live. Everyone had to get off the bus for inspection. The person in charge of the inspection is originally a friend of Zhan Bei Tian. Naturally, there will be no problem. After he determined that all people are not infected and he allowed them in. The garden in the villa area is still the same as before, and there is no change. In the vicinity of the garden, there are many soldiers forming a team to patrol the area to protect the safety of the villa area. When they saw the return of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s team, they immediately stopped and saluted the people in the car and walked over to give way to the team. Then, they heard a happy voice and shouted: ¡°The Major General is back, and The Mahor General is back.¡± Many people ran out of the villa to meet them. Mu Yi Fan saw Zheng Guo Zong standing at the door and he waited for the car to stop. He immediately got off and ran to Zheng Guo Zong. Zheng Guo Zong also saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car and rushed over to hug Mu Yi Fan from the car: ¡°Mu-Mu, great, just to see you are fine its all good¡± Mu Yi Fan anxiously asked: ¡°Quack doctor, Jia Ming? Where is Jia Ming?¡± He is very worried about Jia Ming because of his relationship, Zhan Bei Tian will start torturing Jia Ming. Zheng Guo Zong saw that Mu Yi Fan was so anxious about his son¡¯s safety. He smiled and comforted him: ¡°You can rest assured that Jia Ming is fine.¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s good, then where is Ming Ming?¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked around, after seeing too many people, he whispered: ¡°This is not a place to talk, you come with me.¡± He took Mu Yi Fan into the villa where Mu Yi Fan used to live. Mu Yi Fan looked at the furnishings in the hall. His mood was very complicated. I didn¡¯t expect that most of the time had passed. It was still the same as before, and it has not changed. Zheng Guo Zong took him to the second floor room: ¡°This is the room that the Major General arranged for me.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at this room where Zhan Bei Tian lived and was surprised: ¡°He let you stay alone?¡± In the current situation, the room should be very compact, how can it give up a room to Zheng Guo Zong to live alone, and this treatment is even better than Lu Lin. He remember what he described in the book. Because the rooms in the safe area are compact, the same room can be shared for five or six people. If their ability is relatively strong or the identity in the team is relatively high, then there is a chance that two people will be in the same room. Like Zheng Guo Zong, there is a room for treatment. Currently only The Male Protagonist is the only one sleeping alone. Zheng Guo Zong closed the door and took him to the bed. He said: ¡°Yes, I am alone here. I don¡¯t know why. Anyone who sent me here is very kind to me. They arranged a single room for me after I arrived, I inquired about it. Others are sharing six or seven people in one room. If there is a big room, it is ten people or fifteen people.¡± ¡°How did you get caught? Did the son come along?¡± Zheng Guo Zong sighed: ¡°You had not left for long before Major General Zhan took a group of people and came to my house, I was afraid they would hurt my son if he came here with.¡± ¡°That does not matter home tomorrow¡±? ¡°Should not there are things for him to do. Before we left, the Major General guaranteed to me that during my stay here, he will not hurt Jia Ming.¡± Mu Yi Fan listened to this and he was relieved: ¡°You can rest assured, since Zhan Bei Tian has promised you, he will definitely do it. I will never go back.¡± Zheng Guo Zong exhaled a sigh of relief: ¡°You are listening to believe that you are a man.¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°What am I, man, don¡¯t just use the words casually, I told you that I am just an enemy to him now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Believe it or not.¡± ¡°If he takes you as an enemy, would he will take me here to take care of me?¡± ¡± ¡­¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong did not finish talking, the door was knocked. Chapter 87 - What are you afraid of? Chapter 87: What are you afraid of? The one knocking on the door was the soldier who sent meals to Zheng Guo Zong. The food delivered was a meat dish and a soup. It was already a very good meal for the end of the world. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t bother Zheng Guo Zong to eat, he put his hands on the bed, and stood up hard. Then he held his hand to the waist and held his stomach to the door. Suddenly, there was a crikey in the back. Zheng Guo Zong saw that he was like a pregnant woman and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Mu Yi Fan turned his head and said: ¡°Quack doctor, what are you laughing at?¡± Zheng Guo Zong resisted the smile and waved his hand: ¡°Nothing, nothing, I eat, I eat.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked strangely out of the room, toward him. The room where he lived was over. When he was about to push open the door, he heard the soldiers coming out from behind and stopped: ¡°This gentleman, no one except The General will be in this room.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared blankly. ¡°Let him come in.¡± A low voice came from the stairs. The soldier turned his head and saw Zhan Bei Tian in front of the stairway. He immediately bowed a salute: ¡°The Major General.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said faintly: ¡°You go down first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan pushed the door in and saw his room, after half a month away he felt a lot of emotions. I didn¡¯t expect to go back after a big circle. Then, he thought that Zhan Bei Tian was outside and quickly closed the door, but he was stopped by Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan was worried that he would pinch Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s fingers, loosen the door¡¯s hand, he held his stomach, and walked hard to the bed step by step. ¡°Damn, the stomach is getting heavier.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian came in, he saw that Mu Yi Fan was struggling to get to the bed and he took off his shoes and laid down on the bed. Mu Yi Fan laid down in a comfortable position and said to Zhan Bei Tian who came over: ¡°I think your bead have made my stomach so big, so I will not object to you using a knife to take it out, you can find a time to take it out, otherwise, if I go on, I will not be able to move.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan because he laid down his stomach looked bigger, not saying that he cannot take Qing Tian Bead. Zhan went to the bed and sat down, he said: ¡°Would you like to explain everything to me? On the day of Qing Ming Festival, why did you appear¡­?¡± His words were not finished, and the person on the bed had closed their eyes and let a light snore Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± So fast asleep? Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face and blinked. This face really gave him the idea of ??wanting to kill, but this face has a lot of difference with his memories of hatefulness. It is more handsome than the fierce face that he had known in his life, and the contour is softer than the Zombie King he knew. The skin color is also whiter and whiter. This is the biggest change on Mu Yi Fan. This should be the effect the spring water from the space. The tip of the nose is very beautiful, and it looked very good with the pale thin lips. . In addition, the whole person still has a temperament of human and not like the Zombie King he knew, and his body is full of sorrow and gloom. Zhan Bei Tian unconsciously lifted his fingertips and gently slid to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face¡¯s white face. He moved all the way down and saw the place at the throat. Suddenly his eyes were sharp, and the five fingers pinched the other¡¯s throat. ¡°Fake your sleep, you will cut off your neck.¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes and smiled. ¡°I am zombie. You cut my neck and it doesn¡¯t work period.¡± He didn¡¯t want to sleep. However, he really didn¡¯t know how to explain everything, so he had to pretend that he was asleep. Zhan Bei Tian eyes flashed with cold light: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, don¡¯t let me hear the word zombie from your mouth again.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him depressedly: ¡°You don¡¯t want me to say these two words, then what do you want me to say, if one day I meet them, what should I say when I want to remind others, do you want to tell them: My friends are coming, run fast?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian licked his lips and said: ¡°You can tell say those two words.¡± After saying this, he couldn¡¯t help but tighten his brow. He really didn¡¯t know why he wanted to discuss it with him. Zhan Bei Tian stood up: ¡°Start tomorrow, you have to follow the team in a task.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him with a sad face: ¡°Are you sure?¡± Then he pointed to the very round belly: ¡°You are really sure you want me to go? You are not afraid that I will be dragging your footsteps?¡± ¡°Why are you afraid, when I throw you there, we can go first, anyway, you are not afraid that they will bite you?¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately retorted: ¡°Who said I am not afraid?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him strangely: ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Although they were people before, don¡¯t you think they are too scary now? Especially from the corner or when they come out from behind the door, or from a place you can¡¯t see, I feel particularly scary, and there are¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡­. is the first time he heard a zombie who is afraid of zombie, and, still, the intermediate zombie who is afraid of the low-rank zombie. He did not continue to listen to Mu Yi Fan and left the sentence ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s task starts early tomorrow¡±, he left the room to deal with things, and went back to sleep at 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. Early the next morning, Zhan Bei Tian called Mu Yi Fan downstairs for breakfast. Sitting at the table, Mao Yu and Lu Lin both looked at their boss and Mu Yi Fan coming from Mu-Mu¡¯s previous room. ¡°Does the boss not let anyone enter the Mu-Mu room?¡± Sun Zi Hao whispered, ¡°How can Mu Yi Fan go in?¡± After Mu-Mu left, the boss didn¡¯t let anyone go in, even if it was cleaning is also a matter of personal involvement which Zhan Being Tian did himself Mao Yu said: ¡°Mu Yi Fan is someone he can¡¯t live without. He is the only man who can see him for him.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why the boss brought him back, and he is not afraid that he is going to screw with us.¡± This is what Xiang Guo said after he only learned this morning that the boss brought Mu Yi Fan back to the villa area. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk again, don¡¯t forget that there is another person on the table who gives Mu Yi Fan an ear.¡± Lu Lin reminded them not to say anything they shouldn¡¯t say. The eyes of more than a dozen people in the room all smiled and looked at Zheng Guo Zong from the downstairs looking at Mu Yi Fan. Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s attention was on Mu Yi Fan, and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he watched him holding a big belly and looking down on his body. Mu Yi Fan sat down on Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s side, separated from Zhan Bei Tian by several positions. Others, because of the presence of the boss, are not good at gossiping about Mu Yi Fan, but went in to glare at him with angry eyes. If the eyes can kill, Mu Yi Fan did not know that he was shot through with several holes at this moment. Zhan Bei Tian sat in the main seat and took a chopstick and picked up a bun to take a bite. Others saw the boss eating a steamed buns, and they also began to move chopsticks. And very tacit understanding, in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face in front of the buns, steamed bread, fried rice and other breakfast. Mu Yi Fan knew that they were deliberate, but he didn¡¯t care. Anyway, he didn¡¯t have to eat anything, so he was bored and playing with chopsticks. When everyone was eating almost, there was a noisy voice outside the door. Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows looked wrinkled Mao Yu immediately got up: ¡°I will go to see what happened.¡± The bored Mu Yi Fan also stood up and said: ¡°I will also go and see.¡± When the two went out, they heard the noise coming from a woman¡¯s voice: ¡°My name is Rong Xue, I want to see Mr. Zhan. You just have to tell Mr. Zhan that there is a Miss Rong looking for him. He will come out to see me.¡± The soldiers who kept guard at the door were unmoved and kept their posts, just did not let Rong Xue went in. Rong Xue was furious: ¡°I am a friend of your major general. If you don¡¯t let me go, you will be punished by him.¡± Mao Yu, who just walked out of the door, heard the words from Rong Xue and he snorted and went to the gate to ask: ¡°What happened?¡± The gate guards immediately said: ¡°Reporting to Captain Mao, this woman came here and clamored for us to prepare for her a bird¡¯s nest porridge. We ignored her and she said that she would see Major General. ¡°Bird¡¯s nest porridge?¡± Mao Yu sneered: ¡°At this time, you still want to eat bird¡¯s nest porridge?¡± Rong Xue learned that the other party was a captain, and her attitude immediately became much better: ¡°I just said wanted to eat bird¡¯s nest porridge as just an excuse, I actually I want to see the major general.¡± Mao Yu whispered: ¡°The Major General will not see you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± At this time, a plain-dressed middle-aged woman came over with a bowl: ¡°Snow Child, don¡¯t make trouble, let¡¯s go back to drink porridge, you see, I added the mustard to the porridge in your bowl¡­¡± Rong Xue looked at the porridge with red and red mustard, sulking and she yelled: ¡°I would not eat this junk food.¡± This immediately angered everyone present. Rong Xue didn¡¯t know how many people she had offended. She saw Mu Yi Fan standing in the villa, her eyes suddenly brightened, and she quickly waved at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Mr. Mu, Mr. Mu.¡± She pushed the soldiers who stopped her and rushed to the side of Mu Yi Fan and pulled his sleeves. She said, ¡°Mr. Mu, can you take me to see Mr. Zhan?¡± Mu Yi Fan eyebrow wrinkled and he couldn¡¯t accept this woman who looked like his sister to him, he was about to refuse, he yelled back out aside Lu Lin, he said: ¡°You wanted to see Major General may, we are just about to leave for a mission to get some supplies why don¡¯t you join and you will get to see him¡± Chapter 88 - No kidding! He followed and changed his opinion Chapter 88: No kidding! He followed and changed his opinion When Rong Xue heard that she could see Zhan Bei Tian, ??regardless of her mother¡¯s dissuasion, she did not pay attention to what was called finding materials. She directly listened to Lu Lin¡¯s arrangement and followed a group of soldiers and got on a big truck. At the beginning, she was very excited because she could see Zhan Bei Tian soon. However, when she saw Zhan Bei Tian sitting on a buggy, and the whole team were soldiers or men, she felt very scared. In particular, she saw a large group of zombies chasing the back of the car, and her whole body was shaking. She didn¡¯t come back until she came to the destination. She quickly got off and rushed to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Mr. Zhan, I have something to say to you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t even give her a look, he listen carefully Lu Lin reporting: ¡°One of the survivors rescued by the soldiers last night was a staff member of the grain depot. According to him, the underground warehouse here houses more than 100,000 tons of grain.¡± Mao Yu whispered. : ¡°More than 100,000 tons of grain? There are quite a lot of things. So why didn¡¯t anyone take this large amount of rice?¡± ¡°The staff said that the zombies here are very fierce. The people who came here are almost all killed. He thinks that only a large team of our army can take a large amount of food.¡± Mu Yi Fan eye wrinkled In his novels, he did not describe the fact that The Male Protagonist came to the grain depot to take food. However, the plot has been distorted to the point that it is not the same novel, and it is not surprising that many things are beyond the scope of his knowledge. ¡°Mr. Zhan, I have something to say to you.¡± Rong Xue, who was stopped by the soldiers, shouted again, but no one cares about her. Zhan Bei Tian scanned the area and couldn¡¯t see the zombies, and he licked his lips: ¡°The staff said that the fierce zombies are here? Did he say how zombie is fierce?¡± ¡°He is not very clear, everything was said by people who have heard about the grain depot.¡± Lu Lin handed a few sheets of paper to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°This is the grain warehouse drawing that the staff member drew up overnight.¡± Zhan Bei Tian came over and look at it. Rong Xue shouted again: ¡°Mr. Zhan, Zhan Bei Tian¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that Rong Xue screamed at Zhan Bei Tian and found that his novel was really strange. However, she looks like his sister, his sister also liked Zhan Bei Tian, ??and she liked him for more than ten years. She used to like Zhan Bei Tian many times like Rong Xue So, now that he saw such a Rong Xue, it gave him some sympathy and called out: ¡°Miss Rong¡­¡± Without waiting for him to say anything, Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you and Lu Lin stay together.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Lu Lin, Lu Lin immediately glanced at him. Zhan Bei Tian added: ¡°Miss Rong, you come with me, the rest is the same as before.¡± Rong Xue walked with Zhan Bei Tian, ??immediately smiled and nodded. Mu Yi Fan saw that Rong Xue was so happy, and he sighed and wondered how Zhan Bei Tian would torture Rong Xue. The Male Protagonist in the book will not make Rong Xue feel any better, nor will he let her die so easily. In short, he will only make her want to die. Next, the team entered the underground grain depot together. Suddenly a cool breeze came, Zhan Bei Tian immediately felt that something was wrong, and the footsteps stopped. Others saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s movements stopping and followed them. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan looked at the dark passage and said: ¡°There seems to be a lot of zombies inside.¡± Sun Zi Hao sneered: ¡°You haven¡¯t entered yet, you know how many zombies are there?¡± Mu Yi Fan touched his big belly, didn¡¯t talk. Of course, he doesn¡¯t know how many zombies are there, but he feels that there are many similar ones inside, and this kind of induction is unprecedented and very strong. Zhan Bei Tian hesitated and wondered if he would go in. He looked back at the number of his team, there are hundreds of people, except for more than a dozen people who are not trained soldiers, the rest are elite warriors, and the team should be more than enough to deal with zombies with no power. ¡°Everyone be careful.¡± Zhan Bei Tian ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± The long passage made people feel very cold. Because the passage was too empty, the footsteps produced an echo in the passage. The light in front was dim, everyone raised their vigilance, and the hearts were always on the alert fearing that a zombie suddenly appeared and scratched or bitten them. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly noticed that his left arm was a little bit painful. When he turned around, he saw Rong Xue holding his left arm tightly because she was afraid. His face was cold and he was about to push Rong Xue¡¯s hand, but he suddenly thought that someone seemed to say that he was also afraid to see the zombie that suddenly came out. Zhan Bei Tian turned to look at Mu Yi Fan. Sure enough, the cockroach was holding Lu Lin¡¯s arm tightly. Lu Lin¡¯s attention was in front, and no one found that he was holding his hand tightly. ¡°Lu Lin.¡± Lu Lin heard Zhan Bei Tian call him and immediately returned to God: ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian shouted: ¡°Change position.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Lin wanted to go to Zhan Bei Tian only to notice that someone was holding his arm. He turned back and saw the man holding his hand is Mu Yi Fan, his face was black: ¡°I said that you are a big man, how can you hold the arm of another man.¡± Mu Yi Fan loosened Lu Lin, nothing else was said. Others are not in the mood to make fun of Mu Yi Fan at this time. Zhan Bei Tian pushed Rong Xue hand and walked over to Mu Yi Fan, blocking the line of sight in front of him. He said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After that, about three hundred meters away, everyone saw five channels separation, then, according to the previous allocation, each led the team into the small channel. Mu Yi Fan and Lu Lin walked about 20 meters or so, and they stopped. Someone uneasy said: ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to go in.¡± The sense of the previous induction zombie in the grain depot hole was more and more strongly, he feels that there are not only many zombies inside, but also very simple. There should be intermediate or above, and perhaps more high-rank zombies. Lu Lin paused and sneered: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I found that after you retired, you are not only blessed, but even your courage is getting smaller. I think you have never been afraid of seeing more terrible enemies before. Now? Even if zombie you haven¡¯t seen it yet, you wanted to go back? You said it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Others were tired and kept saying: ¡°If you are afraid, go back, don¡¯t get in the way, and stop us from looking for food.¡± Mu Yi Fan watched everyone reject him, and his heart was very helpless. He knows that what Mu Yi Fan used to do is really too much. Even if he died a hundred times, he couldn¡¯t let Lu Lin hate him, so he couldn¡¯t blame Lu Lin for hating him. ¡°Lu, don¡¯t talk nonsense with him, we hurry in, find food and leave immediately.¡± Lu Lin saw that it was not a place to talk, he was no longer paying attention to Mu Yi Fan, ordered to continue moving forward. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t stop them and had to follow up. The soldiers who walked at the end saw Mu Yi Fan holding his stomach and walking slowly. He couldn¡¯t help but be depressed: ¡°I don¡¯t know what The General thought, why did he let him follow? Even his walking is particularly difficult, he is simply going to get in the way.¡± Although his voice is already the smallest, but the people who walked in front still heard it clearly. Lu Lin looked at the hard walking Mu Yi Fan, and yelled at him: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, if there is any special situation, you can¡¯t run fast, we won¡¯t care for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly stopped and he said: ¡°Be careful, there is a zombie in front.¡± Lu Lin immediately took a flashlight and looked at the front. The space inside was very large, and I saw the rice bag stacked in the mountain, but he didn¡¯t see the zombie that Mu Yi Fan said. . ¡°Do you see zombie?¡± Lu Lin wondered. Mu Yi Fan casually found an excuse: ¡°Well, I just saw the zombie shadow.¡± ¡°When zombie saw humans, didn¡¯t he come up? How could he hide?¡± ¡°How do I know?¡± Mu Yi Fan knows that this is what he said, but how can he not know why? If the low-rank zombie doesn¡¯t come up, it means that there is a high-rank zombie to control them. This is what he is most worried about. Lu Lin is not the kind of person who does not believe his words because he is biased against Mu Yi Fan. He saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face look dignified, and immediately picked up the gun, whispered: ¡°Everyone be careful.¡± Others quickly picked up the gun and pointed at the front. Everyone carefully walked forward step by step, especially on both sides of the hole, even in the direction in which their muzzle was aligned. Just as they were about to get out of the hole, suddenly, a few black shadows rushed over them. Chapter 89 - There is something powerful coming over. Chapter 89: There is something powerful coming over. The soldiers reacted particularly sensitively. When the flashlight hits the black shadow, it is the moment they saw zombies, and they directly fire to their heads. Five zombies fell to the ground immediately. The soldiers exhaled: ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that zombies are not wise? How do you know that they are hiding behind the wall and attacking us?¡± If Mu Yi Fan had previously reminded them, they might have become discouraged because they felt that zombie had no intelligence. Lu Lin eye wrinkled: ¡°Next, everyone pays attention.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Lin looked at Mu Yi Fan and saw his face empty, his brows wrinkled tighter: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you go to the back of the team. ¡± ¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan walked behind the team. Lu Lin gestured to the soldiers behind him with guns on both sides of the door. He was responsible for stepping into the door and making sure that there were no zombies in the door before the people in the team came in. Everyone carefully walked through the big warehouse and determined that there was no zombie before they figured out how to transport the rice out. Mu Yi Fan frowned and took a flashlight and took photos around. In the grain depot, in addition to neatly placed a package of rice, there are also rice that has piled up into mountains and has not been packed into rice bags. There is no trace of other zombies. However, he obviously sensed a lot of zombie in the grain depot, how can there be only five zombies at the door? Up to now, the strong sense of alert is still in his brain, indicating that there are absolutely zombies around, but where are they hidden? Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t give up, and looked around with a flashlight. Finally, his flashlight stopped in the pile of rice in the mountains. He quickly turned his head and looked at Lu Lin. He wanted Lu Lin to be careful, but he listened to Lu Lin impatiently and shouted: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, can you not flash your flashlight to our eyes?¡±. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately put away the flashlight:¡± Lu Lin, the¡­¡­ ¡± Lu Lin in no rational reason he turned to the other and said: ¡°We seize the time, the bags have to be moved out.¡± ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The soldiers immediately acted and went to the middle of the grain depot to pile up a relatively short pile of rice bags. One person picked up two bags of rice, and the mighty soldiers smashed three bags of rice. Lu Lin saw everyone carrying the bags and is responsible for taking the road away. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t see a person staying in the dark and dark grain depot, and he left the grain depot. When they came to the fork, everyone was walking faster and faster, and Mu Yi Fan, who had a big belly, couldn¡¯t keep up with them. He just shouted: ¡°Lu Lin, you can come back and move the rice.¡± I am here waiting for you.¡± Lu Lin didn¡¯t have a good breath: ¡°You wait here.¡± Then, he led the team and left. Since this is a fork in the road, there are soldiers from time to time to move the rice out, so Mu Yi Fan did not feel much worry here. He found a place to sit down, and then he heard the screams of women coming from other passages. Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows and heard that it was Rong Xue¡¯s voice. Moreover, it was heard from the sound that Rong Xue was particularly scared and he did not know what happened to her. Others heard Rong Xue¡¯s scream and did not pay attention to it. Instead, they rushed out of the passage because of the other party¡¯s voice. In another granary, Rong Xue was scared. First, she was pulled by a very ugly zombie. She was almost bitten by zombie on her face. Then, when she fell, she kissed Zombie¡¯s rotten face. Later, Zhan Bei Tian gave her a dagger that was short enough to let her kill zombie, he told her if she killed ten zombies, and he will be willing to listen to what Rong Xue wanted to say. Then she was pushed by Zhan Bei Tian towards the zombie group, and deliberately not lighting her position with a flashlight. A woman like her who never lifted a finger to fend for herself would dare to kill zombies, that thought just scares her. Mu Yi Fan, who was sitting at the fork, didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. When Lu Lin came in again, he followed them to the grain depot. This time, as soon as they entered the grain depot, he immediately went to the rice heap that was not in the bag, he picked up the shovel next to it, and began to shovel the rice. As the lower layer was dug up, the rice on it slid down and something immediately caught Lu Lin¡¯s attention. Lu Lin thought they were zombie, he dropped the rice and picked up the pistol pointing in the direction of Mu Yi Fan. When he saw Mu Yi Fan playing with the rice using a big shovel, everyone was very angry and put away the pistol. Lu Lin yelled: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t move the rice, you can¡¯t add chaos to us. Do you know that the rice that is spattered up? We will not clean up.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the spreading the rice in one place, he thought, everything is calm now. If he called him zombie out, it would make a mess. He threw the shovel and walked to Lu Lin. Just then, the rice bags on both sides of the door suddenly fell down and made a squeaking sound. Lu Lin heard the sound and immediately picked up the flashlight and pointed to the door. He saw the rice bag blocking the gate, and there were hundreds of zombies hidden in the rice bag, all of them were black and rotten, and they were getting up across the air. Slowly stepping outside and climb out of the rice bags Everyone was shocked: ¡°zombie, zombie, there are so many zombies hidden inside the rice heap.¡± Everyone saw a large group of zombie slowly crawling out of the rice bag, and they quickly threw away the rice bags and started shooting, now, the whole grain depot was all full of gunshots, and the echo of the gunshots is particularly loud in the grain depot. Then, behind the pile of unpacked rice behind Mu Yi Fan, the sound of squeaking came again, the rice piled up in the mountains suddenly slipped down, and a large group of zombies jumped from it. ¡°God, there are zombies hidden there too.¡± Several soldiers heard the sound and quickly pointed the gun at the heap of rice and concentrated on firing. Mu Yi Fan quickly knelt down and picked up the shovel he had just thrown back to Lu Lin. At this time, the situation is also very dangerous, and everyone has sweat on their foreheads. Lu Lin hurriedly took a pistol from his leg and threw it to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You pick that gun and shoot¡­ what? You think everyone here is an expert? If you don¡¯t we are going to die here.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the gun in a hurry: ¡°¡­¡± He was a little excited, for the first time. He felt the real gun. Lu Lin saw him looking at the gun in his hand and was furious: ¡°What do you think, if you don¡¯t hurry to shoot, you want everyone to die here.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Fxck! He has never used a gun, how can he just shoot? Mu Yi Fan remembered what was on the TV, raised the gun with one hand and pressed the button. Uh? Not responding? ¡°Your mother balls, Mu Yi Fan, your gun safety has not been disabled yet. How long have you left the team, you even forgot how to pull the safety off?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan recalls the way the original owner disabled the gun safety, however, Even if he would disable it, but he could not shoot, so the sail would waste bullets. He simply put down the gun and stared at the zombie coming to them, and suggested to the zombie that he should not be close. Zombie received the instruction, and the footsteps slowed down. Then, he stepped back and stepped back. Everyone sighed: ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Lin sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s going on, first explode them all and speak later.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone fired. In just three seconds, they put down more than thirty zombies. At the same time, a burst of angry screams suddenly came from a dark corner in the distance. Mu Yi Fan heard the roar, his head suddenly dazed for a while, and the voice seemed to be hypnotic, giving him a feeling of wanting to kill all the humans around him. He hurriedly covered his head with his hand and tried to stay awake. The zombie, controlled by Mu Yi Fan, got free and screamed a few times, then speeded up and walked toward Lu Lin. Lu Lin and the other two soldiers saw it and they quickly took out the submachine gun on his back. The soldiers in the other passages heard the fierce gunshots and quickly rushed over. They saw the rice bag with the rice plugged in the doorway and immediately opened the voice and asked, ¡°What happened inside.¡± Lu Lin hurriedly shouted: ¡°There are a lot of zombies inside.¡± The outside people rushed to remove the rice bag that was blocked at the door. Inside, Mu Yi Fan felt a headache, he was staring at the dark corner of the distance. There was a more high-rank zombie than him, and the zombie superior to him seemed to be there. He also has a strong sense that the other person seems to be staring at him. Mu Yi Fan took his gun back into his pocket and held the shovel on his left hand with both hands. Lu Lin¡¯s eyes slammed into his gun and angered: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, why won¡¯t you shoot.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw a black shadow flashing through the dark corner, and quickly said: ¡°There is something powerful rushing over.¡± Chapter 90 - You are too disappointing. Chapter 90: You are too disappointing. ¡°What?¡± Lu Lin took a flashlight and looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s possible pointed direction. Sure enough, he saw a black shadow flashing through, so fast that he couldn¡¯t see what it was. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have time to shoot and shoot, and he didn¡¯t have time to remind people around him. When he saw the shadows, he hit them in front of them and launched an attack on them. Lu Lin didn¡¯t respond, and he could only watch the other party¡¯s shot. At this moment, a figure quickly stopped in front of him, followed by a loud bang. The deafening sound made Lu Lin instantly return to reality, after seeing Mu Yi Fan using a shovel to block the opponent¡¯s attack, the top of the shovel, was left with a deep palm print. Mu Yi Fan struggled against the opponent¡¯s attack and shouted to the person behind him: ¡°Still unhappy to run.¡± The zombie has an ability, and it is the speed ability. However, why did it become fast like this, obviously the burning of zombie has not yet begun, how can the zombie with ability appear? Lu Lin returned to reality and quickly raised his gun and fired at the black shadow. The black shadow flashed and disappeared in front of them, followed Lu Lin. Mu Yi Fan was shocked. He sensed that the shadow was behind him. He turned quickly and he threw the shovel and it passed over Lu Lin¡¯s head. The shadow reaction was faster than him. Before the shovel hit it, he escaped the attack and disappeared again in front of Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Withdraw, go to the door.¡± Mu Yi Fan said a hurry. Lu Lin knew that their team was not the capable opponent of the speedier opponent and he quickly ordered the soldiers to evacuate to the door. This move seemed to anger the shadow and it make a roar that rose to the sky. The amazing roar and the harsh sound, suddenly, made everyone and zombies immediately feel a headache, even to the point of pain. Many people couldn¡¯t stand the screams and fell to the ground. Even the people outside the grain depot were affected. However, no one inside was so uncomfortable. Mu Yi Fan opened his eyes and looked at the zombie, who had been screaming for a long time. At this time, he is not only very painful, but even his stomach feels very painful, just like an explosion. He rubbed his stomach and tried to support his body with a shovel. Then he tried his best to rush to the zombie, who was superior to him, and waved the shovel. The zombie was shocked and immediately snorted and escaped Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attack. Others suddenly got a relief from the headache, but with no more will support for the body, they fell to the ground. The zombie appeared not far away from Mu Yi Fan, it made a squeaking voice in his mouth, as if he was questioning why Mu Yi Fan was helping humans. Mu Yi Fan ignored it and waved the shovel again. Zombie did not stay politely with him, and shot directly for his brain. Mu Yi Fan guessed his intentions and immediately picked up the shovel and escaped the opponent¡¯s attack. However, the iron handle of the shovel on the hand was dented by the zombie, and the straight shovel became a curved shovel. After that, Mu Yi Fan could sense the movement of the zombie, but he could barely avoid it. Finally, because it was too hard to hold the big stomach, it was inconvenient to move so he fell to the ground. Zombie slammed into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face and attacked him. Seeing that he was hitting Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head, suddenly, a purple-red current was emitted from Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body and hit the zombie. Zombie eyes glared and in a hurry he avoided the attack. The zombie was shocked to see the purple-red current, Mu Yi Fan did not dare to approach the zombie, and the zombie started to slowly stepping back, and then disappeared into the grain depot. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t find the current in his body. After he determined that zombie had left the grain depot, he slowly climbed up. Looking at the place where zombie disappeared, he patted the dust on his body, and he was very puzzled about who the zombie was. Moreover, the light was too dark before, and the bangs of zombie were too long, so that he could not see the other person¡¯s face. Also, how did it suddenly leave? Mu Yi Fan thought of Lu Lin, and quickly turned around and walked to Lu Lin, he bent his body and patted Lu Lin¡¯s face: ¡°Lu Lin? Lu Lin?¡± Just then, someone outside the door said: ¡°General, the rice at the door has been moved.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked back and looked at the people outside the door, then, he put hands on his legs and he wanted to stand up, unexpectedly the stomach was too heavy, without a support he could not stand firm and he fell on Lu Lin¡¯s body. When he got up again, he heard Zhan Bei Tian yelling in anger and said: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what are you doing?¡± Then, Mu Yi Fan was kicked back hard from the person he was on and the whole person was unsteady and rolled to another side, then, a cold thing touched on his head. When he saw the pistol, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his head, and he was staring at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold gun hole¡­ Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian and couldn¡¯t understand why The Male Protagonist suddenly wanted to kill him. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you are too disappointing.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said coldly and quickly opened the gun safety. ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­ wait, boss.¡± Lu Lin, who gradually woke up, quickly stopped Zhan Bei Tian from moving. Zhan Bei Tian turned his head and saw Lu Lin struggling to get up and quickly retracted the pistol. He quickly stepped forward and lifted Lu Lin. He asked: ¡°Lu Lin, are you okay?¡± Lu Lin shook his head: ¡°No¡­It¡¯s nothing. . ¡± He coughed cough, and blood shot out of his mouth:¡± we ¡­¡­ we just were fending off zombies attacking, they have a special zombie who is powerful, it¡¯s so fast that you can only see a shadow, and, his strength is also great, he can leave a mark on the shovel with one palm, and¡­ Cough¡­ cough¡­ cough.¡± Lu Lin coughed very badly. When the breathing was smooth, he continued: ¡°There is also its scream, which can cause a headache, and I just fainted because of its screaming.¡± At this time, Sun Zi Hao anxiously came over: ¡°Lu Lin, are you okay?¡± Lu Lin shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mu Yi Fan secretly making a ghostly attack, hurting you like this? I said that Mu Yi Fan should not be join our team, but¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Sun Zi Hao face with a cold eyes, and Sun Zi Hao ??did not continue to speak, he simply turned away: ¡°Did the boss not tell you to monitor Mu Yi Fan¡¯s every move? If there is something wrong, give him a bullet, why didn¡¯t you do it according to the boss?¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°No matter what Mu Yi Fan is, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t do anything to us. On the contrary, he saved my life. Otherwise, you may see me as a dead body. ¡°What?¡±? Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Mu Yi Fan really saved you?¡± Lu Lin nodded. ¡°Not just me, there are others, if he didn¡¯t rush to fight zombie, we¡¯re a bunch of toys ready to be kicked around.¡± Although he passed out behind, he was very clear about what happened before he passed. Zhan Bei Tian felt awkward He even misunderstood Mu Yi Fan. Before, he thought that Mu Yi Fan would likely to want to eat Lu Lin, because when he came in, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s posture was too much like he lying on Lu Lin, eating Lu Lin¡¯s meat. The reason why Mu Yi Fan will be misunderstood is that the previous Zombie King Mu Yi Fan was too evil in his face and taunted Zhan Bei Tian by eating the flesh and blood of his comrades. It is still vivid memory and still leads to him not ask any question before blaming Mu Yi Fan. If it wasn¡¯t for the timely prevention in the furnace, he is afraid he¡­ Zhan Bei Tian thought of it and quickly turned to look at Mu Yi Fan. Of course, there is no Mu Yi Fan there. He looked around the grain depot, but did not find Mu Yi Fan. ¨C At channel outside the grain depot, Mu Yi Fan has been leaning on the railing his stomach in pain, step by step, he was struggling to leave the depot. To be honest, he is not only suffering from stomach problems, but his heart is also feeling very painful. Especially after listening to Sun Zi Hao¡¯s words, it is even more difficult to know how to be good. It turned out that this time the mission was constantly testing whether he will shoot his comrades. It is no wonder that when the Male Protagonist came in, he was worried that he was assaulting Lu Lin, and he did not ask what is going on. He pointed his gun at him and wanted to¡­. If it was not for Lu Lin to wake up fast, he is afraid¡­ Mu Yi Fan smiles bitterly. In fact, The Male Protagonist does not believe that he should also be so unlike him, who asked Mu Yi Fan to do so many things that made The Male Protagonist hate him in the last life, and cannot feel good even after killing him. ¡°Ah~~ Help! ~ Help! ~~~~~¡± The woman screams interrupted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thoughts. Mu Yi Fan turned around and saw that Rong Xue, who was full of tears, running out of one of the lanes in the fork, and then she ran to him. ¡°Mr. Mu, Mr. Mu, help! Help!¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Rong Xue¡¯s back was followed by a large group of zombie. He quickly ran up and ran away: ¡°Come on.¡± He did this, but he did not want Rong Xue to find him. It¡¯s the zombies, so they will follow. The two quickly walked outside the gate, but one of them was wearing high heels, and there was not much physical strength, and the other was a person with a big belly, so they could not run fast. Seeing that zombies were going to catch up, Rong Xue screamed and yelled and was getting more and more scared. She only knows the useless man who runs around. Suddenly, her eyes flashed, her eyes flooded, and she reached out to Mu Yi Fan and pushed him over to the zombies. Then she took off her high heels and ran. Chapter 91 - Like him? Chapter 91: Like him? Mu Yi Fan looked incredulously at the fast escaping Rong Xue. He didn¡¯t think she would suddenly push him to the zombies and use him to increase her chances of escape. Unfortunately, he was originally a zombie, and the zombies that he followed did not even look at him. They walked straight past him and chased Rong Xue. However, because he was pushed hard by Rong Xue, the whole person fell down on the ground and that made his stomach more painful, just like something was stirring in his stomach, so he could not stand up. . However, he clearly was only a zombie, and zombies feel no pain, how can he feel stomach pain? Mu Yi Fan felt very strange, and as the stomach became more and more painful, his consciousness becomes more and more blurred, and things in front of him were becoming more and more unclear. In the vagueness, he seemed to hear someone anxiously yelling at Mu Yi Fan, which seemed to be Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice. Zhan Bei Tian did not find Mu Yi Fan in the grain depot, and ran out to find someone, but did not expect to see Mu Yi Fan curling up on the ground. Heart, suddenly nearly reached to his throat. Calmness thrown aside and a flash of panic, he quickly ran to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s side: ¡°Mu Yi Fan? Mu Yi Fan? Mu-Mu, Mu-Mu, are you okay?¡± Mu Yi Fan was struggling to open Eyes, looking at the vague face, said weakly: ¡°stomach¡­ son¡­ hurts.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw that he had no reaction, and he was anxious, but thought that Mu Yi Fan is now zombie, the body is not so fragile. He hurried to bend down and picked him up. He immediately noticed that the person in his arms was five or sixty pounds heavier than before. It is no wonder that Mu Yi Fan walked with difficult when he walked. Zhan Bei Tian carried the person to the gate, and immediately heard the loud gunshots from outside and the screams of the women, which was very harsh. He rubbed his brow and looked at the passageway, and saw the soldiers who were outside, shooting with guns and chasing the zombie that Rong Xue came out. In just a few seconds, the zombies was all headshot down on the floor. Rong Xue panted forward to the big truck, and the anxiously scared soldier in the car pulled her into the car. After getting on the car, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then she heard the soldier shouting: ¡°The Major General.¡± Rong Xue turned his head excitedly and she saw Zhan Bei Tian walk coldly. She was just about to say something, but she noticed that Zhan Bei Tian still had a man in his arms, and that person was the one she pushed to the zombies¡­. Mu Yi Fan, her face flashed with guilty conscience and fear, worried what she did before was discovered. However, it is strange! She clearly pushed Mu Yi Fan to zombie, how did he not get bitten by zombie? Did Zhan Bei Tian just came in to save her? Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°You said to Lu Lin, I have something happening and I have to go back and tell him to be careful in the grain depot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Xue on the truck heard Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s words and she wanted to follow them going back, but after seeing Mu Yi Fan in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arms, and thinking about Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s attitude towards her, she consciously retracted into the truck, squatting into the corner of the truck waiting quietly for others to come back. Zhan Bei Tian quickly placed Mu Yi Fan in the back seat of the off-road vehicle, then drove away from the grain depot and drove all the way back to the villa where they now lived. After stopping the car, he hurriedly took Mu Yi Fan down and walked quickly into the villa, shouting: ¡°Doctor Zheng, Dr. Zheng.¡± The gate guard said quickly: ¡°Major general, Dr. Zheng is in the next door villa he is seeing there people for medical treatment.¡± ¡°Go and call Dr. Zheng back and tell him to come to the basement.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The soldier first saw the Major General so anxious, he did not dare to hesitate, and he immediately ran in the villa next door. Zheng Guo Zong was called back. When Zheng Guo Zong heard about Mu Yi Fan was hurt, he hurried back to the basement of the villa next door, and then was stared blankly by the small operating room in the basement. There are instruments found in the operating room of the hospital, there are all the instruments in the operating room of the hospital. There are also some instruments here. In short, all kinds of medical equipment here are very complete. When Zhan Bei Tian saw Zheng Guo Zong, he immediately went to him: ¡°Dr. Zheng, you will give Mu-Mu a checkup¡± Zheng Guo Zong returned to reality and quickly asked: ¡°Mu-Mu, what happened?¡± Zhan Bei Tian flashed a glimpse of guilty his eyes. He said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I saw him, the man had fallen to the ground. Then, when he said that his stomach hurts, he passed out.¡± Zheng Guo Zong frowned. ¡°Stomach hurt? Don¡¯t tell me the fetus is angry?¡± ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian:¡±¡­¡­ ¡± Zheng Guo Zong turned to Mu Yi Fan and made a series of checks, but because Mu Yi Fan is now a zombie, some medical equipment cannot check Mu Yi Fans physical condition, and finally, he just had general understanding. He put a quilt on Mu Yi Fan and said: ¡°The whole situation should be fine. Let him rest here. We have something to talk to in the lobby above.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. They returned to the hall to sit, Zheng Guo Zong said: ¡°The fetus is angry, and that baby in the stomach is about to be born.¡± The fetus is angry? Zhan Bei Tian seemed to use special force thinking why before he thought of the kick that he gave Mu Yi Fan. His eye wrinkled with worries: ¡°Is it going to be born? Can you know exactly when he is going to give birth?¡± Zheng Guo Zong didn¡¯t have a good answer: ¡°How do I know when he is going to give birth? It was obvious that a month ago, I checked out. He was pregnant for three months, and now it¡¯s only been a month. If I say that he is going to give birth, it¡¯s as fast as blowing a balloon, and I can¡¯t predict when he will be giving birth¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong sighed: ¡°And, I don¡¯t know if it is because Mu-Mu is a zombie. The instruments can¡¯t check Mu-Mu¡¯s physical condition. Now I can only see the mood of the child in the stomach. . ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian:¡±¡­¡­ ¡± Zheng Guo Zong had a strange face looking at him:¡± I see you heard Mu-Mu is going to give birth and you did not flinch nor had a particular reaction, should I think know that you knew he is pregnant, then why did you take him out to look for supplies Don¡¯t you know that he is struggling to even walk now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian bowed his head and didn¡¯t talk. Zheng Guo Zong saw him in the guilt, but he couldn¡¯t help but say him: ¡°Mu-Mu always said that you regarded him as an enemy. I didn¡¯t believe it at first. I really have to believe it now. I don¡¯t know if you took him to find those materials or what¡­ however, please don¡¯t use him or hurt him.¡± He thinks that Zhan Bei Tian went looking for supplies with a big bellied Mu Yi Fan, he was not using Mu Yi Fan against other zombies. He just wanted to find ways to hurt Mu Yi Fan during the search for materials, or just want to test Mu Yi Fan. There are so many reasons to think of it, he didn¡¯t know what Zhan Bei Tian thought off ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you, and I don¡¯t know why in a short period of time, the relationship between you has changed dramatically. However, I think it should be a matter of zombie with Mu-Mu. You can¡¯t take it off.¡± ¡°If you really are mad because of his zombie status, then you should let him go, so that you will feel at ease but if you leave him around. It¡¯s very likely that some small things will be misunderstood with Mu-Mu. ¡± Zhan, Bei Tian think the misunderstanding before, his hands tightly into fists and Zheng Guo Zong was still talking. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to leave, just be good to him, Mu-Mu is a good person, even if he is now zombie, but he never bit someone, isn¡¯t he just like any other person? Besides, even if he can¡¯t eat cooked food now. Besides, what is the difference between him and with ordinary people?¡± Zheng Guo Zong stood up: ¡°I can see that you are very concerned about him. If you really like him, just take it easy. Don¡¯t wait until you lose him, then you will regret it.¡± He had a deep understanding of this matter. He used to feel that his wife was too timid and annoying. However, after she was gone, her side was cold and clear, and there was not even a person who spoke to him, his heart was particularly uncomfortable. The sentence behind Zheng Guo Zong is like a great one punch, knocking Zhan Bei Tian back for a long time. He didn¡¯t know how long he sat in the hall. Zhan Bei Tian returned to the basement. He walked over to the person lying on the bed walked over, raised his hands and gently lifted the pale, bloodless face, and looked unconscious. There was a trace of confusion. For a long time, he whispered softly: ¡°¡­¡­ like him?¡± Chapter 92 - It’s probably going to be born. Chapter 92: It¡¯s probably going to be born. When Mu Yi Fan woke up, he saw the ceiling he was familiar with, and his eyes flashed through doubts. Is this his room? When he turned his head, he saw Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s delightful face, he licked his dry lips, and spoke with a dumb voice: ¡°Worried? ¡­ Quack.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said with excitement: ¡°Great, you finally woke up, if you never woke up, others would have to wonder if I am a quack.¡± ¡°What happened to me?¡± Mu Yi Fan only remembered that his stomach was very painful, and finally his consciousness became more and more unclear, and he did not know what happened behind him. In short, he felt that he has slept for a long time. Zheng Guo Zong sighed: ¡°You have angered your baby¡­¡± Thinking that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t believe in his pregnancy, he quickly turned to the topic: ¡°Do you know how long you have slept?¡± Mu Yi Fan then asked him: ¡°How long have I slept?¡± Zheng Guo Zong extended two fingers: ¡°Twenty days, you have slept for twenty days.¡± In these twenty days, he did not know what has passed, not being frozen by Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes is a great fortune. ¡°Crap, I actually slept for so long.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of something, he anxiously wanting to sit up, unexpectedly, the stomach was too heavy, the person had not sat up yet, and fell back. ¡°Hey, my Little-ancestor, what are you rushing to, lie down, lie down.¡± Zheng Guo Zong quickly gave him a pillow. Mu Yi Fan wanted to cry tears and he touched his stomach: ¡°Hey Quack, my big belly seems to be bigger again, and it seems to be heavy again. You have to check me up I need to know what happened?¡± Zheng Guo Zong eyes aimed at the belly that was raised ¡°Why are you too big like a woman whose pregnancy is ten months?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t hear clearly, wondering: ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Nothing, you just have flatulence.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t have a good reply: ¡°You are kidding me, where does this big stomach look like flatulence? Is there such patient with a big belly saying the stomach is flatulent?¡± Zheng Guo Zong rolled his eyes: ¡°It is you who told me that you are flatulent.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong hurriedly appease him: ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t think too much, it will be fine in a few days. Right, the Major General Zhan does not know that you are awake, I will call him. Come up.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Mu Yi Fan hurriedly took Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t call him.¡± Zheng Guo Zong wondered: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s misunderstanding and his distrust of himself. He still felt very sad: ¡°Quack doctor, I don¡¯t want to see Zhan Bei Tian for the time being.¡± Outside the room, Zhan Bei Tian heard this and suddenly stopped his footsteps. Just because heard the sound coming from the room, he would rush to come and see it. I didn¡¯t think He would hear this sentence. Zhan Bei Tian sighed he looked down and leaned against the wall outside the door. It seems that on the day of the grain depot, it was not that Mu Yi Fan who disappointed him, but he disappointed himself to Mu Yi Fan. Zheng Guo Zong saw that Mu Yi Fan was very sad. He thought that the day when he would collect the materials, the Major General Zhan must have done something to hurt Mu-Mu¡¯s heart. He sighed and rubbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head: ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t see him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and didn¡¯t feel happy because he didn¡¯t need to see Zhan Bei Tian. Instead, he felt more lost. Zheng Guo Zong noticed that his mood was lower than before, and he teased him: ¡°How? You don¡¯t have to see him, why are you still not happy?¡± Mu Yi Fan snorted: ¡°Who said I¡¯m unhappy?¡± He didn¡¯t want to say this. Something turned on the topic: ¡°Quack doctor, can I ask you one thing?¡± Zheng Guo Zong listened to him using the word ¡®request¡¯ and he looked at him with interest: ¡°What is it? As long as I can do it, I will help you.¡± Mu Yi Fan said quickly: ¡°I have a bead in my stomach, I want you to help me get it out, and then give it back to Zhan Bei Tian, ??okay?¡± Zheng Guo Zong wondered: ¡°What bead?¡± When he was checking Mu Yi Fan, he didn¡¯t see any beads in his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s a red bead. It¡¯s very important to Zhan Bei Tian. So, I want to take it out and give it back to him.¡± Zheng Guo Zong stared at him and said, ¡°How do I feel that you trying to return the bead to him, is like you are drawing the boundaries to him.¡± Mu Yi Fan lowered eyelids:¡± so to speak. ¡± The biggest reason is Qing Tian Bead that led his stomach looking this big and heavy, if he does not get it out, he is afraid his body would be pressed broken. After that had passed, Zhan Bei Tian stood outside the door clenched his fists. Zheng Guo Zong sighed slightly: ¡°You have just woken up now, it is not appropriate to move the knife casually. This matter will be discussed later.¡± When the child is born, maybe the bead will follow. Zheng Guo Zong took another look at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s stomach. The time when the child was born should be these near these days. Mu Yi Fan thinks that Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s words are justified. He agrees that this matter will be discussed again in a few days: ¡°Yes, then I will speak of it in a few days, I want to go out now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian outside the door heard this and turned around and went away. In the room, Mu Yi Fan once again propped up and his stomach was so heavy that he was struggling. Zheng Guo Zong quickly supported him and put on shoes for him. Mu Yi Fan stood up in a difficult position and walked to the door step by step in Zheng Guo Zong arm support. ¡°Mu-Mu, is your stomach really so heavy?¡± Zheng Guo Zong saw him walking so hard, and asked curiosity. Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°You try to hang a six or seventy pounds of water on your stomach to see if it is heavy.¡± ¡°But when my wife was pregnant, I didn¡¯t see her having it as hard as you are.¡± ¡°I am not pregnant, this is hard to compare.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong felt it was a clever choice to no longer mention the topic of pregnancy. The two went down to the first floor and they saw Lu Lin push a wheelchair into the door. Lu Lin looked at them and immediately asked: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you woke up, where are you going to go with Dr. Zheng?¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Go out and walk around.¡± I He doesn¡¯t know if it is because he saved him in the grain depot. Afterwards Lu Lin¡¯s relationship with him improve, he felt that Lu Lin was a little cordial to him. Lu Lin looked at his inconvenient movement: ¡°I see you walking very hard, do you want to go out and stroll around this wheelchair?¡± Mu Yi Fan saw a wheelchair to sit, he nodded quickly, then hesitated again: ¡°Who did this chair came from, and what is that others are not using it?¡± Lu Lin explained: ¡°A few days ago, a soldier¡¯s leg was injured. He took a wheelchair for a few days. Now that his legs are good, he¡¯s back to walking. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that I trouble you to a wheelchair on the outside, thank you.¡± Lu Lin wheelchair was pushed out again, and then, with Zheng Guo Zong, Mu Yi Fan strolled down the garden there. After they left the villa, Mao Yu, Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao, who were hiding in the kitchen, came out and came to the floor-to-ceiling window and watched Lu Lin push Mu Yi Fan out of the gate. ¡°I am wondering, why is the boss suddenly so good to Mu Yi Fan?¡± Xiang Guo wondered: ¡°Is it because Mu Yi Fan saved Lu Lin in the grain depot?¡± Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°It should be, but I am even more surprised why the boss asked Lu Lin to make an excuse, Mao Yu, what do you think?¡± Mao Yu said faintly: ¡°What can I think, I only know that when Mu Yi Fan was in a coma, the boss guarded him day and night. When there was movement in the room, he immediately ran to the room. During Mu Yi Fan¡¯s coma, the boss was often absent-minded and didn¡¯t know what was going on, anyway, the boss gave me the feeling that he cares about Mu Yi Fan.¡± Xiang Guo slammed: ¡°Mao Yu, are you kidding? The boss caring about Mu Yi Fan? How is it possible?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why do you talk like the boss is one of those people?¡± Xiang Guo: ¡°¡­¡± Sun Zi Hao: ¡°¡­¡± Just when they were discussing Mu Yi Fan, Mu Yi Fan was being by Lu Lin around the garden. At first, he was a little uncomfortable. Lu Lin obviously hated him to death, but now he pushed him to walk in the garden. How to think it was a little weird. Later, when Mu Yi Fan remembered an important thing, he immediately forgot this uncomfortable and asked Lu Lin. ¡°Lu Lin, is the national army now sending a team to clean the zombies bodies?¡± Lu Lin did not think that Mu Yi Fan would ask such a question, and he said, ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes flashed with a hint of surprise and anxious. Then he asked: ¡°Do you know the day when the army intends to start burning the bodies? Do you know where they are going burn the bodies?¡± He described in the book the bodies will be burned in the garbage dump on June 10, he wants to know if there is a change in time and place. ¡°Why are you interested in this in the garbage dump on June 5th? Do you want to go see it?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°What is the date now?¡± ¡°June 1st.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes went wide open, it was on June 1st. However, he still had a big belly. What should he do? How can he find or grab the big crystal nucleus? Mu Yi Fan quickly turned to Zheng Guo Zong and asked: ¡°Quack doctor, can I take the knife tomorrow?¡± Zheng Guo Zong did not want to reject him: ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan was anxious: ¡°But, I have important things to do, and I do not want to have a big belly, which is very inconvenient.¡± ¡°The more important things, is your body not important.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I am a corpse¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan thought Lu Lin was still around, he had to close my mouth. Lu Lin asked: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, do you have any important things to do? If I can help, I will definitely help you.¡± He promised the boss before, as long as Mu Yi Fan¡¯s request, he had to promise to help him. Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°You can¡¯t help me, this thing can only be done by myself.¡± He originally wanted to find a few people to help, but he only found Zheng Jia Ming, but, after the grain warehouse encounter with a higher ranking zombie than his zombie rank, Zheng Jia Ming help also did not come in handy. If you go to Zheng Jia Ming, it will only become cumbersome. It is very likely that they will be controlled by the zombie who was superior to them at the same time. Thinking of this, Mu Yi Fan suddenly lost his mood: ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Zheng Guo Zong was surprised: ¡°Are we not just coming out? Do you want to go back?¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°You just woke up, do you want to go back.¡± Mu Yi Fan spoke nothing either Lu Lin pushed him stroll in the garden a large circle, then turn the other way from the back to the villa where he lived there or he will walk there himself. On the way, he saw many survivors. Under Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arrangement, ??their safety was guaranteed, and everyone was not hungry. Immediately, a familiar figure in one of the villas attracted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attention. He turned around and said to Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°Quack doctor, I seem to see the little Zhang from your village.¡± Zheng Guo Zong turned his head and looked away. ¡°Where?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked back in the direction. There was no figure there: ¡°Hey, why is he gone? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°It should be that you see it wrong. How could little Zhang be there? Here¡± ¡°Probably is.¡± Just then, from the sky he heard a voice: ¡°You survivors, please note that you survivors, please note, please leave G City and go north before the 5th, please Before it reach the 5th, you will leave G City and go north. For survivors, please note that for survivors, please note that we will bomb G City on the 5th, and we will bomb G City on the 5th. When the people in the villa heard it, they ran out and looked up to see a remote-controlled small plane flying in the sky, constantly replaying the previous content. ¡°What happened? Why bomb G City?¡± Zheng Guo Zong asked anxiously. Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that they are going to bomb G City, but to bring a large group of zombies to a place to bomb. It is so they do not end up completely destroying the entire city.¡± Lu Lin nodded. ¡°It is true.¡± Zheng Guo Zong anxiously said: ¡°No, I am going to find my son.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly stopped to stop Zheng Guo Zong who was leaving: ¡°Quack doctor, you wait, ah¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong heard Mu Yi Fan¡¯s scream, he ran back: ¡°What happened to you? Mu-Mu?¡± Mu Yi Fan groaned and said: ¡°I¡­ my stomach hurts¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong shocked and quickly returned. Exalted, he touched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s stomach, and said in a hurry: ¡°If you want to be born, you may have to be born!¡± Chapter 93 - The child came out Chapter 93: The child came out Mu Yi Fan seized Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s hand, endured pain, and he asked in between screams: ¡°Quack, what ¡­ what is going to be born?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong really did not know how to explain to a man who does not believe that he is pregnant, he was going to give birth. He looked at Lu Lin, who was stared blankly, and hurriedly said, ¡°What are you still here push me? Or you don¡¯t want to push me back.¡± Lu Lin returned to reality: ¡°Ah? Oh, oh.¡± Did he not hear it wrong? Dr. Zheng said that Mu Yi Fan is going to give birth? What does this mean? Wouldn¡¯t be what he thought? Lu Lin hurriedly pushed the wheelchair to the villa where they lived. After returning to the villa, Mu Yi Fan was sore because of his stomach, and it was so painful that she could not stand up. Lu Lin really can¡¯t afford to carry the overweight Mu Yi Fan, so he had to look to the people in the house for help: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, come out and help.¡± Sun Zi Hao heard Lu Lin¡¯s anxious voice, reacted very quickly, and rushed out of the villa in one step. Mao Yu and Xiang Guo also quickly went out to see what happened. Lu Lin quickly said: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, we both lift one side, fast.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Sun Zi Hao looked at Mu Yi Fan, who was groaning and groaning, and asked as he ran. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said anxiously: ¡°You carry him to the operating table in the basement.¡± Lu Lin put Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand on his shoulder, then, with one hand, back, one leg: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, you have to use some strength, we work together to carry him in.¡± ¡°Is he so heavy?¡± Sun Zi Hao looked puzzled, like these trained soldiers, they could just pick up a big man. How do you want two people to hold together? But just when he picked up Mu Yi Fan, he almost heard a crikey in his old waist: ¡°Crap, Mu Yi Fan, what have you eaten, how is it you are so heavy?¡± ¡°I¡­how do I know.¡± Mu Yi Fan is so painful that she can¡¯t speak. Mao Yu and Xiang Guo, standing at the door, quickly gave way and let them carry him into the operating table in the villa¡¯s basement. Zheng Guo Zong put on his surgical gown and quickly said: ¡°You are going to call the Major General Zhan.¡± Sun Zi Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked: ¡°Why should we call the boss back?¡± Mu Yi Fan was uncomfortable to shut down their boss, telling him to come back, can Mu Yi Fan not hurt? Zheng Guo Zong did not have a good reply: ¡°His child is about to be born, do you want to call him back?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin both stiffened on the spot. ¡°Hey?¡± Mu Yi Fan, who was in pain looked at the people who stiffened, he suddenly raised his head: ¡°Quack doctor, what did you say?¡± Did he over-heard it and had an auditory hallucination? ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Zheng Guo Zong waved his hand, and then, two people stupidly standing at the door of the door shouted: ¡°You are going to go, you say that Mu Yi Fan is going to give birth.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes.¡± Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao hurried back to the hall, Lu Lin said: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, the boss is training at the basketball court, you go to him.¡± ¡°Oh, good. ¡°Sun Zi Hao ran out of the villa. Lu Lin was sitting on the couch. From running back to here, it is only a few hundred meters of road, but he feels like he is running a tens of kilometers of roads, he felt especially like Lei Ren. Xiang Guo and Mao Yu quickly sat down beside him and curiously asked: ¡°What happened to Mu Yi Fan?¡± Lu Lin exhaled: ¡°Mr. Zheng said that Mu Yi Fan is going to give birth.¡± Mao Yu was stared blankly. ¡°Ha? Give birth?¡± Xiang Guo immediately thought of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s meaning as a pregnant woman, so he felt shocked and funny, and immediately put away his smile: ¡°What does this mean when you give birth?¡± Lu Lin turned his eyes: ¡°Ghosts know what it means, but Dr. Zheng said that the boss¡¯s child is about to be born, he made us quickly call the boss back.¡± He was scared when he heard this. ¡°What? The boss¡¯s child is going to be born? Who is going to give birth to the boss child?¡± Xiang Guo was surprised that his chin almost did fell. Mao Yu returned to reality: ¡°Mr. Zheng¡¯s intention is to say that Mu Yi Fan is going to give birth, and that he is still going to give birth to the boss¡¯s child?¡± ¡°How is it possible?¡± Xiang Guo stood up and couldn¡¯t find the channel to vent: ¡°Mu Yi Fan is a man, how could he have children, and how can the boss probably make a baby with Mu Yi Fan¡­ What?¡± You could kill him and he wouldn¡¯t believe it. Lu Lin eyebrows wrinkled: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not the child is going to be born, but one thing, I have felt was very strange since then.¡± Mao Yu asked: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just when we were walking I heard Dr. Zheng calling Mu Yi Fan as Mu-Mu.¡± ¡°Mu-Mu?¡± Mao Yu and Xiang Guo said: ¡°Lu Lin, you wouldn¡¯t think that Mu-Mu we met before is now Mu Yi Fan?¡± Lu Lin nodded:¡± you think about it, and Mu-Mu¡­ Is Mu Yi Fan¡¯s last name ¡­ That¡¯s the same sounding character, and that they both are suffering from bone cancer, as well as the attitude of the boss towards Mu Yi Fan also changed? It¡¯s different from before, so these things make me think about whether Mu Yi Fan will be Mu-Mu.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lu Lin analyzed it quite reasonably, but Mao Yu was still not sure that the two are the same people. Xiang Guo felt his face sink: ¡°I don¡¯t believe they will be the same person.¡± Mao Yu said: ¡°Xiang Guo, don¡¯t be too excited. After the boss comes back, you will know what happened.¡± ¨C On the other hand, Sun Zi Hao hurried to the basketball court and saw Zhan Bei Tian standing in the center of the field. Speeding up the pace and running over: ¡°Bo¡­ boss.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw him panting and his eyes wrinkled in confusion: ¡°What happened?¡± Sun Zi Hao gasped and gasped, scratching his head, not knowing how to answer what Zhan Bei Tian said. What he heard before was simply a fantasy, he was afraid to say it, and he will be beat by the Major General. Damn, you should ask clearly before you run over. Zhan Bei Tian screamed: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, what the hell are you doing?¡± Sun Zi Hao does not matter whether it is true or not, and quickly stands up and reports truthfully to Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°Report, Major General, Dr. Zheng asked me to follow you and say that Mu Yi Fan is going to give birth.¡± When the words fell, the person in front of him had already ran ten meters away. Sun Zi Hao looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s anxious back and whispered: ¡°Crap, is Mu Yi Fan really gonna birth the boss¡¯s child?¡± The news is too amazing, right? No. He felt that he needs time to calm down and calm down and digest this thing. However, he has still time to go back and see what is going on. Sun Zi Hao returned to reality and quickly ran back to the villa. He saw Zhan Bei Tian standing in the hall, using the calm and eager tone to tell the three people who had been stupid to prepare hot water and warm up milk, and so he can wrap your child¡¯s towel. After the quick explanation, Zhan Bei Tian rushed to the basement and he heard Zheng Guo Zong say: ¡°Do you want to find a stable woman for yourself?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan has no strength to swear at Zheng Guo Zong glanced: ¡°I am a man, a man without a birth canal. What are you looking for?¡± Zheng Guo Zong is much entangled: ¡°But I am not a doctor of obstetrics and gynecology, I have not performed a surgery to pregnant women, I will tell The General to look for a maternity doctor.¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°Quack, do you really think that Laozi is pregnant?¡± ¡°How come you still don¡¯t believe you are pregnant?¡± ¡°Mom, you let me¡­. How does a big man believe that he is pregnant? Ah~~ pain, pain, pain, give me a way to take out the bead inside.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s whole face was screwed up, and he quickly rubbed his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s not a bead, it¡¯s a child. How can the bead you swallow become so big?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan really didn¡¯t know how to explain the situation if Qing Tian Bead. The most important thing is that he is now suffering from half-life, and the quack is still stared blankly not taking out the bead in his stomach. It is really depressed. Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan getting more and more uncomfortable. He calmed down and calmly said: ¡°Dr. Zheng, you will take out the child like in a small operation that you usually do.¡± Wen Yi, Mu Yi Fan looked at the door and there was Zhan Bei Tian, looking like some awkward person who doesn¡¯t look at the door, then turn back and look at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°What do you mean by the words? Do you think I am pregnant?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the originally pale face and shook his brow: ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that, are you not going to take the beads out? Then we are now taking out the bead for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan eye looked annoyed, he had no more opposition. Zhan Bei Tian and Dr. Zheng said: ¡°Dr. Zheng, you must give him a shot of anesthetic to stop the pain.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said helplessly: ¡°I just gave h a shot, but it has no effect on him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought about Mu Yi Fan now it is zombie, he should not be afraid of the pain that is open, just say: ¡°Then directly do the surgery.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong hesitated again and again, decided to personally manually do the operation. Mu Yi Fan was very nervous. He didn¡¯t dare to watch other people move a knife on him. Before Zheng Guo Zong started, he quickly said: ¡°Can you find a piece of cloth to cover my eyes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian went directly to the operating table and used it. The hand grabbed his eyes and used his eyes to signal Zheng Guo Zong to hurry. Perhaps because Mu Yi Fan was the reason of zombie, during the operation, he did not feel what Zheng Guo Zong had done on him. In short, the knife cut him but he did not feel pain when it was cutting him. He doesn¡¯t know how long it took. He felt that Zheng Guo Zong took out the things in his stomach. Then, his stomach no longer hurts. Then, it was the cry of the child that surprised him. Zheng Guo Zong shouted with joy: ¡°Came out, came out, the child is out.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, ??while seeing the child, also took the hand that was blocked by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes and looked at the child who was screaming, with indifferent. The dark face unknowingly had a gentle smile. Mu Yi Fan quickly opened his eyes and saw Zheng Guo Zong holding a white fat baby with blood on his body. He slammed his eyes and straightened his eyes: ¡°FML, you said stomach flatulence?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Chapter 94 - This is your child Chapter 94: This is your child Zheng Guo Zong laughed at Mu Yi Fan on the spot: ¡°All the time, why can¡¯t you recognize the facts?¡± He handed the child forward: ¡°Hey, this is your evidence of the pregnancy this is also evidence that I have not diagnosed a mistake more than a month ago. Hey, look afterward you dare to say that I am a quack.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan sneaked a glance at the little the child, suddenly There is a feeling of crying tears. He even gave birth to a son without knowing it. And why is his son not like him? ¡°Look, this child is much taller, and the Major General and it is just like a mold of the baby.¡± Zheng Guo Zong laughed happily. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the child seriously, his face was crumpled, and he couldn¡¯t see where he was looking like the child. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zheng Guo Zong wonderingly: ¡°Hey, is this child not born from me? What does it have to do with Zhan Bei Tian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily that to give birth to a child that the child must look like you, it depends on who is the person who is planted in your body.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Doctor, you¡­¡± Crap, what is this? Doesn¡¯t this mean that he is saying that Zhan Bei Tian once planted seeds in his body? Mother balls When did he make the baby with Zhan Bei Tian? And many more. Is he now too quick to accept the birth of a child? Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes and turned to Zhan Bei Tian, ??and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Dear Zhan Bei Tian, ??comrade, please explain why you lied to me more than a month ago?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ ¡± Zhan Bei Tian was feeling uncomfortable touched his nose, then rush to take over the child from Zheng Guo Zong hands, and he said:¡± Dr. Zheng, I¡¯ll go take the child to bath, you help Mu-Mu belly seam be sewed back.¡± ¡°Well, well, the child is cold.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian, ??who quickly left, and shouted: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??you come back to explain clearly, Zhan Bei Tian, ??you bastard.¡± Zheng Guo Zong hurriedly and advised: ¡± Oh, OK, don¡¯t call him that, you just gave birth to a child, you can¡¯t have too much anger.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it madness? I am a big man. The man who just strangely gave birth to a son, this¡­ This is too strange to say it?¡± This is really strange. Why did he get pregnant for no reason? Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of Qing Tian Bead, thinking, this child won¡¯t be what Qing Tian Bead had become? The more he thinks, the more he feels that this is possible. God. He suddenly had a feeling of wanting to die. If he knew that this was the result. He should not leave Qing Tian Bead in his stomach. Zheng Guo Zong comforted: ¡°You don¡¯t even think about child now, even if you want to think about it, you should think about how to raise your child to adulthood.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª Zhan Bei Tian just walked out of the basement of the basement and saw Mao Yu, Sun Zi Hao, Lu Lin, and Xiang Guo standing in the doorway, staring at him holding a child and coming out. The eyes of the four people fell on the children in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arms. They were stared blankly and their eyes were violent analyzing thins and trying to find a suitable. Oh shit. The child looked really like their boss ¡­.like a mold. After a long time, Sun Zi Hao found the voice and asked: ¡°Old¡­ boss, this¡­ is this your child?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered. The other three people heard it, and their chins were about to fall to the ground. Although they have already affirmed that the child is the boss¡¯s, they still have no way to accept it when they hear the boss¡¯s personal recognition. Because this is really incredible. On the table, they can¡¯t believe that this child was birthed by a man, and they can¡¯t believe that this man who gave birth to a child for the boss is the one he once hated. Zhan Bei Tian asked: ¡°Is the bath water ready?¡± Mao Yu hurried and said: ¡°Ready, in the bathroom in near the kitchen, the boss, do you want to find a baby nanny who will take care of the children to come over and help?¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought about it. They are big men and they really need a woman to help their child bathe. He nodded. ¡°You go and find an aunt now. Also, you emphasize about if the aunt can help the child to take a bath and change diapers. Later, maybe the child needs to give it to you to change the diaper.¡± This child is very special. He does not want to let too many people know the secrets of the child. Lu Lin and the four people: ¡°¡­¡± Mao Yu did not leave the villa for a long time, and soon found a nanny who was a nanny in the survivor. Zhan Bei Tian saw that the person who took care of the child had the mother kind of face. Then he said nothing, he gave the child to the mother¡¯s hand and asked her to take the child to take a bath. Others went to the bathroom to learn how to help children bathe, dress, change diapers, and how to feed. The soft body of the children makes them dare not to be too hard. When they are holding the child, they don¡¯t know where to put them. They are afraid of accidentally hurting the child. When the child fell asleep and he was brought back to the room by Zhan Bei Tian, ??the four big men could finally relax and then cuddle on the sofa in the hall. ¡°My goodness, taking care of the child is harder than any hard work, and I didn¡¯t believe it until now. The boss has a son.¡± Sun Zi Hao said. Lu Lin said: ¡°The boss having a son is a matter of time. The important thing is that the child mother is fxcking unacceptable.¡± Xiang Guo snorted and got up and went back to the second floor room, slamming and closing the door. Mao Yu said: ¡°In fact, the most uncomfortable and most unacceptable one is Xiang Guo. When I thought about it, Mu Yi Fan almost killed Xiang Guo and Lu Lin.¡± Lu Lin thought of that mission, the light face went dark and he was quiet. Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t dare to mention the things of that year, and did not want Lu Lin to recall the previous things. He closed his mouth and said nothing. At this time, Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s voice came from the entrance of the basement passage: ¡°I say this ¡­ can¡¯t you take a good rest and do whatever you want to do later?¡± The three people sitting on the sofa sat up straight and looked at the entrance of the basement passage. ¡°I said that I am fine. I just want to see the child now.¡± Mu Yi Fan not only did not feel any pain after the birth of the child, but also he was restored to the original, and now he can run as before. . However, because the stomach has a stitches his movements can¡¯t be too fast, and he is afraid that the black blood and intestines will pop out. Lu Lin saw Zheng Guo Zong who helped Mu Yi Fan step by step. His face flashed with strange look that couldn¡¯t be said. They couldn¡¯t imagine a big man who would conceive and have children. When Mao Yu saw Zheng Guo Zong coming upstairs, he said: ¡°The child just fell asleep, and the boss took him back to the room¡± After that had passed, Mu Yi Fan could not see the child he felt a little loss, and he said to Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°Since the child is asleep, I will not bother them. I will go to your room to rest first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng Guo Zong helped Mu Yi Fan to return to his room. Then, after closing the door, he said, ¡°Mu-Mu, I want to go to find my sin.¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that he was worried about Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s safety and immediately comforted him: ¡°You should not worry about the family, he is a smart zombie, and he will not be foolish enough to be taken by soldiers to be bombed.¡± Zheng Guo Zong still does not trust: ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No, but, don¡¯t think about secretly going for your home, I dare say, if you just leave the villa area 100 meters. In addition, it will be eaten by zombie, so you are big chance is to stay in the villa.¡± Mu Yi Fan patted him on the shoulder: ¡°I will go out to find him in two days, and tell him to leave G City, go north, and meet with you, how?¡± ¡°You?¡± Zheng Guo Zong frowned: ¡°Can The General let you go?¡± He felt that Zhan Bei Tian would not let Mu Yi Fan leave. Mu Yi Fan blinked: ¡°He won¡¯t let me go, I will sneak away, because I have an important thing to do, so I can¡¯t stay.¡± He took Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Quack¡­. You will follow Zhan Bei Tian in the future. It is absolutely safe to stay by him. I will be more assured with my son wellbeing.¡± Zheng Guo Zong asked: ¡°But, if you are gone, what should your child do, you would not want to leave your child alone¡± Mu Yi Fan bit his mouth, not to mention the child¡¯s happened, but he said:¡± you do not worry so much, in short, after I leave, you can let Zhan Bei Tian know I would like to go home tomorrow Well, let¡¯s take a break and wake up to see the kids together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two slept in bed for two hours, and when they woke up to see the child tomorrow, Zhan Bei Tian told them. ¡°When you see your child, please don¡¯t be too surprised.¡± Chapter 95 - Son’s slave Chapter 95: Son¡¯s slave Mu Yi Fan and Zheng Guo Zong heard Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s words, ??the two looked at each other, and then, in unison, he looked at Zhan Bei Tian and whispered: ¡°He is not mutated right?¡± ¡°The child shouldn¡¯t be eighteen years old?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He found that the acceptance of the two men was still quite strong, and his worry just now was superfluous. Zheng Guo Zong did not get angry with Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Is there a curse for your child to be born like this? How can you say that your child is mutated?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan felt that he was being stared blankly. Qing Tian Bead changed from a small bead to a small baby in his stomach. Who knows if it will change from a small baby to something, so you can¡¯t blame him for thinking that? Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was at the door, leaned over and let them come in to see the child. The two walked into the room and saw a two- or three-year-old child who was as narrow as Zhan Bei Tian, ??sitting quietly on the bed and watching them. Zheng Guo Zong was surprised. ¡°This¡­this is the baby that was just born? This¡­this is too fast.¡± The words he said before he came in were just casual talks. He didn¡¯t think that the child really grew so fast. ¡°Will the child grow up in a short time in the future?¡± If this is the case, it will not be a few days later, the child will become an elderly person, and the child is too pitiful. Zhan Bei Tian shook his head: ¡°The future growth will be the same as that of normal children. It is already his limit to grow up like this now.¡± The child will become like this because he brought the child into the space to absorb the aura and bubble. The reason for the fast growth is the spring water, otherwise, the new baby can¡¯t be as big as this. However, this is also good. In the last days, it was really inconvenient to run around with a newborn baby. Now that the child is two or three years old, they can say that if they have to go. They don¡¯t have to work so hard. Zheng Guo Zong sighed and look at the child: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He looked at the little baby who sat on the bed and the child didn¡¯t cry, noisy, he was like a ceramic doll. In his eyes, he is cute and has a little handsome face. His face is round and tender, his eyebrows are thick and wispy, his eyes are big and bright, and his red and bright mouth is gently wrinkly. It looked like Zhan Bei Tian when he is a little serious, like a little adult, very lovable, making him have the feeling of wanting to hug the child and tease the child. Zhan Bei Tian turned to Mu Yi Fan. After coming in, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t say a word again, but from his emotions, he could see that his mood was very complicated. Can¡¯t Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mood be complicated? The moment he saw the child was like him returning those days when he was playing with Zhan Bei Tian more than 20 years ago. However, the child is not his friend but the child born from his stomach. . However, the child does not look like him at all, but instead looked like a modeled Male Protagonist Zhan Bei Tian, ??but it does not hinder his love for the child, not to mention the child is born, and his score is small. When he was young, it was exactly the same, and he liked him more. Mu Yi Fan squatted in front of the child, reached out and touched the child¡¯s tender face gently, and tried to scream: ¡°Little-ancestor?¡± Calling the child this because it nothing more than he know that the child is Qing Tian Bead changing However, Zheng Guo Zong standing behind him did not know the meaning of this Little-ancestor name. He laughed out loudly: ¡°When I look at Mu-Mu, I know that he will be his a slave in the future.¡± How can he call his child a Little-ancestor? Is it necessary to call your son as an ancestor? Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Little-ancestor saw that Mu Yi Fan liked him and the small eyeballs moved. He extended his hands to Mu Yi Fan and screamed: ¡°Dad, hug.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared blankly. After the child changed from a baby to a two- or three-year-old baby, he didn¡¯t make a sound. He thought that the child could not speak, but did not think that the child did not want to talk. Now he is willing to call Mu Yi Fan, indicating that he likes Mu Yi Fan very much. When Mu Yi Fan heard the word Dad, he was also stared blankly. Then, excitedly picked up the child and kissed him. Although the child was made by Qing Tian Bead after he had been in his stomach for more than a month, he had no blood relationship with him, but after all, he was from his stomach, and the child was still so cute and sweet. Calling him father, it¡¯s hard not to like him. Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan has no disapproval of the child and was a little relieved. In fact, since his birth, he has been worried that Mu Yi Fan will this sudden child. After all, the child came out of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s stomach. If he hates this child, the child will be very upset. Zheng Guo Zong saw that Mu Yi Fan was so happy with the child and did not bother their family if three gathering time. He whispered to Zhan Bei Tian and left, and when everyone else was out of the room, they closed the door for them. When Mu Yi Fan was almost happy, he noticed that he was only left with Zhan Bei Tian and his child in the room. He immediately felt that the atmosphere was awkward. Not to mention that Zhan Bei Tian misunderstood that this matter has not passed. He said that the child is obviously coming out of his stomach, but looked like Zhan Bei Tian. No matter who you ask, he will think that he and Zhan Bei Tian has some kind of intimate relationship. This made him feel very weird. The original The Male Protagonist was very complicated in his heart. Now there is a child in this relationship. He really don¡¯t know how to face this man. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to be alone in a room with Zhan Bei Tian, ??and hugged the child to the door. Just as he opened the door, a sudden apology came from behind him: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stared blankly. He did not expect Zhan Bei Tian to apologize to him at this time. Moreover, whether it is Zhan Bei Tian in reality or Zhan Bei Tian in the book, the man rarely say sorry to others, so Mu Yi Fan was a little surprised. Zhan Bei Tian saw him stop and continued: ¡°On the day when we went to the grain depot looking for supplies, I thought you were aiming to assault Lu Lin, so it would be¡­¡± He paused: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, it is me. I am sorry to you, I am sorry and I¡¯m saying that to you here.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard him say sorry, the hand holding the doorknob tightened, and for a time did not know whether to forgive Zhan Bei Tian. If he forgives Zhan Bei Tian now, then maybe he may be misunderstood next time. Because Zhan Bei Tian does not trust him, he thinks he will hurt his brothers at any time. The child in his arms seemed to be aware of his hesitation. He said, ¡°Dad, I am hungry.¡± Mu Yi Fan returned to reality: ¡°Hungry? Then we went downstairs to find food.¡± He opened the room. The door, holding the child out of the room. The child in his arms hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s neck, and looked at Zhan Bei Tian in the back and showed a slight smile. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± The child¡¯s smile is very innocent and cute, but how does he have a feeling that ¡®THIS KID DELIBERATELY INTERRUPTED THIS AWKWARD APOLOGY TO MU YI FAN¡¯. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s have a quick meal.¡± Sun Zi Hao, who was preparing to go to the house to call Zhan Bei Tian, ??saw Mu Yi Fan coming out and shouted. Zhan Bei Tian schooled his gaze and looked at Sun Zi Hao downstairs. When Mu Yi Fan heard Sun Zi Hao yelling for dinner, he whispered when he squatted downstairs. ¡°Little-ancestor, do you want to eat, or do you want to suck jade?¡± ¡°Dad, I want to eat.¡± Mu Yi Fan had to hold the child sitting next to Zheng Guo Zong. Immediately, more than a dozen people¡¯s eyes fell on the child in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arms. Except for Mao Yu, Sun Zi Hao, Lu Lin, and Xiang Guo, who looked at the children with big eyes, others wondered where this child came from, and how they felt that the child looked more like a person they knew. At this time, Zhan Bei Tian, ??who came down later, sat in the seat, and the others turned their eyes and looked at Zhan Bei Tian, ??the one they called a boss. Then, they kept staring at Zhan Bei Tian, and suddenly they felt that their boss was more and more like that child. It¡¯s weird. Everyone who looked at him today feels like a person. Then, they look at the children and look at Zhan Bei Tian, ??as if they saw something, then their eyes widened. Oh my God! How do they think that the boss looked like the child? Do not! It should be said that how the children Mu Yi Fan held in his arms is like the boss¡¯s son. It is like a model carved out, no matter the appearance or the look, it like a copy. To say that child has nothing to do with their boss, it¡¯s like not believing in death. Mao Yu, Sun Zi Hao, Lu Lin, Xiang Guo watching the child looked for a long time, finally, Sun Zi Hao couldn¡¯t wait any longer and said, ¡°Boss, this wouldn¡¯t be your eldest son, right?¡± Chapter 96 - He is not him Chapter 96: He is not him Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong screamed and laughed. ¡°The eldest son?¡± Unwittingly people have their eyes caught in daze: ¡°Does the boss have another son? And, are there more than two?¡± ¡°Crap, when was the boss¡¯s son born?¡± ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I hear when the boss is married?¡± ¡°Since the boss has a son? Where is the wife? How can I not see the wife coming to eat?¡± Everyone snorted. Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Mao Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong heard their words and smiled even more wider Zhan Bei Tian eyes narrowed at them and his eyes fell on Sun Zi Hao: ¡°The child is still the one from before.¡± Sun Zi Hao and Mao Yu were stared blankly and couldn¡¯t help but look at the child in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arms. How can this child be two or three years old, how could it be the little baby just a day before? Although Sun Zi Hao is full of doubts, but it is not easy to ask in front of so many people, he could only sink his curiosity back to the stomach. Zhan Bei Tian looked at other people: ¡°Eat.¡± They saw that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to answer the question about the wife and had to turn away from the topic: ¡°Boss, what is the name of the child?¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes wrinkled in confusion. He did not remember to give the child a name. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the child in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arms, just when he wanted to say something, he just listen to the little baby saying: ¡°My name is Qing Tian.¡± ¡°Qing Tian? Qing Tian? Very good name.¡± Everyone praised ¡°There is only one word in the middle of the name.¡± Mu Yi Fan listened to their praise and was dissatisfied with Zhan Bei Tian in the seat. Although Qing Tian Bead is Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s, ??but the child came out of his stomach, but now he is crowned with a surname, and he seems to have nothing to do with him. Zhan Bei Tian was strangely stared blankly by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s glare. The little baby in his arms looked up at Mu Yi Fan and said in a tender voice, ¡°Uncle, you are wrong, I am not surnamed Zhan.¡± Everyone curiously asked: ¡°You are not surnamed Zhan, then what is your surname?¡± ¡°My surname is Mu, my name is Mu Qing Tian.¡± When Mu Qing Tian said this, he raised his head and said to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Dad, I want to drink soup.¡± Everyone suddenly became confused. Why the boss son is not surnamed Zhan but surnamed Mu? Even if he is surnamed Mu, why is the boss¡¯s son calling Mu Yi Fan as his father? Is this child not the boss¡¯s son? If he is not the boss¡¯s son, why does he look like the boss¡¯s copyright? Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t help but support the voice and whisper: ¡°In fact, your surname is still very good.¡± Now everyone will guess his relationship with the child and the relationship between the child and Zhan Bei Tian. Zheng Guo Zong broke into laughter and picked up the bowl to give the child a bowl of soup. Others couldn¡¯t get the answer, and they filled their stomachs with doubts and quickly finished eating the meal. Then, they pressed Mao Yu and Lu Lin to force them to go. Because there was no power supply at night, Mu Yi Fan went back to the room with the child and Zheng Guo Zong had finished eating. As the child was just born, his physical strength could not support staying up for long and when he returned to the room, he fell asleep. Mu Yi Fan looked at the child¡¯s cute sleeping face in bed and smiled. Seriously, he still can¡¯t believe that this child was born from his stomach. When the child called him father in one bite, his heart was both happy and very complicated, and he didn¡¯t know how to treat the child. After all, this child is smarter than ordinary children. If the child is really a two- or three-year-old baby going to play with the children, he us afraid that they will be treated as a fools by the child. If you use an adult attitude to treat a child, it will be a bit weird. At the same time, it will make other people realize that this child is different. Just then, the door came open to the sound of turning. Mu Yi Fan knows that Zhan Bei Tian is back, and he immediately laid down to sleep. Before, he originally wanted to sleep with Zheng Guo Zong, but he was pushed out by Zheng Guo Zong who only said, ¡®If it is a family they should gather together,¡¯ then he closed the door. Zhan Bei Tian walked in with a flashlight and saw a big one sleeping on the bed. He stood on the bed and watched them for a while before he put on his pajamas and sat on the other side of the bed. He carefully moved the child to the bed and moved closer to Mu Yi Fan. Then, he opened Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pajamas and looked at the place where the belly was stitched. Mu Yi Fan, who was faking sleeping, was a little nervous. He doesn¡¯t know what Zhan Bei Tian wants to do when he had his eyes closed. He can only guess by feeling that Zhan Bei Tian is gently touching the stomach that he has cut open just yesterday. Then, he felt the coldness of his stomach, and after a short while, Zhan Bei Tian pulled his pajamas back, and then he never heard any movements from the person around him. The room was so quiet that Mu Yi Fan slept unconsciously. After he fell asleep, the man next to him moved. Prepare to lie in the spot, suddenly, a white shadow swayed from the light of his eyes, the next moment, white shadow moved to the edge of his mouth. Zhan Bei Tian was stared blankly and held the little foot stepping on his mouth with a light and unrelenting force. He lowered his voice and said: ¡°How do you like sleeping with your dad?¡± Sleeping on the bedside bed was Little-ancestor who was giggling, and pulling away the foot he climbed back to lie down, separating Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian. He patted the bed and signaled Zhan Bei Tian to lie down. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, and he lay down and looked at him as he meant. ¡°Sleep-ing.¡± Little-ancestor said these two words, he turned around, and he twisted his small butt against him. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He thought that Qing Tian Bead had something important to tell him, such as why he chose Mu Yi Fan to give birth to him. Zhan Bei Tian stared at the little baby for a moment, and did see what the other party had no more to say. She had to turn back and turn off the flashlight placed on the bedside table. Then, he heard Little-ancestor stumble and said: ¡°He is not him.¡± 1]¡­ I think he meant it is not him¡­.like this Mu Yi Fan is not the Mu Yi Fan that Zhan Bei Tian knew ¡°What?¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned his head, but Little-ancestor did not say anything again. ¡ª¡ª When Mu Yi Fan woke up, Zhan Bei Tian was no longer in the room, and the child was taken. He thought that Zhan Bei Tian had touched his stomach last night, and quickly opened his pajamas, carefully pulling the gauze attached to his stomach, and saw that the place where the knife was opened yesterday was closed. Mu Yi Fan groaned, thinking that The Male Protagonist should have used space water to make his wounds heal, and suddenly his mood became complicated. He really didn¡¯t understand what The Male Protagonist was thinking, obviously he wanted to kill him, but now how suddenly he changed to being so good to him, and specially used the spring water from his space to treat his wounds. Mu Yi Fan stayed in bed for a moment before getting up and brushing his teeth and leaving the room. In the hall, only Zheng Guo Zong sat alone on the sofa to look at the old magazines. When he heard someone coming downstairs, he looked up and said, ¡°The younger one asked me to tell you, the child was taken out by Mao Yu.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan sat next to Zheng Guo Zong and heard a loud noise coming from outside the door. He asked: ¡°What happened outside?¡± Zheng Guo Zong put away the magazine and said: ¡°Everyone is packing up and preparing to leave G City.¡± ¡°Come let¡¯s go out and see.¡± Mu Yi Fan pulled Zheng Guo Zong out of the villa and saw everyone busy with how to make the big truck used to sleep comfortable. ¡°I really can¡¯t leave.¡± Zheng Guo Zong sighed. ¡°After all, I lived in G City for decades. I want to move away from G City but I really can¡¯t bear it. I don¡¯t know if we will move around like this. I feel like a tramp, there is no stable home to settle.¡± Mu Yi Fan comforted him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you find a place that can be settled, you won¡¯t go any more.¡± ¡°Hopefully.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at everyone. He didn¡¯t go up, and Zheng Guo Zong and he watched them. They didn¡¯t do anything and were a little embarrassed, and he didn¡¯t know how to help. In order not to mess them up, the two decided to stay in the villa. Just turned around, he saw Rong Yan, Rong Xue and Rong Mother, the three people talking and laughing and holding the daily necessities towards them. Mu Yi Fan immediately remembered the scene of being pushed to zombie by Rong Xue in the grain depot. At that time, if he was originally a zombie, I am afraid he would go under the Yellow Spring. 1].. Yellow Springs; is the underworld of Chinese mythology; the equivalent of Hades or Hell. Thinking of this, he was a little bit cold in his heart. Rong Xue was the first to see Mu Yi Fan, and his eyes flashed with a guilty conscience, and she quickly hid behind Rong Mother. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong mother saw Rong Xue¡¯s abnormality and asked. ¡°Mom that is Mr. Mu.¡± Rong Xue whispered. Rong Mother looked up and saw a handsome man standing next to Dr. Zheng, and quickly took two daughters towards them. Chapter 97 - Major General Zhan’s woman Chapter 97: Major General Zhan¡¯s woman ¡°Hello, Mr. Mu, I am Rong Xue¡¯s mother.¡± Rong mother¡¯s face looked kind, the tone and looked full of apology, and when she step forward, she explained herself: ¡°I am apologizing to Mr. Mu for my daughter Rong Xue.¡± She pulled Rong Xue out from behind her: ¡°What the child did in the grain depot, after returning, she told us and we can¡¯t agree with her unethical behavior. Therefore, I wanted to find an opportunity to apologize to Mr. Mu, but I was stopped by The General. We could not see Mr. Mu, nor ask about Mr. Mu situation, now that Mr. Mu is well, we are more at ease.¡± Rong mother turned to look at Rong Xue: ¡°Rong Xue, you go and apologize to Mr. Mu.¡± Rong Xue¡¯s face flashed with a touch if reluctance, but soon it was replaced by a look of apology: ¡°Mr. Mu, I was really sorry that day. At that time, I was so frightened that led to me doing such a thing without humanity. I also hope that Mr. Mu can forgive. . ¡± After she said that the mother quickly added. ¡°Mr. Mu, my daughter is not sensible, after came back after that day, she had nightmares every day, and she has become very penitent and have done things that conscience was condemned, so, please Mr. Mu I hope you can be able to forgive her.¡± Mu Yi Fan seeing that the mother kept apologizing for Rong Xue¡¯s behavior, she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me for not accepting your apology.¡± At the beginning, because he came to this strange world, so Rong Xue¡¯s face which looked like his sister, there is a little comfort in his heart, at least there was no stranger in this world. Therefore, he had sympathy for Rong Xue, and even could not bear to see a person who looked like a sister is hurt. However, after going through the grain depot, he felt that the other side was only like an alien wearing his sister¡¯s skin, and his personality was not the same. The former comfort was just him deceiving himself. Moreover, The Female Protagonist in the book is leaked by him, and he will not know what kind of personality she has. Rong Xue apologizes to him now, it is just like a compromise, and when the situation is good for her, the girl will relapse to her evil ways. Rong Xue yelled: ¡°I apologize, why don¡¯t you accept it? Not to mention that you have not been bitten, you¡­¡± ¡°Rong Xue!¡± Rong mother immediately upped her voice to stop her from continuing. Rong Yan has been completely speechless next to her sister. If the other party is her sister, she really does not want to walk with her. Rong Xue sighed and bitterly bite his lower lip. Mu Yi Fan said coldly: ¡°Miss Rong Xue, you are not apologizing, others people will accept it. If I was bitten into a zombie at the time, how will you apologize? Do you want to run and apologize to someone who had become a zombie? ¡± Rong Xue was waiting for him to say anything. Rong mother knows that Rong Xue¡¯s behavior is hard to be forgiven, and she is too embarrassed to stay aside. She put only a few fruits from her hand into Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s hands and left with her two daughters. Zheng Guo Zong looked at a few apples in his hand and asked: ¡°What happened to the woman named Rong Xue?¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed and said simply: ¡°When I was in the grain depot, I and Rong Xue were chased by zombies and when we running but I did not expect that, in order to increase her chances, she pushed me to the side of zombies.¡± Zheng Guo Zong sighed coldly, angry and indignant: ¡°This woman is really not worthy of forgiveness, if you were also ¡­ I am afraid you would be eaten.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned to Zheng Guo Zong to see for he was angry, he was very pleased that the doctor was concerned about himself: ¡°Do not be angry, anger is not worth that kind of woman.¡± Zheng Guo Zong was still angry and said: ¡°I knew that she was not a thing when I saw her. On the second day after you came back from the grain depot, that one called Rong Xue had been arguing saying she wanted to go home. What was condemned by her mother?¡± He thought here, Zheng Guo Zong must have had his anger fuelled from another thing: ¡°To be honest, I wondered why was she quarreling, she kept asking for the Major General to drive her to leave, she even asked for him to personally sent a car to her home to see, but since she went home and came back she has calmed down a lot and won¡¯t dare to make another noise.¡± Mu Yi Fan knows why Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t catch up with Rong Xue¡¯s departure, because he was staying with him, anytime, anywhere. Zheng Guo Zong suddenly thought of something, his face suddenly hesitated: ¡°Mu-Mu, some words I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I think you will know sooner or later, it is better to say earlier, lest you don¡¯t think about it in the future.¡± Mu Yi Fan Doubt looked at him: ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know what you are?¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked at the person who had gone far ahead: ¡°It is about Rong Xue sister.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard about his goddess and immediately paid attention. He said: ¡°What happened to her?¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked around and determined that there was no one to say: ¡°Now the people in the villa area are passing rumors about the young woman.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± In the novel Rong Yan, Yan Yan is indeed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s woman, ??and they will marry and have children in the future. However, why is he a little uncomfortable in his heart? Is it the reason that his goddess in his heart was taken away? Zheng Guo Zong saw that he had no reaction, and he said urgently: ¡°I said that you are not to be worried?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him unconsciously: ¡°What am I worried about?¡± ¡°Your man will be taken away by you. Shouldn¡¯t you worry?¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Does Zheng Guo Zong misunderstood something? ¡°Quack doctor, I don¡¯t like Zhan Bei Tian?¡± Zheng Guo Zong did not have a good reply: ¡°You even have a child, if it isn¡¯t what I think? What do you say?¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± It was really impossible to shower in the dirty water. ¡°You see, you see.¡± Zheng Guo Zong pointed to the distant place: ¡°You look at the Major General and see Rong Yan again.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked in the direction he pointed and saw Zhan Bei Tian and Ron Xue who stood on the side and said nothing, but his eyes never left Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°I heard that the Major General Zhan sent four soldiers to protect their safety in order to protect Rong Yan and her mother¡¯s safety. The soldiers who protected them came back and said that she was the girlfriend of the Major General Zhan, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but I saw Major General Zhan would go to distant to take care of the mother and daughter I didn¡¯t think it¡¯s hard to believe.¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked back at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°However, I still see that The General was just taking care of them, but they are special, you, don¡¯t hurry up, let The General run, and see you cry.¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°Quack, I¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong interrupted him. ¡°You dare to say that now but when you hear the Major General Zhan and Rong Yan are a couple, you think you will not feel uncomfortable in your heart? Do you dare to say that when you see the Major General Zhan and Rong Yan being the intimate, will you not be jealous?¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± He is uncomfortable in his heart. However, it will not be because of Zhan Bei Tian. Zheng Guo Zong saw that he did not say anything, and he joked: ¡°How, no words to refute?¡± Mu Yi Fan gave him a glance: ¡°Don¡¯t say this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it, let¡¯s go back.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian and the direction and Rong Yan, how eyebrow wrinkled in annoyance, and then, one figure caught his attention. He immediately shouted: ¡°Little Zhang, Zhang Le.¡± Zheng Guo Zong heard the sound and immediately looked back. He saw the young man who had passed away from the front and quickly shouted: ¡°Little Zhang.¡± He turned his head and looked at Mu Yi Fan, he smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s really this kid. When you said that you saw him, I didn¡¯t believe you.¡± Zhang Le heard someone shouting at him, turned his head and when he saw Mu Yi Fan and Zheng Guo Zong, his eyes brightened. He immediately, he ran over with a smile: ¡°Uncle Zheng, Mr. Mu, are you here too?¡± Zheng Guo Zong said: ¡°We have to ask how you are here? Should you not be The Shui Village? Right, Your dad and your mother? Did they come here?¡± Zhang Le said with a smile: ¡°Come on, come, we were taken care of by my brother¡¯s former comrade, so we came here.¡± Zheng Guo Zong thinks that Zhang Le was once a soldier, he asked: ¡°Your brother¡¯s comrade is¡­¡± Zhang Le does not hide: ¡°It is the Major General.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his brow. He remembered that on the day of Qing Ming Festival, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s comrade-in-arms worshipped in The Shui Village was someone surnamed Zhang. Later, at the end of the last days, The Male Protagonist took his comrades surnamed Zhang family and took care of them. Speaking of it, Zhang Le¡¯s brother¡¯s death and the original owner, Mu Yi Fan somehow had a hand in that death. Mu Yi Fan thought of it, he felt depressed and his eyebrows twisted. There are still a lot of wicked things in the original body owner. Zheng Guo Zong was surprised: ¡°Your brother was Zhan¡¯s comrade?¡± Zhang Le smiled a little embarrassed. ¡°Major General Zhan is really good. He still remembered to take care of the family of his comrades.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of something and immediately asked: ¡°Little Zhang, when you are in the Shui Village, you gave me the sashimi, was it Zhan Bei Tian who asked you to send it?¡± Chapter 98 - I will not bite you Chapter 98: I will not bite you Zhang Le smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Mu, I did not say that the night light was too dark to see each other¡¯s looked. How do you think that the sashimi that I gave you was from Major General to you? If it¡¯s really the sashimi that the Major General sent you, how can I not recognize him, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not speak. Just staring at his twinkling eyes. Zhang Le was stared at by him and was uncomfortable. He quickly found an excuse to leave: ¡°Uncle Zheng, my dad, my mom are still waiting for me to go back. I will talk later.¡± Zheng Guo Zong nodded. ¡°Okay, wait for us to settle down, I will come to your parents to gather together.¡± Zhang Le left, Zheng Guo Zong immediately turned to Mu Yi Fan and said: ¡°The kid is sure to know who sent you the sashimi.¡± Mu Yi Fan Looking at the direction of Zhan Bei Tian, ??the mood is very complicated: ¡°It should be from Zhan Bei Tian.¡± He is getting less and less aware of The Male Protagonist. He doesn¡¯t understand why every time he wants to kill him, why is it strange to him? Zheng Guo Zong smiled and said: ¡°I said that the Major General Zhan cares for you. You have always said that he regards you as an enemy, but I have not seen him treating you as an enemy up to now, but he let you freely enter and leave the villa.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him: ¡°Quack doctor, I found that you have been helping Zhan Bei Tian by saying good things about him, but don¡¯t forget that I am a zombie along with your son, and he is likely to kill us at any time.¡± Zheng Guo Zong showed a smile: ¡°Yes, he is very likely to kill zombies, but these things have not happened, have they? So, I can¡¯t rely on him very quietly before things happen. If you are unfavorable and trying to guess, look at him with the other eyes, and ignore his real character, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stared blankly. Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s words were like an awakening bell to him. In his subconscious, he always thought that The Male Protagonist would torture him to death like the story in the book, but did not think that The Male Protagonist would have spared him because he was different from the previous Mu Yi Fan. However, at present, The Male Protagonist still does not believe that he is a human being, otherwise he will not misunderstand him when he was in the grain depot. Zheng Guo Zong saw Mu Yi Fan quiet and he thought that he had said something wrong. He quickly said: ¡°Mu-Mu, I don¡¯t believe you either, but during this time, I think the Major General is good, even if he shows indifference, but his heart is still kind, at least he did not let the survivors here wandering outside, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I know, I didn¡¯t say you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked in the direction of Zhan Bei Tian, ??seeing the mother in a scene where the ¡®mother went to see the son-in-law, the more he look at the scene the more he looked at Zhan Bei Tian, ??his heart felt strangely uncomfortable. He quickly turned his gaze and said, ¡°Quack doctor, can I trouble you for one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi Fan whispered in Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s ear: ¡°You go to Zhan Bei Tian and say, my body seems uncomfortable, let him come back and see me.¡± Zheng Guo Zong smiled and said: ¡°You boy is finally fighting against The General poachers. OK, I will go and swindle him back, and I will make the mother and daughter argue with the Major General.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± He found the Quack misunderstood what he meant. Forget it. Anyway, if you jump into the water, you can¡¯t wash it. If you think about it, stop thinking about it. Zheng Guo Zong waved his hand and motioned Mu Yi Fan to come back quickly: ¡°You have to go back to the room and lie down. If you can pretend to be more serious, you will have more serious equipment. Zhan will have to take care of you.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± When The Male Protagonist is such a fool? What does a zombie look like? Zheng Guo Zong saw Mu Yi Fan return to the villa and immediately ran a few laps in the same place. Then, he put on a very anxious appearance and ran to Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Zhan ¡­General Zhan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned his head and saw Zheng Guo Zong rushing over. His gaze was tight: ¡°What happened?¡± Rong Mother and Rong Yan, and Rong Xue looked at Zheng Guo Zong. Zheng Guo Zong gasped and gasped: ¡°Mu¡­ Mu¡¯s body seems to be uncomfortable. You should hurry back and take a look.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face changed and he quickly ran back to the villa. Zheng Guo Zong saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s anxious running away, and he was happy with Mu Yi Fan. When Rong Yan saw Zhan Bei Tian leave, he felt very sorry in his heart. They only talked to the Major General Zhan for a few words. She turned to look at Zheng Guo Zong next to her: ¡°Dr. Zheng, can you tell us what happened to Mr. Mu¡¯s body?¡± Zheng Guo Zong shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I saw Mu-Mu¡¯s body was wrong and immediately came to The General.¡± Rong Xue looked at him strangely: ¡°Are you not a doctor? Since he is not right, you should see to his body. What is the use of The General Zhan going there?¡± Zheng Guo Zong said profoundly: ¡°Mu-Mu¡¯s body can only be seen to by The General.¡± Rong Xue¡¯s face was disgusted: ¡°What is this strange disease.¡± ¡°Rong Xue.¡± Rong mother used her eyes to indicate that Rong Xue should not say anymore, and then she asked Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°Dr. Zheng, I want to ask you something.¡± Zheng Guo Zong smiled and looked at her: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Things are like this, yesterday, I went to the villa where the younger family lived to give a bath to a newly born child. I saw that the child¡¯s face was similar to that of the younger General. So, I would like to ask you if the child is The Major General¡¯s.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said: ¡°Since the child looked like The Major General. The child is of course a Major General¡¯s. Otherwise, how would any child who is born will looks like The Major General and be another man¡¯s?¡± Rong Yan suddenly looked awkward. Everyone kept saying that she is Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s girlfriend. At first she didn¡¯t care too much. She also explained that she is not Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s girlfriend. However, after several times with Zhan Bei Tian, ??she was attracted by this tall, handsome man with a strong man, and gradually let everyone say and believe that she is Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s girlfriend. What¡¯s more, Zhan Bei Tian pays attention to her and her mother. He treats her special compared to other people. Zhan Bei Tian speaks to her with more moderate tone than others, so she slowly believes what the soldiers said, Zhan Bei Tian is interested to her. She did not expect that a child would suddenly emerge, and there was a child mother who she had never met. Rong Xue saw Rong Yan face was ugly, and hers had a sneering smile. It¡¯s rare to see Rong Yan¡¯s the face so embarrassing, her heart was very happy, even if Zhan Bei Tian has a woman, she does not want Zhan Bei Tian to look at Rong Yan. Rong Mother said: ¡°Yes, yes, we still have something to do, we won¡¯t keep Dr. Zheng.¡± She left with her two daughters. Zheng Guo Zong looked at their departing backs and smiled. ¡ª¡ª Zhan Bei Tian rushed back to the villa, but just entered the door, and the corner of her eye saw a figure suddenly rushing toward him. He looked a glimpse, and he didn¡¯t want to grab the other¡¯s arm, suddenly, and came over a shoulder. With a bang, the other party was thrown on the ground by him. Just as he wanted to lock the other¡¯s limbs, he heard the person on the ground ¡®fucking¡¯: ¡°Even if I am zombie, you don¡¯t have to hurt me so much.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him. The person on the ground was the one who he was told by Zheng Guo Zong he was not right. He stared blankly and his face sank: ¡°You used to be a soldier. You should know that you should not pat someone shoulders from behind especially in these times, it will be easy to be caught and hurt by the other side, hurt.¡± ¡°Ghosts only know.¡± Mu Yi Fan reached out to him: ¡°Pull me up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him with a depressed look, pulled him and, asked: ¡°Are you not physically uncomfortable?¡± ¡°I am really uncomfortable because I want to¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan slammed into Zhan Bei Tian when he didn¡¯t pay attention and threw him back. This time because Zhan Bei Tian knew that the person who pushed him was Mu Yi Fan, so there was no rebellion or defense, so he was easily thrown into the bed by Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan glared at Zhan Bei Tian and didn¡¯t respond. He quickly lowered his head and quickly opened his mouth and made an action as if he was going to bit it into Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck. Then, when he was three centimeters from the neck, he suddenly stopped and returned to his mouth. He groaned between Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck and asked: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??do you know that I am going to bite you?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered. Mu Yi Fan was even more depressed: ¡°If you know, why didn¡¯t you defend against it? Why won¡¯t you push me away? You were not afraid that I will really bite.¡± ¡°Because I want to see if you will bite me, so, why should I resist?¡± ¡°But, if I really bit you? What would you do? You will become zombie.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked him: ¡°Would you bit me?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stared blankly for a long time before he said: ¡°I will bite anyone, and I won¡¯t bite you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly turned over and pressed Mu Yi Fan under him. Chapter 99 - Repeat what you said. Chapter 99: Repeat what you said. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly turned over and pressed Mu Yi Fan under him. He was so hot and warm and staring firmly at the person under him, he whispered and said: ¡°Repeat it again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the man, only one foot away from him, he didn¡¯t know anything and he was feeling lost. The first time he found Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes so charming, they looked like a dazzling black star in the night sky, tightly attracted his attention. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but lift the gloved hand, stretched out his index finger, and gently fiddled with the other¡¯s black, thick and long eyelashes, like a small black fan, gently fanning them. Zhan Bei Tian grabbed the naughty hand and repeated it again with a whispering voice: ¡°Mu-Mu, repeat what you said. .¡± Mu Yi Fan thinks Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice is also very nice, low and hoarse, with a voice that charms, that makes him very fascinated. He pulled back the caught hand and touched Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s throat. Zhan Bei Tian breathed more and more heavy, and realized that his body is reacting to Mu Yi Fan. The throat rolled up and down, and the light became hotter. Looking at the other¡¯s pale lips, the head could not help but go down. When he touched the other¡¯s lips, I heard the other person whispering: ¡°Bei Tian, ??the smell on your body is good.¡± Zhan Bei Tian instantly woke up and quickly looked up at Mu Yi Fan and found the other person¡¯s face has become a bit sluggish. He frowned, and then saw Mu Yi Fan swallowing his mouth, and he was so angry and felt funny that the other side obviously wanted to eat him¡­. For real Mu Yi Fan propped up his upper body and sniffed at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck and face: ¡°It smells good.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± This man just said, ¡®I will bite anyone, I won¡¯t bite you. ¡®This is only a few seconds away, now he think he is delicious. He can see that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s consciousness is becoming more and more lost. Counting, Mu Yi Fan has not eaten for more than 20 days, and it has been very good for him to be able to endure. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t move, let Mu Yi Fan smell it, and wanted to see what he would do for himself. Mu Yi Fan hooked Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck and pulled the man down. He kept sniffing on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face. The aroma from the person was very fragrant for him, and it was indescribably fatal. It¡¯s tempting, but he just didn¡¯t open his mouth and bite it. He didn¡¯t even do it when he put out his tongue. Although his consciousness is getting more and more blurred, he obviously knows whose this body is. Mu Yi Fan felt that he is so uncomfortable that he wants to eat meat, but he can¡¯t eat the meat in front of him. Finally, he pushed Zhan Bei Tian hard and ran to the bathroom. With a bang, close the bathroom door and he locked himself inside. Zhan Bei Tian got up and stood in the same place, looking at the bathroom door motionless. After experiencing a lifetime of it, he is very clear about how tempting the living human flesh is to zombies especially for a zombie, which is gradually losing consciousness, it is even more difficult to resist. If you do not eat hard, you will be as uncomfortable and painful as drug addiction. ¡°Dad, I am back.¡± The tender and happy voice came in from outside the room. Then, a small figure ran into the room with a cute little step. Mu Qing Tian saw that only Zhan Bei Tian was alone in the room. He was unhappy and pouted his small mouth, like he was saying that he was very annoyed: ¡°How come you are here.¡± 1]¡­ Qing Tian is mad at Zhan after all he kicked mommy Zhan Bei Tian returned to reality and took a step forward to pick up Mu Qing Tian: ¡°Qing Tian, do you know if there is any way to make zombie change back to humans?¡± For a moment, he forgot Mu Yi Fan is a zombie thing, almost kissed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s lips. If there is nothing but a lip touch its safe, but if he accidentally take in the saliva from the zombie, he will be infected with the virus as a human. Mu Qing Tian shook his head: ¡°There is no way, you can only rely on your humans to develop a drug to remove the toxins from the zombie.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s brow wrinkles more tightly: ¡°If it is the spring water in the space, can it not drive out the zombie virus from the body?¡± ¡°The spring water spring will only make the zombie more powerful and fierce. Have you not used the spring water of the spring for father? This is why dad can directly skip the low-rank zombie from humans to becoming an intermediate zombie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian was stared blankly the light and took the child out of the room. When he was down the stairs, he suddenly took a squid out of thin air. When he came to the hall and handed the squid to Mao Yu to make a sashimi, he went to the room and gave it to Mu Yi Fan. After Mu Yi Fan ate the sashimi, the consciousness gradually recovered. He thought that the sashimi sent by Zhang Le was actually sent by Zhan Bei Tian to Zhang Le, and the taste was exactly the same as what he was eating now. Then, he remembered the thing just now, and the whole person became even worse. He obviously wants to test Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s attitude towards him. He wanted to see what Zhan Bei Tian will react to when he wants to bite Zhan Bei Tian, ??and how he will treat himself. Unexpectedly, Zhan Bei Tian turned to test him, and he could not detect what Zhan Bei Tian was doing to himself, and he had some trust in him. Sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Zhan Bei Tian heard Mu Yi Fan put down the chopsticks and turned back to reality from a dazed mood. He turned to see that he had finished eating the sashimi on the plate. He said: ¡°We will leave G City tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan listened to this and became more absent-minded. He will leave G City tomorrow, then, before leaving G City, he will definitely leave Zhan Bei Tian when he is not paying attention. Because he thought things were too ecstatic, he did not notice that the little baby in his arms was looking up at his small head and looking at him with his round eyes. In the early morning of the second day, the sky was just shining, and the villa area began to boil. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to sleep as usual. After Zhan Bei Tian left the room, he quickly brushed his teeth and washed his face, and packed the usual clothes into his back pocket. Then, when he kissed the baby who was still sleeping, he left the room with a light step and closed the door, just in time to meet Zheng Guo Zong who came back from the outside. Zheng Guo Zong immediately stepped forward and lowered his voice and said: ¡°The people in our villa are going to help. How do you plan to leave? All of them are outside, and it is impossible for you to sneak away.¡± Mu Yi Fan Said: ¡°I can go behind and leave, we just need to avoid people who know me.¡± Zheng Guo Zong patted his shoulder and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to do, but you must be careful.¡± Don¡¯t be stupid because you are also a zombie, do you know?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. ¡°And, after seeing Jia Ming, you should also be careful. Don¡¯t lose your life because he will want to eat you alive. You know, he can¡¯t bear it.¡± Mu Yi Fan yelled at him. ¡°I will tell him, you can rest assured that your son is not as useless as you think.¡± Can he be a simple person if he was the Zombie King¡¯s right arm? Zheng Guo Zong also said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, do what you have to do, remember to come to us, do you know?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mu Yi Fan no longer said to him, before anyone came back, he quickly went down the stairs and leave from the back door. Now everyone is busy moving things and getting out of the car. Therefore, the patrols in the villa area are much less than usual. Only three teams of teams are patrolling the garden, and there is only one every five minutes or so. The team¡¯s team passed. The rest of the people walking around the garden are some survivors, but they are busy moving things and not paying attention to Mu Yi Fan. After the patrol team passed, Mu Yi Fan quickly rushed out from the backyard and ran to the fence in the villa area on the other side. Next, as far as the villa from which he lives, the people become less and less. When he came to the wall of the villa area, there were few people walking around, which was a good thing for him. However, the fence in the villa area was raised by the people on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s side because it was to prevent the zombie from climbing outside. Mu Yi Fan looked up at the fence nearly five meters high, and grabbed his head in a depressed position. He walked around in the vicinity to find a place that was relatively short and better to climb. Then, he took a lot of effort to climb the fence and looked down at his height from the ground. Unexpectedly, he smiled at the little face that was giggled: ¡°Dad, if you dare to leave without me, I will call my father.¡± Chapter 100 - Dad, you are Really Stupid Chapter 100: Dad, you are Really Stupid Mu Yi Fan almost fall off the fence, and both hands rushed to stabilize the fence, he waved his hand, and lowered his voice: ¡°Qing Tian, how come you came. Go back quickly. ¡± Mu Qing Tian just didn¡¯t go: ¡°You don¡¯t take me to play, I will tell my father.¡± ¡°I am not kidding.¡± Mu Yi Fan has never heard of the father who was called by Little-ancestor. So, attached to listen twice he mentioned his father, he curiously asked: ¡°Who is your father,¡± ¡°Bei Zhan, Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes fiercely looked at the annoying kid: ¡°You have the guts¡± He didn¡¯t want to be caught back in the middle of the road, so he slowly climbed back to the ground and put the baby on his shoulder and sat down: ¡°Hold me.¡± Mu Qing Tian hugged Mu Yi Fan head with his small hands. Mu Yi Fan took another effort to run on the fence and then carefully turned himself and the child over the fence. As soon as the person landed, he quickly ran to the opposite street, found the ownerless car with the car key in the car, and drove away quickly. And so away from the villa, he was relieved, then he turned his head to the side of toddler: ¡°I now take you out, you cannot give Zhan Bei Tian a tip off.¡± The toddler milky voice: ¡°We have to play enough then we will go back.¡± ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t go out to play.¡± Mu Yi Fan was afraid that he would be a bad thing, he reminded in advance: ¡°I have very important things to do, then you can¡¯t run around.¡± The little milky baby nodded. Mu Yi Fan speeded up the speed to the apartment where Zheng Guo Zong lived. On the way, he saw many military soldiers and people wearing protective clothes picking up the bodies and preparing to throw the bodies into the garbage dump for burning. Mu Qing Tian untied his seat belt, stood up, and looked at the world outside. After all, he is a newborn child. Of course he is very curious about the outside world. When he saw something he hasn¡¯t seen, the small eyeball will always stare at that thing until it was invisible. Mu Yi Fan came to the apartment community, took the child to find the floor where Zheng Guo Zong lived, he knocked and shouted: ¡°Zhang Ming, Jia Ming are you here? I am Yi Fan.¡± He even called several times, and there was no one respond. Mu Yi Fan was puzzled. Is it true that Jia Ming went out to find food? He thought that he didn¡¯t have to wait for Zheng Jia Ming to come back. He found paper and pen from his backpack and wrote on white paper: After seeing this note, immediately leave G City, go north, and find your father and Mu Yi Fan. He stopped the pen, looked at the note and thought about it. Then, after adding four words at the back: After he wrote it, he read it again, and determined that there was nothing to explain, he only plugged the note from the door. Go in. ¡°I hope that Jia Ming can see it.¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed and turned and left the apartment and returned to the car. Today is the 3rd, there are still two days from the 5th, so he did not know where to go for a while. Mu Yi Fan turned to look at the passenger seat and curiously looked at the little baby who was curiously staring at the outside. He said, ¡°How about taking you to the playground?¡± Mu Qing Tian listened and immediately jumped excitedly: ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan was so happy to see him, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, he patted his little head and driving away from the apartment community. However, on the way to the amusement park, it was stopped by the soldiers in the army. Mu Yi Fan had to stop the car and pull the window down. One of the soldiers came over and looked at the child in the deputy seat and asked, ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± Mu Yi Fan certainly can¡¯t say that he is going to the playground, so he had to find an excuse to say: ¡°I am going home.¡± The soldier asked again: ¡°Where is your home?¡± ¡°On the side of the playground.¡± The soldier immediately frowned: ¡°I advise you not to go back, and take your child away from G City to the north. Go, there are a few safe areas over there, so that you father and son can live there.¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that there was something going on in the playground: ¡°But I have to go back. Because my wife, that is, the child¡¯s mother¡¯s photos and ashes are all at home, I am going back this time, just want to take her photo and ashes away.¡± Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± The soldiers hesitated, but he was still shaking his head: ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous there. You still don¡¯t want to go back.¡± ¡°But, when I came out, I didn¡¯t see any danger.¡± The soldiers licked their lips and stopped speaking. Mu Yi Fan quickly asked: ¡°Comrade, since you said that there is danger, can you tell me if something big has happened there?¡± The soldier still frowned and did not speak. ¡°Comrade, if you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t give up. You should know that the photos and ashes are very important to us.¡± The soldiers saw him so anxious and didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. He had to tell him honestly say: ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific situation over there. I only heard that there is a very powerful zombie there. It is very fast. Even the gun can¡¯t hit it. The people we sent are killed by it. Now, the people of our army can only stop and prevent the survivors from going over there.¡± ¡°Powerful zombie? Is it very fast?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of the zombie he saw in the grain depot. If it is the zombie, it is normal for the army to solve it. After all, the zombie has the ability. ¡°Thank you, comrade, I will take my son away.¡± Mu Yi Fan drove away, then, said to Mu Qing Tian: ¡°You also heard that there is a powerful zombie over there, so we can¡¯t go to the playground now.¡± They went there anyway, and there is nothing to play with, because most of the facilities there are using electricity, and there is no electricity to make things work.¡± Mu Qing Tian unhappily pouted his small mouth. Mu Yi Fan also felt very disappointed when he thought about it, he drove the car to a nearby kindergarten and played with his little baby in the kindergarten for a while. After satisfying the heart of the little baby, he went to find a place to camp in. He wanted to find the place where it was close to the garbage dump was, and there was not much zombies walking nearby. Then, he cooked a bowl of noodles for Mu Qing Tian and fed him and went to bed. Next, they stayed in the room for a day, and they didn¡¯t go anywhere. Until the arrival of 5th of June, Mu Yi Fan drove to the garbage dump with Mu Qing Tian before the day was still bright. At this time, the entire garbage dump had bodies of zombies and human beings, and it is as tall as a mountain. Moreover, the air is full of smell of corpse smell, very unpleasant and very pungent. Since the day after dawn, the body was burned, so Mu Yi Fan found a farther place to park the car, waiting for the dawn. Mu Qing Tian couldn¡¯t stand the stench, and took a small mask from his pocket and put it on his face. Mu Yi Fan saw it and said strangely: ¡°How can you have a mask in your pocket?¡± Mu Qing Tian handed him a white mask from another pocket and said, ¡°Dad, you are really stupid, you forget that I have a space?¡± ¡°Do you have space too?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Qing Tian with surprise, and immediately thought, and asked: ¡°Are you sharing a space with Zhan Bei Tian?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes are bigger. ¡°It¡¯s like coming come out with a big mobile supermarket?¡± Mu Qing Tian said with pride: ¡°Now you know the benefits of taking me with you? I can give something to you if you want.¡± Mu Yi Fan Said: ¡°I want the cup to change back a zombie to humanity, please give me a cup.¡± Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t feel it was right to jokes about him, and yelled at him. The little head said: ¡°After waiting for the body to burn, you are to wait for me here. If you are in danger, immediately hide in the space, do you know?¡± Before he was worried about his nucleus, what should the child do? Is it to stay in the car, or to take it with you? If you stay in the car, what if you have a zombie? He is not around, zombie is likely to smash the window to eat the baby. However, it is not safe to take your child around. He is worried that he will encounter a high-rank zombie, such as the zombie in the grain depot or the amusement park, he has no ability to protect the child. Now that he knows that the child has space, he has nothing to worry about. If there is danger, the child can go hiding in the space, no one can hurt the child. Mu Qing Tian did not nod, nor shook his head, he turned his head and looked at the sky outside. The sky gradually lit up, and when the sky was white, the quiet world finally had a glimmer of motion. Mu Yi Fan faintly heard the sound of many zombie ¡®à»à»¡®, which seems to have come from far away, probably because of the large number, so the sound is mixed. At this time, the rising sun rises from the sky and illuminates the entire land. Then, a loud bang blew up the calm of the early morning. Chapter 101 - Do Not Be Sad Chapter 101: Do Not Be Sad Mu Yi Fan heard the sound, suddenly stood up, slammed, hit the roof. He turned his head and quickly got off the car. Because there are so many high-rise apartments around he can¡¯t see exactly what happened. He can only guess according to the plot in the novel. The people in the army should bomb the zombie group that they led out. The bombing sound was particularly loud, like a thunderstorm, and it was deafening. Even the ground was shaking like it was hit with several earthquakes, and the ground was constantly shaking. After the sound of the explosion, the smoke rolled and a large amount of black smoke rose to the sky. When there was not too much smoke another bombing sounded, and on the other side, the ground shook violently again. This time the bombing was nearby, and the glass around the building could not withstand the vibration caused by the bombing. They were shattered and burst, and even the glass window on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car was cracked. Mu Qing Tian gently poked the car door window with the little finger, and immediately, the glass fragments fell off a large piece of glass. Mu Yi Fan worried that he would blow up here and quickly return to the car. Just wanting to drive away, I heard the sound of rumbling from the top of his head. He leaned out of the window and looked up into the sky, seeing more than a dozen helicopters flying over them. Underneath the plane was carrying a liquid in a transparent plastic bag that allowed the object to burn quickly, and they flew to the burning site there. Mu Yi Fan was in a low car, the front was burning, the left, right, and back are bombing zombie, now he want to find a safe place to hide, he is afraid it is very difficult. He thought about it, chose to drive the car, went to the garbage dump to see the situation, but saw a group of conscious low-rank zombie near the garbage dump. Their movements were still very stiff, no different from the ordinary zombie. It seems that they are hiding in the garbage dump because they are worried that they will be bombed by the army. After all, the people here are going to burn, and the people of the army will not lead the zombie to the side and start to blow. The low-rank zombies realized that Mu Yi Fan was higher than them, and they didn¡¯t dare to arbitrarily move. Even some timid zombies were afraid and went to hide in the corner. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to get too close to the garbage dump. He looked away from the helicopter and saw the plastic bag filled with the burning liquid and se fell from the sky. At the moment of zombie¡¯s body came in contact with the plastic bag it blasted instantly, and the liquid inside splashes around. After all the plastic bags have been thrown, go back and carry more plastic bags filled with liquids. After all the bodies are almost filled with burning liquid, the helicopters are all evacuated from G City. Then, a small explosion suddenly occurred at the bottom of the pile at the center of the body, and Mars spewed out and landed on the burning liquid. In an instant, the fire immediately spread, very fast, less than fifteen seconds, the entire garbage dump city was a sea of ??fire. The smoke was rolling, the fire is very big, and the heat keeps expanding around. Mu Yi Fan and other zombie saw hot air and heavy smoke, all of them stayed 20 meters away, and they were looking at the charred bodies and the conscious low-rank zombies sent out the sorrow of ¡®ÎØ໡®. In the piles of corpses, maybe their relatives are also inside, so they watched the people burned, how can they not feel sad, how could anyone not be sad. Especially not far away, the bombing from the army continued to be heard, and they were helpless, as if the whole world could not accommodate them, so that they no longer have a place to live. Mu Yi Fan was infected with their sorrows and held the steering wheel tightly in his hand. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Mu Qing Tian noticed his feelings, he climbed to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s side, and placed his white hands on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cold hand. Mu Yi Fan hugged the child to his lap and kissed the baby¡¯s hair. He whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± This time, the burning of many bodies, but also many zombies, was blown up, but this does not mean it¡¯s the end. On the contrary, this time the burning of the fire is the key to kicking off the end of the world. The number of zombies will not be reduced by this bombing, but become more and more. Plants and animals will also mutate, human survival will become more difficult, and the number of deaths will continue to rise. After half an hour, the fire in front is still very burning like a volcano, a flaming meal, and the sound of bombing in the distance was still blasting, comparable to the explosions everywhere in the world war. Mu Yi Fan witnessed a corpse turned into an ashes until the fire became smaller and smaller, and then he drove the car a few tens of meters ahead and found a place to stop. After waiting for an hour, he never heard the explosion, and he came down from the car. Because of the conscious low-rank zombie around, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to leave the child alone in the car, so he had to take the child out of the car. Then, get a thick stick and walk to the garbage dump. The surrounding area of ??the garbage dump was not spread because of the fire, so that some bodies were not burnt, and some of the bodies were half-focus, and half of them were intact and looked very disgusting. Mu Yi Fan crossed the unburned body directly and went to the ash heap. According to his novel, the nucleus should be the center of the ash heap, so as long as it is found in the center, it should be found. The garbage dump is not big, it is not small, and the ground is covered with ashes, which makes the ground soft. Mu Yi Fan walked on it like walking in the snow, stepping on it, and the calf immediately fell into the ashes. It was particularly difficult to walk. Just as he was about to come to the center of the garbage dump, suddenly, there was a change in the surroundings, like a more high-rank zombie approaching here. Mu Yi Fan was shocked and quickly grabbed the child on his shoulder and knelt to the ground. Then, a black shadow flashed from a distance, standing on the highest ash heap in the garbage dump, like a king, looking down at the whole earth. Zombies near the garbage dump also noticed the emergence of high-class zombie, and they all hid and did not dare to appear. Mu Yi Fan probed quietly. Seeing the silhouette of the highest point 50 meters away from him, he frowned and frowned. Although he had long guessed that his high-rank zombie is likely to appear in the garbage dump, he now has to get the nucleus under the zombie¡¯s eyelids and leave safely. The high-rank zombie seems to be aware of the existence of Mu Yi Fan, suddenly, looking back and looking at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s direction. Scared Mu Yi Fan quickly shrank his head back, and his heart suddenly jumped. No. He can¡¯t stay here anymore. Otherwise, sooner or later, he will be find out, but the crystal nucleus has not been found yet. What should he do? Mu Yi Fan has some urgency. He did not find the crystal nucleus, and he was not willing to leave. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t hear the footsteps of the high-rank zombie coming to this side, and she was in doubt. He quietly poked his head and looked over the direction of the high ranking zombie, seeing the high ranking zombie looking down at his feet. ¡°Oops!¡± Mu Yi Fan pressed his voice and shouted anxiously. The zombie was inductive to the nucleus. Otherwise, the Zombie King would not have found the nucleus so easily in the ashes. The high-rank zombie arbitrarily pushed the ashes under his feet, did not see what it felt, ignored it, looked up and swept around. Mu Yi Fan once again retracted his head, and she was so afraid that the high-rank zombie would come over, but at the same time, he felt very surprised. Because he saw the high-rank zombie kicking the ashes with his feet, a glimmer of colorful light flashed through the ashes at the foot of the high-rank zombie. He doesn¡¯t know if it was because of the angle of the place he was standing. The light was particularly bright and almost flashed his eyes. If he had to guess, the light should be the crystal nucleus he is looking for. However, the zombie superior to him did not find the nucleus. This is probably because the position and its shadow blocked the nucleus. So he didn¡¯t notice this. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Qing Tian whispered. Mu Yi Fan said excitedly: ¡°I saw what I was looking for.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately stared blankly: ¡°At the foot of the high-rank zombie, it is too depressed, and if it is discovered by that one I will be miserable.¡± He stared nervously at the high-rank zombie and observed its every move. The high-rank zombie was like honing Mu Yi Fan, who was hiding 50 meters away. He turned and walked in the direction of Mu Yi Fan. However, it just took a step and stopped. It felt like he had stepped on something, bowed his head, kicked the ashes under his kick, and immediately revealed a crystal nucleus with a colorful glow. Chapter 102 - Fortunately, I am a Zombie Chapter 102: Fortunately, I am a Zombie When the high-rank zombie discovered the nucleus, Mu Yi Fan felt his heart was broken. After the high-rank zombie absorbed the energy of the nucleus, it really became a high-class zombie. And he has to endure the pain of not being able to eat the human flesh and continue to live a sad day. Unless there is a big mutation, he has the ability to advance to the advanced rank through the ability. Mu Yi Fan thought that the nucleus had been discovered by the high-rank zombie, and he didn¡¯t have to stay here anymore. It was better to take the little baby to leave before the high-rank zombie didn¡¯t find him. ¡°Qing Tian, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± He turned his head and said, ¡± Where is there, there are children around him.¡± Mu Yi Fan was shocked and yelled and shouted: ¡°Qing Tian? Qing Tian? Where are you?¡± He screamed several times and did not hear the child¡¯s response. Mu Yi Fan anxiously frowned. It¡¯s weird! Just now the child was still at his side, how can I not see anyone in the blink of an eye. Did he run into the space? Mu Yi Fan had to wait for the child to come out. He turned his head again to look at the side of the high-class zombie, but found that the high-rank zombie stood in front of a small figure, and that little figure made him very familiar. Mu Yi Fan took a closer look, slammed the ground and his eyes popped FML! That zombie is not someone who Mu Qing Tian can take on. However, when did the little boy run to the other side, why didn¡¯t he see the little baby running there? Moreover, the speed of Little-ancestor is so fast, but in a matter of seconds, it is impossible for Zhan¡¯s little short legs to run to the high-rank zombie so quickly. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart nearly reached his throat. He saw the high-rank zombie staring down at Mu Qing Tian, and then quietly moved to the side and dive to them. 50 meters away, Mu Qing Tian looked up and looked at the high-rank zombie wearing a black mask for a few seconds. The high-rank zombie looked confused and was a bit curious about the little baby who appeared in front of him. The other party is obviously a human child, but it does not have any appetite for this little baby, unlike other human beings, as long as he see or smell them from far away, he will have the hunger that he want to eat. Mu Qing Tian suddenly felt that his neck was a little tired looking up and he kneeling down his body and picking up the big crystal nucleus on the ground that was the size of five of his little fists. The high-rank zombie eyes were covered with red silk. It doesn¡¯t have much excitement for the stones that shine with colorful light. However, there is a strong feeling in his heart. This stone seems to have a great effect on it, so it is necessary to grab the hand. The high-rank zombie reached out to him, and with a very hoarse voice, said coldly, ¡°Give me.¡± Mu Qing Tian looked at the black sharp nails on the high-grade zombie five fingers, ignored it, and wiped the ashes stuck on the crystal nucleus with a small hand. This made the crystal nucleus more dazzling in daylight. The nearby low-rank zombie also seems to have sensed this nucleus. Suddenly, he was eager to move, and he had a desire to compete for this nucleus, and his mouth made a sound of ¡®à»à»¡®. The high-rank zombie noticed the change in the neighborhood, turned around and screamed, and the zombies was immediately suppressed by him. The low-rank zombies didn¡¯t dare to approach again, and they were horrified to hide back in their original position. The high-rank zombie looked down again and looked at the white and tender little baby under his feet. He saw that the other party did not hand the crystal nucleus to him. His eyes glanced and he raised his hand suddenly. The five fingers became claws and waved toward the little baby. ¡°Wait.¡± Someone shouted anxiously. The high-rank zombie stopped and turned his head and saw a young man rushing over and quickly picking up the child on the ground. It was lightly moving, slowly letting go, and staring at the other¡¯s face without speaking. Mu Yi Fan reached out and patted the baby¡¯s buttocks. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you shouldn¡¯t run around? Why don¡¯t you remember what I said, if I didn¡¯t look at you, I wouldn¡¯t see the silhouette. ¡± Mu Qing Tian who had his butt patted:¡±¡­¡­ ¡± Mu Yi Fan eye went to see his little hand holding turned out to be the nuclei he wants to find, eyes suddenly light up, said:¡± Child how can you play around with this¡­.give it to Dad, Dad will help you keep first.¡± He quickly took the crystal nucleus, stuffed it into his pocket, and pulled the zipper to prevent the nucleus from falling out. Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± High-rank zombie: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan did not respond to the high-rank zombie, and hurry to hold the child and ran The high-rank zombie groaned, and when he saw people slipping away, he quickly returned to reality, and his body came to the front of Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan was prepared and knew that the high-rank zombie would catch up, so when the high-rank zombie was chasing him in front of him, he accidentally spilled the ashes that had been holding in his hand to the high-rank zombie¡¯s eyes. The high-rank zombie was unprepared, allowing the ashes to run into his eyes. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t stop at all, he ran past the high-rank zombie and ran to the junkyard gate. Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to educate child to be polite: ¡°Qing Tian, say goodbye to your uncle.¡± Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± The high-rank zombie eyes narrowed and a scream came off of his mouth. It heard the footsteps getting farther and farther. Suddenly, he looked up and screamed in the sky, and immediately called the sound of ¡®à»à»¡¯. Many zombies immediately rushed toward the garbage dump. Mu Yi Fan heard the buzz of the high-rank zombie, and his footsteps were awkward, almost unable to hold, and he almost fell under the control of the high-rank zombie. He quickly patted his head and kept himself awake, holding Mu Qing Tian out of the garbage dump, seeing the zombies around, he kept using the ability, suggesting that zombie gave way. The low-rank zombie was controlled by two high-rank zombies at the same time, and the brain suddenly felt a pain, yelling at the painful ¡®à»à»¡¯. Mu Yi Fan knows that his ability is not as strong as the high-rank zombie, and the low-rank zombie is no longer under his control and went to attack him. Therefore, he took advantage of the low-rank zombie pain, immediately returned to his car, quickly started the car, and stepped on the gas pedal, rushed out of the encirclement, away from the garbage dump. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t relax because of this. In particular, he knew that the high-rank zombie was faster than his car. He even tried to push the throttle to the bottom and hit the zombie for the garbage dump. The direction is going. Just then, he heard the rumble of the sky. Mu Yi Fan looked up and saw the helicopter from the army, and the furrowed brows furrowed tighter The soldiers of the helicopters came to the plane because they heard the roar of the zombie, but they did not expect to run to so many zombies below. Dense, like a large group of ants moving, running and chasing a black car They immediately fired at the zombie group, and they smashed hundreds of zombies, and suddenly the smoke rolled. Mu Yi Fan heard the sound of guns behind him and looked back. The zombies in the back were all blown up, like coke. Then he saw a black shadow rushing out of the smoke and coming to him. Mu Yi Fan knows that the high-rank zombie is chasing, and his heart is in a hurry. Suddenly, the sound of a bang, sounded on top of the car. Mu Yi Fan looked up and the roof was sagged with a stamp. He quickly drove in an S-shape and wanted to shake off the high-class zombie on the roof. The high-class zombie on the roof was unstable and was taken out of the car, but it quickly climbed up and used the speed ability to rush down the roof of the car. With the previous lesson, this time it went up to the roof of the car, and immediately held the roof of the car, not letting Mu Yi Fan shake him down. In the sky, the soldiers inside the helicopter saw this scene, and the eyes were full of shock. They thought that this zombie should be the high-class zombie that appeared on the playground. They quickly returned to reality and fired at the bottom. Since Mu Yi Fan drove in the S-shaped route, several bullets passed by the high-rank zombie. In order to win the nucleus, the high-rank zombie smashed the window and reached out to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan was shocked and hurried to the side of the co-driver. Therefore, without seeing the road ahead, the car suddenly slammed into the light pole on the street. With a bang, the front of the car was bumped, and the people inside were fortunate enough to have a seat belt before they flew out. However, the zombie on the roof was not so lucky, and the whole zombie flew out. ¡°Mother, fortunately, I am a zombie.¡± Mu Yi Fan slammed into the chest of the steering wheel and turned anxiously and asked: ¡°Tian, are you all right?¡± Little-ancestor shook his head. He has been firmly grasping the seat belt, so there is nothing. Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief and quickly reversed. Unexpectedly, the car engine was broken. Chapter 103 - He is coming. Chapters 103: He is coming. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t start the car after trying several times. He quickly untied the child¡¯s seat belt and ran with the child getting off the car. Without running two steps, he was chased by the high-rank zombie and his way was blocked. Suddenly, the ¡®BANG¡¯ ¡®BANG¡¯ gunshot sounded, and the high-class zombie standing in front of Mu Yi Fan flashed to the side and escaped the shot above his head. The bullet flew in front of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s toes, scared him, he picked the child up in hurry up and hugged him: ¡°Wow! Wow! Wow!¡± He hurriedly looked up and said: ¡°Comrade, can your shots be more accurate?¡± The soldiers on the helicopter quickly made a sorry gesture to him, and then attacked the high-rank zombie again. Mu Yi Fan took the opportunity to run with his child, but he ran without out running the zombie with speed. The high-rank zombie slammed into the store when Mu Yi Fan ran through a store that had a door open Mu Yi Fan quickly defended the child in his arms and fell heavily on the ground. Because he is a zombie, he felt no pain, so at the moment of falling, he could quickly climb up and rush out. The high-rank zombie figure flashed into the store, avoiding the bullet fired on the top of his head and he blocking Mu Yi Fan¡¯s way. Mu Yi Fan saw the high-rank zombie and quickly retreated two steps. His eyes eyes narrowed at the left and right sides. He thought, he was dead, and there was no place to escape. He whispered as he whispered: ¡°Tian, you are going to go to the space, don¡¯t come out again.¡± Mu Yi Fan was worried that the high-rank zombie would hurt the child. Mu Qing Tian looked up from his arms and turned to look outside. The milk voice said: ¡°He is coming.¡± Who? Mu Yi Fan was stared blankly. The high-rank zombie saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s disappointment, he eyes narrowed his blushing eyelids, suddenly jumped up, lifted his sharp fingers and covered his head. Mu Yi Fan returned to reality and wanted to escape, but was blocked by the back counter. Through the reflection of the mirror on the wall, he saw the high-rank zombie with his sharp five claws, above his head, and could not help but open his eyes in fear. Seeing that the sharp five fingers were about to be poke into his head, at this moment, a gunshot sound of ¡®BANG¡¯ suddenly came from the door. The high-rank zombie eyes flashed and he quickly fled the bullets path. ¡®àØ¡¯, the bullet hit the glass door of the cabinet behind the counter, and the glass broke into a piece. Mu Yi Fan looked silly and there outside stood a handsome man with a cool face at the door: ¡°Bei Tian.¡± My goodness! How is The Male Protagonist here? Would it be an illusion before dying? That¡¯s right! He does not seem to be dead. Mu Yi Fan quickly touched his head and it was still intact. Zhan Bei Tian walked into the store with a cold face and opened several shots at the speedy zombie. When he walked over to Mu Yi Fan, he glanced at him coldly and took the child in his arms. He said: ¡°Not done yet?.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan stood up with some frustrated feet and ran out quickly. The nucleus is still with him, and the high-rank zombie is not going to just easily let him go, and the figure swayed and he rushed over to Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Bei Tian flashed a sneak peek, and quickly shot three shots in the shadow. In order to dodge, the high-rank zombie quickly side stepped from Mu Yi Fan and took the opportunity to scrape Mu Yi Fan¡¯s clothes. At the moment, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pocket was scratched by a big hole. Then, a colorful nucleus fell out of his pocket, fell to the ground, and made a ¡®beep¡¯ sound. Then, it rolled a few times on the ground and stopped at the four corner table in the middle of the hall. Mu Yi Fan touched the empty pocket and was shocked and shouted: ¡°My crystal nucleus.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the crystal nucleus on the ground and rubbed his eyes. The high-end zombie in the corner of his eye wanted to pick up the nucleus. At the speed of light before the high-end zombie touched the nucleus, something suddenly flew towards the high-rank zombie. With a bang, the high-rank zombie flew and slammed into the wall and immediately climbed up, and then when he wanted to go to the nucleus, the high rank zombie found that his body suddenly could not move. Looking down, his lower body actually had a thick layer of ice, and the blushing eyes flashed through with suspicion. He looked up, and he found that there was a thick layer of white ice spreading from his feet Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the zombie coldly. He took two steps and bent to pick up the crystal nucleus on the ground, he put it in his pocket, and then took the gun and pointed at the high-rank zombie. Mu Yi Fan saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but look at the high-rank zombie. At this time, he had a chance to see the appearance of the high-rank zombie. Although he had a mask on his face, his eyes made him feel familiar. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian aiming to shoot, his heart leaped, and he shouted loudly: ¡°Wait.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him doubtfully. Mu Yi Fan rushed forward and hugged Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arm with a gun: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??can you spare him?¡± He knew that he was asking too much, but he just couldn¡¯t bear to see the high-rank zombie die. Zhan Bei Tian cold eyebrows twisted, he turned his head, stared at the clear eyes with pleading, and unconsciously put away the gun, saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yi Fan feared Zhan Bei Tian will change his mind so he quickly nodded and pulled Zhan Bei Tian went outside the store. As he walked to the door, he looked back at the zombie that had been thawed, and he left with confidence. Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan to a ragged, almost unrecognized car and stopped the child and handed him back to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arms, letting him sit in the car. Mu Yi Fan saw the license plate number behind the rear of the car and wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the BMW in my villa? How did it become like this?¡± The car looked like a car from an abandoned car park. Zhan Bei Tian gave him a faint look, saying nothing, he sat in the car. The little baby in his arms said: ¡°On the way he came here, he happened to encounter the bombing of the zombie group from the army.¡± Mu Yi Fan gasped: ¡°You mean that my car had become like this because of the bombing. When the zombie group is affected by the impact of the bomb, how is the car ended up become like this?¡± He just thought about the scene and felt terrible. What if he was bombed? Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Did he not leave G City? How come back?¡± Little-ancestor decided to look at him, he made no sound. Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of something and groaned: ¡°Is it¡­is to find me?¡± His heart became very complicated, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at the man in the car and muttered: ¡°Is it still all to catch me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi Fan to get on the car. He immediately got off the car and urged: ¡°Not getting in the car yet?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up the child in a hurry and walked to the side of the passenger seat, pulling the door open. Suddenly, slamming, the whole door of the sub-seat fell off. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You sit in the back.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. Mu Yi Fan had to open the rear door and sit in the back seat. Zhan Bei Tian quickly started the car and headed north. In the car, all was quietly. Mu Qing Tian didn¡¯t know if it because he was too tired. After sitting in the car, he slept in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arms. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to make a random noise, and he was afraid that The Male Protagonist would remembered his escape, and an unhappy person will gave him a slap. However, the nucleus is in The Male Protagonist¡¯s pocket, he has to get it back. Mu Yi Fan took a piece of clothing from his back pocket and covered it on Little-ancestor¡¯s body. Then he glanced at Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was driving seriously. He thought about it and decide to ask for it later and felt that the Male Protagonist was still driving, and he had to take the crystal nucleus before he joined the team. Mu Yi Fan quietly moved to the back of the driver¡¯s seat and leaned forward. Then, holding the child in one hand, the other hand sneaked into the pocket of the person in front. Just as he reached into Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s pocket, he was suddenly caught by the owner of the pocket. Mu Yi Fan was shocked and immediately wanted to break the other¡¯s hand, but he was firmly grasped by the other party. ¡°You sneak out of the villa area, just to find this crystal nucleus?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked without hesitation. Mu Yi Fan was silent. Zhan Bei Tian used force to pull person behind the chair: ¡°Is it?¡± Mu Yi Fan hurried to answer: ¡°You don¡¯t pull me again, the child will be squashed between me and the chair.¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not let go, he was still holding onto him tightly. Mu Yi Fan saw that he did not relax, and quickly replied to him: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I just sneaked away to find this crystal nucleus.¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard the answer, he still did not let go: ¡°Why are you looking for this crystal nucleus?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to eat human flesh, I don¡¯t want to see humans and want to eat them. I don¡¯t want to feel hunger for human beings. So, I want to use this nucleus to upgrade the rank and become a human being zombie.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought about the nucleus on The Male Protagonist, and had to answer him honestly, not to mention that he did not do anything to hurt the world, nor harmed humans, nor was he afraid to answer his words. After that had passed, Zhan Bei Tian released his wrist. Chapter 104 - : Let him prepare for it. Chapters 104: Let him prepare for it. Mu Yi Fan quickly pulled his hand back and took the crystal nucleus from Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s pocket. Looking at the nucleus shining with colorful light, he couldn¡¯t believe that he could easily take back the nucleus from The Male Protagonist. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian in front and got up and walked on the armrest box. He asked in a confirmation tone, ¡°Did you really give me the nucleus?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian licked his lips and glanced at it and he did not say anything. Mu Yi Fan said again: ¡°After you give it back to me, I don¡¯t think that I will take a fatal blow when I take the energy out of the nucleus. It is very terrible.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What to do? You are so refreshed, I am very uneasy.¡± Zhan Bei Tian felt his mouth go sour: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You are saying something, you don¡¯t give a word.¡± I will always think about whether you will use it against me every moment.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly turned and directly took the crystal nucleus from Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand and took it back. Mu Yi Fan stared blankly and the crystal was taken away. He returned to reality, shouted, and rushed to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??you have already given the crystal back to me, you can¡¯t take it back, and you can¡¯t say no words~~~ ~~¡± Mu Yi Fan struggled to wave his arm and tried to grab the crystal back. Zhan Bei Tian hand dodged left and flicked right, quickly avoiding Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand that had been caught, and then he held the crystal his hand extended out of the window. When Mu Yi Fan saw it, he almost knelt down and ask: ¡°Big brother, big brother, I was wrong. Can I still be wrong? I know that I should not have doubted you. I should not doubt your brave and faithful soldier.¡± Zhan Bei Tian mouth smirked, the bottom lip flashed with a funny smile, he found that this man is quite interesting. He took his hand back. Mu Yi Fan rushed over and slammed into Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand holding the steering wheel. The steering wheel was slipping and the car suddenly made a sharp turn. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face changed, and he was about to hit the car in front of him. He quickly hugged the person in his arms and quickly stepped on the brakes. Then, slamming, he hit a car lightly. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian with a guilty look: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Just then, a footstep came out of the building, and then a team of more than 100 people rushed from the building. Out of the street. They were dressed in navy blue military uniforms, holding submachine guns in their hands, and as soon as they came out of the building, they immediately armed with guns facing them. Mu Yi Fan immediately grabbed the nucleus crystals and got up and saw: ¡°its soldiers, you go out and see.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian helped him sit down and pushed the car door going out. The group of soldiers heard a voice and turned quickly, pointing the gun at the voice ¡°are you human or zombie?¡± Someone in the building asked, and then someone came out with a short gun. Zhan Bei Tian saw the senior officer coming out of the building, his brows wrinkled and he whispering his voice: ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Fan.¡± Fan Jing Long saw the cold faced man standing in front of the broken car and could accurately call out his military position. At first glance, he immediately recognized the other party: ¡°Major General Zhan.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Fan Jing Long looked at Zhan Bei Tian with a look of surprise: ¡°Tian, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, you know, the Committee member Zhan before told me that if I were to see you before I go to G City and they want you to go back to B City.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows tightened: ¡°Back to B City? Is there anything big happening in B City??¡± ¡°There is nothing, but after the outbreak of zombie, the old military commission has never heard from you, and they were very worried. Therefore, before the army sent troops to burn the bodies of the cities, they ordered several people under their hands with an order if anyone of them saw you, they were to tell you to hurry back to B City, and his old man will be relieved.¡± Fan Jing Long said here, smiled: ¡°Who cannot know, Old Zhan is the most worrier to you this grandson, if anything happens he will worry more. Zhan Bei Tian thinks of his grandfather who has suffered from his own pain. The cold face suddenly softened: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to B city for the time being. After you go back, just report for me, say I¡¯m okay and I will go back after some time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned to the topic: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Fan Jing Long turned his head and looked at his team. He could not help but sigh: ¡°We are collecting materials, and now the materials are very scarce for the army. If the people in the room don¡¯t come back to collect the supplies, the people in the safe area will not be able to eat.¡± Zhan Bei Tian simply said: ¡°The people in the safe areas should come out and look for the materials themselves.¡± Fan Jing Long sneered: ¡°Let them come out to find supplies? Is it possible? However, the military is not likely to look after them for a lifetime, let them come out to find supplies, it is also a matter of time before that happens.¡± He looked around: ¡°Military general, here is not a place to talk, where are you going, I will send you back.¡± ¡°No, just find me a car and give me a good place to rest, the place where I live is a little far from here.¡± Fan Jing Long said with a smile: ¡°You want to have a car, we have more here, you just pick one, I will tell the soldiers unlock and fire it up for you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian bent and shouted in the car: ¡°Come out.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly ran with the child out of the car, embarrassed to point to Fan Jing Long and nodded. Fan Jing Long didn¡¯t think that there were people in the car. He couldn¡¯t help but look at his eyes. There was even a child in his arms who glared at him. This is really a bad thing. He found that the child was very similar to Zhan Bei Tian. He had no relationship with Zhan Bei Tian. He didn¡¯t believe it. However, he did not hear that Zhan Bei Tian was married, and he did not even hear that he had children with a woman. Moreover, if Zhan Bei Tian had a child, the veteran military committee Zhan will have had already spread this matter throughout B City, and took the child everywhere to show off his grandchildren. Fan Jing Long couldn¡¯t help but curiosity. He tried to ask: ¡°Zhan, this is your child?¡± Mu Yi Fan heard this, and he felt a little weird. After all, the child came out of his stomach. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the eye and smashed the sky: ¡°Yeah¡± Immediately, what he thought of, he said: ¡°Grandpa still doesn¡¯t know about it.¡± Fan Jing Long laughed: ¡°If the old military man Zhan knows that he suddenly has a grandson, he will be very happy.¡± Zhan, Bei Tian profound meaning and said:¡± you go back and say to him, let him psychologically prepared for it.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Zhan Bei Tian is not much to talk, free car picked the soldiers let him unlock ignition Then, he took Mu Yi Fan and drove away from G City, speeding up to where his team is currently living. This time, Mu Yi Fan did not dare to chase again, nor did he go to Zhan Bei Tian to talk. If there was another car accident, they would not be as good luck as before. It was not until eight hours later that Mu Yi Fan noticed that Mu Qing Tian was not quite right, and immediately worried: ¡°Bei Tian, ??Qing Tian has not woken up, is there any problem with the body.¡± Before this big move, the child not only did not wake up, but even in the car for eight hours, did not see the child blink, if the child in the arms still wasn¡¯t breathing, he would think that the child has an accident. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him and appeased: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is not an ordinary child. The body is not so sick. I asked you, has he used any power before?¡± ¡°Sick?¡± Mu Yi Fan Looking at him with doubts. Zhan Bei Tian groaned with his lips. Mu Yi Fan recalled the things of the past few days: ¡°He suddenly flashed for one or two seconds and suddenly appeared 50 meters away, is it not an abilities?¡± He thinks that the child only used the ability but as to explain why the child suddenly appeared 50 meters away, standing in front of the high-rank zombie. ¡°Forget it, he was born just a few days ago, the body cannot afford to use powerful abilities, and now he has been asleep, because he is tired, and when he has enough rest, he will naturally wake up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained. Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief, after remembering that the child was trying to help him grab the crystal nucleus to use the power, and the heart was both happy and distressed. It is no wonder that the child did not make a sound afterwards. Until Zhan Bei Tian appeared, he said three sentences. After that, he was sleeping. Mu Yi Fan looked at the child¡¯s sleeping face and couldn¡¯t help but bow his head and kissed him on Little-ancestor¡¯s face. At two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, the car drove into a small village, and the headlights in front of the front of the car quickly caught the attention of the patrolling people in the village. They saw the car move into the village, and quickly took a team of people to have a look and when they saw Zhan Bei Tian back, excitedly village fence of people shouted:. ¡°Major General is back, Major General is back¡± This one thing made the people who were at the entrance to the village happy and cheer. Zhan Bei Tian drove the car into the village and stopped. Immediately, three people greeted the house quickly. ¡°Boss, boss, you are finally back.¡± Xiang Guo and Lu Lin saw Zhan Bei Tian coming down from the car, don¡¯t mention how happy they were, but they were worried that they could not sleep. Although they know that the boss is a person who has his own way of doing things, it is a dangerous thing to find someone in the G city full of shells and bombs, so how can they feel at ease. Zhan Bei Tian came down from the car: ¡°Nothing happened after I left?¡± Xiang Guo said with a smile: ¡°Nothing happened, we didn¡¯t even see any zombie. It was very calm.¡± At this time, Mu Yi Fan came out of the car. Zheng Guo Zong, who came out with this, saw Mu Yi Fan come back safely and happily took the child in his arms and asked: ¡°Mu-Mu, are you okay?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Xiang Guo cold screamed: ¡°If he had something, he also asked for it. He knew that the army would bomb the city of G. He still had to run around with his child. If you want to go, just say it, we will not stop you, what are you doing? To sneak away with the child, the boss had to risk his life to find you. If the boss encounters something, I will not be able to spare you.¡± ¡°Xiang Guo, don¡¯t say it.¡± Lu Lin said. Mu Yi Fan apologized: ¡°I am sorry, I have made you worried.¡± Xiang Guo said: ¡°Who said I was worried about you.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said quickly: ¡°So late, don¡¯t stand here and chat, let¡¯s enter the house and we can speak again.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian entered the hall, he said to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You have to go upstairs with Dr. Zheng. I have something to say with Lu Lin.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded, and Zheng Guo Zong went to the second floor. Zheng Guo Zong took him to the last room: ¡°This is the room where you were arranged for by the Major General. The Major General said that we would stay here for half a month and then go north.¡± He pushed the door in, put the child on the bed, and covered the child. After making sure the child was covered with the quilt, he asked in a hurry: ¡°Mu-Mu, have you seen my son?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. When I went to the apartment where you lived, your son was not at home, but I have left a note for him. If he returns home, he will definitely see the note I wrote. Quack, don¡¯t worry, there will be nothing happening to him. Maybe after hearing the radio broadcast, he will leave G City early.¡± Zheng Guo Zong still frowned and said that he was not at ease. Mu Yi Fan turned to the topic: ¡°Doctor¡­. When did Zhan Bei Tian find out that I left?¡± When it came to this, Zheng Guo Zong slammed his hand on the head: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have important things to do, otherwise, I want to hit you. Do you know how worried the General was after he found out that you sneaked away? Of course, he can¡¯t express his thoughts on his face, but I was standing near him. He was worried about you in his heart. However, the entire team was waiting for him to arrange, so after he took the people to settle here, he hurriedly drove back to G City to find you, sleepless, I don¡¯t know why he will do this unless he cared about you. Do you think such a person really treats you as an enemy?¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t speak for a long time after hearing this. Chapter 105 - Who is the man that you care about? Chapters 105: Who is the man that you care about? By the time Zhan Bei Tian and Lu Lin finished talking about things, it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning. Going back to the room and seeing that Mu Yi Fan hasn¡¯t slept yet, lying on the bed, holding the crystal nucleus over and over, he didn¡¯t know what he was looking at. The nucleus is particularly bright, and in a dimly lit room, it is like a colorful lantern that illuminates the room. Zhan Bei Tian turned off the flashlight in his hand and walked to the bed by the light of the crystal nucleus and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°I am thinking about one person.¡± Mu Yi Fan put down the crystal nucleus in his hand. Zhan Bei Tian untied his clothes and put on his pajamas and asked, ¡°Who are you thinking about?¡± ¡°A man.¡± Zhan Bei Tian paused, put on his pajamas and fell down on the bed, and his voice went cold: ¡°What do you think about a man?¡± ¡°Thinking about how I should face him in the future.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly moved the child sleeping in the middle to the side and slept next Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°This thing makes me very upset. Can you think about it for me? The whole thing is like this. The man looked like a small hair like me. It can be said to be exactly the same, just like a pair of twins.¡± ¡°So, this man is right. He is very special, but this man has taken me as an enemy. He even hate me to the point he wants to kill me. This makes me feel very sad. However, he suddenly acted like he cared about me later. I was very confused when he was deeply hurt. I don¡¯t know how to face him in the future. If you change to be you, what would you do?¡± When Mu Yi Fan said this, his heart slammed, he was very worried about The Male Protagonist knowing that he is talking about the things between them, so his words are as concise and concise as possible, so that The Male Protagonist wouldn¡¯t know that he is talking about them. Zhan Bei Tian slammed his eyes and said: ¡°Come out and say it directly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan face was full of guilty conscience: ¡°I used to have such an idea, but when I faced him, I couldn¡¯t really start.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared at him: ¡°Are you so concerned about him?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded hard. ¡°If I don¡¯t care, I won¡¯t be so annoyed.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared blankly and dumbly said, ¡°Who is he?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said nothing and turned his back to him. Mu Yi Fan quickly poked his back: ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my words yet.¡± Zhan Bei Tian ignored him. Mu Yi Fan propped up his body and reached Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body: ¡°Come on, you let me say, give me an answer and then sleep.¡± Zhan Bei Tian just doesn¡¯t say, but he can¡¯t stand it, he pulled Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body and clamped him in his arms, so that he can¡¯t move. ¡°Don¡¯t move, go to sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to move again. Because he remembered that Zheng Guo Zong had said before, Zhan Bei Tian had no time to rest in order to find him. There is no more noise to irk Zhan Bei Tian, Mu Yi Fan ??continued to play with the crystal nucleus in his hand, and the sleepy attack came soon. He put the crystal nucleus under the pillow and slept. Then, the person beside him slowly opened his eyes, raised his hand, gently stroked the eyebrows, the tall nose, and finally, stopped on the pale lips. He whispered: ¡°Who is the man you care about?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him for a long time. Suddenly, the eyes dimmed, as if he had made up his mind to keep people in his arms and no longer give this person a chance to escape. ¨C The next morning, when Mu Yi Fan woke up, Zhan Bei Tian was no longer with him. The only person sleeping next to him was Mu Qing Tian who had not yet woken up. He touched the child¡¯s body. It was true that there was no abnormality in the temperature, and he was relieved and went on get up. He took the washing water prepared by Zhan Bei Tian and brushed his teeth in the bathroom. Zheng Guo Zong came back and saw Mu Yi Fan in the bathroom. He immediately said hello: ¡°Mu-Mu, hello.¡± ¡°Hello¡± Mu Yi Fan wiped his face and returned to the room with Zheng Guo Zong. Zheng Guo Zong quickly closed the door and whispered: ¡°Mu-Mu, I found that Lu Lin and a few of them are particularly mysterious today. Do you know what happened?¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered: ¡°Mystery? How? Mysterious tricks?¡± ¡°Like big things are going to happen, and there are good things, they have excitement, anticipation, and a mysterious looks on their faces. When they talk, they are whispering to their ears, no one heard what they were saying, and after they finished speaking, they were particularly happy. Then, they were so sad that they were very sad.¡± Zheng Guo Zong described it as special, and Mu Yi Fan quickly guessed the reason from his words. He did turned outside the window, looked at the sky, the gray sky was like raining, the sky was a bit stuffy, and people felt that the mood was very depressed. Zheng Guo Zong stepped forward and said anxiously: ¡°Mu-Mu, do you know what happened? If you know, tell me, otherwise, I will be killed by curiosity.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned back Look at him: ¡°You just want to know?¡± ¡°I really want to know very early, so I can have a mental preparation, I will not wait for a big event, I will be caught off guard or I will be helpless. I know that I can think of a solution earlier. ¡° Mu Yi Fan nodded. ¡°You have a good idea.¡± ¡°Then what are you stalling, hurry up.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain.¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked out. Outside the window: ¡°I certainly know that it is going to rain. What is this rain?¡± ¡°This is not an ordinary rain. This heavy rain can change the fate of many people. I can¡¯t explain some things. I can only tell. You, after the rain, there will be a big mutation, good or bad.¡± Lu Lin, had will a happy and sad reaction, it should be The Male Protagonist told them what is going to happen. Zheng Guo Zong saw that Mu Yi Fan did not conceal him: ¡°I hope that good things are more than bad things.¡± Mu Yi Fan patted his shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, you, just remember, when it rains, don¡¯t go out in the raining.¡± ¡°What will happen in the rain?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head and did not speak. Just then, there was a noisy voice coming from below. Mu Yi Fan and Zheng Guo Zong looked down and saw Lu Lin assigning a bunch of dry food to everyone, and said: ¡°There will be a heavy rain in these days, everyone will not go out, do everything indoor, everyone will be fine. Staying in the house, don¡¯t go anywhere, these dry foods are your food for these few days.¡± Someone asked: ¡°Do we have to cook?¡± Xiang Guo said loudly: ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to cook for these days. You can save these dry foods. Don¡¯t eat all of them. At that time, no one will eat them again. Do you understand? ¡± Everyone quickly nodded. Sun Zi Hao gave the dry food to them: ¡°After taking it, go back to the house, and after noon, don¡¯t leave the door again.¡± Everyone dared not defy, and they took the dry food and immediately went back to the house. Just in the afternoon of the same day, there was a light rain in the sky. At the beginning, the rain was as clear and transparent as ordinary rain. However, after an hour, the rain became more and more turbid, and it became darker and darker. The rain was like an ink rain, big and dark, like a waterfall. In just a few minutes, the whole world merged with black. After everyone saw it, they fell deeply into fear. He didn¡¯t know why the sky was so dark and so bleak. Even people from all houses and houses began to discuss whether the black rain would bring a virus to the human body. Only Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan did not care about the situation outside, because Mu Yi Fan already knew that after heavy rain. What kind of world it will becomes. Now, what he is most worried about is the physical problem of Mu Qing Tian. He has been sleeping for three days and three nights. There are no signs of waking up. If Zhan Bei Tian guarantees that the child will not have something happening to him, he will not know what it will be. ¡°Boss.¡± Xiang Guo suddenly rushed into the room. Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was sitting at the window reading the book, looked up and whispered, ¡°What is it?¡± Xiang Guo said anxiously: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, suddenly fell into a coma, and still has a fever.¡± ¡°He did not went in the rain?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked. ¡°No, the things that the boss said, we all keep in mind, no one dares to go out to rain.¡± Zhan Bei Tian put the book on the table and got up and said: ¡°I will go to look.¡± Mu Yi Fan is very curious about what symptoms will be the person who will have the ability, he was busy putting on shoes and following up. Xiang Guo yelled at him: ¡°What does this have anything to do with you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard the voice and looked back: ¡°Let him come.¡± Xiang Guo snorted. Mu Yi Fan went back to him with a smile and jumped into Sun Zi Hao¡¯s room behind Zhan Bei Tian. Chapter 106 - Don’t just touch other men’s faces. Chapters 106: Don¡¯t just touch other men¡¯s faces. When they entered Sun Zi Hao¡¯s room, they saw Sun Zi Hao lying in bed and twitching, like a nightmare, special pain, and blushing, like a rouge. Mu Yi Fan followed Zhan Bei Tian to the bed and curiously put his finger on the face of Sun Zi Hao. He found that even with a layer of gloves, he could feel the heat from the other side. Suddenly, ¡®Å¾¡¯, his back was stared blankly. Mu Yi Fan raised his hand Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was squinting at his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhan Bei Tian blinked at the dissatisfied person and said: ¡°Don¡¯t just touch other men¡¯s faces.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone is a man. What happened to his face when he touched other men? Could it be that he is indecent? Xiang Guo: ¡°¡­¡± Boss, now is not the time to be jealous. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Sun Zi Hao, said: ¡°This is a normal phenomenon, see Sun Zi Hao can survive.¡± Xiang Guo very worried: ¡°If you go to survive, is not he will become ¡­¡­¡± Having said that, he suddenly thought that Mu Yi Fan was still in this room and quickly received the sound. Mu Yi Fan knows that Xiang Guo wants to ask if Sun Zi Hao will become a zombie and can¡¯t help but glance at Zhan Bei Tian. At the time The Male Protagonist, Xiang Guo, Sun Zi Hao, Mao Yu, Lu Lin were all versatile, and they did not become zombie, so they also would not become zombie in the second world. But now the story is so distorted that he doesn¡¯t know what Sun Zi Hao will be. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will break through¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s tone is very dull, but there is a magical effect that can calm people¡¯s mood. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiang Guo suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and the whole person leaned forward. Zhan Bei Tian has a quick eye and quickly supports Xiang Guo who nearly fell to the ground. Xiang Guo smiled weakly: ¡°Boss, I seem to have a fever.¡± After that, he fainted. Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± In his novel, if ordinary people do not have symptoms of coma and fever, then he is still an ordinary person. But if there is a coma like Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo, there are two possibilities, one is to become a person with ability the other is becoming a zombie, and then there is no third possibility. Zhan Bei Tian immediately took Xiang Guo to Sun Zi Hao to lie down, put them on the quilt, and frowned and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him with amazement: ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about them?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took the lead out of the house. Just came out, and they heard someone rushing to shout: ¡± General Zhan can you come there is a fight.¡± Mu Yi Fan in the room heard Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s voice, and quickly came out and asked: ¡°What happened Quack?¡± Zheng Guo Zong said anxiously: ¡°Mao Yu and Lu Lin didn¡¯t know what was going on. I chatted with me and talked well, but suddenly they fainted. However I tried I couldn¡¯t wake them up, and the two of them were very hot, and based on my experience, they were at least forty degrees or more, I don¡¯t know if there will be any antipyretics in in this place to have them take.¡± Because the room is in short supply, he was arranged to sleep in the big room with Mao Yu and Lu Lin, but there was no way he would think that this will happen. Mu Yi Fan asked: ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you have anything happening to you?¡± Zheng Guo Zong didn¡¯t take a look at him: ¡°You little rabbit, do you want me to have something?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± In fact, he really hopes that Zheng Guo Zong will become a versatile person because of the distortion of the plot. At least he will have the ability to protect himself. But now it seems that he is still the same as the original plot. Zheng Guo Zong is still an ordinary person. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan and said: ¡°This is normal. Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Zheng, do you have any physical discomfort?¡± Zheng Guo Zong shook his head: ¡°No, I think the body is about the same as usual.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Then you stay in a room with us in the past few days, so as not to be infected by Mao Yu.¡± Mu Yi Fan knows that Zhan Bei Tian is doing this, it is preventing Mao Yu from becoming zombie and hurt Zheng Guo Zong. . Zheng Guo Zong said: ¡°This is not good. I am an old man who has been living for half a hundred years. I would not disturb you husbands¡¯ love. It is really immoral.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes. He is now used to Zheng Guo Zong plan to make him and Zhan Bei Tian a couple, ??and he has reached the point where he does not want to correct. ¡°Quack doctor, you think too much, you have to go back now and move all your things over.¡± Zheng Guo Zong verbally promised, but in the end he did not move over. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t force him either. Otherwise, he would feel uncomfortable after moving in. Four days and four nights passed, the black rain outside did not stop, but it was getting bigger and bigger. Some places in the village had already started to flood, and even some black water started to enter the house, so that the first floor was connected to the ground floor and now everyone had to move on the second floor. As the rain kept getting bigger and heavier the humidity was getting heavier and thicker, and more and more people are suffering from coma fever. Everyone is gradually getting into panic. Fortunately, Zhan Bei Tian is in the town, and everyone will not be confused. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t go out to play because it was raining. It was boring to sit in front of the window and take off the black gloves in his hand and play the black water falling from the window. These black waters are caused by a chain of reactions caused by the burning of smoke from the zombie bodies which were burned, the smoke causes the rain to turn black and contain that viruses, which cause humans, zombies, plants and animals to mutate. Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan was bored enough to play with the black water dripping down the glass window, he put down the book in his hand and asked: ¡°Were you not saying that you want to use the crystal nucleus to upgrade your grade? Why not do that now?¡± Every day, he saw him taking the nucleus when he takes it out and he just played with it, but doesn¡¯t absorb its energy, he would make anyone think that he wants to use the crystal nucleus as a nightlight. Speaking of this, Mu Yi Fan immediately vented: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use it.¡± He has been distressed for several days, and tried a variety of methods. He still doesn¡¯t know how to suck the energy in the nucleus. He did or did not put the nucleus into the mouth and chew it in the mouth. He feeling strange, it was quite easy to describe the humans and zombies who absorbed the energy from the crystal, how to get to him to do it that is the difficult. Zhan Bei Tian asked: ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me if I know how to use it?¡± Mu Yi Fan opened his mouth and wanted to say what else. Finally, he chose to close it. Zhan Bei Tian blinked: ¡°Are you worried that I will teach you in the wrong way, and finally, will you die?¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or, you are worried that I will stare at you.¡± When you absorb the energy of the crystal nucleus, I will give you give you a fatal blow and steal it for myself?¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s tone was getting colder and colder: ¡°Or¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly stopped him from saying: ¡°Don¡¯t say it again, it¡¯s not what you said. The reason I didn¡¯t ask you is just because think that if I asked you, you won¡¯t tell me.¡± At first, when he took back the nucleus, it was indeed the idea that The Male Protagonist was going to harm him. Thinking about it later, The Male Protagonist written by him is definitely not a sinister person, unless the bad thing he has to do is the last resort, The Male Protagonist will not use the villainous means to harm people. Therefore, he was worried that The Male Protagonist would not tell him because he was Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice gradually recovered his original temperature: ¡°Why are you so sure I won¡¯t tell you?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to say: ¡°Because I am Mu Yi Fan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared at his head Mu Yi Fan stood up and said, ¡°You see, you see, you hear my name and you¡¯re not happy.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said faintly: ¡°You finally know how awkward things you have done before make things awkward.¡± ¡°Know that fart, those are not me¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately retorted, but when he said half of it, he received another voice and said: ¡°Can you not mention the previous things?¡± Those things are formerly the original Mu Yi Fan did, but he now took up the original body and he can¡¯t get away from them. Zhan Bei Tian heard the fretting, voice dripped a fee degrees when he said: ¡°Come.¡± Mu Yi Fan worried that he will beat him, suddenly shook his head. Zhan Bei Tian licked his lips and said nothing, went straight to the bed and took Mu Yi Fan¡¯s crystal nucleus under the pillow. Mu Yi Fan saw it and rushed to the past: ¡°What are you doing? What do you want to do with my crystal nucleus?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t think he would be so excited. If he was unstable, he would be knocked down on the bed, then he gasped. Mu Yi Fan threw himself on him and quickly grabbed the nucleus. Then he found that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was not right as if he was suffering from severe pain. ¡°You don¡¯t hurry up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian gritted his teeth. ¡°Zhan¡­Bei Tian, ??what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mu Yi Fan was a little confused, he had never seen The Male Protagonist so uncomfortable. ¡°You¡ªfoot.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly lowered his head, only to notice that his knees were pressed against The Male Protagonist¡¯s little brother. He quickly pulled down his legs and turned to the side, apologizing: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry, it was not intentional.¡± As a man, he can deeply understand how painful it is to be hit below in that place. ¡°I will give you a break.¡± Mu Yi Fan was very guilty and didn¡¯t want to put his hand on it. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 107 - Can you be even slower Chapter 107: Can you be even slower Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to use too much force. He gently groaned and cautiously asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter for you?¡± The Male Protagonist felt such pain now, the genius knows how much pressure he has just used on The Male Protagonist little brother. ¡°Will it affect your future sexual well-being?¡± In the unlikely event that The Male Protagonist will not be able to get hard, will The Male Protagonist ask for his life? Mu Yi Fan hurriedly suggested: ¡°Or, you can go to Dr. Zheng to show him your little brother?¡± ¡°You-close-that-mouth!¡± Zhan Bei Tian was tortured and painful and comfortable, and quickly patted the culprits. Mu Yi Fan quickly rushed to his side: ¡°Can I say a word before I shut up?¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned his face and looked at him. ¡°Just a sentence.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He said more than now. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face getting darker and darker. He quickly said: ¡°I think you still should let Dr. Zheng look you up. What if you can¡¯t raise the flag (JB) in the future? You can¡¯t say because you already have one son who will passed down the ancestors¡¯ genes, what if he was sick and sick, you¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this sentence a bit long!¡± Zhan Bei Tian bit his teeth. ¡°But¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian felt that if he would not prove himself, and Mu Yi Fan would definitely stop talking. He suddenly turned over and pressed himself on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body. Then, he leaned down and muttered: ¡°Do you still feel that I can¡¯t be blessed in the future?¡± Mu Yi Fan feels that there is something hard that¡¯s poking against him, he immediately sighed with relief: ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± He was really worried that The Male Protagonist little brother couldn¡¯t stand up. Now he can see that The Male Protagonist¡¯s little brother can still be as energetic as before. He was relieved. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the complex person with a complex look: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, can you be little slower?¡± 1]¡­ Can you be even slower its like Zhan is wondering if Mu Yi fan can be even more clueless¡­. Poor Zhan¡­dealing with someone with emotion quotient of a toddler A man was pressed by another man who had reacted, not only he had no other thoughts, but his body also lazed with a sigh of relief, it made him feel angry and made him feel particularly helpless. Mu Yi Fan groaned: ¡°How slow do you want me to be?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian felt helpless for the first time in his life. He was powerless on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body and buried his head between the other man¡¯s necks. He didn¡¯t want to think about anything. Mu Yi Fan saw that the other party couldn¡¯t keep up. He couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Then¡­¡± He didn¡¯t think the other person was heavy, but the other party used it to be a little weird against him. Zhan Bei Tian quickly interrupted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words: ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± He was so afraid that he would hear what he was irritating, and he wouldn¡¯t help but want to kill Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan saw that The Male Protagonist really didn¡¯t want to listen to him, and quickly closed his mouth and moved his body. ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian is really very helpless with this person. Told him not to talk, but he moved instead. As a man, don¡¯t he know that the more you move, the more excited the little brother gets? Mu Yi Fan seems to be aware of this and no longer move. For the first time in his life, he was crushed underneath by a man, and he was still under the other¡¯s little brother Oh¡­ Not right! It should be said that it is not the first time that a man is resisted by a little brother. He remember that when he was sleeping with Zhan Bei Tian in reality, every morning, he would be held behind by Zhan Bei Tian, ??and then, as it is now. At the beginning, he was still very embarrassed, and later thought that it was a man. This is normal, and there was no longer any feeling of awkwardness However, this is not a normal morning, so he is a bit strange in his heart, but it is not excluded. ¡°Bei Tian¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was trying to say something, but Zhan Bei Tian suddenly stood up and left the room. He also quickly got up and went out to the room. He saw Zhan Bei Tian enter the bathroom and knew that Zhan Bei Tian was going to solve the physiological problem, and then he returned to the room. Seeing the crystal nucleus on the bed, he immediately threw the matter just behind his head and picked up the nucleus to study it. Half an hour later, Zhan Bei Tian returned to the room, not mentioning the previous things, and began to seriously teach Mu Yi Fan how to absorb the energy in the nucleus. Mu Yi Fan has become somewhat absent-minded. He was very surprised that The Male Protagonist didn¡¯t ask him how he knew that the crystal nucleus could improve the zombie rank, and how to know that there was a nucleus on the garbage field. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked after the explanation. Mu Yi Fan returned to reality from his daze: ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He patiently began teaching him again. Zhan Bei Tian said it in great detail. Mu Yi Fan listened carefully and understood his meaning. According to his method, all the energy in the spar was absorbed into the body and turned into the existing one. Mu Yi Fan immediately felt that the body was obviously different from the previous one, but he could not say where it was different. In general, he suddenly felt that the body has become a lot easier, and he no longer hunger for the smell of living human flesh emitted by Zhan Bei Tian. As for the others, it has to be checked That¡¯s right! He remembers that Mu Yi Fan in the book had two mutated abilities after absorption, one is the variable of the wind abilities, and the other is the mutated fire abilities. Mu Yi Fan raised his hand and looked at it. Why is he not aware of his abilities? Standing side by side, Zhan Bei Tian saw that the crystal nucleus gradually losing its light and turned into a crystal of ordinary transparent crystal. He asked, ¡°How do I try them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Yi Fan really wanted to ask Zhan Bei Tian about the ability. However, there is no such thing as the abilities. Therefore, he is not convenient to ask, but he can only slowly explore it. Zhan Bei Tian looked at his face with a look of stared blankly eyes and asked: ¡°Do you feel any strength in the body?¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that he was asking questions about the power and shook his head: ¡°No.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be that after changing a core, there is no power? That is too pithy! Zhan Bei Tian does not believe it. In the last world, Zombie King Mu Yi Fan has two powerful mutating abilities, and how Mu Yi Fan can have no abilities. However, it is obvious that the energy of the crystal nucleus can be absorbed. It is because there is an ability to do it. How can it not feel? Finally, he concluded that Mu Yi Fan is too stupid to know how to use abilities. Mu Yi Fan did not feel any strength in the body, nor did he feel anything special about the body. It seemed to be no different from before. Zhan Bei Tian stared at Mu Yi Fan, who kept looking at his body, and his eyebrows twisted. He suddenly found a big problem. As a person with abilities, he couldn¡¯t detect that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. However, there were some inductive things before that he could hone on, and suddenly there was no such thing. Is it caused by absorbing crystal energy? Zhan Bei Tian took a knife from his pocket and grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand and stroked it gently on the back of his hand. At the moment, a black blood mark appears on the back of the hand. Mu Yi Fan groaned: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhan Bei Tian flashed with a touch of loss. Just now, he actually thought that Mu Yi Fan might change back to an ordinary human Mu Yi Fan looked at the wound in a depressed mood: ¡°You didn¡¯t know the zombie¡¯s wound is not a good thing?¡± His words just finished, the wound scratched by Zhan Bei Tian, ??miraculously healed, and, without leaving any scars. Mu Yi Fan said with excitement: ¡°Bei Tian, ??you see, my wound has healed automatically.¡± A zombie that heals a wound in a short period of time without leaving a scar is enough to show that he is already a zombie with 3rd rank or higher or a high-class zombie. In the zombie caste, it is divided into low-rank, intermediate-rank, high-rank and highest-rank. In the low-rank, it will be divided into first-low-rank, second-low-rank, third-low-rank, fourth-low-rank and fifth-low-rank. The other intermediate and advanced ranks are also the same. The King of Zombies is unique, and all zombies have to listen to it. Zhan Bei Tian raised his brow: ¡°Not bad.¡± At least he will no longer worry about being injured, and that the wound no longer heal. Mu Yi Fan was happy for a while and then couldn¡¯t smile. If he only has the ability to heal, there is no use at all. In the world of abilities, if there is no ability means that one has no self-protection ability. Mu Yi Fan looked at his hand again and still didn¡¯t feel any strength. It¡¯s weird! Why is this happening? Just then, the black rain outside suddenly stopped. Zhan Bei Tian quickly walked to the window and saw the dark clouds quickly disperse, and the sun shone on the black ground. He quickly took out the gun and walked out of the room: ¡°You look after the child here, no matter what sound you hear, don¡¯t come out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan knows very well that after the black rain stops, a new zombies will be born and a group people with of abilities. If you are just zombie, of course he is not afraid, but the people with abilities are different, because the abilities can be from the alertness to the body, to sense whether the other is zombie. Therefore, he can¡¯t go out, otherwise he is likely to be identified as a zombie and then killed. Chapter 108 - You don’t have to pretend Chapters 108: You don¡¯t have to pretend Shortly after Zhan Bei Tian left the room, Zheng Guo Zong rushed into the room and quickly locked the door. He gasped and walked to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s side, and he was shocked and said: ¡°Mu-Mu, do you know that Mao Yu and Lu Lin are actually have things on their body¡­ even one body suddenly has a lot of water splashed on him, and the other body suddenly ¡­. It¡¯s like a sci-fi movie, its scaring me. Later, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a future, and Zhan told me to go here to hide.¡± He slaps the frightened heart, then when I think of something, he was busy asking: ¡°Is this the big mutation you said?¡± Mu Yi Fan was about to speak, and he heard gunshots coming out of the window. Zheng Guo Zong was shocked and said: ¡°The gunshots¡­. Those are gunshots. How can there be gunshots?¡± Mu Yi Fan got up and went to the window and he saw Zhan Bei Tian with Mao Yu, Xiang Guo, Lu Lin, and Sun Zi. Hao four people, armed with guns going to other houses to kill the mutant zombie. Zheng Guo Zong also followed the window and saw a person lying on the opposite side of the building who was hit by the brain. It was a surprise: ¡°Zombie? Is he a zombie?¡± The person who was knocked down on the ground was blue and his lips were purple and black, eyes are covered with red silk, so that people can recognize the other side is zombie. However, the person who was still human before, suddenly became a zombie. Zheng Guo Zong looked confused. Just then, a woman¡¯s screaming horror came from outside: ¡°Help! Zombie! There is zombie!¡± ¡°BANG¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eye stared on the second floor corridor where a female zombie was chasing the woman. In a short while, there was an eruption creams in the surrounding houses, all shouting that there were zombies in the house, and these zombies used to be companions who lived with them, but they became strangely turned into zombies. At the moment, the entire small village is full of screams and gunshots. Zheng Guo Zong looked at one face after another that was shot down on the ground. He suddenly grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s collar and was so sad that he asked: ¡°Mu-Mu, you tell me, what the hell is going on? Why¡­ why? Will they suddenly become zombie?¡± Before the rain, everyone was clearly okay, not bitten by zombie, how could it suddenly become zombie? Mu Yi Fan knew that Zheng Guo Zong was uncomfortable in his heart. He lowered his head and whispered: ¡°It is caused by weather changes when the zombies¡¯ bodies were burnt. It causes black rain, causing human mutation. No, it should be said that plants and animals will be mutated.¡± ¡°Human mutation? Is it to become zombie?¡± Zheng Guo Zong suddenly thought of Mao Yu¡¯s abnormality and shook his head: ¡°No, it should be more than zombies right?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°In the dark rain, if someone falls into a coma and start a high fever, they will change. Some people will become human with abilities. Some people will become zombie. People like you who have no coma and fever are still ordinary people.¡± Zheng Guo Zong murmured: ¡°humans becoming zombies.¡± Before he chatted with him he expected to see a few friends have become zombie, he was excitedly waving to Mu Yi Fan:¡± Now that you know these things, why did you not say it earlier, so that we can prevent it. ¡± Mu Yi Fan eyebrow twisted and asked: ¡°How can you prevent it? How? You tell me how to prevent it? Is it go into hiding? Or what? Quack I know that you are very sad, but I am equally sad. No, I should say even its even worse for me than you, knowing that such a thing will happen, but I cannot stop it, you know what depression this causes me? ¡° Zheng Guo Zong was somewhat speechless: ¡°But¡­but, as soon as you say it, everyone will¡­¡± ¡°What will it be? They will only be more afraid, and will prevent everyone around them from worrying that the other party is likely to become Zombie, even when everyone is in a coma and fever, they will kill each other, and do you know what kind of result this will lead to?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him: ¡°They will kill the human beings who have abilities.¡± ¡°¡­. ¡°Zheng Guo Zong was in a shock and slowly released Mu Yi Fan¡¯s collar. Thinking of Mu Yi Fan, he felt that I was too excited: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mu-Mu, I¡­ I was so excited, just¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan patted his shoulder and comforted: ¡°I know your mood.¡± Zheng Guo Zong regained his emotional stability afterwards he asked:¡± What did you say mutation¡± ¡°As you can see Mao Yu and Lu Lin who will emerge as water abilities person and another had his whole body covered with flowers, that is the mutation, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they are water abilities and, the other is a variation of wood abilities.¡± Zheng Guo Zong sweating fog breathe:¡± What water abilities what is the other type of wood? Those with exclusive water abilities, can they control water, wood abilities is the ability to control flowers, you know more, in addition to water and wood, there are gold, soil, fire, thunder, wind, ice variables, spiritual variable, etc., as well as a variety of mutated abilities. These abilities have a powerful attack power, even greater than the power of the shells, and¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was stared blankly: ¡°The people with abilities can also sense if the other party is zombie, of course, if zombie¡¯s ability is very powerful, he also can cover up his identity.¡± Zheng Guo Zong swore: ¡°Then you and my son can also be discovered that you are not human?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Zheng Guo Zong anxiously said: ¡°What are you doing here now, don¡¯t just stay here¡­. hurry to leave here, what if your identity as zombie is found?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled bitterly: ¡°Where can I go? The big black water pool outside is not receding¡± Zheng Guo Zong thought, suddenly, he calmed down:¡± but if you do not go it does not matter, you are a zombie and your identity with Major General Zhan will certainly keep you safe. ¡± Mu Yi Fan:¡±¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°My pitiful son is¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong thought of his son and his face showed a sad look. Mu Yi Fan hurriedly said: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry if you are a quack doctor. Your son has an abilities. He can certainly protect yourself.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said: ¡°Abilities? Jia Ming also has abilities? How do you know that he will? Are there are miracles?¡± Mu Yi Fan spoke rhetorical:¡± zombie can also have abilities, not to mention his rank in the zombie caste is not low, so he sure to have the ability. ¡° ¡°¡­¡­ ¡° Mu Yi Fan don¡¯t know if he has any abilities, but in order to make Zheng Guo Zong feel at ease, he took off his gloves and used his sharp fingertips to draw a long scar on his hand: ¡°Quack, you see.¡± Zheng Guo Zong anxiously said: ¡°What are you doing, you¡­¡± He said that and saw the long scars healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Zheng Guo Zong was shocked and his eyes went wide: ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± ¡°Is it? So, don¡¯t worry about your son.¡± Zheng Guo Zong murmured: ¡°Hell.¡± He reached out and touched Mu Yi Fan cold skin: ¡°I see, killing you a thousand times, and you can¡¯t die.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± He dared not tell Quack, that after zombie was hit in the brain, he would still die. Just then, the gunshots stopped. Everyone in the room ran out of the house in panic, gathered in the streets and asked about the previous things. Mu Yi Fan immediately turned away Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s attention: ¡°Quack doctor, you also go to listen to the situation and understand the matter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng Guo Zong rushed out of the room. When Mu Yi Fan saw that his door was closed, he walked over. At this moment, a weak voice came into his ear: ¡°Dad.¡± He thought he had got it wrong and turned to look at the bed. The child was looking at him with his eyes open. Mu Yi Fan suddenly rushed to the excited color and ran to the bed: ¡°Qing Tian, you finally woke up, how? Are you? Where does it hurt?¡± Mu Qing Tian extended his hands: ¡°Dad, hug hug.¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up the child in a hurry and put him on his lap. Mu Qing Tian blinked his eyes with a small hand and looked up at him: ¡°Dad, how many days have I slept?¡± ¡°Seven days, you slept for seven days, you worried me to death, and next time don¡¯t use the power indiscriminately. You hear?¡± Mu Yi Fan said seriously. Mu Qing Tian succumbed: ¡°I know that the thing was very important to my father, so I used the power to help my father get the thing back. Dad, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°You kid.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought his anger can¡¯t get up, and his heart was even more distressed. Immediately, what he thought of, he held the child to himself: ¡°Qing Tian, you tell honestly, do you know that I am not the original Mu Yi Fan?¡± Mu Qing Tian¡¯s eyeballs turned around and he looked like Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face: ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Mu Yi Fan patted his ass: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend it, you must know that I am not the original Mu Yi Fan, right?¡± There is a reason to ask this question. He thinks that as Qin Tian Bead which has experienced the first time with The Male Protagonist, he definitely knows the original master Mu Yi Fan, so he will not run into the enemy¡¯s stomach, borrowing the stomach to be born in human form, and confessing the enemy as the father. Also, on the day he went to find the nucleus, when the child took the exit cover from the space, he said to him, ¡®Dad, you are really stupid, did you forget that I have a space? ¡® It is obvious that Qing Tian Bead knows his identity, because if it was the original body owner Mu Yi Fan, he didn¡¯t know that Zhan Bei Tian had a space, so he thinks that Qing Tian Bead not only knows that he is not the original Mu Yi Fan, Also know that he is not a person in this world. Mu Qing Tian did not admit this, he shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what Dad is saying.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t believe his words: ¡°You must know that I am not the original Mu Yi Fan, and I know that I am not someone from this world, right?¡± His words just fell, and he heard footsteps outside the door. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he quickly got up and rushed to the door. See yall next time!! Chapter 109 - Your Dad is coupled with your father Chapter 109: Your Dad is coupled with your father There was no one in the corridor outside the door. He has not seen anyone in the corridor going downstairs. Mu Yi Fan thought that the man might have jumped out of the room. He quickly took the child back to the room and looked down from the window sill. There was a large group of people standing on the street. The people just happened to have already entered the crowd. Finding this person would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes, turned around in the crowd, and finally, he fell on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body Tian standing in the crowd. He wondered if the person just a moment ago was Zhan Bei Tian. However, looking at him and he knew that that person was likely to be Zhan Bei Tian, ??because Zhan Bei Tian was now standing in the crowd and talking to Mao Yu, and he did not look like someone who has just rushed down. Mu Yi Fan was so annoyed that he just didn¡¯t close the door when he asked the child about it. However, he just heard the footsteps of the person leaving in a hurry. The other party did not necessarily stand at the door of his child room and eavesdrop on him. It was very likely that it was someone who came out of other rooms and went downstairs. Thinking like this, Mu Yi Fan was no longer worried if whether someone had eavesdropped on what he said, because even if he eavesdrops, he would not necessarily understand what they were talking about. The atmosphere downstairs was very heavy and even sorrowful. After everyone panicked, they realized that many people in their group had become zombies, which means that many people died in their groups. Moreover, amongst the dead, some people have their companions, comrades-in-arms, and their loved ones. How can they not feel bad about it in their hearts? Especially when they were trying to settle their lives down on this day, but this kind of grief suddenly happens, and their hearts are even more difficult to accept the reality of the situation. However, no matter how unacceptable the reality of the situation is, the days still have to go on. The atmosphere was depressed for six or seven days. After the big water pools receded, everyone burned the bodies into ashes and buried them. A wooden sign was inserted in front of each grave, and the names of the dead people were engraved on them. This was done for those who will have the opportunity to come back and pay their respects them in the future. After the ashes were buried, the group had a new reorganization, and it was the people with people with abilities and people without abilities divided into two batches. Those with people with abilities will need to follow the team to find supplies. People with no abilities depending on their willingness and ability they can decide whether they want to go with the tasked team of people who go collect supplies with the tor stay in the place where they live now. After allocating everything, the team once again left the place. After all, the small village is not suitable for a stable residence. Let¡¯s not say that the small village can¡¯t resist the waves of zombies. Moreover, the small village is close to the city, and it is easy to be overcome by a zombie attack in large numbers. This time, the atmosphere of the whole team was desolate, and few people spoke. It was not like when they were in the villa area. Everyone was talking and laughing and moving in the place back then. When they finished everything and were getting ready to go on the car, Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the crowd and noticed that Mu Yi Fan had not yet came downstairs, turned and he went back to the house to call him. Xiang Guo saw Zhan Bei Tian walking back into the house and he said to Lu Lin, Mao Yu, and Sun Zi Hao, who were next to him: ¡°Mu Yi Fan would not sneak away with the child like the last time. My goodness, if he dares leave again, this time, I will never give Boss a respectful face, and certainly break Mu Yi Fan¡¯s legs to see if he dares to escape.¡± Sun Zi Hao teased him: ¡°You don¡¯t want to see Mu Yi Fan leave? Isn¡¯t it better if he were to leave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really good, but Boss remembers him in his heart. You look at what happened the last time, Boss was still risking his life to find him.¡± Xiang Guo couldn¡¯t figure it out: ¡°I wonder, Mu Yi Fan wasn¡¯t aware of how many hindrance he had to give us when we were out on the task. It took several tries to complete the task, and I even almost died. Take Brother Zhang Yue, if it was not because of Mu Yi Fan creating mischiefs from within, will he necessarily die out there? After that, Boss went to Shui Village every year to pay his respect to Zhang Yue. However, Boss is like now he has forgotten these things. He is treating Mu Yi Fan well, if it was not for Mu Yi Fan, the Boss would have had¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°Mmmh!¡± Mao Yu suddenly coughed repeatedly and stopped Xiang Guo from continuing speaking his words, then he glanced not far from the front where there was a woman standing and he shouted: ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Xiang Guo, Lu Lin, Sun Zi Hao turned around and saw Rong Xue coming they both sank down and didn¡¯t talk any more gossip. Everyone knew that Rong Xue like their Boss. However, in addition to the comparison of treating her as a prisoner in the first few days, there are a lot of good things which happened in the back. Especially after sending her home, there was no more noise. They gradually put this woman as a forgotten thing. Rong Xue smiled softly: ¡°Sorry, I am bothering you. I am only here to say that people on our side have moved things to the trucks and are ready to leave.¡± ¡°Know it.¡± Rong Xue saw that they were not in the mood to even talk to her, she was impatient and had no interest in staying. Sun Zi Hao snorted: ¡°This woman is not a person of good character.¡± Xiang Guo said: ¡°Take her for example, as long as she don¡¯t bother us, don¡¯t make any troubles, I don¡¯t bother to pay attention to her, but her sister is a good woman. Now the group is saying that the sister is the Boss¡¯ girlfriend. And, I see Boss is also good for her sister. Before the end of the world, he sent a special soldier to protect the good sister and her mother. Is it that The Boss is also interested in this sister?¡± Mao Yu ignorantly glanced at him: ¡°Don¡¯t make guesses, there¡¯s still something that Boss can hear.¡± Xiang Guo sneered: ¡°He better hear this then, compared to Mu Yi Fan, I still I really hope that Boss can be with Rong Xue.¡± Sun Zi Hao smiled and said: ¡°Then you hope will be shattered. Don¡¯t forget, there is already a child between Mu Yi Fan and Boss. Now The Boss just didn¡¯t order us to change the name to make Mu Yi Fan a sister in law.¡± ¡°I say, what you have found out¡­¡± Lu Lin, who has never heard anything, suddenly said: ¡°Have you found that Mu Yi Fan is different from before?¡± Xiang Guo replied angrily:¡± Lu Lin, you should not help him by saying good things about Mu Yi Fan just because he saved you once? You have to know that he will save you ten times, but he will not be able to fix the mistakes he made before.¡± Lu Lin eyebrows wrinkled as he stared: ¡°Xiang Guo, don¡¯t get excited, I am just stating the facts. In fact, if you calm your mind and think, is he different from the previous Mu Yi Fan?¡± Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°He is indeed very different. The former Mu Yi Fan has always been gloomy and disdain to talk to us, and no matter how excited we are talking about something, he will only stare blankly, like it¡¯s nothing is interesting. But Mu Yi Fan now, whether it is temperament or temperament, he is more lovable. If the face was similar to the previous Mu Yi Fan, I have to suspect that they were not the same person.¡± Mao Yu nodded and said:¡± I also feel that way.¡± Lu Lin said:¡± There are things you do not know, when we were in the last grain depot encounter zombie, I threw a Mu Yi Fan Gun, but he did not even open the safety and he tried to shoot it directly at a zombie, you said, a person who used to carry a gun, even if he has not touched a gun in a year, can he forget how to shoot so quickly? And, his gun¡¯s posture is not right, it was like a newbie holding a gun.¡± Xiang Guo sneered: ¡°He was faking it.¡± Lu Lin shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not quite easy like changing clothes, and, with Mu Yi Fan¡¯s temper, his disdain in our in front of us, and, we all know He was special forces, he was faking it in front of us to not shoot at the zombie he was trying to fight? ¡° Xiang Guo did not speak. In fact, in his heart, he felt that Mu Yi Fan was very different now. At this moment, the building rang out with a screamed shout: ¡°Ah, I will not go.¡± Xiang Guo did not look forward to seeing it, and they saw Mu Yi Fan holding the window firmly and not willing to let go. Zhan Bei Tian looked bleak and scolded him: ¡°You say why you don¡¯t want to go.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Xiang Guo below them and whispered: ¡°Now there are so many people with people with abilities here, they will definitely find that I am a zombie, if I go down like this, they will kill me.¡± ¡°You are refusing because of this?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s forehead was twitching wildly. Mu Yi Fan forced nodded and said. ¡°If they can¡¯t find out that you are a zombie? Are you willing to go?¡± Mu Yi Fan squinted: ¡°Do you have a way to not make them find out?¡± ¡°Then you can rest assured that they can¡¯t find it, even if they find out, I won¡¯t let them hurt you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t intend to tell him that after absorbing the crystal nucleus energy, the people with people with abilities like he couldn¡¯t detect that he was a zombie. Mu Yi Fan doesn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Really?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him, and directly pulled him out of the door, facing the old and young child who had been watching the scene, he said Zheng Guo Zong and Mu Qing Tian and said: ¡°Come.¡± Zheng Guo Zong quickly picked up the child and smiled: ¡°Look, your dad is coupled with your father.¡± Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian walked out of the house and went to the off-road vehicle, he threw the person on the shoulder in the back seat, and then he said to the others: ¡°Start the car.¡± Chapter 110 - Gosh! Cannot change his opinion Chapter 110: Gosh! Cannot change his opinion Mu Yi Fan turned and looked Sun Zi Hao Zi Hao didn¡¯t look at him with strange eyes. Mu Yi Fan guessed that they must have not found that he was a zombie, so they were sitting in the car with peace of mind. After the team left, the driving speed was not fast or slow. Midway, Zhan Bei Tian also let the people with abilities get off the trucks and learn how to use their abilities to fight and kill zombies. After the exercise, they will no longer rely on weapons to solve the problem of zombies. This made people who have no powers look envious and jealous, especially Mu Yi Fan. The apparently alienated Zombie King Mu Yi Fan had two powerful people with abilities after absorbing the crystal nucleus. Why did he not have any people with abilities after he absorbed it? Is he not going to use it? Or is there no power in his body? Or is it really because of the replacement of a soul, that the body cannot produce the ability? Mu Yi Fan looked at his hands and then sighed. Zheng Guo Zong, sitting next to the car and looking at the zombie¡¯s people with abilities, heard the sigh and turned and asked: ¡°What is that sigh for? It wouldn¡¯t be the from person who saw Major General Zhan with his hands kill your kind, makes you feel uncomfortable?¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°No.¡± How do other people understand his mood at the moment? Only God knew that he has been thinking only from the beginning. If he can¡¯t kill The Male Protagonist, at least he will become a more powerful zombie, not letting others bully himself, but now? ¡°Then your sigh because you¡¯re angry? Go ahead and say it do not hold back.¡± ¡°Any man once in a month, he will always be strangely irritable for a few days, do you not know so?¡± Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wait! That is a woman thing Mu Yi Fan saw the child sitting in Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s arms, he quickly hugged him and moved to the right corner, he whispered and asked: ¡°Qing Tian, ??do you know why I have no power?¡± Mu Qing Tian shook his head, Mu Yi Fan can see that he really don¡¯t know what happened. Mu Yi Fan sighed helplessly, and the person next to him also sighed after him. He looked back and looked at Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°What are you sighing?¡± Zheng Guo Zong said, ¡°I am thinking about when I will meet my son in the north.¡± The person he is most concerned about now is his son. When he thinks that my son is likely to be chased by these powerful people with people with abilities, he couldn¡¯t sleep every night. Mu Yi Fan thought about the contents of the novel. The original body owner with the father and son of Zheng Guo Zong and Zheng Jia Ming they met in the zombie tide after the massive burning. It¡¯s been half a month since the massive zombies burning so there¡¯s still a month before the zombie tide, maybe he was going to meet his son at that time. Mu Yi Fan recalled the story and counted the time and said: ¡°Maybe you will meet your son after a month.¡± Of course, it depends on where Zhan Bei Tian will choose to stay in K City, and whether he will meet Zombie wave. Ugh! Now the plot is distorted, and he is not sure if he can meet the son. Zheng Guo Zong looked at him strangely: ¡°Mu-Mu, do you have the prophetic ability? I found that you have knowledge of a lot of things that have happened before they happen.¡± ¡°If I said yes, would you believe¡­..? Oops, my son is urinating, and you help me change his diaper.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly turned the subject and stuffed the child back into the arms of Zheng Guo Zong. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Qing Tian muttered with his little mouth: ¡°Dad, you are really bad.¡± When the topic should be changed, the topic should just be changed, why should he use his urinary trousers as an excuse? He did not pee his pants at all. ¡°When did I volunteer to be a nanny?¡± Zheng Guo Zong expressed dissatisfaction, but he was very happy to take the baby back, and since he had a grandfather¡¯s addiction, especially when this little grandson called him Grandfather, His heart was gone, and his love was exceedingly. At this time, people who practice killing zombies have entered the trucks. The team set off again and Zhan Bei Tian did not choose to settle in the safe area. Because the current safe area has become unsafe after the black rain, the team will leave the road directly after passing through the safe area and stay in a city 300 kilometers away from the safe area. When the car passed the K-city toll booth, Mu Yi Fan looked at the K character with a big eye. For a long time, he read: ¡°K City.¡± Mu Yi Fan found that the plot returned back on the proper the track. In the novel, because the safe area they passed after the black rain baptism, it became no longer safe. When the human beings who originally lived in the safe area have to go north again and they chose to use K City as a temporary residence. Therefore, the eastern part of K City is home to humans and people with abilities. The Male Protagonist is one of the members of the K City. For the people in the training team, he often takes his people to find the supplies and kill zombies in the southern, western and northern parts of K City. This is why The Male Protagonist did not immediately rush back to B City that is, he is trying to make people under his hand stronger and develop their survival instincts, instead of returning to B City to enjoy life. Just because The Male Protagonist looked for supplies and killed zombies, that attracted the attention of Zombie King Mu Yi Fan, a large number of zombie siege K City was staged, setting off the first zombie tide after the end of the last days. Of course, not one zombie manage to kill the people in the transit. After the failure of the zombie wave, Zombie King quickly withdrew from the north of K City, and his hatred for The Male Protagonist became deeper and deeper. The Male Protagonist did not know that the zombie wave of attack was brought by The Zombie King Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan asked Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Are we going to stay in K City?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhan Bei Tian calculated in his heart: ¡°We stayed in the small village for half a month. We haven¡¯t gone out to find supplies for half a month. Now we have fewer and fewer food. If we don¡¯t go looking for food, we will starve.¡± Mu Yi Fan snorted. Sure enough, if they want to live in K City. In this way, there should be a great chance that Zheng Jia Ming will meet with them. It is a good thing for Zheng Guo Zong. However, he doesn¡¯t know if the development of the matter will be the same as the novel plot after a month. After all, he has taken up the body of Zombie King. It is impossible to attract a large number of zombies to attack humans and put humanity in danger. Zheng Guo Zong asked: ¡°Major General Zhan, how long do we have to stay in K City, when will we settle down?¡± Every once in a while, it is necessary to move away from where you live, and it is inevitable that there will be some depression about not setting roots. Therefore, everyone was in very much hope that they can settle down as soon as possible. ¡°I want to stay in K City for a month, then, take advantage of this time to train my people, then go north, to B City, we will settle down there.¡± Zhan Bei Tian wants to let his people become familiar with their abilities before the zombies manage to become fiercer. Otherwise, it will be too late to wait until the various zombies, mutant plants and mutant animals are running rampant. Zheng Guo Zong wants to just stay here for a month and wait until his son comes to the door, so there was no more to say. Outside the gates of K City, soldiers and some survivors from many parts of the country try were making wire fences and trying to circle the eastern part of K City. Because everyone just came to K City, so they simply registered the people. Next, there will be soldiers taking people in the Eastern District to pick their favorite house. Pick a good house and the soldiers will come to register them so that they can find people later. There was also a work for a person who lives in K City. Everyone must go to the city gate every day to help build the fence. The time to work is two hours until the fence is all done. After they registered all the people in the team, Zhan Bei Tian took the team and followed a soldier to pick up the room in the Eastern District. Then, he chose a ten-storey apartment building as the residence of their group. After confirming the check-in, Mu Yi Fan found a problem, which is why did he have to stay in the same room with Zhan Bei Tian? In his novel, The Male Protagonist clearly had a penchant for taking one room for himself at a time, even if had gotten closer with The Female Protagonist, and did not sleep in the same room with The Female Protagonist before getting married, why does he like to stay in the same room with him And for Zheng Guo Zong, his treatment was better than The Male Protagonist, he said he can actually live in a room alone, on the grounds that he wants to help them look after the child, he cannot let the child disturb the two husbands. This reason is ridiculous as to how absurd it is, but it has passed. Mao Yu, who assigned the room, gave a room to Zheng Guo Zong, and Zheng Guo Zong happily held the child and took his belongings to the room. Mu Yi Fan took his backpack and went to Mao Yu to give him and Zhan Bei Tian room. He was followed by Zhan Bei Tian, who said: ¡°Tomorrow, you will follow us and go to the mission together.¡± ¡°What is the mission?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of the last time Zhan Bei Tian asked him to go out of the task, to test him, his heart was not comfortable. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you may not like me, but also want to test me and like last time, right? I tell you, I definitely will not hurt your chances of finding the supplies, so you asking me to come and test me, there is no meaning in it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian ??who was putting the clothes in the closet, paused and said: ¡°I just want them to change their opinion about you?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t understand: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhan Bei Tian does not explain, he continued to hang the clothes from the bag into the closet. Chapter 111 - The B City snobbish people Chapter 111: The B City snobbish people The two people packed up the room, Zhan Bei Tian said he was going to go around, by the way to inquire news about the place. Mu Yi Fan, who spent more than half a month in the small village room, heard that he could go out and walk around, and left with Zhan Bei Tian to leave the apartment community. Looking at the scenery outside the community, it was discovered that after the black rain baptism, K City became like an old city after hundreds of years. It was black lacquered everywhere, whether it was a building or an apartment, or the grass and the ground were covered with a lot of black dirt. Despite this, no one intended to clean the ground. Now everyone is only focused on how to find food to feed their stomachs. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the left and right streets, and then walked in the direction where there were many people. Mu Yi Fan hurried up his pace to keep up, but his eyes were alert and looking around. The people around him were rushing while walking. They didn¡¯t have any expression on their faces. They were not interested in the people around them. Even when they were close to each other, they will be shying away from each other, as if they were worried about the people coming across them will suddenly become zombies rushing towards them. Seeing this scene, Mu Yi Fan suddenly felt that human beings were becoming more and more indifferent, and even for a moment, he felt that the whole world had lost its human touch. Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan wasn¡¯t keeping up, he stopped, turned his head and he saw Mu Yi Fan staring at the people passing by, and his eyes were sad, like someone looking at a puppy abandoned by the owner. His eyebrows wrinkled: ¡°What are you looking at, come on.¡± Mu Yi Fan came back to reality from his dazed moment and saw Zhan Bei Tian had stopped at ten paces away waiting for him, Mu Yi Fan quickly ran over. Zhan Bei Tian looked at his face and said nothing. He pulled his hand and walked on. In the real world, Mu Yi Fan, who was often pulled away by Zhan Bei Tian, ??did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. Therefore, when Zhan Bei Tian pulled his hand, he also held his back. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t see at the corner of his eyes, the smile on Zhan Bei Tian. That stern mouth was slightly bent as they came to the temporary trading area. There are a lot of people in the trading area. At first glance, it is like when someone coming to a lively market. It is crowded with people. Everyone has their own materials to exchange things with others. This scene isn¡¯t like the end of the world. However, when he saw what the other people were using materials to trade materials, it immediately broke Mu Yi Fan¡¯s good fantasy. ¡°Is there something you want to buy?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked in a faint voice. Mu Yi Fan looked around and looked at the right. Everyone traded some daily necessities, and there was nothing he needed. What¡¯s more, he is now mixed with The Male Protagonist, he is eating well, wears well, and what is there to buy. Mu Yi Fan was trying to shake his head, but he was attracted by a white teenager. The teenager was very handsome. If one doesn¡¯t look at him with scrutiny one would think that it is a little girl. He is also very short and slender. Because of his tight T-shirt, she looked even thinner. Of course, it¡¯s not just he who was attracted to the teenager, but also a few middle-aged men who are staring at the teenager. They looked at the teenager¡¯s face with a not so subtle gaze, it was very wretched, and even some middle-aged men went and patted a touch on the boy¡¯s ass to meet their desires. Moreover, there are still people who want to be regarded as doing inspections, and when they hold on to the teenager, they will kiss him up, and there are many people around them who is not avoiding him. The teenager¡¯s eyes flashed with disgust at the act, but he could not resist. He kept his head down and did not talk. ¡°Is that traded here too?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked. Zhan Bei Tian glanced coldly and stepped up to take the person away, so as not to bring the bad people around them. Mu Yi Fan looked back again and suddenly thought that he had described a scene in the trading area in his book, and there was a sale of a teenager in exchange for food. Such a situation was very prevalent in the last days, because women are originally less valuable than men. After the end of the world, delicate it¡¯s difficult for women to survive than men. Therefore, women become more and more precious, and because of this, women will be allowed even if they are useless, like Rong Xue, she was not in touch with the reality that she was precious that all men should tend to her. The Male Protagonist doesn¡¯t like her sister who likes him, that makes her lose her face, and then her love turn to hate and she joins Zombie King to kill The Male Protagonist. Mu Yi Fan sighed in his heart, but back then he just wrote it, and now there is such a thing in the trading zone. It was really miserable for the young boy. ¡°Is he that beautiful?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said coldly. Mu Yi Fan turned back: ¡°I just think that the teenager is pitiful.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say anything, but walked on. Mu Yi Fan left behind the sale of teenager and then he saw several pairs of men holding hands and walking very intimately. In fact, there is nothing. In reality, there are more gay men in the real world, but he still felt embarrassed. Mu Yi Fan looked down and saw that he was holding hands with Zhan Bei Tian, ??but there was no strange thought. Instead, he felt like it was very ordinary, and he even awkwardly liked this kind of holding hands, it was strange. Zhan Bei Tian came to a small grocery store with Mu Yi Fan. The grocery store was empty, and there were a few things in the glass counter. They were all ordinary household items. The boss in the store was a little old man with a hunchback. His head, full of white hair and very thin. It is like a man who went half-month without eating rice. The bones in the flesh were clearly visible. The man¡¯s face was a bit strange, the forehead was sharp, the chin was big and round, and there was a black spots on the wide corner of the mouth, which looked a bit ugly. The little old man saw Zhan Bei Tian coming in, his eye wrinkled and he said: ¡°I have nothing to exchange here. All I have are the ones on the countertop. If you need those, then we can exchange it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian walked over to the counter and took a bag of five pounds of rice from the backpack on the table: ¡°I want to ask you some news.¡± The old man snorted and when saw the rice on the table. The eyes were particularly hungry. He really needs rice very much now, but he doesn¡¯t know what want to, the man in front of him, asks. Looking at the appearance of the little old man, Mu Yi Fan quickly found out who the character corresponded from the novel in his mind. The original old man was named Li, called Li Tian Qing, the neighbor called him Li Lao. Because of his ugly appearance, there has been no wife and he was living alone. After the end of the world, he was old and thin because he couldn¡¯t go out with people to find food. He only used the rice he bought before the end of the world to feed himself. Later, because of the big mutation, he got an ability, but it is not an attacking worth ability, but had a pair of ears that can hear things from thousands of miles away. Therefore, there is absolutely nothing wrong with asking him about the news in another city far away. ¡°What do you want to hear about?¡± asked the old man. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°I want to know how The B City is doing now.¡± The little old man looked at him with a glance: ¡°K City is thousands of kilometers away from B City. How would I know the news there?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not say anything, and directly took the rice back into his bag. The little old man saw it and was busy stopping him: ¡°Wait.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him. The little old man hesitated, and he said: ¡°You are trying to inquire about the news of B City, but you give too little rice.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows wrinkled as he stared: ¡°How about I give you twenty pounds of rice, and you let me ask the questions?¡± The old man heard twenty pounds of rice, his eyes flashed, and he stood up and said: ¡°You come in with me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan and followed the little old man in the grocery store. The little old man walked and asked: ¡°This gentleman, I am very curious, how you knew that I know things about B City?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said nothing. The little old man did not ask much. He can now hear things thousands of miles away from both ears. Maybe the other person may have a great ability to know that he now has a pair ears that can hear from miles. The little old man took them to his room and closed the door. He said, ¡°Do you want to know what will happen?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked directly: ¡°I want to know the current situation of B City, and now, of the forces that are in B City forces. Who is the powerful person?¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that The Male Protagonist would ask these questions, so he didn¡¯t feel any strange. The little old man reached out and gestured to him to hand over the rice. Zhan Bei Tian pulled the backpack zipper and took out the four packs of rice and put them on the table: ¡°Here is twenty pounds, do you not believe me?¡± The old man looked at him and shook his head: ¡°No, I¡¯m convinced.¡± He collected the four packs of rice and said: ¡°Do you want to know who is the most powerful in B City now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. The old man honestly said: ¡°Young people, I am not afraid to tell you, I didn¡¯t hear much news for the time being, and I don¡¯t know if it is accurate. If it is wrong, you can¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°No. ¡° The little old man was very accurate. Knowing that Zhan Bei Tian was an honest and trustworthy person, he also said: ¡°The biggest force in B City is The Mu Family.¡± Chapter 112 - Throbbing Chapter 112: Throbbing ¡°The Mu Family?¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly blinked. Mu Yi Fan also said: ¡°The Mu Family? Is the Mu Family the ones who are powerful?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him and saw that Mu Yi Fan was also surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is true. I can only hear the news. I don¡¯t know which surname that is. But I heard that The Mu Family¡¯s family has a general named Mu Yue Cheng, and he has a son named Mu Yi Hang.¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his eyebrows. Before the end of the world, Mu Yue Cheng told them to sell the company¡¯s stock to buy supplies, and now he has become the biggest force in B City, what is going on? According to the content of the novel, after The Male Protagonist got reborn again and returned to the end of the world, the most powerful family should be The Zhan Family. The Mu Family is in the powerful families list and can only barely squeeze into the top 20, but now it has jumped in the first place. ¡°Who else besides The Mu Family?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked. ¡°The second is The Zhan Family, and The Hua family. The Zhan Family and The Mu Family are just starting to bond. Zhan Nan Tian, ??the second grandson of The Military Commissioner Old Zhan, no one knows what conflicts happened between him with Mu Yi Hang, the son of The Mu Family, the two made a lot of trouble, and in several times Zhan Nan Tian shot and almost killed Mu Yi Hang, because of this, the two relation was destroyed.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Nan Tian was the cousin of Zhan Bei Tian. He liked to stick Zhan Bei Tian ever since he was a child. Therefore, the relationship between the two was very good. Moreover, The Zhan Nan Tian in Mu Yi Fan novel is a gentle and courteous person. His principle is to make his achievements as small as possible, small things, and he does compete with others. Therefore, it is difficult for someone to hate him. Now he even shot Mu Yi Hang with a gun. What in the world did Mu Yi Han do that could anger the gentle Zhan Nan Tian? Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows wrinkled. The relationship between the two families has actually reached this point. The old man saw that both of them were silent and didn¡¯t talk. He coughed aloud: ¡°I don¡¯t know what else the two gentlemen want to ask?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked up at the little old man, and he asked: ¡°Is there any team that specializes in collecting materials outside in K City, which team¡¯s team is stronger?¡± The little old man thought that Zhan Bei Tian gave him twenty kilograms of rice for a reason, and he said in detail: ¡°We originally had a very good team in K City. Later, after the black rain, everyone bodies changed and some people in the team once they had an ability, so they were unwilling to obey the leader with no ability, causing the team to disband. Then, the team of the people with abilities who came from the safe area the day before yesterday grabbed the upper hand. However, yesterday, they awkwardly attacked the other group of people with abilities. The people with abilities have conquered both of these people with abilities, and now formed a large team.¡± Mu Yi Fan curiously asked: ¡°Who ais their leader now?¡± Just a big mutation, so soon the powerful people with abilities are convinced by other people with abilities, so he was very curious about these people with abilities. ¡°Someone named Zhuang¡­ Zhuang¡­¡± The old man eyebrows wrinkled as he stared and thought about it for a while: ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue, yes, he is Zhuang Zi Yue.¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted and his eyes flashed with cold light. ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the little old man: ¡°He really is Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The little old man definitely nodded. Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Where does he live now?¡± ¡°In the villa area of ??the Eastern District, there are all people with abilities¡± After listening to Mu Yi Fan, he immediately ran out, but he was caught by Zhan Bei Tian. The collar. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhan Bei Tian, ??if he didn¡¯t hear it, continued to ask the old man for some news before he took Mu Yi Fan out of the old man¡¯s grocery store. Mu Yi Fan pulled the clothes behind him and yelled in anger: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??you let me go, I am uncomfortable.¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered: ¡°After letting go, are you going to Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Can¡¯t I go to find him?¡± ¡°You think you can go to him as you are now. Still, are you so sure that this Zhuang Zi Yue is the person you are looking for?¡± After Zhan Bei Tian said that Mu Yi Fan calmed down. He is now a zombie. It is really inconvenient for him to go to the place where all the people with abilities are just looking for Zhuang Zi Yue. Moreover, the little old man said Zhuang Zi Yue but that is not necessarily the Zhuang Zi Yue he knew. If the other party is not Zhuang Zi Yue he knew, he is not going to die. After all, he can subdue so many people with abilities, but he is not a weakling, and he has a very good skill. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he did not have thought to go to Zhuang Zi Yue, and he loosened the hold on the collar, and he asked: ¡°Would you like to continue shopping?¡± Mu Yi Fan promptly nodded. It¡¯s hard to come out and see things around, how can he go back so quickly. Mu Yi Fan was no longer just curious when he first entered the temporary trading zone. Now he is going to take a look at each stall. Then, the more excited he was, when he saw something appropriate or strange, you will be happy to call Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent eyes are getting softer and gentler. When he found that Mu Yi Fan saw something he liked, the dawned eyes would suddenly light up, like a little mouse, discovering something new and quickly rushing through. In addition, he also found that when Mu Yi Fan was happy, he no longer called Zhan Bei Tian with his surname, but called Bei Tian or Tian this made things intimately, as if returning to the end of the world, when the two were together. Moreover, he also noticed that Mu Yi Fan has a habit of not only seeing things he likes, but also novelty things. He said with a smile on his mouth: ¡°Bei Tian, ??this is very suitable for you.¡± ¡°Bei Tian, ??you must bring them¡­. They are very good-looking. ¡° ¡°Bei Tian, that you like it or not?¡± He would not have heard from start to finish Mu Yi Fan was too promising to pick his own thing, everything was shown to Zhan Bei Tian first, like for Mu Yi Fan he was very important in his heart, so how can such a person not let him move. Zhan Bei Tian stared at Mu Yi Fan, who was pulling him around. The corner of his mouth was upturned and his eyes stared Mu Yi Fan. In fact, Mu Yi Fan did not even find himself strange by having a habit of taking Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand first, because it was only a habit he developed from a younger age. No matter what he sees, he will think of Zhan Bei Tian. When he buys for Zhan Bei Tian, ??he will then think of his own. Then, just buy something and perfuse himself. ¡°Ah, Bei Tian, ??Bei Tian, ??you come over.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw two crystalline stones in front of one of the stalls, which were very similar in shape to the crystal nucleus he had found in the garbage dump. They were all crystals. However, only he found they were all one-fifth of the size of the crystal nucleus, not as colorful, the color was very pale, one is like a transparent crystal, and the other is a red crystal, shining under the sunlight, luminous, especially good-looking. He thinks that it was very likely to be the crystal nucleus gathered from zombie burning, so he hurried and called Zhan Bei Tian to see. Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was watching him dazedly, heard his anxious excitement and quickly came back to reality from his dazed moment. He came over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Yi Fan pointed to the small stall not far from the front, he whispered: ¡°Look at the two crystals on the small stall, don¡¯t they look like the crystal nucleus I found?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked in the direction of his finger, his eyes stared blankly, and the stall there had two crystals are indeed crystal nucleus, and they were crystal nucleus dug out of the zombie brain. ¡°It¡¯s a crystal nucleus.¡± He walked over to Mu Yi Fan. The two of them arbitrarily poked a few things on the hawker¡¯s stall and looked at them first. Then, Mu Yi Fan pretended to find something new and picked up the crystal nucleus and asked, ¡°What is this? How does it look like a crystal?¡± The hawker first looked at Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian, ??and felt that the other person was not a fool, nor a person who could be lied to. Just then he spoke honestly: ¡°This is what our team found in brains when they killed some zombies. A crystal, I think it looked good, I just put it out and look to see if anyone wants to use food to exchange for it.¡± Before, a couple of people had already asked these two crystals, but once they heard it was dug out of the zombie¡¯s brain. They were scared away. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, but he thought about two big men, who would like women¡¯s things, and he spoke honestly. ¡°It looks pretty good.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the red one and looked at it from the sun angle: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it was dug out of the zombie¡¯s brain, which makes people feel sick.¡± The hawker saw him put the red crystal back on the table. He sighed in his heart, he knew that crystal can¡¯t be sold so he didn¡¯t care. Mu Yi Fan took a transparent crystal and looked at it. He pretended to ask at random: ¡°Big brother, how many pounds of rice do you plan to exchange with this crystal?¡± The hawker did not think that he could sell it, and he casually said: ¡°Two crystals I will exchange a pound of rice.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyebrows wrinkled as he stared: ¡°It¡¯s that expensive? If it¡¯s half a pound of rice, I might consider it. After all, it¡¯s dug out of the body, some unlucky zombie.¡± The hawker listened to him and heard that maybe he can exchange rice, and he quickly said: ¡°Half a pound is half a pound, if you like it, take it.¡± There was a fool who is willing to exchange the rice for useless things, how he cannot exchange, and even if he is getting less than half of what he asked, he was willing to change. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°How? Should we buy?¡± ¡°You like it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took half a catty of rice from his backpack and handed it to the hawker. The hawker seemed to be afraid of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s remorse. He quickly took the rice up and smiled. ¡°Two, do you want to buy something else?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the items on the table, shakes his head, he held two crystal nucleus and left. After walking away, he immediately smiled and whispered in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ear: ¡°Bei Tian, ??can¡¯t you use the ice¡¯s ability? I think these two crystal nuclei should allow you to increase your ability level, so after we go back, you will absorb the crystal nucleus energy. In the future, you will be able to deal with the more powerful zombie.¡± His eyes radiated with happiness, and his mouth was full of concern for Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian saw him bargain for his own sake, and the light in his eyes kept getting hotter and softer. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t wait for the response from the person around him. He raised his head and he wondered why the other person suddenly lowered his head toward him, and just then the cool thin lips touched his lips. Chapter 113 - Have you seen such a public show of affection? Chapter 113: Have you seen such a public show of affection? Mu Yi Fan stared blankly, his eyes and looked at the handsome face at a close distance. Suddenly, he was helpless and confused. He even did not know how to react. Even the crystal in his hand fell on the ground, and he was unaware. However, it was clear that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hot breath fluttered in his face, and his heartbeat suddenly slammed like a deer running, and it was very fierce. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t go deep, just like a little bit of whimsy touches, his lips gently rubbing on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s lips, the movement was very gentle. Before the passers-by had noticed, he quickly released Mu Yi Fan and looked at the silly-face Mu Yi Fan, his eyes flashed with a funny smile. He bent over to pick up the crystal nucleus on the ground, then pulled Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand and they walked away from the temporary trading area. Mu Yi Fan hasn¡¯t recovered for a long time, still can¡¯t believe that The Male Protagonist actually kissed him? The Male Protagonist did not eat the wrong drugs, otherwise, how can he kiss a man, and, still, the enemy. Still, Maybe the Male Protagonist originally wanted to kiss his forehead, but because of the position that he suddenly looked up and kissed his mouth? Mu Yi Fan was in a mess and looked at the man who was walking in front. He couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, and his heartbeat was still the same as before, and he jumped very fast. It was not until he returned to the apartment building that he came back to reality from his dazed moment. When Zhan Bei Tian explained the matter to Mao Yu, he quickly rushed to Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s and slammed the door. Zheng Guo Zong and Mu Qing Tian stays in the room were shocked by the door slam and saw Mu Yi Fan, who looked like he was chased by ghosts, the man promptly asked, ¡°What happened? What happened? What happened? Are the zombies coming?¡± Mu Yi Fan sat down on the bed, crying and then looked at Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°Quack!¡± Zheng Guo Zong saw him like this, he was very worried: ¡°Is there something happening? Or is someone bullying you?¡± Mu Qing Tian was also very worried. He quickly got up and hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s leg and asked while turning his little head: ¡°Dad, is anyone bullying you, then I will help you teach him a lesson.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Qing Tian¡¯s little face and he saw Zhan Bei Tian, he immediately recalled the kissing scene, and the rapid heartbeat rate started jumping again. He hurried down and pulled up the quilt to block his face. ¡°Hey!¡± Zheng Guo Zong patted Mu Yi Fan in the quilt: ¡°You should say something, if you don¡¯t talk, how would we know what happened? Are you worried that we are in a hurry?¡± Mu Yi Fan hid in the quilt, when the mood was calm, he opened the corner of the quilt and showed one peering eye to Zheng Guo Zong. He looked embarrassed and whispered: ¡°Just that Bei Tian just kissed my mouth.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zheng Guo Zong and Mu Qing Tian did not hear what he was saying because the voice was too small. Mu Yi Fan repeated it in a whisper, because it was really difficult to say, and he was very embarrassed to say it. Zheng Guo Zong did not hide his annoyance. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat today, how you can speak so low?¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± He did not eat for several days. ¡°You can¡¯t say it, if you don¡¯t say it, when you want to say it, I will not want to hear it.¡± Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s patience was completely ruined by him. Originally, he was very worried about Mu Yi Fan, but the other party never said it, it really made him worry. However, looking at him, it should be that nothing big happened. Mu Yi Fan was in a state of excitement. He really wanted to find someone to talk about it, and he has to say it again. This time his voice was a lot louder than the previous one: ¡°Just that Bei Tian kissed my mouth just a moment ago on the street.¡± Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± One big and one small had a difficult to believe and their wide eyes were staring at him. Zheng Guo Zong took a few deep breaths and told himself that he couldn¡¯t be angry. However, he finally couldn¡¯t help but slap Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head and yelled in anger: ¡°My goodness, do you have such a show of love?¡± ¡°I thought that something big happened, it was just a kiss by your own man.¡± FML! It¡¯s just that he is the one who lost his wife. No! I have been with this person for a long time, and even I haven¡¯t learned everything about how his brain thinks. Mu Yi Fan raised his own grievances: ¡°How can I show a public display of show affection?¡± Zheng Guo Zong stared at him blankly: ¡°I still say that it is not a show of love, you even have a child, and you are afraid of being kissed.¡± Mu Yi Fan sat up in a depressed mood: ¡°Quack, me with Zhan Bei Tian, it¡¯s ??really not what you think, hey!¡± He grabbed his head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say this.¡± Zheng Guo Zong saw that he was very annoyed, and he didn¡¯t mind what he loved. He sat down and asked: ¡°Your husband. After the husband kissed his mouth, did something happen?¡± Mu Yi Fan directly ignored the word ¡°Husband¡±, he sat up, legs crossed on the bed, and whispered in disbelief: ¡°He was a kissing me. When I was, I might have been accidentally said something wrong, but after being kissed¡­¡± He touched his chest: ¡°There has been a great jumping heartbeat here. It hasn¡¯t calmed down yet, and I don¡¯t even think men kiss men is disgusting, and or even feel uncomfortable by it.¡± Zheng Guo Zong heard this, his mouth was twitching. He does not know that he likes Zhan Bei Tian. It is no wonder that every time he is in front of him, he thinks he is not in a relationship with Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan promptly grabbed Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s hand: ¡°Quack, I am sick, you have to give me a checkup.¡± Zheng Guo Zong pulled his hand: ¡°You are sick in the head, I have never seen a gullible person like this. I ask you, have you ever liked someone before?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly nodded and thought, isn¡¯t Rong Yan the woman he likes? ¡°Then you like a person. Don¡¯t you know the heartbeat performance you just mentioned, It means you like the person?¡± ¡°Like the person?¡± Mu Yi Fan retorted in disbelief: ¡°How is it possible? I used to like adults, why didn¡¯t it feel like that, are you lying to me?¡± He likes Zhan Bei Tian? How can it be? He is a man? How do you like men? He is not gay. ¡°Me, lie to you?¡± Zheng Guo Zong angry breath was fuming out of his words: ¡°Did you not like that before, people do not like to be called it, you can now be called like this, you ¡­¡­¡± Here, even the good doctor didn¡¯t know how to explain it. He waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t say this, you will realize it yourself.¡± Anyway, they have a son, and they were not in a hurry to understand what it is like. He wondered why Mu-Mu was willing to give birth to the child of Major General Zhan since he had not liked him before. Mu Yi Fan also didn¡¯t want to listen to Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s indiscriminate explanation, and he started to think otherwise. Looking at his little baby at the end of the bed, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, especially the Little-ancestor¡¯s face which would make him awkwardly think of Zhan Bei Tian. He didn¡¯t want to think about it, and quickly picked up the quilt and slid it over to Mu Qing Tian. Zheng Guo Zong saw it and quickly pulled the quilt. He didn¡¯t have a good air. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t be angry at the child.¡± Mu Yi Fan said awkwardly: ¡°I am not angry, I just saw Qing Tian¡¯s face, ??it will be strange. I feel embarrassed.¡± Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong really has an urgent desire to kill this man. Just then, the door rang. Zheng Guo Zong was worried that Mu Yi Fan will ¡®abuse¡¯ the child, he picked up the child and went to open the door, and after seeing Zhan Bei Tian was the one knocking on the door, he said in a bored tone: ¡°Your man nervous inside.¡± Zhan Bei Tian knew the reason too, he didn¡¯t want to push too tight, otherwise it will counterproductive. ¡°Dr. Zheng, you can go to dinner.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice, and quickly picked up the quilt and put a cover on his head. ¡°Okay, I will go on.¡± Zheng Guo Zong was about to take the child down to the lobby on the first floor to eat, but he was stopped by Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°How?¡± Zhan Bei Tian used his eyes to indicate the person inside, then, turned and went downstairs. Zheng Guo Zong returned to the room and shouted at the man who was wrapped in the whole quilt: ¡°Mu-Mu, we are going downstairs to eat.¡± Mu Yi Fan said quickly: ¡°I am not hungry, you go.¡± ¡°Not hungry. You have to come on, otherwise, they will find out that your zombie identity.¡± Zheng Guo Zong stepped forward to pull off his quilt and pulled his man out of bed. Mu Yi Fan rubbed his forehead and put on shoes, and with Zheng Guo Zong, they went downstairs to eat, and then he found a position far away from Zhan Bei Tian. He thought that he could avoid Zhan Bei Tian and avoid the previous embarrassment, but his eyes could not control swinging to Zhan Bei Tian. After that, Zhan Bei Tian was eating something, or had a few mouthfuls of rice, and he remembered something clearly. After eating, he ran back upstairs. Originally he wanted to enter Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s room, but was pushed out by Zheng Guo Zong. He had no place to go after it was locked and he could only return to his Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s room. Chapter 114 - Who Told you to steal my man? Chapter 114: Who Told you to steal my man? Mu Yi Fan went back to the room and laid down on the bed. As long as he thought that he will see Zhan Bei Tian he started to become anxious, ??he couldn¡¯t sleep, and he turned over and over in bed. However, the sky turned dark, Zhan Bei Tian still had not returned to the room. Mu Yi Fan thought that Zhan Bei Tian should feel embarrassed in his heart, so he has not returned to the room until now. He suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly felt calmness in his heart. Then, he heard that the door was opened, and then, it was the sound of undressing, followed by a feeling of quilt being pulled. Mu Yi Fan thought vaguely that Zhan Bei Tian should be back. Uh? Zhan Bei Tian was back?!!!!! Mu Yi Fan opened his eyes and turned his head. No one knew if it is because he was now a high rank zombie. In the dark, he could clearly see Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s beautiful face. Moreover, from his point of view, the long lashes look more long-eyed, and the faint and indifferent thin lips are matched with the handsome face that is as deep as a carved wood, like a sleeping king, and the momentum is compelling. Mu Yi Fan moved to Zhan Bei Tian with a light hand and wanted to get closer, so he could see Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face more clearly. However, just as he was approaching Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s handsome face, ??his heart could no longer control the crazily beating and it made a jumping noise. Mu Yi Fan promptly grabbed his chest and screamed: ¡°Don¡¯t jump again.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said that he likes Zhan Bei Tian, ??but Zhan Bei Tian was exactly the same as the one he knows except that The Male Protagonist has been reborn. Beyond being indifferent, the two characters are no different. So, if he really likes The Male Protagonist in the book, isn¡¯t that equal to the smallest chance of liking him in reality? No matter how you think about it, he feels ridiculous! Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian and slept. After he was asleep, the person beside him opened his eyes and turned to look at the person around him. Then he gently pulled his hands in his arms and he slept. That night, Mu Yi Fan had a dream. He dreamed that he appeared in a wedding hall, wearing a white suit, he was very handsome. The seats on both sides of the red carpet are filled with friends and family. Their smiles are very bright and their mouths are blessed. Then, everyone applauded, and someone called: ¡°The bride is coming.¡± He quickly looked back and saw a strange middle-aged man holding a beautiful woman wearing a long white wedding dress and coming over to him. Mu Yi Fan took a closer look, isn¡¯t that the Female Protagonist Rong Yan wearing a wedding dress? Rong Yan was originally beautiful and refined, and after wearing a white wedding dress, she was like an angel, pulling his eyes tightly. Mu Yi Fan looked at Rong Yan and walked in front of her. He smiled slightly and the smile of the city was very charming. He couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Would you like to get married?¡± Rong Yan smiled at him, just that she was not talking. Mu Yi Fan looked around, only a young man was around and he asked him: ¡°You are going to follow me¡­¡± Before the words were even finished, someone exclaimed excitedly: ¡°The groom is coming! The groom is coming!¡± As a result, he quickly turned around, and saw Zhan Bei Tian wearing a black suit, walking towards them gracefully, handsome face, it is really handsome and cold. Mu Yi Fan gnawed his teeth and glared at Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian was like he did not see him, and he took the hand of Rong Yan. The middle-aged man next to Rong Yan choked and said: ¡°I will give my daughter to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan came back to reality from his dazed moment and hurried to shout: ¡°Wait.¡± Zhan Bei Tian and Rong Yan turned to look at him. Mu Yi Fan was not sure about what was going on so he asked: ¡°Are you going to get married?¡± He felt very uncomfortable at the thought of this possibility. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him and said nothing. Rong Yan smiled at him: ¡°Yes, we are getting married.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Rong Yan incredulous, then looked at Zhan Bei Tian again and shook his head: ¡°Impossible, you can¡¯t get married, Bei Tian, ??you tell me, this is not true, right?¡± Rong Yan also said:¡±¡­ Mr. Mu, we really want to get married, please be happy for us¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly turned his head and glared at her, then he had the desire to punch to Rong Yan beautiful face and which he did: ¡°Congratulations to your mother¡¯s fat head.¡± Rong Yan screamed, and Mu Yi Fan immediately punched her again and she fell on the ground. However, Mu Yi Fan still does not understand why he did it, he lifted his foot and slammed her: ¡°Who told you to steal my man, who told you to steal my man, let me see how you dare to steal my man.¡± He was more and more excited. Then, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice came from the ear: ¡°Mu-Mu, wake up, Mu-Mu, wake up!¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his head and looked at Zhan Bei Tian on the side, only to find that he did not speak, but there was a voice in his ear, Zhan Bei Tian little anxious voice. Suddenly, the scenery in front of his turned into a blur, gradually, and clear, and he saw Zhan Bei Tian looking at him with a worried look. ¡°Bei Tian?¡± he murmured. Zhan Bei Tian exhaled in one breath: ¡°Are you having a nightmare?¡± He had just heard Mu Yi Fan talking in his sleep, but he couldn¡¯t hear what the other was saying. ¡°Nightmare?¡± Mu Yi Fan woke up, and he was thinking of the dream just a moment ago, he felt depressed and with a frown, he asked: ¡°How could this be, how can I punch her? I should punch you.¡± Also, he actually yelled ¡®Who told you to steal my man¡¯ in his dreams. God! How could he shout such a shameful word, how did he regard Zhan Bei Tian as his man? Mu Yi Fan thinks that it must be because he heard Zheng Guo Zong saying too many times that Zhan Bei Tian was his man. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± How did this thing come in the dream? Mu Yi Fan turned over: ¡°No, I want to reverse the story, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan turned and quickly slept again, and still continued to do me what he had in the dream. He saw the bride on the ground, quickly pulled away his feet, promptly pulled the bride on the ground: ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to kick you.¡± The bride did not say anything, but the moment she raised her face, her face suddenly changed, and it turned out to be Rong Xue¡¯s face. Suddenly Mu Yi Fan quickly released the bride¡¯s hand: ¡°Rong Xue, how are you here?¡± Rong Xue opened an elegant smile to him, and then cried out to him: ¡°Mu-Mu, come over.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Rong Xue slyly, he found that the Rong Xue temperament had changed at this moment, and it seems to be exactly the same as his sister Mu Yi Xue. He said with some uncertainty: ¡°Sister?¡± Mu Yi Xue nodded and walked over and took his hand: ¡°Mu-Mu, you know that I loved Bei Tian for more than ten years, and I finally waited until this day. So, please don¡¯t take away my happiness?¡± Mu Yi Fan saw a pleading in her eyes and could not help want to nod. At this moment, Zhan Bei Tian appeared again in front of his eyes, and said nothing, so he looked at him quietly. Mu Yi Fan shook his head quickly: ¡°No, I can¡¯t give Bei Tian to you.¡± Mu Yi Xue asked in a hurry and his eyes were full of anger and sadness: ¡°Why won¡¯t you, you don¡¯t even like Bei Tian, ??why do you want him? Why do you want to come between me and Bei Tian?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know how to answer Mu Yi Xue. He could only shake his head all the time, and he didn¡¯t want to give Zhan Bei Tian to her. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you can¡¯t be so selfish. If you don¡¯t like Bei Tian, ??let him go and let him pursue new happiness.¡± Mu Yi Xue rushed forward and yelled in anger at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan was so excited that he could not breathe. At this time, everyone in the ceremony stood up and slandered their eyes at him, and even his parents looked at him with disappointment. Mu Yi Fan saw everyone push him over and hurriedly pulled Mu Yi Xue¡¯s hand and stepped back. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t say I dislike him.¡± Then, his dad Mom rushed over to him and shouted sadly: ¡°Mu-Mu, you are a man, how can you fight for a man with your sister?¡± Mu Yi Fan dream entered a mental shock here, the whole person was awakened from the dream, and saw Zhan Bei Tian looked at him with a worried look. Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows tightened and his cold voice asked, ¡°What the hell are you dreaming of?¡± Just after Mu Yi Fan had slept, it was not long before he began to talk nonsense. This time, he was so sad that he always shook his head and looked. It looked very painful. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face, half awkward, and dumbed: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??you are a big disaster.¡± This big disaster, he dreamed of fighting for a man with two women. The most depressing thing is that the last sentence in the dream, he actually said that he did not dislike Zhan Bei Tian, ??that is to say he actually liked Zhan Bei Tian? Chapter 115 - You are very cruel Chapter 115: You are very cruel ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t know what Mu Yi Fan dreamt of, but from his words he can guess that the content of the dream should be more or less related to him. He thought that Mu Yi Fan was dreaming of myself, the corner of his mouth slightly rose, he raised his hand and looked at the watch on the wrist, and he said: ¡°Now it is only half past five, do you want to sleep again and try to continue to reverse your dream?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him: ¡°Won¡¯t sleep.¡± He was afraid if he was to continue to reverse the plot, and the picture would turn out from Zhan Bei Tian from the wedding hall. Then, the two would elope into the hotel and the rice will be cooked! A/N the rice will be cooked this is an idiom which means what¡¯s done is done; ¡°You can sleep by yourself.¡± Mu Yi Fan got up and walked to the window, he opened the window, and breathed in the cool breeze in the morning to wake himself up. Outside the window, as the sky gradually lit up, there was a voice of people getting out of bed, and even the logistics team had begun to make breakfast for everyone in the dining hall on the first floor. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he didn¡¯t sleep, and he didn¡¯t sleep. He got up and took a backpack and sat in front of Mu Yi Fan. He said: ¡°Today¡¯s mission team, you will be with Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared in confusion: ¡°They are all with abilities now, will they find my identity?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took a black pistol from his backpack and placed a silver spear in front of Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Choose a weapon.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the two weapons and thought that he would not use a gun. Not sure about the other party, he directly picked up the silver spear, and he said: ¡°Use this.¡± Anyway, he is not afraid of zombie, it does not matter as to which weapon to take. Zhan Bei Tian shimmered to left, picked up the black pistol, picked up the silver spear, pointed to a small raised place at the handle of the spear, and says, ¡°Do you see this raised dot? This is the button that if you press you can extend the spear.¡± He gently pressed, and floosh the spear extended from one-meter long, and became nearly two meters long: ¡°if you want to return it back, just press the same button and make it retract back.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the silver spear and looked at it. The spear was very delicate. It was also engraved with a long dragon in the place where the spear was extending, a vivid and powerful engrave. In addition, the spear was very sharp. Seeing this, he pulled a hair down and put it on the blade of the spear, and the short black hair was cut when it fell on the blade. ¡°Hey, this short spear is not so good, even using it to knot a bun.¡± He saw this short spear quite good, he thought with it he can knot a hair bun. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up at Zhan Bei Tian and spoke with dissatisfaction: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??I found you are very cruel, making me kill my kind.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°It¡¯s just a mission, you don¡¯t have to kill zombie.¡± ¡°What if my little friends came by large numbers? Do you want me to stand still, wait for Xiang Guo to open his mouth?¡± Zhan Bei Tian spoke with deep meaning: ¡°You should have a way to persuade your friends, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Yi Fan snorted, no longer talked to him, he picked up the spear and played with it¡­ Afterwards he felt more comfortable, he went to wash his face and brush his teeth. Then, changed his clothes and went downstairs to eat breakfast with Zhan Bei Tian. After breakfast, Mao Yu began to assign tasks. People with people with abilities must go out to perform tasks, and those who have no abilities, except for some of them who decide themselves to go out to perform the task. Others would to the gates of the Eastern District to build fences, and those who go in the task will have added a share of two-hour fence building task. Arranged properly, all gathered outside the building. Before leaving, Mu Yi Fan said to Mu Qing Tian: ¡°You are going to go to the city outside the city to repair the fence today, you can¡¯t run around, you can¡¯t use your power again, you know?¡± Mu Qing Tian hooked his neck: ¡°Dad, I also want to go out to the task.¡± ¡°Your dad is unable to do that, look at the master, you go ask Zhan Bei Tian.¡± Mu Qing Tian muttered and didn¡¯t ask for the request anymore Because he knew that Zhan Bei Tian will not agree to let his child go to the hind legs. ¡°I am wondering, why doesn¡¯t Major General Zhan go with you?¡± Zheng Guo Zong, who stood by the side of the big truck said to him¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zheng Guo Zong turned back and didn¡¯t look calm: ¡°I say this you, wouldn¡¯t you go forward to propose to go with the same team with him? You see, he is now with a group with Rong Yan and Rong Xue.¡± ¡± ¡­¡­ ¡° Mu Yi Fan glanced at Zhan Bei Tian and said nothing, he handed the child back to Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°I have to get on the car¡± ¡°Go. Be careful when looking for supplies, you know?!¡± Mu Yi Fan said yes and nodded, he turned and walked out to the other side of Sun Zi Hao¡¯s truck where he was sitting. Sun Zi Hao, who was standing by a big truck, saw Mu Yi Fan coming and he paused, his action paused, but he still pulled Mu Yi Fan into the truck. Looking at Mu Yi Fan, Xiang Guo, who was leaning against the wall of the car, snorted. Mu Yi Fan knew that Xiang Guo hates his especially, he ignores it, leaned on the opposite side of Xiang Guo, looked out of the truck, just saw Zhan Bei Tian easily, turning over the truck and then he pulled up Rong Yan who was standing below. . Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the dream he dreamed last night and his eyebrows wrinkled, and he snorted, moved his gaze. The humming sound was not too big. Xiang Guo, who was standing opposite, just heard it. He thought that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s voice was a disdainful expression to him. He immediately went straight up and asked, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what is with your attitude??¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan awkwardly stared blankly at Xiang Guo. Sun Zi Hao promptly turned back: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Guo pointed at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You see, his face looked disdainful, and he thinks we are not in the same rank with him.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­ ¡° He feels that I am disdainful When did he disdain to be with them in the same team? Sun Zi Hao looked at the innocent Mu Yi Fan and went back and said: ¡°Well, why bother to even look at him.¡± He knew that Xiang Guo is looking wrong at Mu Yi Fan everywhere, so no matter what Mu Yi Fan does, it is wrong. Now, he could only persuade Xiang Guo to not make trouble. ¡°If Boss didn¡¯t assign him to a group with us, we won¡¯t have to go out with him. I think it¡¯s more dangerous to do tasks with him than to kill zombies. Who knew if he is planning something to harm us later?¡± Others heard this and came over. Sun Zi Hao lowered his face and lowered his voice. ¡°Xiang Guo, which is enough. You see that everyone¡¯s heart has been disturbed. If you go on saying that, then if a small mistake happens, and everyone will think it is Mu Yi Fan who caused it.¡± Xiang Guo swept away eyes at other people and did not say anything more. Sun Zi Hao looked out of the truck: ¡°Is there anyone still not on the truck?¡± The soldier reported: ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Then drive.¡± Sun Zi Hao ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± The big truck slowly drove out of the apartment community. After leaving the community, Zhan Bei Tian and Sun Zi Hao teams parted ways. One team headed for the north and the other team headed for the south. Originally driving all the way down, it was very calm. However, when Mu Yi Fan¡¯s team drove to the big street, suddenly, several sports cars drove from the back to the front of the cart at a very fast speed. Then, deliberately slowed down in front of the big car, this made the soldiers driving the big truck caught off guard, and quickly step on the brakes. Immediately, the sound of ¡®Bang ¡® was heard, and the people behind the truck did not expect the big truck to brake. Most people turned over in the car because they were sitting in an unstable position. Mu Yi Fan was glad that he has been holding to something and he has not fallen. Xiang Guo, who fell to the ground, was furious: ¡°What happened?¡± Sun Zi Hao ran out of the back of the truck and saw the soldiers driving the truck out of the driver seat and yelled in anger at the front: ¡°Mom, you guys.¡± How do you drive? Do you want to die?¡± Followed by him, he saw a large fire spurting towards the soldiers. Due to long-term training, the soldier was particularly responsive, and at the moment the fire spurted, he quickly jumped back. Sun Zi Hao face looked cold: ¡°Xiang Guo, it seems that the people with abilities have provoked us, let¡¯s get off and see.¡± ¡°Who? Are they looking for death?.¡± Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao jumped out of the truck and walked to the front of the truck. After they saw the sport car that just passed from behind the truck and drove away. The soldiers yelled in anger and said the same thing: ¡°The people deliberately ran in front of us and wanted us to roll over when we braked. Later, I just got down. They immediately used their abilities to me and they were very arrogant.¡± Just as the soldiers said that things were had passed, behind the truck, Mu Yi Fan saw a group of teams driving far away from them. The three cars in front are all top-class sports cars. The two are big trucks like the ones he is currently riding. It seems that they were also going to collect supplies. The front sports car originally drove very fast. For some reason, it suddenly revved up the speed. Then, it drove to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s team and stopped behind the truck. Then, the door of the sports car was opened, and an elegant figure came down from the car. He smiled and waved Mu Yi Fan on the truck: ¡°Yi Fan, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Chapter 116 - You Are a Zombie? Chapter 116: You Are a Zombie? Mu Yi Fan looked at the man who came down from the car: ¡°Zi Yue? Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that he could meet Zhuang Zi Yue here. He had been looking for Zhuang Zi Yue twice before, and he ended in disappointed. He was forced to leave G City after a major incineration. He also felt that the chance of finding Zhuang Zi Yue was very slim. Although he heard the old man said yesterday that there is a news about someone called Zhuang Zi Yue, he thinks the possibility of being the same person with Zhuang Zi Yue was very low. He did not expect that it was really Zhuang Zi Yue. Mu Yi Fan quickly came back to reality from his dazed moment and excitedly jumped out of the truck and hugged Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°Zi Yue, it¡¯s really you, it¡¯s really you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue smiled back look at him: ¡°I said how you see me and look so excited?¡± Mu Yi Fan took back his hands and leaned on his shoulders: ¡°You don¡¯t know, after the last days, I went to your house to find you twice. After seeing that your home is in a mess, I thought I would never see you again.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue explained: ¡°Of course you couldn¡¯t find me. After the end of the world, we had zombie in the villa area, so I left.¡± ¡°What about uncles and aunt?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked. Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s eyes lost their cheer: ¡°I let them hide in a safe place, there will be no zombie to harass them there.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard the word zombie and couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhuang Zi Yue. He noticed that Zhuang Zi Yue was no different from ordinary people. His face and lip color was neither pale, his eyes were not black, nor his eyes were also inside. There is no red coil, which is obviously normal human. He frowned, did the story change? Did Zhuang Zi Yue and his family not become zombie? However, this is also good. It¡¯s just that Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s breath makes him feel weird. Mu Yi Fan still wants to say something, Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo came back, seeing Mu Yi Fan holding a tall, handsome man, they frowned unpleasantly. In their eyes, Mu Yi Fan was cheating on their Boss: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, it¡¯s time to get in the truck.¡± Sun Zi Hao shouted in a bad tone, and the neatly turned into the truck and reached out to pull him. Zhuang Zi Yue saw that all the people waiting for Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°I live in the villa area. If you have time, come over and look for me. If you ask my name, someone will bring it. You come to see me.¡± Mu Yi Fan hesitated. The villa area is full of people with abilities, and he is also very inconvenient to find Zhuang Zi Yue. Zhuang Zi Yue saw his hesitation and he asked: ¡°Where do you live now?¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately said: ¡°I live in Building B of the Ziyuan apartment complex. If you are not busy with things, come to me.¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that he was so assured that it was safe to get on the big truck. He watched Zhuang Zi Yue also take the sports car and he followed the team, and when they reached to the fork in the road and they left in different directions. He looked until he couldn¡¯t see Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s team, he only sighed. He felt that Zhuang Zi Yue had something to talk to with him. It was like the aunt and uncle. If the two old people did not encounter anything, why would Zhuang Zi Yue not be with them? Therefore, he believes that only Zhuang Zi Yue has changed in the plot, and the uncle and aunt may still become zombies, so they were not together. Xiang Guo saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face, was like some who is reluctant to look forward to leaving the team. He snorted: ¡°That man is womanizing everywhere.¡± Sun Zi Hao: ¡°¡­¡± He felt that it was necessary to report this matter to Boss. Next, the task of finding supplies was very smooth. Although the zombie with ability has already appeared, it is just a change, the ability is not strong, and now the zombie is not as advanced as a human-like team. Concentrate a large group of people with abilities to get out of the task. Therefore, everyone can easily bring the found materials back to the apartment. During the period, Xiang Guo didn¡¯t have a bad word with Sun Zi Hao about Mu Yi Fan, knowing that Mu Yi Fan was a person with no abilities and no guns, he did not let him play the striker. As long as Mu Yi Fan helps to move things, they will not be too difficult. Busy, unconsciously things passed five days, every time after he came back from the mission, Mu Yi Fan would ask anyone who stayed in the apartment if there was someone whp came looking for him. Unfortunately, they all said no. Mu Yi Fan, originally wanted to go to the villa area to find Zhuang Zi Yue, but in the end, he still didn¡¯t make it. Speaking of it, he didn¡¯t know why he was hesitating. After these days he and Xiang Guo, together with the team went out on tasks, he faintly realized that the people with abilities could not find his zombieness, so he was not worried about the people with abilities in the villa area found that he was not a zombie. Just when he hesitated to find Zhuang Zi Yue, Zheng Guo Zong, who had just returned from the mission, came to his room with his child and said excitedly: ¡°Mu-Mu, a Mr. Zhuang has come looking for you. . .¡± Mu Yi Fan who was sitting on a chair in a daze quickly raised his head:¡± you mean Zhuang Zi Yue, is he coming up? ¡° ¡°He is not, he is now on the ground floor, because he is not from our team of people, he cannot come in.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly ran down to see Zhuang Zi Yue, his hands in his pockets, looking at the garden landscape. He exclaimed excitedly: ¡°Zi Yue.¡± He ran quickly. Zhuang Zi Yue heard the sound, turned and saw Mu Yi Fan, an elegant hook and a smile: ¡°You, really busy, I have come several times, I have not seen you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared blankly. How many times did Zhuang Zi Yue come to find him? However, why didn¡¯t anyone who stayed in the apartment come to ask him every time Zhuang Zi Yue came? Mu Yi Fan quickly came back to reality from his dazed moment. He did not know that he had come to find this thing. He smiled and said: ¡°I have to go out with the team every day to find supplies. We will come back very late, so you would not be able to see me¡­¡± ¡°I knew it was like this.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue smiled and said: ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the garden.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and went. When the two got to the garden, Zhuang Zi Yue said: ¡°Yi Fan, you have been in K City for so many days. You should have heard that I have formed a team of troops in K City to find supplies, so I want you to come over and help me, how?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not think that Zhuang Zi Yue would say this thing, he said, ¡°Zi Yue, I have no ability, going there I will only be a burden to you¡± Zhuang Zi Yue hesitated slightly before he continued ¡°You have no ability?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue smiled: ¡°No ability it does not matter, as long as you get to help me care supplies, materials management and distribution like, You know that I have just arrived in K City, I really need a trustworthy person around so I can safely go out and find materials to support people.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyebrows wrinkled as he stared. After all, he is the author of the novels. He is not stupid enough to think that managing materials are a light job. Moreover, even if he wants to leave Zhan Bei Tian, ??he has not thought of joining any team. Even if the other leader is his good friend, he had no plan to join. ¡°Zi Yue, you know that your team is all powered abilities people. When I come without any ability, it will only make everyone unconvinced. You will be very difficult to maintain the captaincy. If it goes on for a long time, the team you¡¯re managing will be disbanded sooner or later. Zhuang Zi Yue you know the stakes here.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue bowed his head and sighed and was silent for a while, ¡°I wonder if I do or don¡¯t know, I just want to have a friend to stay with me, let alone I think the team members who were with you don¡¯t seem to welcome you, so don¡¯t want to see you being blamed here. As long as you come with me, at least I am there, and you won¡¯t be blamed and have everything pinned on you.¡± ¡°Good brother.¡± Mu Yi Fan happily put his shoulder on his shoulder: ¡°It is enough to hear your sentence. Also, don¡¯t worry, I am staying with this team for a little while. When I go to B City, I will leave.¡± ¡°B City?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue thought for a moment: ¡°Yes, your dad is a general. There must be a group of reliable and faithful soldiers in his hand. The position in B City would not be too bad. . ¡± ¡°Ah, if you are in B City you should come to me.¡± ¡°No problem ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue smiled and said:¡±¡­ There appears to be no way to draw you to my team.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and said: ¡°Without me, I believe that you can make your team stronger, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue blinked with regret, his hands were shoved into his pants, and his eyebrows wrinkled as he stared: ¡°Yi Fan, I don¡¯t know if I should ask you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him doubtfully. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhuang Zi Yue hesitated and hesitated, and asked for a long while, ¡°You are not a zombie.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and put his arm on Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s shoulder and slipped down unconsciously. . Zhuang Zi Yue saw his face and said with apologetic tone: ¡°I am really sorry, I asked you if it is too abrupt. In fact, I did not intend to ask this question. I just saw some features on your face before and they looked like a zombie I had seen, so, are¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan forced a smile and interrupted him: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, what don¡¯t you say about the characteristics of the zombie you saw?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue asked with determination: ¡°Do you really not mind what I said?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Zhuang Zi Yue said: ¡°The zombie I saw was very powerful. It was the same as human beings. The only difference is that its face and lips were not bloody, he was very pale, black eyes, blacker nails. The most striking thing is that his eyes are very red, like drawing lines with red line, it was a bit strange¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter as he heard that. Zhuang Zi Yue stared at his face change: ¡°Yi Fan, you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan came back to reality from his dazed moment, smiled bitterly: ¡°Zi Yue, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you, as you said, I am really a Zombie.¡± This will not be a secret for a long time. As long as the advanced zombie increases, more and more people will know the difference between a zombie and human beings. Zhuang Zi Yue was shocked and stared him, dumbly said: ¡°Are you really a zombie? But¡­¡± He shook his head with some disbelief: ¡°You are similar to ordinary people, how come¡­ Yi Fan, when did you get infected?¡± ¡°It was before the end of the world.¡± Mu Yi Fan touched his swollen right leg: ¡°Before, I lied to you, I was not discharged from the Special Forces because I was injured.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue noticed his hand movements, looked at his thighs, after taking a closer look, he noticed that his right leg is much more swollen than his left leg, despite the loose pants, but once this was pointed by Mu Yi Fan he could clearly see the difference. He groaned: ¡°Your legs¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan said honestly: ¡°I have bone cancer. During my retirement from home, Mu Yi Hang bought a family doctor and sneaked an experimental treatment for me and by experiment he injected a virus into me.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue stared at his thigh and rubbed his lips. Mu Yi Fan saw that he had been silent and felt that he did not accept the fact that he was a zombie. He said, ¡°Go back, if¡­ if you want to come see me later, you can come here to find me, or go to B City to see me.¡± He did not turn to look at Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s face, he turned his head and walked back to the apartment building, and met Zhan Bei Tian who stopped walking down the stairs. Chapter 117 - News Chapter 117: News Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan and he immediately slowed down and stepped down the stairs step by step. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian so anxious, he was thinking that something must have happened, and he gave way to Zhan Bei Tian. However, as he walked to the corner of the stairs, he saw Zhan Bei Tian suddenly turned around and walk slowly behind him. ¡°Why does that person come to Mu Yi Fan every day? You think that he is trying to steal the Boss¡¯s man?¡± Mu Yi Fan went to the third floor and heard Mao Yu¡¯s voice on the fourth floor. ¡°I think it should be, otherwise, he will not come here every day. You think about it¡­ This person is too persistent, we have already told people to tell him¡­¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Sun Zi Hao did not finish talking, he heard the cough from Zhan Bei Tian coming downstairs and he quickly stopped talking. He looked downstairs and saw Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian coming upstairs. Sun Zi Hao hurried back and turned and said to Mao Yu and Lu Lin silently: ¡°It is Mu Yi Fan and Boss.¡± Mao Yu and Lu Lin glanced at each other and did not speak. When Mu Yi Fan passed by them, he nodded and said hello, saying nothing, and he went straight to the fifth floor. Later Zhan Bei Tian walked past Sun Zi Hao, and he glanced at Sun Zi Hao, and then followed the fifth floor. Sun Zi Hao saw that both of them went on to the fifth floor, he exhaled with relief, promptly whispered and said to Mao Yu and Lu Lin: ¡°Mu Yi Fan would not guess from our words that we are the one who are obstructing him from meeting with his friends?¡± Mao Yu looked upstairs: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± At this time, when Mu Yi Fan walked up the corner of the stairs between the sixth and seventh floors, he suddenly turned around and looked behind him to Zhan Bei Tian. He went to him and asked him in a slight anger filled tone: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??are you making the people in here not tell me when Zhuang Zi Yue came to visit me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered: ¡°No¡± He did not do this, but he inferred to Sun Zi Hao to let the members of the staying apartment do this.¡± ¡°Really not?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, but the suspicions in his eyes had gotten much less. Zhan Bei Tian bit his lips, what he wanted to say wasn¡¯t said, and suddenly, there was screaming, and the sound of the basin falling to the ground coming from downstairs. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian looked down and saw that Rong Xue quickly picked up the fallen basin, and Rong Yan, was next to her and she looked at her stupidly. ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked. Rong Yan came back to reality from his dazed moment and promptly asked: ¡°Sorry, I hope we didn¡¯t bother you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian blinked and said nothing. He pulled Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand to the seventh floor. Rong Yan looked at the place where Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan had just stood, and her mind couldn¡¯t return to reality for a long time. Rong Xue, who was bent over and slammed the basin, and he sneered: ¡°It turns out that they are both gay.¡± Rong Yan whispered, ¡°Rong Xue, don¡¯t talk nonsense, if other people hear it, and it¡¯s not a good look at Major General Zhan¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡° ¡°That¡¯s nonsense¡­ Rong Yan, how blind are you? You saw them kissing.¡± Rong Xue eyes flashed with a disgusted look:¡± I see you did not know the truth, you just do not want to believe that Major General Zhan is gay.¡± Rong Yan opened her mouth and even when she wanted to speak, but he didn¡¯t know how to refute it. Before coming out of the room, she had seen that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian were close together. The posture was really like they were kissing, and Zhan Bei Tian, ??who didn¡¯t like to be too close to others, finally pulling Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand on the seventh floor, it is obvious that the relationship between the two was very unusual. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, I have to go back to the room for a while.¡± Rong Yan ran back into the room with some embarrassment, and Rong Xue stood there sneer in the same place: ¡°You still want to daydream of yourself as Madam Major General?¡± After saying this, she immediately raised her eyebrow. If Zhan Bei Tian likes a man, does she also have no chance? She immediately refuted it, after thinking about it, since Zhan Bei Tian can give birth to a child with other women, then Zhan Bei Tian should still be interested in women. Rong Xue thought of it here and she was a lot more comfortable. However, there is a man who is obstructing his eyes. It is really a problem. Rong Xue looked at the stairs leading to the seventh floor, and the bottom of her eyes flashed with a glint of calculation. On the other hand, after Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan back to the room, he asked: ¡°What did Zhuang Zi Yue want with you?¡± Mu Yi Fan went to the chair and sat down: ¡°It¡¯s just about the old stuff.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t believe: ¡°There is nothing else?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the cold-looking Zhan Bei Tian and his eyebrows wrinkled as he stared. He forgot, Zhuang Zi Yue is also an enemy for Zhan Bei Tian. He knew that Zhuang Zi Yue would come over to find him, what if two people fought. However, Zhuang Zi Yue now knew that after he is a zombie, so he should not come to him again. Thinking of this, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s light mood went dark. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he didn¡¯t say anything, and his voice scolded a bit: ¡°Is that what you want to do, are you going to find his team?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked back. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly squinted and refused to ask: ¡°Would you like to leave here and go to the villa area to find him?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face suddenly eased a lot. ¡°You should know that whether I¡¯m staying here or going to the villa area, it is not suitable for me. In my capacity, I should not stay in the human side.¡± Mu Yi Fan said uncomfortably. Zhan Bei Tian saw his eyes were sad, his chest tightened, and he walked forward, he rubbed his hair and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, everything will be fine, wait until you return to B City. After that, I immediately will ask the researcher to study the drug to combat the zombieness.¡± Mu Yi Fan groaned and looked up at him: ¡°Really.¡± However, at the end of his novel, the researcher did not find such a drug. The defeated Tian was not willing to see his eyes sad, he bowed his eyes on his eyelashes and gently kissed him: ¡°Really, I promise you.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes wide open eyes looked at Zhan Bei Tian. FML! The Male Protagonist kisses him again!! Is it wrong that he didn¡¯t avoid this time? ¡°Report.¡± At this moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded at the door. Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows wrinkled and he looked at Xiang Guo, who stood at the door: ¡°What?¡± Xiang Guo stared at Mu Yi Fan. He just saw Boss take the initiative to kiss this man. He originally had managed to deceive himself that the Boss didn¡¯t really like Mu Yi Fan. The scene he just saw made him to really want to poke his eyes. Zhan Bei Tian saw that Xiang Guo had been glaring at Mu Yi Fan and didn¡¯t talk, quickly a sank his voice and asked in an annoyed tone: ¡°What the hell is there?¡± Xiang Guo came back to reality from his dazed moment: ¡°Boss, I just came back from Old Man Li, and he said he heard a message.¡± Zhan Bei Tian moved because after the little old man asked about the news, he sent people to send food to the old man every day. . Therefore, as long as there is any movement in K City, the old man will tell them. Zhan Bei Tian asked: ¡°What news?¡± The news that made Xiang Guo come report the incident immediately must be quite big. Xiang Guo came in and didn¡¯t avoid it. Moreover, he felt that there was nothing that could not be said in front of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face. He said: ¡°In recent days, there have always been people with abilities who have disappeared for no reason.¡± Zhan Bei When Tian heard about the people with abilities, he paid attention to it and straightened up to indicate that Xiang Guo continued: ¡°Are they missing in K City?¡± ¡°Yes. One night, there will be strange disappearances. At the beginning, the teammates of the missing people with abilities did not care, they were thinking that the people with abilities had picked up a task or died in the mission, or they left K City by themselves. However, after the frequent occurrence of the people with abilities disappearance increases, everyone started to suspect that someone was doing something and doing it.¡± ¡°So, just last night, the army in K City launched a search for the whereabouts of the people with abilities, and they sent troops to patrol in K. Then, this morning, they found a place in the square. There were the bodies of the missing people, the bodies were charred half, apparently because of the perpetrator trying to escape the patrol the city he not had time to dispose of them. The army after doing the post mortem examination they found that in addition to being burned, their brains also had holes¡­¡­ ¡° Mu Yi Fan heard this part here, he knew the simple things. Zhan Bei Tian squinted his eyes: ¡°You said that the brain had something dug out of?¡± ¡°Yes. The specific reasons they don¡¯t know what it is. The military also wants to understand why those people want to kill the people with abilities.¡± Xiang Guo frowned. ¡°Boss, our apartment defensive should be strengthened, otherwise, there may be a situation where the people with abilities are going to be missing.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. ¡°When we have dinner, I will let Mao Yu add someone to guard.¡± Xiang Guo always believes in the arrangement from Zhan Bei Tian. What to say, but it is still a mystery to the disappearance of the people with abilities: ¡°Boss, why do those people want to kill the people with abilities?¡± Chapter 118 - What is the feeling? Chapter 118: What is the feeling? Zhan Bei Tian sat on the arm of the chair and his eyelids hanged down as he was thinking about the whole thing. Xiang Guo added: ¡°Ordinary people should be able to be eliminated as suspects directly. Now it is difficult for ordinary people to have the capability to kill the people with abilities. But now, when the people with abilities are needed, why would someone want to kill the people with abilities? Don¡¯t tell me it is because the killer want to become famous, so he wants to kill the people with abilities? Or is it for other purposes?¡± Zhan Bei Tian face had a slight frown: ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that the people with abilities of the people with abilities to kill the people with abilities?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan, who is meditating. ¡°A Zombie, it should be a zombie who is killing the people with abilities.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his head and immediately looked at Zhan Bei Tian. If things are really as how Zhan Bei Tian said them, then it would likely be Zheng Jia Ming. Because according to the story of the novel, Zheng Jia Ming is also in K City at this time in the novel, and he was very abhorrent to human beings, so he will not only eat live flesh, but also like to dig the crystal nucleus of the people with abilities to improve his power level ¡°A zombie?¡± Xiang Guo immediately thought of those zombies that were slow and moved like tortoise. It¡¯s hard to imagine how they could kill the people with abilities: ¡°This¡­ is this impossible?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just burning them, maybe not, but, but to dig up the head of the people with abilities, it was very likely to be zombie.¡± Xiang Guo still puzzled: ¡°But why would a zombie dig up the heads of the people with abilities? Don¡¯t they just wanting to eat human flesh?¡± ¡°Because there is a crystal nucleus in the brain of the people with abilities, just like the crystal nucleus in the zombie brain, if we suck the zombie crystal nucleus and that will make people with abilities advance their abilities. Similarly, zombie sucks the crystal nucleus of the people with abilities, that a zombie can also advance, but not all crystal nuclei can be absorbed. Just like if you¡¯re you are a fire type, you can only absorb the fire type crystal nucleus, if you absorb other crystal nucleus, you can only increase the insignificant amount of energy. This will only be a waste the crystal nucleus.¡± Xiang Guo said: ¡°And¡­ is there such a thing?¡± No wonder Boss confessed that when they were in the mission, if they kill zombie with an ability, or killed a plant or animal mutated with the ability, they should dig up its body to find a crystal nucleus, and the original plan was to be advance the ability level. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. In addition to Zhan Bei Tian, ??the zombies and people with abilities can absorb the same kind of crystal. If it is a crystal nucleus other than it¡¯s the person¡¯s own ability, he will have a certain chance to obtain the original people with abilities of the crystal nucleus. Of course, this chance was very hard to come by, otherwise, everyone will kill their own kind to increase their own abilities, and let themselves become powerful. Zhan Bei Tian warned: ¡°This is not going to be publicized or talked about at the time being.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiang Guo also knew the seriousness of this incident. Because now everyone still do not know about the crystal nucleus, if so they will take the opportunity to collect more crystal nucleus. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was still stupid and standing still, he asked him: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xiang Guo stared blankly: ¡°No.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw him standing still, his mouth was slightly sour: ¡°Then why won¡¯t you go out?¡± How could he have such a slow understanding man? ¡°Oh.¡± Xiang Guo knew that he had disturbed Boss¡¯ good private deeds and he quickly walked out of the room. At the moment of closing the door, he did not forget to look at Mu Yi Fan again. After closing the door, Xiang Guo did not leave, but turned around and stayed outside the door. He was particularly annoyed when he thought that Boss would do intimate things with Mu Yi Fan in the room. He really don¡¯t understand what Boss saw in Mu Yi Fan. In short, he just doesn¡¯t accept them being together. Immediately, whatever he thought of, made his eyes light up slightly. In the room, Mu Yi Fan was awkwardly stared blankly by Xiang Guo. He never said a word from beginning to end, not knowing where he offended Xiang Guo. Mu Yi Fan looked back and saw Zhan Bei Tian staring at him and not talking: ¡°What? Have you not been watching me doing? You wouldn¡¯t be thinking that killing the people with abilities is something I have something to do with? I sleep with you together every night, how can I do those things, even if I have the opportunity, can I kill the people with abilities with my no ability whatever? For a zombie with no power, what is the use of the crystal nucleus?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was about to say no, he just heard a loud lion¡¯s voice from outside: ¡°Boss, have dinner.¡± Then, the door was ringed by ¡®Bang Bang¡¯. Zhan Bei Tian heard Xiang Guo¡¯s voice and opened the door with a black face. Xiang Guo saw Zhan Bei Tian coming out and he quickly said: ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time to have dinner.¡± After that, he took three or two steps, rushed to the stairs and quickly ran to the dining hall on the first floor. Sun Zi Hao, who was watching the logistics team cooking, saw him panting and he asked him: ¡°What are you doing so fast? Now it is not time yet.¡± Xiang Guo spit in one breath: ¡°Couldn¡¯t run faster, I am afraid of Boss cutting my legs.¡± ¡°Boss, why would he beat you?¡± Xiang Guo: ¡°¡­¡± He deliberately interrupted Boss¡¯s sexual blessing time, and he is afraid that the Boss now will want to pull his gun and shoot his heart. Upstairs Zhan Bei Tian, who was unaware of Xiang Guo¡¯s intentions and return to the room with a black face, said to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Go downstairs to eat.¡± Mu Yi Fan got up and walked out of the room, just to see Zheng Guo Zong taking his child out the next door. Zheng Guo Zong said with a frown: ¡°What is Xiang Guo¡¯s guy doing, why is he shouting his abuse in the middle of the street is it not a better job to shout his honourifics.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan explained ¡°The temper of a person with fire abilities is usually a bit more violent.¡± The three great men and one child came to the canteen on the first floor. However, the food was not ready yet, and Mu Yi Fan and Zheng Guo Zong had to take the child to the garden. Zhan Bei Tian was looking for Mao Yu to discuss the night patrol vigil and people¡¯s arrangement. After eating, Mu Yi Fan went back to the room to take a shower. They can have so much water to bathe that is thanks to Mao Yu, because Mao Yu is a water ability person, and he has prepared the bath water for him and Zhan Bei Tian early in the morning. When he came out of the bathroom, he saw Zhan Bei Tian coming back with a kettle. Then, he picked up a cup on the table and poured a cup of boiled water on Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan thought about taking the cup: ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yi Fan tried to take a sip and found that the water was very sweet. After drinking it, he suddenly felt that there was a kind of comfort that was very comfortable feeling all over the body, and, after a few days of hunger, he immediately felt full. He quickly realized that it must be the spring water from the Lingquan of The Male Protagonist, and it was promptly drunk. This is the Lingquan in The Male Protagonist space. It was very rare. If you don¡¯t hurry to drink it, how can you afford to have it taken away? What¡¯s more, now he is not worried about the speed of zombification after drinking the spring water of Lingquan before he became zombie. Nowadays, he wanted to make himself become more powerful. He does not know what will happen after drinking. Zhan Bei Tian watched him finish the drink and asked: ¡°Is it still?¡± ¡°And?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes lit up. Zhan Bei Tian poured him another cup: ¡°What do you feel after drinking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel so hungry.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan drank the second cup into his stomach: ¡°Another cup then?¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought that Mu Yi Fan had not eaten seriously, and did not stop it. He immediately poured another glass of spring water. After Mu Yi Fan finished the third cup, he did not ask Zhan Bei Tian for another one again. He knew that the more he drink, the more you can make himself unstable and that some things need to be done in gradual and slow cultivation. However, he has no power. After drinking the spring water of Lingquan, how can he become more powerful? Also, why had The Male Protagonist suddenly given him the spring water of Lingquan? Is he not afraid that he will become too powerful, that The Male Protagonist would not control him anymore? Zhan Bei Tian has been staring at him and wants to see what has changed about him. If it was an ordinary human being, after drinking the spring water of Lingquan, in addition to stomach ache, dirt will pour out of the body. However, after Mu Yi Fan finished drinking, how can there be no reaction at all? Is it because of the reason that he drink a small amount of Lingquan spring water, or because Mu Yi Fan was zombie, so there is no dirt? ¡°Is there any feeling besides being hungry?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± He sneaked at his body and saw no dirt oozing from his body. His heart was particularly puzzled. But no doubt he cannot find the answer. In his novel, Zhan Bei Tian did not give the spring water of Lingquan to a zombie for drinking so he did not know what it would be like after a zombie finished drinking Lingquan. Zhan Bei Tian asked again: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that there is a force swimming in the body?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head. Zhan Bei Tian observed for a few more minutes, when he saw that he had not changed, he got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he took a shower, Mu Yi Fan had already slept in bed. Zhan Bei Tian stood in the window and blew the cool breeze. When the hair was dry, he laid down on the bed. Then Mu Yi Fan leaned over to him. Chapter 119 - Forget it! Just let me die. Chapter 119: Forget it! Just let me die. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the person who was moving into his arms, and his eyes flashed with coziness of the moment. Since he discovered that Mu-Mu is Mu Yi Fan, Mu Yi Fan has never taken the initiative to approach him. Now he has moved towards his arms. Does it mean that he has forgiven his last misunderstanding in the grain depot? Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan into his arms and kissed his forehead and closed his eyes. However, the person in his arms was very restless, his lower body kept shivering, and, after finishing the front, turned and turned his ass around to him. Zhan Bei Tian felt that something was wrong, and suddenly opened his dark eyes, and he muttered, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Yi Fan, who was sleepy, heard the sound, opened his eyes and shook his body: ¡°I am cold.¡±. ¡° Zhan, Bei Tian:¡±¡­¡­ ¡° A cold man would not be shivering all over the body? How can he keep shivering in lower body? He frowned: ¡°How can you be cold?¡± Zombie should have no feeling of cold and heat, how can he be cold? ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. In short, my ass is so cold, and¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan turned and leaned forward with Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°The little brother (JB) below me seems to feel like I was standing up naked. On the highest mountain in the world, I was blown by the cold wind, and then the JB became an icicle.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± This made him directly think of Mu Yi Fan standing naked in the snow and ice. . Mu Yi Fan looked up at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°I describe it like this, so you should be able to feel how cold I am, how uncomfortable that is?¡± Zhan Bei Tian tweeted: ¡°Only these two parts are cold?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought about it, only thought of the reason was him drinking the spring water. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian thinking that he wants to draw God, and he was depressed: ¡°Don¡¯t just stare at me, hurry and give me a rub down.¡± Zhan Bei Tian wonders: ¡°How?¡± ¡°Hands.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°I am going to get you a hot water bottle.¡± He was about to get up and saw Mu Yi Fan holding his head and shouting: ¡°It hurts, hurts, hurts.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyelids flashed anxiously: ¡°What happened?¡± He let Mu Yi Fan drink the spring water. The intention was to make Mu Yi Fan stronger and have a self-protection ability. He did not expect such a thing to happen. Mu Yi Fan was in pain and the whole face is distorted. He spoke in difficult: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, my hair hurts¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian gave a slight glimpse: ¡°Hair pain? Shouldn¡¯t it be a headache or a temple headache?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s hair. I clearly feel that the hair is hurting. Also, the hair under my arm hurts, and¡­ ¡­ Ad my little brother¡¯s hair hurts too¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s forehead was crossed with the black lines: ¡°You are saying that the whole body¡¯s hairs are also in pain, so you don¡¯t have to describe it so clearly.¡± Mu Yi Fan endured a million needles biting pain, he exhaled and said: ¡°if I do not describe it clearly, how would you know how painful I am? The most uncomfortable thing I have now is the cold, painful, what is going on?¡± He suddenly thought of the problem of spring water: ¡°Did I become like this because I drank the water you gave? Ah~~Itchy~~~~¡± Zhan Bei Tian, ??who didn¡¯t know how to help him, heard him crying and asked quickly: Pain? Where is the pain?¡± ¡°Nail hurts, and teeth hurt.¡± Mu Yi Fan was so uncomfortable that Zhan Bei Tian gave him a rub directly: ¡°I¡¯m so uncomfortable, I want to bite something to grind and bite my nails.¡± Zhan Bei Tian wanted to reach and he saw him grinding out his teeth, and quickly stop, then he took a stone from the space and gave it to him. By the way, his gloves were pulled off, revealing black sharp nails, so that he could use his stones to grind his nails. However, Mu Yi Fan just scratched it and the stone broke into several pieces. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He had to change a steel bar to Mu Yi Fan. Immediately, the room was full of ¡®Clang Clang¡¯ piercing claws. After a while, Mu Yi Fan began to shout again: ¡°I am so hot.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s heart raised again: ¡°Where are you hot?¡± ¡°The bones are all hot, I am now feeling like I fell into the volcano, so hot, so uncomfortable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian was about to go crazy by Mu Yi Fan, cold for a while, hot for a while, pain for a while, itchy for a while, in fact, there is nothing, but the cold, hot, painful, painful places are too strange, except for the lower body, teeth, nails, he can find a solution to lower those pains but hair and bones, how does one solve that pain? Mu Yi Fan turned very uncomfortably on the bed, and said painfully: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??you will give me a bullet, let me die and rest from this pain.¡± He is now in more pain than someone in death. ¡°Shut up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared at him with red eyes. ¡°But¡­ but, I am really uncomfortable now.¡± Zan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t see how hard he was, and his voice was getting weaker, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. This was making him feel that he was very incompetent. ¡°I am going to find Dr. Zheng to show you, how?¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly stopped him: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid I will scratch him, and¡­ And, I am like this now, He certainly wouldn¡¯t know what to do, if you told him to come over, and the nails will make him anxious.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his unhealthy look, his heart groaned, and watched Mu Yi Fan twist into a ball. Immediately, he thought of something, he promptly got up and ran to the bathroom, put the spring water in the bathtub, and then, he pulled Mu Yi Fan, he carried him to the bathroom and put him in the bathtub. Mu Yi Fan was so comfortable when it was soaked in spring water. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was not so painful and immediately asked: ¡°How is there, is there any place that is feeling better?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± Mu Yi Fan escaped unimaginable pain and he was like a dead man, lying in the bathtub. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly loosened the tension in his body in one breath: ¡°Then you are here for a while.¡± Fortunately, the spring water of Lingquan has a role to play After Mu Yi Fan was not so uncomfortable, he gradually fell asleep. Half an hour later, Zhan Bei Tian took the man out, dried his body, put on his pajamas and put him on the bed. However, in less than fifteen minutes, Mu Yi Fan began to feel the pain attack again. Zhan Bei Tian had to put him back in the water. This time, he didn¡¯t take the person out again, but he was afraid that Mu Yi Fan would slip into the bathtub and drown, and he sat next to the bathtub. It was not until dawn that he took the man out and put him back on the bed. After waiting for half an hour, he saw that there were no more seizures, and then he rested on the bed. However, just closing his eyes, the door was knocked Zhan Bei Tian got up and went to open the door. Seeing that it was Mao Yu, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Mao Yu noticed that Boss had dark circles under his eyes and knew that Boss had not slept well overnight. Of course, he might have struggled with someone for one night. ¡°Boss, the breakfast is ready.¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered: ¡°I won¡¯t eat, and, before noon, if there is no very important thing, don¡¯t bother us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to go looking for supplies?¡± Mao Yu asked. ¡°In the next few days, you don¡¯t have to look for materials. However, you have to step up your time training, especially those who have abilities. If there is no other self-protection ability, if there are those who don¡¯t have any ability they have to train more. Right, if Rong Xue is not willing to participate in training, don¡¯t pay attention to her, but other people must strengthen their training.¡± Mao Yu can see that Boss doesn¡¯t like Rong Xue, and still even finds ways to toss her. This time he does not let Rong Xue train, and saw that Boss doesn¡¯t want Rong Xue to use too much self-protection ability. ¡°Okay. Then I will go down first.¡± Before leaving, Mao Yu glanced at the situation in the room, and when he did not see anything he had to leave. Zhan Bei Tian closed the door and laid back on the bed. After seeing that Mu Yi Fan was still asleep, he closed his eyes with peace of mind. No one knew how long he slept. He felt that the people around him were moving again and again. When he opened his eyes, he turned his head and saw that Mu Yi Fan was holding him again. This time, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face had no painful color, but instead, he has a comfortable voice coming from his mouth. Zhan Bei Tian felt that there was something hard to poking his lower body, and suddenly his face was covered with black lines. Mu Yi Fan, who is sleeping, can¡¯t see Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face, ??so it is so beautiful that the author is intoxicated. In the dream, he was following a person over the bed to cover the rain and mix with the clouds, so he is not happy, he had to keep up with all the gasping, let the other party reach the climax. And he himself comfortably rubbed himself on the person¡¯s body, made this climax moment taste just right in the horizon, which made him be particularly satisfied, he felt that he was very fit with the other¡¯s body, this is the pleasure he has never experienced. He looked up and wanted to see who this person was. However, the other person¡¯s face was blurred, no matter how hard he looked, he couldn¡¯t see the other¡¯s face. He could only see from the body that the other person was a man. Moreover, it is a very good and fit man. Suddenly, his butt was touched, and then the man¡¯s face in the dream became clearer and clearer, and then he saw an incomparably handsome face. Mu Yi Fan squinted at the big eyes: ¡°Fxck me¡± It turned out to be Zhan Bei Tian!!! Chapter 120 - Later you will be ‘intimately’ blessed Chapter 120: Later you will be ¡®intimately¡¯ blessed Zhan Bei Tian black face looked at him Mu Yi Fan, who was resting on him, his voice dropped and he warned:. ¡°You can go down to wash the pants off me,¡± This happened when the good stuff was getting more and more insatiable, and he was resting beside him. After that, it was not enough and he simply climbed onto Zhan Bei Tian and shot the good stuff comfortably. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t come back to reality from his dazed moment for a long time, and his mind was stuck in the dream he had just made. He dreamed of making love with a man today, and it was so pleasurable in his dreams. That¡¯s it! After waking up, he actually saw Zhan Bei Tian. At the moment, the outline of the person in the dream overlapped with the outline of Zhan Bei Tian, ??which is obviously the same person. FML! What else is more shocking than this? Zhan Bei Tian saw him stupidly staring at himself, his eyebrow wrangled, and he patted him again: ¡°Not yet done?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled over and felt the pants were wet and he promptly ran to the bathroom. Then there was a loud scream in the bathroom. Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was about to close his eyes, was shocked and jumped up and rushed to the bathroom at the speed of the fired rocket. ¡°What happened!? What happened!?¡± Mu Yi Fan excitedly lifted the underwear with semen. Zhan Bei Tian looked: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, ??look, you see, I shot, I shot, and I actually ejaculated.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw the white liquid on his underwear, his eyes were twitching and the same time, he wanted to scream at this screaming person. However, when he saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face happy, he was too angry and he suddenly felt that this Mu Yi Fan was nature coming to test him. 1]¡­ A/N omg this is just priceless Zhan Bei Tian smiled helplessly, he was leaning against the door and looking at him butt naked. Just that screaming, he thought that Mu Yi Fan had another big thing. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so exciting for the ejaculation. He believes that if he wants to be with Mu Yi Fan in the future, the first thing is to exercise his heart bottom line more, so that the heart can¡¯t bear to die any day. Can Mu Yi Fan be upset? Since becoming a zombie, his little brother has never had an erection. Now that he can ejaculate, then it means that he is not far from sexual blessing. ¡°Do you know that I haven¡¯t had a morning wood for two months since I became a zombie? For men, this is a painful thing. I felt like a sexual incompetence man, but now I can get an erection and actually ejaculates, it means that I can continue to enjoy the man¡¯s sexual blessing, ha-ha!¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him with his hand holding underwear swaying, his eyes flashed with a deep smile, and he said: ¡°Yes. You will be very blessed in the future, I promise.¡± After saying this, he turned and left the bathroom. Mu Yi Fan only looked happy, and did not notice that his words contained another layer of meaning, he was holding his underwear, and he was reluctant to wash the semen. This is evidence that he can rise again. He has taken a step closer to humanity. When he finished washing his underwear, Zhan Bei Tian was lying in bed and fell asleep. Mu Yi Fan saw the blue halo under Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes, ??and his mind flashed complicated. Last night, although he slept in the bathtub, but Zhan Bei Tian carefully took care of him, his heart is clear, but his mind is still very doubtful Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s attitude towards himself. The Male Protagonist really hated him like in the last life, or is deliberately being good to him, after gaining his trust, he will hurt him again. Of course, with his understanding of Zhan Bei Tian he knows that Zhan Bei Tian will not do such a thing, just, has Zhan Bei Tian really put down the hatred he carried before the last life so easily? Really that he will no longer take revenge? You have to know that in the last life, the original body owner, master Mu Yi Fan did a lot of cruel things to Zhan Bei Tian, ??is that hate really so easy to let go? ¡°Will you sleep again?¡± Zhan Bei Tian, ??who was lying in bed with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and asked the person at the end of the bed. Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°I have already slept enough.¡± Zhan Bei Tian patted the bed and said: ¡°Take a rest for a while.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t move, he saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body moving and showing his strong chest outside his pajamas. At that moment he couldn¡¯t help but think of the dream of the moment. As long as he thought that Zhan Bei Tian had the same strong body as the man in the dream, his red cheeks could not help but go to the bed and put on his clothes and said, ¡°You sleep, I am hungry. I have to go down and find something to eat.¡± This is not a casual reply to Zhan Bei Tian, ??he really felt hungry. His hunger is not like the hunger felt when he is alive, but when he is hungry as a human being, he wants to go to find food. This is the first time he wanted to eat human food after it became tasteless. Zhan Bei Tian did not force him: ¡°Don¡¯t leave the apartment.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Yi Fan changed clothes and left the room. Then, he went to Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s room to find Zheng Guo Zong and the child, but he didn¡¯t see anyone. Immediately, he thought that Zheng Guo Zong would go to the east gate to build a fence every day, and then he left Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s room and went to one. Looking for a meal. The breakfast time has passed, and the lunch time has not arrived. Therefore, in the dining hall on the first floor, there were only a few people in the logistics team were preparing lunch. ¡°Excuse me, is there any food?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked. The few people heard the sound and looked up and politely said: ¡°I am sorry, now it has passed the breakfast time, if you have not eaten yet. You still have to wait two hours before you come to have lunch.¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed, but when he turned to want to leave, suddenly, he ran into the oncoming people. He quickly apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice someone behind me.¡± Mu Yi Fan said after apologizing that he noticed that the person he was hitting was Zhang Le and immediately smiled: ¡°Little Zhang, it¡¯s you.¡± Zhang Le stared at him tightly, without a word. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhang Le was full of anger and hate, and he asked in confusion: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you when I bumped to you? Do you want to take some medicine?¡± Zhang Le saw that he looked concerned and took a deep breath, he forced his laughter: ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt me, yes, Mr. Mu, I heard people say, you used to be a teammate with Major General Zhan?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of between the original owner and Xiang Guo then he smiled: ¡°Yes, that was the previous thing, and I have already retired.¡± Zhang Le¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°Then Mr. Mu should know about my brother Zhang Yue?¡± Mu Yi Fan The face was paused and nodded. ¡°Know a little about him, not much.¡± He really only knew a little because the original Lord did not have much contact with Zhang Yue. ¡°Mr. Mu, then you how my brother died? I went to Major General Zhan team members. They all said that it was heroic sacrifices. How did he die? They didn¡¯t tell me how. I want to know my brother¡¯s heroic deeds, I don¡¯t know if Mr. Mu, if you can tell me?¡± When hearing Zhang Le inquired about Zhang Yue¡¯s death, Mu Yi Fan thought that Zhang Le already knew how Zhang Yue died, and immediately watched Zhang Le with alertness. Zhang Le looked at him curiously, as if he really wanted to know how his brother was brave and righteous. ¡°This¡­ I am really sorry. There are regulations in the army. Some people deeds can¡¯t be disclosed to others. Even if the task has been completed, the army will not allow us to say a word.¡± Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t say Zhang Yue¡¯s death. Is it related to his original body owner¡¯s fault? Zhang Le said: ¡°But, you are no longer on the team, it should be okay to talk about it?¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not in the team, I can¡¯t reveal any information about what happened in the army.¡± Zhang Le was somewhat lost: ¡°Since you can¡¯t say, then I will run to train up.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked him: ¡°What training?¡± ¡°Training for those who can have abilities, do not tell you, if I am late I will definitely be punished.¡± Zhang Le waved, ran out of the apartment building. Mu Yi Fan also walked out of the building with boring steps, he was trying to see the training of the abilities like that Zhang Le said. ¡°You gentleman, wait a minute.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard the cry and turned his head, and saw a man in a very fashionable dress, carrying a basket of fruit toward him. ¡°You gentleman, I want to ask, do you know Mu Yi Fan?¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that the other person came to him, and he said that he did not know each other and said: ¡°I am Mu Yi. Fan, you are¡­¡± ¡°Are you really Mu Yi Fan?¡± The man looked up and down Mu Yi Fan: ¡°So, do you know Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± ¡°Zi Yue? Of course I know, what happened?¡± The man heard Mu Yi Fan called Zhuang Zi Yue name in a familiar tone and he immediately smiled: ¡°I was sent by Zhuang Zi Yue Zhuang Boss to send you this fruit basket.¡± He immediately handed the fruit basket to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Our Boss told me to bring it yesterday I forgot about it. I hope that you can forgive me. After waiting for a few days, he will come back to find you.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes are bright: ¡°Zi Yue really told you this?¡± That is to say, Zhuang Zi Yue wouldn¡¯t mind if he is a zombie? The man nodded and said: ¡°Of course, Mr. Mu, I still have things to do so I will not keep you anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the next few days, that man will come to give Mu Yi Fan blue fruit basket on time after lunch. Until Zhuang Zi Yue came to the door looking for him again. Chapter 121 - That’s great Chapter 121: That¡¯s great When Zhuang Zi Yue came to him, Mu Yi Fan had just had just finished lunch, and the guard soldiers came to with the news and said to him that a gentleman surnamed Zhuang had come looking for him. Mu Yi Fan ran out of the canteen with an exhilarating, excited mood Just as he was leaving, the temperature in the canteen became cold from chilling, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Mao Yu saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was cold, and when he looked he found that even the chopsticks in his hand were covered with a thin piece of ice. He said: ¡°Boss, you came to K City so many days, you have not taken the child out to hang out, it is better to take advantage of the time now when you are both full of food, take the children to the garden for a walk, to have an after-meal exercise.¡± Xiang Guo looked at the sun outside: ¡°At this time? If you take the kids out for a walk you will get a heat stroke.¡± Mao Yu gave him an annoyed look. This idiot. Don¡¯t you see that the Boss is now eager to go out and check up on Mu Yi Fan and Zhuang Zi Yue? Lu Lin saw Mao Yu¡¯s intention and he added: ¡°Yeah, Boss, you take your kid out for a walk and furthering more on the relationship between father and son.¡± He felt that if Boss didn¡¯t go out again, the whole canteen would be sour and vinegary (love jealousness). Zhan Bei Tian quietly put down his chopsticks and picked up Mu Qing Tian, who had eaten only a few mouthfuls, and left the canteen. Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He hasn¡¯t had enough yet. Several tables of foods away, Rong Xue saw Zhan Bei Tian leave with his baby in his arms and whispered to Rong Mother: ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say Major General Zhan had a newborn child? Why haven¡¯t we seen this baby even once since the birth of the baby, we have only seen the three-year-old baby who looks like Major General Zhan but goes by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s last name?¡± Rong Mother was also puzzled: ¡°I think the child might have died with his mother.¡± She felt that was only the only explanation could make sense of why she had not seen the baby or the mother of the baby. Rong Xue asked nothing more and continued to eat with her head down. Rong Mother couldn¡¯t eat, she turned to the other side and looked at Rong Yan: ¡°Yan, you¡­¡± Rong Yan seemed to know what Rong Mother was going to say, and quickly put a piece of fool in Rong Mother¡¯s bowl, he said, ¡°Mom, you continue to eat.¡± Rong Mother saw that her daughter didn¡¯t want to talk about Zhan Bei Tian, and she also felt that it wasn¡¯t a convenient place to talk, and so there was nothing to say. Outside the apartment building, Mu Yi Fan saw Zhuang Zi Yue and immediately sped past to him: ¡°Zi Yue, why are you here? Have you had lunch yet?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue handed Mu Yi Fan a fruit basket in his hand and smiled: ¡°Well, I¡¯ve come here with a lot of food.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t take the fruit basket: ¡°Zi Yue, you shouldn¡¯t want to send the fruit next time.¡± Now the fruits are very precious, and whoever can eat such fresh fruits, does not know how luxurious things. Zhuang Zi Yue stuffed the fruit basket directly into his hand: ¡°You¡¯ll just accept it this time, and I won¡¯t send the fruit over again.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and took the fruit basket. It was great to see that Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t mind that he was zombie. ¡°Yi Fan¡­¡± Zhuang Zi Yue suddenly raised his eyebrows, hesitated, and whispered, ¡°Who¡¯s the man over there holding the baby?¡± The man from the first out, has been coldly staring at them, especially those eyes on his body, those looked very cold, giving him a sense that he can freeze him with eyes. Mu Yi Fan looked back and saw Zhan Bei Tian walking out of the apartment building with the child in his arms, then, when he reached on the ground, he was holding the child for a slow walk, but the cold eyes kept turning over them. He was nervous, worried that Zhan Bei Tian could not restrain himself, and since he had saved Zhuang Zi Yue before, and he turned back and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s the captain of our team.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue asked curiously, ¡°I see a lot of people in your team are wearing military uniforms, and many of your team are soldiers, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, most of them are soldiers, and they are Special Forces, most of the others are family members of soldiers, and only a very small number are survivors who have been rescued from the outside.¡± Mu Yi Fan specifically emphasizes that Special Forces are not just random people who want to provoke Zhuang Zi Yue or people who Zhuang Zi Yue should want to provoke them. Zhuang Zi Yue heard the Special Forces and his wrinkled: ¡°Has your team¡¯s captain always been so cold? I found his looks at me to be very unfriendly.¡± Of course he¡¯s not friendly. In the last life we all killed his brothers, how can he be friendly to us, the fact that he now did not rush directly to kill us is very good. Mu Yi Fan muttered in his heart, and then casually made an excuse: ¡°He¡¯s has ice abilities, so that¡¯s why he look at everyone with such a cold look.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhuang Zi Yue felt there were things that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to say. Because he found from Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold eyes, it seemed he had hidden hatred, and even made him feel that the other side looked at him like an enemy, this really made him have a kind of unspeakable eccentricity. Also, that he took the child around the neighborhood and walk around but the major purpose was to watch them. However, the man is really worthy of his ice ability, at 20 or 30 meters distance, in the hot summer and he can still make Zhuang Zi Yue feel like it¡¯s the cold in winter. Zhuang Zi Yue couldn¡¯t help but shudder, unable to get his eyes on him, and he said to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Are you interested in walking outside the apartment complex?¡± Mu Yi Fan is of course interested, not to mention that he was in the apartment complex these days, and for now, he is really worried about Zhuang Zi Yue and Zhan Bei Tian fighting, so he is now wondering how far they can go. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan finished saying that and then he hesitated: ¡°I need to report my movement to our captain, you are here to wait for me for a moment.¡± He ran to Zhan Bei Tian and handed over the fruit basket that Zhuang Zi Yue had brought, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going out with Zhuang Zi Yue for a while and I will be coming back before dinner.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared at him and made no sound. Mu Yi Fan realized he was unhappy and asked carefully, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw his sad look, and he felt bad so he took the fruit basket and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately burst out with a bigger smile than the sky: ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Fearing Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s remorse and chewing his attitude, he quickly ran back to Zhuang Zi Yue, pulling his arm and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Qing Tian looked up silently until they could not see Mu Yi Fan, and he was looking at Zhan Bei Tian and saying, ¡°Can I go back to eat now?¡± He hasn¡¯t had enough food and he was walked ten times around this little flower bed. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s grim face returned with his baby back to the cafeteria of the apartment building. That afternoon, the entire apartment building was in a low temperature, and some people even got shouting. ¡°It¡¯s strange, today is clearly 37 degrees high temperature, and how is it that the apartment is so cold, like there is a central air conditioning turn on max.¡± Xiang Guo looked out in disbelief. Mao Yu looked at him, he decided to not pay attention about him, he pulled up the quilt to cover the body, while this artificial ¡®central air conditioning¡¯ is on, he wants to have a good nap, cause he might get enough good sleep at night. ¡°Crap, the walls are frozen.¡± Xiang Guo stared at the wall, and by this time he would be a fool if he didn¡¯t know what was going on. He said, ¡°The apartment is so cold, it¡¯s not going to be the Boss¡¯s doing¡± ¡°Who else has the ice ability besides Boss?¡± Lu Lin has a difficult pulling the cold air, and then he took a coat out of the cabinet and draping it over, he went back to his chair and continue read. Some people in the apartment really can¡¯t stand the cold, and they quickly ran outside the apartment to bask in the sun to keep warm. The freezing temperatures continued until Mu Yi Fan came back. Sun Zi Hao saw the moment came Mu Yi Fan and he immediately roared upstairs excitedly: ¡°The weather is going to warm up again.¡± If this ¡®air-conditioned remote control¡¯ had not come back, the canteen team members will be frozen and go on strike to not cook. Mu Yi Fan felt sweat by his words, but he didn¡¯t think too much, he was holding the crystal core he had bought in the makeshift trading area and hurrying to Zhan Bei Tian to offer his treasure. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, Zhan Bei Tian, look what I bought for you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan and when he saw that he bought back an energy-boosting nucleus, his whole heart was immediately smoothed, the chill in the apartment building receded back, and the temperature returned to its former state. Lu Lin and the others downstairs breathed a sigh of relief. Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°I bought all the crystal cores in the trading area. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian wondered: ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out empty-handed? What did you exchange for this?¡± Mu Yi Fan insisted: ¡°I borrowed a bag of rice from Zhuang Zi Yue before I left, and I said tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to return him the bag of rice back, and then I will go buy all the crystal core in the trading area to give you a boost, is that okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan smile, and his warm heart, got even warmer. However, but the people downstairs it was not all that cute, finally, someone could not bear it and roared: ¡°for Fxck sake, how come the temperature has become this high.¡± Chapter 122 - Zheng Jia Ming Chapter 122: Zheng Jia Ming On the second day of Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s visit to Mu Yi Fan, the team set off again to the South, West and North Districts to find supplies. However, they will be back at noon or one or two o¡¯clock in the afternoon and not gone for long. Now that there are fewer and fewer supplies in the city and the zombie encroachment was getting worse. Not only that, but there have been a large number of mutant plants, preventing them from finding supplies, there have been several times, the soldiers under hand were injured by the mutant plants, and even one or two people with only the ability that would have allows them to survive have died instead. The awful end in this situation gave everyone a vision of the future, once again it brought a big blow. Now the atmosphere in the apartment is once again in the doldrums, and the news of the killing of the people with abilities from the outside has made everyone nervous and very upset. Moreover, the number of people with abilities killed is increasing, sometimes more than ten people killed in one night, so that many people feel that the killing is rampant. In the end, Lieutenant Zhou, who was safe in the city of K, had to find Zhan Bei Tian in the hope that he could help catch the man who had killed the people with abilities. Zhan Bei Tian, a soldier, had only an obligation to protect the people, and after Lieutenant Zhou left, Mao Yu and Lu Lin were summoned to his floor hall for a meeting to discuss how to catch the perpetrator/s of the killings. Mu Yi Fan saw them go in the meeting and he felt it was embarrassing to go in. However, he felt that Lieutenant Zhou, who went to find Zhan Bei Tian, should be unable to find the murder of the people with abilities, and Mu Yi Fan quietly hid outside the hall to eavesdrop on their intentions. Unfortunately, the soundproofing in the hall was so good that Mu Yi Fan leaned on the door and listened for ten minutes, he did not catch even a word. Then he thought that he had seen someone on TV explain that a person could eavesdrop on the conversation in the next room with a glass. Mu Yi Fan ran back to the room to find the glass, but as soon as he put it on top of the hall door, he could hear someone asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Frightened and with a thievery heart, he almost broke the glass. Mu Yi Fan looked back and when he saw that it Zheng Guo Zong and sighed with relief: ¡°I was almost scared to death by you.¡± He thought he had been caught by a man under Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand. Zheng Guo Zong looked puzzled at the cup in his hand: ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just want to hear what Zhan Bei Tian is saying. Mu Yi Fan said it casually. He eavesdropped first because Lieutenant Zhou was looking for Zhan Bei Tian, most likely to discuss how to get rid of the man who killed the people with abilities. According to Zhan Bei Tian, it is likely that the person who killed the people with abilities was a zombie. And he thinks that if things do go on, then this zombie might be Zheng Jia Ming. So he¡¯s afraid to tell the truth about this to Zheng Guo Zong. Zheng Guo Zong gave him a annoyed look: ¡°You¡¯re really idle and borer, what¡¯s so nice about that, now they are likely to be talking about whether to leave K City or go where to collect supplies.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to talk much about him, and quickly picked up the quilt and put it on the door. At this time, the door creaked, and someone from the inside opened the door. Mu Yi Fan was startled and hurriedly pulled Zheng Guo Zong back a few steps, pretending to ask Zheng Guo Zong where the child had gone. Zhan Bei Tian, who came out of the hall, saw Mu Yi Fan and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m on patrol tonight, I may not come back to my room.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan responded calmly, but his heart was in shock. Thinking, if The Male Protagonist was out on the saddle himself, and the man who killed the man was as good as dead. If it¡¯s zombie he doesn¡¯t know that would be okay, but what if it¡¯s Zheng Jia Ming? If it were Zheng Jia Ming, The Male Protagonist would definitely not made him go, and would have avenged the last life. Mu Yi Fan was very worried, but didn¡¯t know what to do. At dinner, he was told that he was doing his best to take care of Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s son, and that he was really sad about Zheng Guo Zong, he had long regarded Zheng Guo Zong as his own relative, and that he did not want Zheng Guo Zong, a white-haired man, see his child die before himself. Mu Yi Fan finally decided to sneak out and see, and if it has not been for Zheng Jia Ming he would act like nothing would have happened. But if he meets Zheng Jia Ming, he must hurry and send him out of K City. Mu Yi Fan quickly finished the bowl and hurried upstairs while Zhan Bei Tian had not had enough time to stop him Stuffing a pile of clothes into the quilt, creating the illusion that someone was sleeping, so when Zhan Bei Tian comes back to see him he will think that there is someone there sleeping before he went to bed, and ran out to find him. Mu Yi Fan was sure after he looked at a lump of clothes stuffed inside the quilt, then picked up a silver spear and stuffed it behind his clothes, then walked out of the room, found an excuse to eat outside, and left the apartment building. When it was dark, the soldiers guarding the apartment would change shifts, so the soldiers who had been replaced did not know that Mu Yi Fan had gone out and had not returned. In this way, unknowingly, Mu Yi Fan left the apartment complex and went outside. The city in the night after the end of the world was very dark, no light, and one can only borrow the moonlight lighting to see around, even so, all the empty streets were dark, it seems particularly gloomy. Other than that, there was no one walking around, no other sound, and it seemed very quiet. Mu Yi Fan walked down the street quietly, as if in this world he was left alone, leaving him helpless and wondering what to do. He didn¡¯t leave the apartment block too far away, and had been waiting nearby for Zhan Bei Tian to come out, hoping to follow them and meet Zheng Jia Ming. Mu Yi Fan waited outside for a long time, and was about to panic about the dark night before him, he was worried about what would happen when they suddenly sprang out to scare him. It was when he was very impatient that the apartment finally had movements. Mu Yi Fan saw a group of people coming out of the apartment, and in terms of their form and pace, they were supposed to be trained as soldiers. They didn¡¯t turn the flashlight, so they went down the street with the dark around them Mu Yi Fan saw one of the group coming in his own direction and he rushed into the alley to avoid being found. Then, hiding in the alley, he watched the group walk past him. The zombie¡¯s vision in the dark is so good that the leaders were clearly seen, Lu Lin and Mao Yu, followed by the soldiers they usually lead. Mu Yi Fan knew Lu Lin and Mao Yu¡¯s abilities, so he could not dare to get too close, and when they walked too far, he dared to walk quietly out of the alley. Just as he was about to catch up, suddenly a dark shadow appeared behind him, reaching out to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s neck before he could react and the other hand went covering Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mouth and dragging him back into the alley. Mu Yi Fan was shocked and was about to attack, then he heard the person behind him whisper: ¡°It¡¯s me, Zheng Jia Ming.¡± Immediately after, the man behind him let go. Mu Yi Fan saw that the man in front was indeed Zheng Jia Ming, and he suddenly leaned against the wall which without him would have softened and landed as a puddle on the ground: ¡°I say, I¡¯m almost going to be scared to death by you.¡± ¡°Are you a zombie or not, how timid you are!¡± says Zheng Jia Ming. ¡°If it was you, and suddenly you got caught in the neck from behind, you¡¯re going to be scared too.¡± Mu Yi Fan gave him a look after he said this, and then, thinking of his purpose of coming out tonight, he quickly said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to find you.¡± Zheng Jia Ming asked him: ¡°Looking for me? How did you know I¡¯m in K City?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I know you¡¯re in K City, I have to ask you first, the death of the people with abilities, do you have anything to do with it?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked this and Zheng Jia Ming swung his brow to the side: ¡°This thing, you don¡¯t need to worry about.¡± ¡°I was not going to worry about, I¡¯m just afraid you will be killed by a man, you know, Zhan Bei Tian is heavily powered, and if there¡¯s him hunting you, you¡¯re not going to escape. I tell you, his ability is definitely not something you can look down on.¡± Zheng Jia Ming saw that Mu Yi Fan was worried about him, and he was very happy, and smiled and patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in short, some stuffs are not what you think.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that he did not want to say anymore, and so he did not ask much: ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask too much. By the back, why are you here? ¡°I want to see my dad,¡± Zheng Jia Ming sighed. ¡°Your dad is very well, and, very much misses you, and he often asked me if I know when we are going to meet you.¡± ¡°I know, you told my dad not to worry, you go back and tell him I¡¯m fine, and when I get the chance, I¡¯ll see him again.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see him now?¡± ¡°Not yet, and, if you meet me later, pretend you don¡¯t know me, you know? And tell my dad also, he has to pretend to not know me. Share this: Chapter 123 - You’re so wise. Chapter 123: You¡¯re so wise. ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s serious face and felt that Zheng Jia Ming was planning something. Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s eyes were obscure, he bowed his head and did not speak. Mu Yi Fan eyebrows unfurled and he sighed, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask much, but you also have to protect yourself, don¡¯t let the white-haired man see his child die before himself.¡± ¡°Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s reply was faint response: ¡°Mu Yi Fan I will trouble you to take care of my dad and after the matter is done, I will come to him, you will stay in K City right?¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t.¡± Mu Yi Fan counted the days in his mind and said, ¡°In ten and a half days, we¡¯ll go north and go to B City, and then you can come to B City to find us.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡°Zheng Jia Ming put his hand on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder and pressed it a little hard to thank him. Mu Yi Fan asked again, ¡°Do you really not want to see your dad?¡± Zheng Jia Ming shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s not safe for the time being, and otherwise I won¡¯t be here to see him until its dark.¡± ¡°You fear of being discovered by others?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic, he said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I can¡¯t stay here too long.¡± ¡°Well, then, you must go to B City to find us.¡± Zheng Jia Ming nodded and turned his head toward the alley. When he got to the entrance of the alley, he stopped suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered as to who was following him. He poked his head, only to see a tall figure at the alley outside the door, in the dark night, the person¡¯s eyes looked like a black cheetah, bright black eyes incomparable to deter people. Mu Yi Fan looked up and shook his head when he saw what the other person looked like. The man standing at the entrance of the alley was Zhan Bei Tian. Oh, my God! How could he be here? ¡°Zhan ¡­ Bei Tian!¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his back and hurried forward to stand in front of Zheng Jia Ming. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s gaze moved from Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s face to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body, his eyebrows twisted and he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He had just been on patrol when he noticed a zombie smell nearby and he didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to be here. Mu Yi Fan casually made an excuse: ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went out for a walk. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian also didn¡¯t refute him: ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan walked past, and as he arrived in front of Zhan Bei Tian, he suddenly grabbed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s waist and shouted, ¡°Jia Ming, you go.¡± Zheng Jia Ming eyebrows rose and he didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to speak for him. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian wanted to ask him what he was doing, but Mu Yi Fan interrupted: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, I believe the death of the people with abilities has nothing to do with Zheng Jia Ming, you just let him go.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned and looked at Zheng Jia Ming. Zheng Jia Ming also doesn¡¯t explain whether he did or did not. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian staying silent, and he quickly said: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you do not look at his monk like spineless face, but also look at the Buddha face and pay back good will, on top of that you saw how the Quack tries hard to take care of our son, you should let Zheng Jia Ming go.¡± ¡°When Zheng Jia Ming heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but had to move his face to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s flat stomach, and was a little surprised: ¡°Did you give birth?¡± Before, when he heard him talk about it, he didn¡¯t really believe that a man would get pregnant, and he didn¡¯t think it would take long to give birth to the baby. Mu Yi Fan replied in a down mood: ¡°Zheng Jia Ming, you¡¯re not wise.¡± At this time, he wasn¡¯t even concerned about his life. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked. Mu Yi Fan looked up at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°I said, you let Zheng Jia Ming go.¡± ¡°One more sentence. One more sentence? Mu Yi Fan thought, ¡°You see how that Quack doctor takes care of our son¡­¡± Our son¡­ Listen in these two words! Zhan Bei Tian looked up and looked at Zheng Jia Ming and said: ¡°You can go. Zheng Jia Ming: ¡°¡­¡± How did he think Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes suddenly were much calmer? Zhan Bei Tian bowed his head and said to the man holding himself, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Mu Yi Fan feared that Zhan Bei Tian would turn his back and he quickly walked back to the apartment complex with Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand. At this time, it is the time for everyone to sleep, the apartment building quietly. The two men went back to their room with their hands and feet in sync. Zhan Bei Tian, with the moonlight shining out of the window, went dark to sit down at the end of the bed, and immediately felt something hard under the quilt. He got up quickly and picked up his gun, pointing it at the quilt. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly stopped him: ¡°Don¡¯t shoot the quilt and poke a hole on the clothes, because I¡¯ll have to wear those later.¡± He hurriedly lifted the quilt, which, in addition to a pile of clothes, had buckets and The steel spear that Zhan Bei Tian had used to polish Mu Yi Fan¡¯s nails. Zhan Bei Tian looked from the corner of the eye: ¡°If you wanted to go out, you can tell me, why you have to be sneaky?¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan replied: ¡°Even if I report it early, you will give me a big night free to run out?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Of course not. ¡°Even if you give me permission to go, you¡¯ll definitely ask me what I¡¯m going to do out there, if you don¡¯t get a clear answer and you probably won¡¯t give it to me.¡± ¡° Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± I really understand him. Zhan Bei Tian took out his flashlight to move the light at Mu Yi Fan and saw Mu Yi Fan stuff ingress the pile of unfolded clothes into the wardrobe. This scene, literally ravaged Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes, he has always liked the neatness around him, so how can he tolerate Mu Yi Fan stuffing his clothes back into the cupboard. He got up, took out the pile of clothes, put them on the bed, and folded them one by one. Mu Yi Fan saw his very skilled folding clothes, and the folded clothes were like the clothes sold in a large mall cupboard, and it was neat, so he couldn¡¯t help but praise him: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you¡¯re so nice.¡± In the real world where he came from, Zhan Bei Tian is also unaccustomed to him stuffing his unfolded clothes into the cupboard. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him without making a sound. Mu Yi Fan added: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, how did you just show up near the apartment block, shouldn¡¯t you have left the apartment block and go on patrol?¡± ¡°Who said I was going out on patrol?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s words blocked Mu Yi Fan who could not say anything because during the day, Zhan Bei Tian did not say so. So he asked ¡°But, Lu Lin, how did they get out?¡± ¡°They went to work.¡± Mu Yi Fan knew That Lu Lin was the one to kill the man: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°If I go, the man who kills the man might be looking to kill at our apartment block.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan lying on the bed and he asked, ¡°Why are you so protective of Zheng Jia Ming, you know, since the arrival of the end of the world, he can¡¯t get out of touch, and you¡¯re not going to be a zombie.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan eyelids bowed and he looked at the folded clothes: ¡°He becomes a zombie and he doesn¡¯t volunteer, he bites humans, he doesn¡¯t get himself in control, in fact, when he became like this, he was hating himself more than anyone else.¡± He turned around and looked at the ceiling: ¡°You think, after he bit humans, the infected human will bite other people, one after another infected, and finally, lead to those people biting his mother, and his friends and family may die, become zombies, you want to take this, Is it a reward? Is his heart painful?¡± As the author of the book, he was able to understand Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s mind. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to see it this way. ¡°As for me, I became a zombie, and it was not because I was bitten by anyone, I became like this, because of Mu Yi Hang, while I was suffering from bone cancer and needed a family doctor to check it, one of his national studies friends gave him the virus and he made Li Qing Tian inject it in my body, so, my becoming a zombie has nothing to do with Jia Ming.¡± Zhan Bei Tian folded his clothes and didn¡¯t make a move, this is the first time he¡¯s heard Mu Yi Fan talk about himself. ¡°When did you find out that your body was being injected with the virus?¡± ¡°Found out before¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan said only three words, then stopped and looked at Zhan Bei Tian in a vigilant way: ¡°Do you believe my word?¡± The original owner, Mu Yi Fan, only learned that his body had been injected with the virus after he became zombie, unlike him, Mu Yi Fan had discovered it earlier. ¡°I knew you were a zombie, did you think it necessary for me to believe your words?¡± He was just about wondering when he found out and how you knew your body was being injected with a virus. Looking at Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan snorted: ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 124 - It’s not surprising Chapter 124: It¡¯s not surprising When Mu Yi Fan woke up early in the morning, Zhan Bei Tian was no longer in the room. He quickly showered, and he went to the opposite side to find Zheng Guo Zong. Zheng Guo Zong, who was dressing up the child in the room, heard a knock at the door and immediately opened the door to let the knocking person in, Mu Yi Fan said as soon as he entered the door: ¡°The doctor, I saw your son.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zheng Guo Zong asked, excitedly clutching Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm. ¡°When was it? Where did you see him?¡± Mu Yi Fan turns his eyes to the side like why is he doing with this? ¡°I saw him last night in the alley opposite our apartment complex, and if you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Zhan Bei Tian, who also saw him.¡± Looking back now, he felt he had a hard time with Zhan Bei Tian last night. In the previous world, Zheng Jia Ming was also Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s enemy, but last night he did not kill Zheng Jia Ming without a word, he even ended up making the biggest concession. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen him, why did you go to see him without me?¡± ¡°Zheng Guo Zong thought, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m inside, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to come and see me, so I can only meet him outside.¡± ¡°Not for this reason, he is only temporarily inconvenient to show up, about why, specifically, I do not know, and he refused to tell me, but also insisted that I have to tell you, if I see him in the future, we have to pretend that we do not know him.¡± ¡°Pretend not to know him?¡± Zheng Guo Zong couldn¡¯t help raising up his voice: ¡°He said me his father should pretend not to know my son, what the hell is he doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to know, too, but he just won¡¯t say it.¡± Zheng Guo Zong suddenly looked at Mu Yi Fan with a suspicious face: ¡°Did you just say you saw Jia Ming in the alley opposite the apartment block last night? So you went out last night?¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t have told him he had gone specifically to see Zheng Jia Ming, he said, ¡°I went out with the patrol, and then I met him. In short, since Jia Ming so insisted, we still have to do it according to him, lest bad things happen to him, right? ¡°Zheng Guo Zong snorted: ¡°That skunk boy, when he comes back, I¡¯m going to slap him well.¡± ¡°Well, well, well, that is for when he comes back, the most important thing now is that we go downstairs for breakfast, and you¡¯ll have to go to the East Side Gate for a mission.¡± Zheng Guo Zong sighed, and he turned around and continues to dress his child. ¡°I¡¯ll come, I¡¯ll come.¡± Mu Yi Fan hastened to bring his son the clothes. Speaking of this, since the birth of the child, he has not been very close to the child, even for the child for him to dress him, these small things are rarely done by him. ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Qing Tian happily planted a kiss on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face. This smooching wet sound made Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart change, he hastened to dress up the little baby handsomely, and then, carried the child downstairs for breakfast. After breakfast, Mu Yi Fan, had to go on the car with Sun Zi Hao to find supplies, but he was stopped by Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Do you remember the thing you owe to Zhuang Zi Yue ¡­ a bag of rice?¡± When Zhan Bei Tian asked only then Mu Yi Fan did remember that he still owed Zhuang Zi Yue a bag of rice. At that time, because the next day he had to go out to find supplies, so, the rice thing was forgotten. He patted him on the head: ¡°How can I forget this, Zi Yue will certainly not see me as a man to be believed¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°I will go with you to return this bag of rice. ¡°Are you really going to come with me?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him incredulously: ¡°When you get there, you¡¯re not going to fight him, are you?¡± If they really fight, he does not know to stop them and that is not good, both are talented fighters, he will not be able to run to stop them, which is simply like looking for death. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t talk to him, pushing him straight: ¡°Get in the car.¡± Mu Yi Fan had to get in the SUV and leave the apartment complex with Zhan Bei Tian. On the way, Mu Yi Fan asked about last night: ¡°Last night, did Lu Lin catch the killer?¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°How do you know Lu Lin was going to catch a killer?¡± ¡°I saw Lieutenant Zhou in K City looking for you, so I guessed he came to you to help catch the man, so you say, have they caught the killer?¡± Mu Yi Fan is curious about which zombie is so powerful that it has killed so many people with abilities. ¡°No, but after the man got hurt, the man ran away. Mu Yi Fan was a little disappointed, they sent so many people out, and they did not catch the other person: ¡°Did you see that person¡¯s face?¡± ¡°No, the man had a black mask on his face and couldn¡¯t see the other person¡¯s face at all. Zhan Bei Tian squinted: ¡°And that person was too fast Lu Lin and the group couldn¡¯t catch up.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that the man had not been caught, and he did not mention it again. When he got to the villa area in the East End, he was curious to poke his head out of the window. Villa is very lively, compared to the temporary trading area that has been nothing, as he was talking on the road people were all smiling, clothes worn were also bright, not like the people who were in the end of the world. They saw the car drive in, looked curiously, and soon, they looked away. ¡°The people here aren¡¯t going to be all people with abilities are they?¡± When Mu Yi Fan looked out of the window and asked this, Zhan Bei Tian glanced out of the window and said, ¡°Not all of them, you look at their clothes and faces and you will know who is a powered person and who just ordinary people are.¡± Mu Yi Fan carefully observed, but also found that some people are different, some have thin faces, clothes are common, and at the first look you know that their lives are not very easy. In other words, these people are not the people with abilities, so they cannot find food and clothing in the bad and dangerous environments, as they do in the situation. ¡°It turned out to be differentiated.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked here, suddenly felt that it was still much better in their apartment building Ha, no one dressed bright colors, no one dressed in the tattered, all are the same, without any discrimination. Uh! It¡¯s not right! His son is very different, he is wearing new clothes every day, and he is dressed very cute. At this point, the soldier who was driving in front of him stopped his car and called the passer-by to ask about Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s residence, and then drove on. While they were nearing the villa where Zhuang Zi Yue lives, Mu Yi Fan saw many of the people who are concentrated in the big garden, practicing their abilities, and there are many people who are not able to do physical training. Overall, everyone¡¯s training is all the same, but if you do a serious look, you will find that many people here are lazy, no appearance, they are unlike Lu Lin who train very strict, absolutely not a trace of idle. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be punished, like doubling training or not eating. The villa where Zhuang Zi Yue lives was the largest in the villa area, and if you get there, you can identify which one is Zhuang Zi Yue. The car stopped at the door of the villa, and Mu Yi Fan got out of the car excitedly and shouted inside the villa: ¡°Zi Yue, Zhuang Zi Yue.¡± This voice attracted a lot of attention, because, the people who live here are generally called Zhuang Zi Yue ¨C Boss Zhuang, in one absolutely will not call his name, so, we are very curious about the identity of the person. ¡°Who is it? Who calls our Boss¡¯s name? The person inside heard the shouts outside, then opened the door and saw the unfamiliar face of the Mu Yi Fan chapter, and twisted their eyebrows: ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°I am a friend of Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s, Mu Yi Fan, I came to see Zhuang Zi Yue.¡± As soon as the man heard that the other person was Mu Yi Fan, he immediately remembered that Boss had insisted, if there was a Mu Yi Fan coming to him, the instruction was to let him come in. The man smiled, ¡°It was Mr. Mu, please come in, come in, come in.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, who came down from behind, signaled that the soldiers go take a bag of rice and a few bags of fruit from the back of the carriage. Mu Yi Fan saw this and gaffes, ¡°You still had to bring fruits ah?¡± He suddenly did not understand the purpose of Zhan Bei Tian coming here, if it was clearly to return a bag of rice, he didn¡¯t need to send a person to bring it. However, the two had to come in person, and brought fruit, Mu Yi Fan felt that the visit is very ominous, so that he was somewhat confused at why Zhan Bei Tian wanted to do. ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue sent you so much fruit that it was right to give it back,¡± said Zhan. Mu Yi Fan thinks it makes sense, but this king of polite greeting is overdone. Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s men saw the people brought by Mu Yi Fan, were soldiers in uniform, they were even more afraid to slow down, and ran into the hall to inform Boss. Chapter 125 - I see. Chapter 125: I see. When Zhuang Zi Yue heard that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian came, he immediately greeted him and smiled, ¡°Yi Fan, I didn¡¯t expect you to come here to find me.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled back and said: ¡°I¡¯m here to pay back your rice.¡± ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue was not happy: ¡°Yi Fan, are you such a stingy person? A bag of rice and you also want to pay it back, in the end you are not treating me like a proper brother?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°Food is precious and can¡¯t be less precious than before, and now rice is precious, and it¡¯s you who came back with it after fighting for it in this situation, and I can¡¯t take it cheap, so because I treat you like you¡¯re my brother, I have to pay it back to you.¡± ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t argue with you.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue turned to Zhan Bei Tian and smiled again: ¡°The snob, the snob, the rare, the little one, didn¡¯t think that Major Zhan General would come to my cold house, please, inside please.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded at him and motioned the soldiers to move in with rice and fruit. Zhuang Zi Yue invited them to take their seats and then, in person, he made them a cup of tea. Zhan Bei Tian picked up the small cup and sipped a shallow taste: ¡°Mr. Zhuang has a lot of power under his hand, but have you ever thought of forming a patrol team to catch the killer of the people with abilities in recent days?¡± ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue smiled: ¡°Thinking, just thinking, it¡¯s just the people under my hands used to be ordinary people, there is not much self-protection ability, there is no strict training, now they are only a little more than ordinary people, so it¡¯s okay to let them find to find supplies, but it¡¯s hard for them to catch the killer, I¡¯m afraid before they even catch the killer, and they¡¯re likely to killed by the killer by then. He snorted and said, ¡°I heard this morning that Major General Zhan had sent someone to kill the man, and I don¡¯t know if you caught him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t catch it, I just shot the other person in the arm with a gun. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes swept through Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s arms. Zhuang Zi Yue wore a sleeveless T-shirt with a pale arm that had no sun and no marks on the outside. ¡°Is it? That is really a pity, if we can catch this murderer, our villa area of the people with abilities will not have to worry about living calm lives every day.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°If I can, I¡¯d love to ask Major General Zhan how you to train people under your hands do.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw them all talking about the killer and training of the people with abilities, and he yawned in a bad mood. He looked at two people being polite, very polite faces, this meant that there should not be a fight coming, then find an excuse to go to the toilet to leave the seat. When coming out of the bathroom, he was slow to admire the luxury decoration and pattern of the villa, he can see that the former owner of the villa is a very rich person and know how to enjoy the good life. Suddenly, a click. Mu Yi Fan heard a sound coming from the room next to him and he quickly turned his head, and the door of the room was covered. Through the gap in the door, he saw a table and table inside, which should be an entertainment room, and he pushed open the door to see. There was no one¡¯s inside, and the billiards on the table are neatly arranged to form a triangular shape, in addition to a football table, there were as well as a variety of fun fitness equipment. Mu Yi Fan circled the entertainment room and then saw a circular wooden plate on the ground in front of the table tennis table, not large, between 40cm and 50cm in diameter, and should be a dart plate from the shape. He turned to look at the empty wall, thinking, just now the sound may be because the dart plate fell out. Mu Yi Fan crouched down and tries to pick up the dart plate. However, the hand just touched the dart plate, suddenly, a silver light flashed from the corner of the eyes, a cracking sound, something was nailed in front of him on the dart plate. Mu Yi Fan fixed his eyes and he saw what was nailed to the dart plate was a fruit knife. He could not help the surprised, and he quickly looked up, and saw Zhuang Zi Yue standing in front of the table and football table, a gloomy light at him, eyes were cold and dark, the whole person looked gloomy, very scary look. Mu Yi Fan has never seen this kind of a Zhuang Zi Yue, he somewhat uneasily but shouted: ¡°Zi ¡­ Zi Yue? Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s cold face moved, his face instantly bloomed with a gentle smile like a spring breeze, it was just like the gloomy face he just saw was only Mu Yi Fan illusion. ¡°Yi Fan, didn¡¯t you want to go to the bathroom? How did you get here?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue smiled and walked up, quickly picking up the darts plate on the ground and stuffing it into the cupboard next to him. ¡°I just heard the noise in the room, so I came in to see, so, without asking you for your opinion, because this is the entertainment room, I came in, you aren¡¯t angry?¡± Mu Yi Fan got up and he saw Zhan Bei Tian, who was standing not far from the table, relieved the whole crowd, and, inexplicably, he felt a sense of relief, and hurried towards Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian asked. ¡°Are you all right?¡± As soon as he came in, he saw Zhuang Zi Yue throwing the fruit knife, and he immediately took a look at it, afraid that the fruit knife was thrown at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head, and that he wanted to stop it. Mu Yi Fan was silent, so he stood in front of Zhan Bei Tian with his head down, so that his emotions were not visible. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows were tight and he rubbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hair with his hands up. Zhuang Zi Yue closed the door and turned to Mu Yi Fan and laughed: ¡°Yi Fan, I was just practicing darts to show you my technique, I didn¡¯t scare you did I?¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan turned around and smiled, ¡°Am I such a timid person? What would scare me so easily?¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s far-fetched smile and said to Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°Mr. Zhuang, it¡¯s getting late, and it¡¯s time for us to go back.¡± ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue said, ¡°Are you not going to eat here?¡± ¡°I still have a lot of things to do, and I will not be bothering you here.¡± Zhan Bei Tian patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Zhuang Zi Yue couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with them and had to take them to the door of the villa and watch them get in the car. Mu Yi Fan poked his head out of the car and waved to Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°Zi Yue, I¡¯ll be free to come play with you later.¡± ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue chuckled: ¡°Okay. When the car started, Mu Yi Fan sat back in the car, and suddenly the smile on his face disappeared. Zhan Bei Tian saw him unhappy, and hugged him and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I saw it. Mu Yi Fan whispered. Zhan Bei Tian wondered: ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan looked up at him and said again in a hoarse voice: ¡°I saw it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± What on earth did it take to make Mu Yi Fan so sad? After he saw it This time, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s tone was a little sad. Zhan Bei Tian frowned more tensely. He found his whole heart was in the arms of the a single person, as long as the other side is uncomfortable, his heart will not be well, if you see each other happy, you will be very inexplicable feel very happy. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want Zhan Bei Tian to look sad, so he rested his head on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shoulder, turned his faced to the back of Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the lobby? How did you get to the recreation room?¡± Zhan Bei Tian reflected on the previous incident, and said: ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue saw you taking time returning from the bathroom, and then, without knowing what was coming to you, his face changed, he got up quickly, ran into the recreation room, and then you knew what happened.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard this more difficult, lying on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shoulder for a long time. Zhan Bei Tian saw him say nothing, and did not know how to comfort him, overlooking his head, kissing his hair, patting him on the back and comforting him: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly looked up at him and said, ¡°You honestly tell me, what was the purpose of you coming to see Zhuang Zi Yue today?¡± He felt a bag of rice was just and okay to casually find someone to send back but, Zhan Bei Tian why did he personally come to the door to return the rice, so, there must be something he wanted inside. Zhan Bei Tian also stopped hiding it from him: ¡°Last night, Lu Lin and the group beat the killer, so I suspect that this man is most likely Zhuang Zi Yue, so I just used the excuse of paying rice, go to the door.¡± Mu Yi Fan was a little upset: ¡°Why do you doubt Zhuang Zi Yue, where is the evidence?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not speak. Mu Yi Fan believes that Zhan Bei Tian must have been a zombie in his last life, and that Zhuang Zi Yue was also a zombie in his life, so there is a sure speculation. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Zhuang Zi Yue now, did he do it?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have an injury on his arm, he shouldn¡¯t have,¡± said Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Mu Yi Fan was unhappy with the answer: ¡°What should be, since there are no wounds, that¡¯s not, is it?¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian squinted his eyes and lowered his head in his ear: ¡°You should know better than me how much quicker zombie healing is.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan turned his head and looked at him with a big eye: ¡°Do you think Zhuang Zi Yue is a zombie?¡± How do you know that? What did you sense? ¡°No. Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°What about you, did you sense the same kind of breath?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him for a long time. Chapter 126 - Who gave birth to this child. Chapter 126: Who gave birth to this child. Over the next few days, Mu Yi Fan was a inattentive person. Even when looking for supplies, he was absent-minded, and Xiang Guo asked him to carry the rice buckets with rice. He got to the end, only to take a bucket cover and leave, and then, he took the bucket cover and returned back to the apartment building room, he was sitting on the bed continued to look in a daze . In fact, this is only a small thing, the angering thing is that when he encountered the mutant plant, he dare to dare to move, and, the whole person suddenly fell to the mutant plant side. If Sun Zi Hao hadn¡¯t been able to get him out of there fast, he might have been a mutant plant food. Sun Zi Hao was so angry that I couldn¡¯t take out a gun and break Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, if you¡¯re going to die do it a little bit far from me, but don¡¯t do something wrong with my team, I can¡¯t tell The Boss that you died in my watch.¡± Mu Yi Fan took a look back and quickly apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s definitely not going to happen again.¡± Sun Zi Hao saw him with an apologetic face, a very sincere look, and even a little self-blame in his eyes, which made Sun Zi Hao even angrier. ¡°Well, next time you better be careful, and you remember, when we are out looking for materials when it¡¯s absolutely a must to be able to keep alert, I saved you this time, next time you may not be so lucky.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Mu Yi Fan nodded in a hurry, and then, doubts flashed under his eyes. Although he was absent-minded, but he was very well aware that when the mutant plant attacked their team, he felt that someone suddenly pushed him hard, causing him to fall to the side of the mutant plant. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that someone else accidentally bumped him in between. ¡°Mr. Mu, are you all right?¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan looked back and saw Zhang Le looking at him with a worried face and said, ¡°I¡¯m all right, and it¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Sun Zi Hao saw that today¡¯s mutant plants were really many and fierce, had to shout: ¡°Receiving the team.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not.¡± Everyone got on the big truck with a small amount of supplies. Upon returning to the apartment complex, Sun Zi Hao immediately went to Zhan Bei Tian and when he saw the man immediately say, ¡°Boss, I suggest that Mu Yi Fan is better off not participating in mission in these days.¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, who was discussing things with Mao Yu, immediately stopped the discussion and raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He has been absent-minded these days, I made him move the bottled water, he took someone else¡¯s disposable cup back, I gave him a bag, made him put edible food in, but in the end, he only brought back an empty bag, these are nothing, the most angering thing, even when he encountered a mutant plant, If I hadn¡¯t been quick and pulled him, he would have been carried back now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian face looked very ugly after hearing these words. Mao Yu asked, ¡°What about the others? Are you all alright now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, he may have gone back in the room now to rest.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked relaxed and asked Sun Zi Hao: ¡°How have your team been training lately? Can you cope in a critical situation?¡± Sun Zi Hao reported on his team: ¡°Now everyone has become familiar with their own ability, but also adapted to the current living environment, as long as there is a little movement or something is not right, they can react as quickly as possible, but some people after all are ordinary people, however long it will take to exercise.¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian nodded: ¡°What about Mu Yi Fan¡¯s performance?¡± Sun Zi Hao was silent. Zhan Bei Tian raises his eyebrows: ¡°Why won¡¯t you talk? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Sun Zi Hao quickly shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s no problem, just don¡¯t know what Boss wants to ask me about him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°He was very proactive when he moved the material,¡± said Sun Zi Hao, somewhat embarrassed. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mao Yu wondered, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything else, like killing zombies or something?¡± Sun Zi Hao whispered. ¡°Neither I nor Xiang Guo asked him to fight a zombie. Mao Yu: ¡°¡­¡± He can understand why they¡¯re doing this, they are not just worrying about what Mu Yi Fan is fighting again. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Mao Yu, you go down and get the others ready, and in two days we are leaving K City¡± Sun Zi Hao was surprised and he asked: ¡°Is it okay leaving City K so soon? However, our people have not trained well.¡± ¡°We can walk, we can fight zombie, we can collect supplies, and we don¡¯t have to stay in K City, it¡¯s best to go back to B City in a month.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡° Zhan Bei Tian asked Mao Yu again, ¡°What happened to that issue has Wu Jing Heng been monitoring Rong Xue?¡± Mao Yu replied: ¡°He has and in recently days a young woman had come to her, and she said she was her fellow groupie, but Xia Xiao Xiao says they have not met the young woman.¡± ¡°Wu Jing Heng, did he find out who the young woman was?¡± ¡°Checked, she is a surviving survivor, there is nothing suspicious about her, every time she comes to Rong Xue, she will bring a fruit or a packet of snacks to Rong Xue. Zhan Bei Tian eyes unfurled: ¡°Keep watching her.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to tell the others now and get them ready to leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mao Yu and Sun Zi Hao, Zhan Bei Tian also got up and he left the hall, looking for Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan was sitting and bored lying on the bed looking at the intellectual puzzle, and when he saw Zhan Bei Tian coming back, he immediately excitedly asked Zhan Bei Tian to come over and he asked him to help assemble the intellectual puzzle. Zhan Bei Tian saw him return to his usual mood, and his heart finally settled down, originally he wanted to reprimand him about today¡¯s behavior, but because of his smile, he put this matter behind him. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, when are we leaving K City?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked after assembling the intellectual puzzle. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him: ¡°Why suddenly ask this?¡± ¡°I want to go back to B City quickly and see my dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan said here, and his face had a smile: ¡°I¡¯m going to bring him a grandson back to scare him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was infected by his smile and he licked off the tongue: ¡°If your dad asks, how your child not look can like you, how do you respond?¡± Your father has seen me, and as soon as he sees the child, he will know it¡¯s not yours. Mu Yi Fan was a little embarrassed and thought, then he said. ¡°Do you think I should be bringing him some antihypertensive drugs before I say he has a grandchild?¡± Seriously, he was worried that if he said that he didn¡¯t give birth to the baby, he was afraid that his father would not stand it. Zhan Bei Tian tried to suppress his smile looking at him. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t take a good look at him: ¡°What are you laughing at? Where do you think you¡¯re better than I am? You know my dad is only about fifty now, he can bear the stimulation, what about you? You r a grandfather who praises you, he¡¯s at least eighty years old? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to prepare a bunch of heart attack medicines?¡± Zhan Bei Tian tried to slap him on the forehead. Mu Yi Fan quickly avoided his hand, and he said, ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare tell others that Qing Tian is yours and you can rest assured for the rest of your life, and that Laozi will never let you get away with it.¡± Damn it! He worked hard for nearly two months after he conceived, before he gave birth to the baby, and if the child he had, turned and became the child of Zhan Bei Tian and someone else, he could not swallow that breath. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him with a smile in his eyes: ¡°So how should I tell my grandpa, about who did I had this child with?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s with me¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly stopped speaking It¡¯s absolutely impossible to say that if he had given birth to a baby, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep face in B City. However, if he doesn¡¯t say that, no one else will believe that the child is related to him, even if the child¡¯s surname is Mu, and everyone will think that the child was born to Zhan Bei Tian with someone else because he looks exactly like Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan was extremely uncomfortable at the thought of this. Zhan Bei Tian looked at his sad face, raised his hand and rubbed his head: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, wait till we get back to the B City and talk about it again, now we go downstairs to eat.¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed and stood up as Zhan Bei Tian walked out of the room. As they walked to the sixth floor, the two saw Rong Xue walk out of the room with her shoulders wrapped around Rong Yan and Rong Mother. Rong Mother saw Zhan Bei Tian and had an even bigger smile on his face and she walked past Rong Yan: ¡°Major General Zhan.¡± Behind her, Rong Xue shimmies away. Zhan Bei Tian saw them, he nodded, and whispered, ¡°Food downstairs.¡± Rong Mother wanted to say something, but it was embarrassing to say after she saw Mu Yi Fan there, which made her think of what her little girl was doing, so she didn¡¯t say anything and went downstairs with her two daughters. When he got to the cafeteria, the five met Xiang Guo, who had returned from the outside. ¡°Boss, I have a big news to you. Zhan Bei Tian brought him to the corner with Xiang Guo and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I heard Old Li say that now there are all the people outside who were being killed by a zombie. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian tightened his eyebrows: ¡°Old Li knows who came out of this?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t know, in short, things went viral. Zhan Bei Tian saw more and more people coming to eat, he said, ¡°This thing, we¡¯ll wait until after dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two went into the dinner room, ready to go to have the meal, and they saw Rong Yan suddenly hit and then, something dropped from her pocket. Behind him, Rong Xue picked up: ¡°Sister, did you drop something? Hey, sister, this is the recording pen, right? How could you have this thing.¡± She pressed the button at random, and then the voice of the man came out of the recording pen: ¡°Yi Fan, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should ask you.¡± Chapter 127 - Is Not Good. Chapter 127: Is Not Good. The voice from the recording pen is quite loud, even if the canteen is noisy, the people around you can still hear clearly, but most people do not care about this matter. Zhan Bei Tian eyebrow wrinkled and the sound of the recording pen sounded as if it were Zhuang Zi Yue. Then the recording pen voice was heard and it was Mu Yi Fan¡¯s puzzled voice: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the recording pen again heard the man¡¯s voice, but after saying only one ¡°you¡± word, the voice paused for a long time. Just when everyone thought there was nothing to follow, the man¡¯s voice rang out again: ¡°You¡¯re a zombie.¡± It was like a bomb, and everyone around them was shocked when they heard the voice in the recording pen. What the F? Mu Yi Fan is a zombie? Others who did not hear the recording, but heard the buzzing surprise, they turned their heads to the person who heard the recording: ¡°What¡¯s the noise over there? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian face went cold and he went in front of Rong Xue, took the recording in Rong Xue¡¯s hand, and he turned off the recording pen, chilling: ¡°What¡¯s going on with this pen?¡± Xiang Guo held his heart from the surprise and he followed Zhan Bei Tian. Rong Xue looked innocently at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°This recording is not mine, I know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Whose is it?¡± Rong Xue looks to Rong Yan. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold eyes turn to Rong Yan. ¡°This recording is not mine, either,¡± said Ron Yan, blankly. The man who saw the pen fall from Rong Yan said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, why did this pen fall out of your pocket?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not okay¡­ This¡­¡± Rong Yan rushed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but this recording is really not mine.¡± Others at the dinner noticed the movement on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s side, and they were quietly asking what was going on, and it wasn¡¯t long before people from the other side heard Mu Yi Fan being a zombie¡¯s story and like wildfire it spread throughout the dining hallway. ¡°Mu Yi Fan is a zombie?¡± Some people wondered: ¡°It¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? If he had been a zombie, he would have bitten us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he looks like a zombie, and if he had been zombie, everyone on our team would have been zombie, but now, no one has become a zombie because of zombie scratching.¡± The trouble of getting there late is that he did not know what was going on, and when he returned to the canteen, he found that as soon as they saw him, people jumped five steps away, leaving him in a fog. Then he saw a group with Zhan Bei Tian standing in the middle of the canteen room: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Why won¡¯t you go inside the canteen?¡± As soon as the team around Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan they came over and pushed him a few steps away. Although they didn¡¯t quite believe that Mu Yi Fan is a zombie, they don¡¯t dare get too close to Mu Yi Fan for security reasons. At the moment Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan, his face relaxed: ¡°No, you go to canteen first.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the people around him incredulously, carrier the meal to the usual seat to eat. As soon as he left, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s aggressive gaze swept through the crowd, cold-scolding them: ¡°If anyone in the team speak of this, they¡¯ll pack up and get kicked out of this group.¡± Everyone was too scared to make a sound. Xiang Guo waved back at them: ¡°Let¡¯s continue with dinner.¡± The crowd quickly dispersed. Rong Yan was still standing in place, pale-faced: ¡°Major General Zhan, I¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at her, his cold face turned without of words and he went to dinner with Xiang Guo. Rong Mother, who returned from the meal, looked at her daughter¡¯s face unsightly standing in the middle of the dining hall and she hurried over and asker her ¡°Yan Yan, why don¡¯t you come to dinner?¡± Rong Yan saw his mother¡¯s concerned face, her eyes suddenly went red, and she choked out a cry: ¡°Mom! Rong Mother was surprised when she saw her always-strong daughter cry, and she asked in a hurry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s wrong? She quickly put the meal on the side of the table, hugged her daughter: ¡°Yan Yan, why do you cry? Who¡¯s bullying you? Tell Mom, Mom, help you get justice.¡± Rong Yan sucked her nose and said ¡°Mom, that recording is really not mine.¡± Rong Mother was confused: ¡°What recording pen?¡± Rong Yan saw that her mother knew nothing and wiped her eyes: ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s all right, Mom, I¡¯m not feeling well. ¡°What¡¯s it going on Yan?¡± ¡°Rong Mother saw Rong Yan turned her head and left the canteen, she was anxiously carrying the meal and chasing after her. Xiang Guo, who was having a meal, saw Rong Yan running away from the cafeteria and his eye wrinkled: ¡°Boss, that recording pen may not really be Rong Yan¡¯s.¡± But how to explain why the recording pen fell out of Rong Yan¡¯s trouser pocket. Zhan Bei Tian glances at him and walked towards Mu Yi Fan with a meal in hand. The trouble went to sit at a table and eating found the people around him were strange, sitting far away from him, and look at his eyes strangely. But as he looked at them, they immediately bowed their heads to dinner, leaving him wondering. At this point, Zhan Bei Tian sat down beside him. Mu Yi Fan rushed to whisper and said: ¡°What happened today, I think the atmosphere is a little wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Eat fast.¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian put a piece of meat in his bowl in his bowl. Mu Yi Fan saw that no one looked over or said anything, he bowed his head and quickly cleaned up the rice out of the bowl. After dinner, Zhan Bei Tian returned Mu Yi Fan back to his room and went downstairs to Xiang Guo¡¯s room. Xiang Guo saw Zhan Bei Tian and immediately moved his chair in front of Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Boss, sit. ¡°You tell me the news again.¡± Zhan Bei Tian sits down and goes straight into the conversation. Before because the canteen had too many people, it was not convenient to speak, only then he did not continue. Xiang Guo sat at the end of the bed and said, ¡°Except that the outgoing people were killed by a zombie, the zombie who killed them must have his own consciousness in the present, and his movement is no longer as slow as before, his pace is no longer hobbled, he can also can restrain the hunger for human flesh, and they are like ordinary human beings. These zombies are called advanced zombies. ¡°The difference between advanced zombie and human is that the face and lips are not as blood-colored as humans, their eyes are black, as if with smoked makeup, and the inner eyes are very red, like someone had drawn a circle of red lines, very strange, and finally, their nails are black, which is the most striking feature of the high zombie.¡± ¡°Boss, I heard the news, just as much.¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted and did not make a sound. Xiang Guo hesitated and asked cautiously, ¡°Boss, Mu Yi Fan¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared at him coldly. Xiang Guo stopped talking After listening to the recording in the canteen, he also doubted Mu Yi Fan because he had just said that the senior zombie feature, and Mu Yi Fan covered all of them. At first, he felt that Mu Yi Fan face and lips did not have blood color because of bone cancer, and then he thought Mu Yi Fan did not sleep well, will have black eyes, red eyes, but now think about it, maybe Mu Yi Fan is really a zombie. By the fact, Mu Yi Fan often wears gloves. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly got up and left the room. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Xiang Guo wanted to go after Zhan Bei Tian, but after thinking about it, Boss was smarter than he was, he could see things, and how boss couldn¡¯t see it. Zhan Bei Tian had just returned to the floor where they stayed and he heard the sound of a rush of footsteps below. As soon as he looked down, he saw Zheng Guo Zong panting and running up. Zhan Bei Tian flashed doubts under his eyes. Zheng Guo Zong this time should be building a fence outside the East End is, and there is food there, but, how suddenly he back? ¡°Dr. Zheng, why did you get back?¡± Zheng Guo Zong, hearing the voice of Zhan Bei Tian, hurriedly looked up and saw that the man standing upstairs was really Zhan Bei Tian, and immediately said, ¡°Zhan ¡­ Major General Zhan, no¡­ No¡­ No¡­ It¡¯s not good. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, say it slowly.¡± Zhan Bei Tian went down to hold on to Zheng Guo Zong, who was a little shaky, and he did not see the police following Mu Qing Tian next to Zheng Guo Zong his brow wrinkled in apprehension: ¡°Is there something wrong with the child?¡± Zheng Guo Zong was busy standing and he said: ¡°Child¡­ Child¡­ Is downstairs.¡± Zhan Bei Tian helped the child back to the room when he heard nothing was wrong. ¡°I just heard a broadcast outside the East End, no, it¡¯s not a broadcast, in short, it¡¯s coming out of the radio,¡± Zheng Guo Zong said, as he gasped for breath. Zhan Bei Tian saw his words a little confusing, and he did not interject, he just quietly listened to him finish. ¡°And the voices of Mu Mu and Mr. Zhuang were on the radio, and worst of all, Mr. Zhuang asked Mu Mu if he was a zombie, and Mu Mu admitted that, and now everyone outside the East End know about it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face changed slightly, he quickly closed the door, and then, took out the previous recording pen, released the recording to Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°You heard mu Mu and Zhuang Zi Yue conversation, is this it?¡± ¡°After listening to a few words, Zheng Guo Zong quickly nodded: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s it!¡± That¡¯s it! Chapter 128 - Are you sure you want to protect him? Chapter 128: Are you sure you want to protect him? The more Zhan Bei Tian listened to the recording, the colder his face got. Before coming out of Xiang Guo¡¯s room, he thought about finding a place so that he can listen to the recording, but he didn¡¯t think that the recording will have had already spread throughout the East Side of The K City. This is obviously directed at Mu Yi Fan, but who is trying to harm Mu Yi Fan? Is it Zhuang Zi Yue, or Rong Yan or someone else? The recording stopped at ¡®I¡¯m really a zombie¡¯. Zheng Guo Zong looked at Zhan Bei Tian with concern: ¡°Major General Zhan, what are you going to do next? And where did it come from?¡± Zhan Bei Tian made no secret of it: ¡°It fell out of Rong Yan trouser pocket.¡± Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s eyes looked in amazement confusion, ¡°It fell out of the Rong Yan trouser pocket? So she secretly recorded the conversation between Mr. Zhuang and Mu-Mu? But she doesn¡¯t look like a person who go and does such a thing.¡± He was somewhat unconvinced: ¡°If it was really what she did, it was really indescribable, it would be impossible to believe that such a beautiful family girl would do such a thing.¡± At this point, Zheng Guo Zong lamented: ¡°Love is really easy to make a person become so terrible, in order to get the person you like, one can really do everything.¡± In Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s heart, he was thinking that Rong Yan would do this if she found out that the person Zhan Bei Tian likes is Mu Yi Fan, so that she planned for ways to get rid of the enemy. Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows wrinkled in confusion and looked at Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°Dr. Zheng, what do you mean by what you said a moment ago?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Don¡¯t you know that Rong Yan likes you? Now the whole team knows, who on the team don¡¯t know that Rong Yan is your girlfriend.¡± Zheng Guo Zong was not in a happy mood and he glanced to the side. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows tightened: ¡°Who said this?¡± ¡°Who said that Rong Yan is your girlfriend? If she¡¯s not your girlfriend, why would you send soldiers to protect Rong Yan and her mother, and after the end, you brought her back into the team, which is not to mention you are more caring towards Rong Yan and her mother, can we not think about it?¡± ¡°Also, now when we go out to find supplies, you also put her and you in the same group, you put people to look after her, these kinds of actions, they have lead people to think she is your girlfriend.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t really know about these things, because on weekdays he had very little contact with other survivors and their family members, and naturally didn¡¯t hear these outrageous rumors. Also, Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t report to him that people were saying Rong Yan was his girlfriend in private, so he¡¯s less likely to know about it. He took care of Rong Yan and her mother because Rong Yan had saved him in the previous world, and since then, Rong Yan has been with the team because more and more died when they went looking for supplies, so since Rong Yan is also a former teammate who has been in trouble so he was looking after her as a teammate But he did not think of his own special care of this world, caused such a big misunderstanding. Also, he assigned Rong Yan to his own team, not because he specifically wanted to look after her. Most of the people in his team, are like Rong Yan, they had no survival capacity because they had no abilities. It would have been easy to get things out of the way if he assigned these people to Lu Lin, after all, they are not familiar with their own abilities and it¡¯s not easy to get distracted and take care of people who don¡¯t have the ability to protect themselves. Unlike him, he was a man who had lived through the previous world and he had long been accustomed to the apocalyptic environment before he would put them around, so he did not have special care for Rong Yan. ¡°Because of your actions, Rong Yan thinks you like her. Then she grew fond of you, and when that happened today, I don¡¯t think you can get away with it.¡± ¡°But for you, she might have recorded Mu-Mu conversation about him being a zombie.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned and his eyes bunched up together and almost tied up. ¡°I know.¡± After speaking the three words quietly, he left Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s room with a recording pen and returned to the room where he stayed with Mu Yi Fan. Entering the room, Mu Yi Fan is seen looking in the mirror. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian in the mirror and said ¡®You¡¯re back¡¯ and continues to look at himself in the mirror. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, he felt that his black eyes were not so black, and they seemed much lighter than before. There is also the red coil in the inner eye that also lighted a lot, now the red coil looks more like someone who has not had a good sleep, they looked like normal red blood, there is no such evil aura in them. He felt that such a change should have something to do with drinking the spring water of Lingquan. Zhan Bei Tian sat down in his chair, turned his recording pen, and mused for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you admit to Zhuang Zi Yue that you¡¯re a zombie?¡± Mu Yi Fan slowed down his movements and said: ¡°Yeah, how do you know?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows rose and asked, ¡°Why did you tell him your identity, do you trust him that much?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought: ¡°At that time, because I felt that things couldn¡¯t be kept a secret and Zhuang Zi Yue would sooner or later know I was a zombie, so I didn¡¯t want to hide from him as a friend.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said nothing, he threw the recording pen directly at him: ¡°Listen to it for yourself.¡± He had thought of hiding this from Mu Yi Fan, and when he didn¡¯t want to make a big deal, he could hide it from Mu Yi Fan, but now he couldn¡¯t hide it. It¡¯s better to say things out and let Mu Yi Fan know the seriousness of the situation. Mu Yi Fan wondered as he took the recording pen, pressed the key, and heard the recording pen say ¡®YI FAN, AND THERE¡¯S ONE THING I DON¡¯T KNOW IF I SHOULD ASK YOU.¡¯ As the conversation in the next recording continued, his face changed. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°This recording pen fell off from Rong Yan and I don¡¯t know if she was secretly recording you while you were talking to Zhuang Zi Yue¡­¡± Before he could even finish, Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him in disbelief. ¡°It wasn¡¯t recorded by Rong Yan.¡± Mu Yi Fan sounded sure. He¡¯s a zombie, he can smell the smell of live human flesh, so, when there¡¯s someone around, wouldn¡¯t he know? Otherwise, how could have so boldly admitted to Zhuang Zi that he was a zombie if he smelled a human nearby? Zhan Bei Tian quickly thought of why Mu Yi Fan was so sure, and he also didn¡¯t quite believe it was Rong Yan. If Rong Yan had done it, he would have thrown Rong Yan straight out of the team when he got the recording pen, and he couldn¡¯t say nothing, so he went out to eat with Xiang Guo. ¡°So who do you think did it?¡± Mu Yi Fan held the recording pen¡¯s hand, suddenly, felt tight, and then he muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned. He felt that Mu Yi Fan knew exactly who he was responsible for, but was unwilling to admit it. ¡°One more thing, I have to tell you, is that people across the East probably heard this recording just now,¡± he said. Mu Yi Fan looked up at Zhan Bei Tian. Just then, the door was struck, followed by an anxious voice from Sun Zi Hao: ¡°Boss, are you in?¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly opened the door and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sun Zi Hao said ¡°For some reason, a lot of people surrounded our apartment building and said we have to hand Mu Yi Fan over to them¡± Having said that, he took a look at Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t expect the people with abilities to come to the door so soon, he turned his head to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You stay in the room, don¡¯t come out.¡± He closed the door and hurried away with Sun Zi Hao. Mu Yi Fan went to the window and opened it and looked down. Downstairs there were thousands of people standing, and many shouted, ¡°Give us Mu Yi Fan.¡± The soldiers feared that the congregations would rush into the apartment building and they block the door of the apartment. Fortunately, the people with abilities are still wary about these soldiers, and do not use their abilities to start trouble. Survivors in the apartment building were hiding in the apartment building as they watch things unfold. A few minutes later, Zhan Bei Tian and Sun Zi Hao walked out of the apartment building and asked the shouting man, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on here?¡± His voice was small, but it was enough for the leader to hear what he said. The lead man raised his hand and motioned to calm the others, then looked at Zhan Bei Tian and asked, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the captain here, my name is Zhan.¡± ¡°You are Major General Zhan, and, that¡¯s right, you call out Mu Yi Fan from your team,¡± he said. Zhan Bei Tian stared down at him: ¡°You are asking me to hand over to someone you should say a reason.¡± The leading man sneered: ¡°Do I need to say reason? Major General Zhan, Mu Yi Fan is a zombie, are you sure you want to protect him?¡± Chapter 129 - Who says I’m a zombie? Chapter 129: Who says I¡¯m a zombie? Soldiers and Lu Lin, as well as survivors in the apartment building, felt like there was an increase in air conditioning coldness Mu Yi Fan is a zombie? Is Mu Yi Fan really a zombie? ¡°This guy, I¡¯m really protective of him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said firmly. ¡°You¡­¡± The lead man sneered, and the fire suddenly emerged from the body. However, there is was no one waiting for him to do something, his whole body suddenly could not move, it was like his whole body was put in a cast, not only he was stiff, but also felt extremely cold, he felt that he could not even open his mouth . Other people with abilities were shocked to see the leading man frozen into an ice cube. The leading man is one of their leader, he is the best, but also the most powerful, but now in the blink of an eye, he was frozen into ice, it can be seen that the other person¡¯s ability has reached a state they cannot compare. Even the soldiers and Lu Lin, as well as the survivors in the apartment building, it was the first time to see Zhan Bei Tian. The two young men next to the lead man saw their leader was ice-packed thing and they immediately tried to use their abilities to save him. Zhan Bei Tian took a swipe at them, and the two young men immediately went like their leader. Other men who came with the leading man were afraid to move, and they just shouted: ¡°Major General Zhan, Mu Yi Fan is a zombie, if you keep him in your team, sooner or later he will hurt the people in your team, and they will be like the people with abilities who die every night. Do you dare to stay with such a person?¡± Lu Lin, as that was said, he turned and looked at Zhan Bei Tian and waited for his order. ¡°Who says Mu Yi Fan a zombie?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said softly. Someone said. ¡°The recording on the radio said so!.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the man who was talking: ¡°Just a broadcasted voice? Is there any evidence that says that person is a zombie? If I say on the broadcast that you¡¯re a zombie, and then find someone to recreate your voice and make that voice admit that you¡¯re a zombie, will you be a zombie? Can I take a team of people to come to kill you?¡± The man was speechless. Others said: ¡°Major General Zhan, if Mu Yi Fan is not a zombie, can you call him out, let us see and make sure he is not a zombie, we will leave, and then we will not bother again.¡± ¡°Yes, call Mu Yi Fan out.¡± Many people echoed. Lu Lin saw these people riled up and he quickly turned his head and asked, ¡°Boss? What do we do?¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes squinted as he was staring at these troublemakers, and he was thinking about how to get rid of these people with abilities, heard the sound of the apartment building: ¡°Who said I am a zombie?.¡± Zhan Bei Tian exhaled and turned his head and he saw Mu Yi Fan come out of the apartment building and stop at his side. ¡°Why did you get down?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up and looked up at The Zhan Bei Tian black eyes, and he saw the concerns revealed in his usual indifferent eyes. He clearly knew that he is this man¡¯s arch-enemy, this man also clearly knows that he is a zombie, he also clearly do not believe in his person, but just now down, he heard this man in front of so many people firmly say protective words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Yi Fan took a consolation, turned his head to the others, and said, ¡°Who of you says I¡¯m a zombie, how do you prove that I¡¯m a zombie?¡± Those who stared at him for a while, shouted, ¡°You¡¯re pale, your lips are colorless, this is one of the zombie features, and you have black eyes, as to whether there is a red coil in your inner eyes, and you come forward, let us take a closer look.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the first few steps, and the people with abilities across the soldier¡¯s wall, and he said: ¡°I look pale, therefore my lips are pale, as for why I¡¯m it¡¯s because I have bone cancer, every night I suffer from pain, which will lead to dark circles, as far as you say red coils, I do know that my eyes have these blood wires, but not the red coil you said.¡± He pulled down the skin under his eyes to give the people with abilities a clear view of the inner eye socket. The people with abilities saw that his inner eyes were not too red, only a few blood lines, and that the black eyelids were not very black. Mu Yi Fan pulled up his wide pants feet again. This is something he changed,especially before he came down. He pointed to the swollen thigh, he said, ¡°See? This is where I have the cancer.¡± Many of those who saw the swollen thighs and couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore. However, Mu Yi Fan was noted to have gloves on his hands and immediately said, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you take your gloves off and show us.¡± According to the man¡¯s words, many people saw Mu Yi Fan wearing gloves on his hands: ¡°Yes, remove the gloves and show us, as long as your nails are not black, we will believe you are not a zombie.¡± Zhan Bei Tian kept an eye on Mu Yi Fan to see what he¡¯s going to do, or what he¡¯s going to do with if it¡¯s found that Mu Yi Fan had black nails. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was hard: ¡°Do you really want me to take off my gloves?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t take it off?¡± ¡°That means you¡¯re empty-brain[1]zombie, and that your nails are black and you¡¯re afraid to take off your gloves and show them to us.¡± Mu Yi Fan face looked tangled, and after repeated hesitation, he slowly pulled off the gloves of his left hand, the speed is particularly slow, like a turtle crawling, bit by bit pulled down, and it even gave off a feeling someone who didn¡¯t want to take off the gloves. Finally, when he took it off sans his fingernails, he stopped. The hearts of the perverts are like being scratched by the cat¡¯s claws, and their hearts are anxious and helpless, and they are very eager to the point of cussing. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, can you get the gloves off quickly, if you¡¯re a zombie, it¡¯s no use getting them off slow.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at them innocently: ¡°I just want to fit in with the atmosphere, slowly take it off and make you nervous.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The people were almost filled with anger in their blood. ¡°¡­¡± Even Zhan Bei Tian had an impulse to beat him up, and Yi Fan knew something he didn¡¯t know, and there was a man¡¯s heart hanging on a cliff, he was afraid of something going wrong with him. ¡°Well, you keep watching, the magic show is about to begin.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly took off his gloves and presented his five fingers in front of the crowd. The white five fingers are like white jade in general, slender and good-looking, the color of the nails is like white jade, very shiny, but there is no bloody color. Beside him, the people with abilities doesn¡¯t even see a black spot. Zhan Bei Tian breathed a slight sigh of relief, and then, with a suspicious color under his eyes. Mu Yi Fan cried and yelled. ¡°Ah! The performance failed and didn¡¯t turn the nails black.¡± ¡°Mental case.¡± Some people scolded, turned away, others turned a blind eye, and left. When the people with abilities walked almost away, almost eight men came over and smiled: ¡°Major General Zhan, I¡¯m sorry we have bothered you, but can you give us our leader and unfreeze them.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took a look at the people before looking at the trouble, quickly retracting the power. Immediately, the leader of the men and two young people, suddenly, fell to the ground and started gasping for breath. Eight men quickly picked up the three men on the ground and hurried away from the apartment complex. Mu Yi Fan put the gloves back. Xiang Guo, who has not been vocal, raged: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, why do you wear gloves on a hot day, what¡¯s the trick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick, I¡¯m going to sweat a lot, so I¡¯m going to wear gloves to prevent my sweaty hands from touching things.¡± Mu Yi Fan simply stared at him as he walked back to the apartment building, he was ignoring everyone¡¯s gaze, and he walked up the stairs with a calm face, to no man¡¯s land, before letting out a big sigh of relief and touched his right hand. Then the light darkened. Zhan Bei Tian, who followed him, quickly pulled Mu Yi Fan back to the room, closed the door, and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your nails? Did you apply nail polish?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him: ¡°I didn¡¯t apply nail polish because I didn¡¯t know what was going on.¡± He took off the black gloves of his right hand to reveal his sharp black nails: ¡°Look, the nails are still black here.¡± Previously, because he didn¡¯t want to see Zhan Bei Tian fighting with so many people alone, he thought about how to disguise his status as a zombie and how to trick the people with abilities, lest they find trouble with their team. However, although the zombie features on the face can be excused to confuse the masses, but how can his black nails deceive the crowd? He ha previous thought of applying nails polish and nail patches to deceive the powered men, but when he took off his gloves, he found that his fingernails had become the same as normal. In this way, he hurriedly changed his clothes downstairs, fortunately, the people with abilities did not ask him to take off his right hand gloves. Zhan Bei Tian quickly grabbed his hand and looked carefully at the fingernails, which looked like the average person, making sure that the nail was not really coated with nail polish. He thinks it¡¯s most likely because of the relationship that led to a change. Mu Yi Fan rushed: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t touch my hand, I¡¯m afraid my nails will hurt you accidentally.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyes and looked deeply at the worried zombie features on his face as they were getting watered down, he asked bluntly, ¡°You say, you¡¯re not going to turn back an ordinary human one day.¡± Chapter 130 - Bei Tian, I forgive you. Chapter 130: Bei Tian, I forgive you. Mu Yi Fan saw a glimmer of anticipation from the bottom of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes, the word ¡®can¡¯t¡¯ was stuck in his throat, so he couldn¡¯t speak. He¡¯s becoming more and more like a normal person, but it doesn¡¯t mean he can be human again, and he is not surprised that he¡¯s changed like that. In the novel, A Zombie King can become the as ordinary people, he will have no dark circles, no red coils in the inner eyes, and the face and lips will be very red, his nails will not blacken, and people who do not know his Zombie King identity will only think that he is a normal human. However, however similar to a human person he is going to get, he cannot get rid of the fact that is a zombie, the body still has virus existing, and can also infect others. A Zombie King, however, has the ability to control his virus from being transmitted to others, and to avoid the zombie detectors that were later made by the state without being identified. But this ability cannot be used for long length of time, at most, and can only last an hour. ¡°Bei Tian¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was trying to get off the conversation topic and he wanted to thank Zhan Bei Tian for protecting him. But just as he said two words, the door was knocked, and then the people outside said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me, Mao Yu.¡± Zhan Bei Tian loosen his hold on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand, took the gloves and he wanted put it back to Mu Yi Fan. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Mu Yi Fan was in a hurry, he was really worried that his fingernails would scratch Zhan Bei Tian, and carefully grabbed his gloves and put them back on his hands. Zhan Bei Tian opened the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mao Yu said: ¡°Today, a lot of people under my team have mentioned to me, they have come to The K City, they have never gone out to see this thing, now as we are about to leave The K City, I do not know if they can go outside the apartment block? After all, the East End is safe.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought about it, since coming to The K City, everyone has only focused on training and buying food, and have not really gone out, and have not relaxed their alertness. He nodded: ¡°These two days we no longer need to go to find supplies, no training, let them go out for a walk, breathable, but they must come back before dark.¡± Mao Yu was very pleased to hear this answer. Because he hasn¡¯t been out with his parents for a long time. ¡°And these two days, when you go out shopping with Lu Lin, Sun Zi Hao, And Xiang Guo, if you see someone selling crystal nucleus, you should trade with the grain, and if the price is too high, give up.¡± ¡°Yes, boss if there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m going to tell the other people that they can walk outside these two days,¡± he said. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mao Yu couldn¡¯t wait to leave when he got his consent. Zhan Bei Tian stood at the door thinking for a moment, turning to the people in the room and saying, ¡°I¡¯m going out, you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to be alone in the room and he interrupted Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°I¡¯m going, too.¡± He knew that Zhan Bei Tian was going out this time to find Old Man Li, and that he wanted to bring this man with a thousand miles of power with them so that it was convenient to do things. Zhan Bei Tian thought that although everyone outside heard the recording, but they have not seen Mu Yi Fan, so going out with Mu Yi Fan shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. What¡¯s more, after a riot ingress spree just now, things are bound to calm down a lot. Zhan Bei Tian nodded and left the apartment complex with Mu Yi Fan and went to the makeshift trading area. Today¡¯s trading area was more bustling than when they first came to The K City, now in addition to adults, but also many children were in the happy mood haha-ing in the crowd around, hear happy laughter, everything felt like before the end of the world. The two men arrived at Li Tian Qing¡¯s grocery store, and Mu Yi Fan saw that the store was no longer empty as he had been here for the first time, but instead, each cabinet was filled with antiques. If in the past, these things must be very valuable money, but now even if they are thrown on the ground, there will not be someone coming to pick up. The little old man sitting at the counter was surprised to see Zhan Bei Tian arrive, and then with a full smile he came up: ¡°Major Zhan General, how could you be so free to come to my little shop.¡± His days have been better ever since he exchanged messages with Zhan Bei Tian for rice. Of course, the most important thing is that Zhan Bei Tian sends food every day, otherwise he won¡¯t sit here so idly. Zhan Bei Tian said directly: ¡°Old Man Li, let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Li Tian Qing saw that the man had something important to find him and nodded: ¡°Okay, go to my room to talk.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned his head and shouted at Mu Yi Fan, who was watching the antiques. Mu Yi Fan knew what they were going to talk about, and waved his hand and said he had no interest: ¡°You go, I¡¯ll look through the shop here.¡± ¡°In this last era, even if no one is watching here, no one would want these things,¡± Li Tian Qing laughed. He made an invitation gesture to Zhan Bei Tian and took him to his room. Mu Yi Fan was bored and went to take out the antiques in the cabinet and play. He actually did a little research on antiques, it was skill he was taught by the real-life Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s Grandfather. However, he belongs to the people in the book, so, it is impossible to judge at hand the things came from which dynasties, he can only judge from the antique patterns and antiques of the old and new to judge whether antiques are true or false. Just as he was interested in his research, suddenly, he noticed a living breath approaching his side. Mu Yi Fan quickly turned around, he had no time to see who it was, and his eyes suddenly went dark and someone covered him with a big black bag. He was in a state of shock, he tried to call Zhan Bei Tian, but someone pointed a gun, across a black bag to his head, and he said: ¡°Speak and I¡¯ll break your head with a gun.¡± Mu Yi Fan was afraid to speak out again. Of course, he cannot be stupid enough to be taken away, think of the antiques he was playing with, next to a large porcelain bottle. Mu Yi Fan quickly reached his left foot through the bag and kicked it into the large porcelain bottle. Hearing the broken sound, he burst suffered, and with Li Tian Qing¡¯s ear far hearing ability, he would absolutely hear the movement below. The man outside the bag saw the debris on the ground and screamed, ¡°Damn, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw dark in front of him, could not see the outside situation, he can only feel the bag he was in being carried and he was dangling around, making him a little uncomfortable, and the space is very small, the whole body was stuck in it, also makes him very uncomfortable. He doesn¡¯t understand who he messed with, why would anyone want to take him away, and what¡¯s the purpose of taking him away? Soon, Mu Yi Fan thought of a man and thought it should be about that person. Thinking of it here, his heart dimmed a little. Just then, the man walking with his head raised his head suddenly stopped and asked angrily, ¡°Who are you? Why are you blocking our way?¡± Then Mu Yi Fan heard a cry from the man outside, and he, then he fell heavily to the ground. He was heartbroken, thinking that it must have been Zhan Bei Tian who had come to save him. He quickly took off the gloves, with sharp nails he cut the bag, from the inside out, and then, he saw a man knocked down to the ground. The man saw Mu Yi Fan get out of the bag, he slurped and endured the pain, then he used the earth¡¯s ability to turn the soil on the ground into a sword, and he stabbed Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan saw the coming attack and he, quickly evaded it, and the earth sword suddenly changed into a dozen small daggers, he was surrounded by a group of them The next moment they were near stabbing him in the head. Mu Yi Fan had nowhere to hide, and he saw the earthy dagger near piercing his head, and suddenly, the man with the earth abilities screamed. The sharp earth made dagger suddenly turned into a pile of loess after the man screamed. Mu Yi Fan immediately breathed a sigh of relief, he turned his head, only to see the man of the earthy abilities burning into a fuchsia flame[1]purple flame, and, in a matter of seconds, the burning man went from a man to a charcoal, and finally, into a pile of black ash. Mu Yi Fan, who witnessed the process, was shocked. He slowly turned his head, saw he was surrounded by purple-red thunder, the man face was gloomy and cold, he looked like a hell demon, and with one hand he choked the man with gold ability¡¯s neck, the other hand covered in the face of another man who was a man with wood abilities Two men immediately let out a squeal, and the fire spread quickly to their bodies, and three seconds later, there were piles of charcoal around Mu Yi Fan, turned into a pile of black ash. When the man with abilities who jumped under the corner of the wall saw this scene, he opened his eyes in fear, his body shook, and then, hurriedly, got up in a hurry and ran into the alley. Zhan Bei Tian turned to look at the power man and tried to shoot him, but Mu Yi Fan pounced and hugged Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill him.¡± Mu Yi Fan said quickly. Zhan Bei Tian bowed his head and looked at him coldly: ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll come and kill you.¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°I know, I just want him to go back to whoever sent him and then let Old Man Li with listening abilities listening to him talking to who he¡¯s working for.¡± Zhan Bei Tian powered down his ability, he held Mu Yi Fan in his arms, and the other hand quick pulled Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hair to see if his head had been hurt by the powered men, because a zombie¡¯s most vulnerable place was this place: ¡°Are you all right? Are you hurt?¡± Just now Zhan Bei Tian was with Old Man Li in the room talking, Old Man Li suddenly said that there seems to be something wrong down. As soon as he heard it, Zhan Bei Tian ran out and found that Mu Yi Fan was not only gone, but also the place had a lot of debris on the ground. It was luck that these people do not have the speed abilities, which meant they cannot run fast, otherwise, he simply would not be able to catch up. Mu Yi Fan looked up to see Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes filled anxiety and concern, he felt warm-hearted, unknowingly tightening his arms, firmly clinging to the man who cared about him, and he said bluntly: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian ¡­ Bei Tian, I forgive you, I forgive you for your last misunderstanding.¡± He no longer feels that Zhan Bei Tian will once again misunderstand him, nor does he suspect that this man will kill him anytime, anywhere. Having gone through so many things together, he couldn¡¯t believe that the man who killed the man to protect him would take his life. Zhan Bei Tian stopped and looked at Mu Yi Fan, posing with a clear, trusting doubling up to catch his eye. His heart was slightly moved, he could not help but bow his head, with doe like eyes, and he gently kissed him. Mu Yi Fan stares: ¡°Bei Tian, you¡­¡± He could say he kissed The Male Protagonist as a kiss when he first kissed him, or the second time he could say that he kissed The Male Protagonist as a comforting kiss, but how can he explain it the third time? Zhan Bei Tian quickly changed position and kissed his pale, bloodless lips as he uttered the word ¡®you¡¯. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes went rounder and bigger. Immediately, thought of something, and he quickly closed the lips so as to not let the other person tongue intrude into his, and then, hurriedly pushed away the man holding him. Unexpectedly, the more he pushed, the tighter the other man hugged, he was bound like a lock, and Zhan tightly hugged him. Mu Yi Fan hastened to look over his head, avoiding the man¡¯s thin lips and he reprimanded him: ¡°Bei Tian, you forget I¡¯m dead¡­¡± He suddenly remembered that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t like to hear him say the word zombie, and immediately changed his tune: ¡°If you get my saliva, you¡¯re going to get infected.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t let go of him because of this, bowed his head and kissed his white ears, and asked hoarsely, ¡°If I don¡¯t get infected, will you let me kiss you?¡± Mu Yi Fan never thought about it, and why did The Male Protagonist have to kiss him? ¡°Tell me, Mu-Mu, tell me the answer.¡± Zhan Bei Tian kisses his inner ear, muttering, words like a spell that made Mu Yi Fan infatuated. He didn¡¯t want to force Mu Yi Fan, but the man in his arms was too slow to the point that if he had to force him Zhan Bei Tian is afraid he would run away with someone else soon. The hoarse, low-pitched voice has a charming charm, Mu Yi Fan involuntarily inched to Zhan Bei Tian like traction, and by the way Zhan Bei Tian was teasing to know his nickname, and he was reluctant to let Zhan Bei Tian stop kissing. Also, when Zhan Bei Tian kisses him, his heart immediately picked up and jumped, and he felt happy. ¡°Well¡­Tell me, Mu-Mu.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw he was silent, he kissed his hoarse lying again, and then, with his hands raised, turned his face and faced himself. Mu Yi Fan is now trapped in a gentle, deep black. ¡°Will you let me kiss you?¡± Mu Yi Fan, who has been completely infatuated, could not look away from Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes and looked at it for a while before he unknowingly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The moment he hear the answer, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth opened with a good-looking smile, and after a quick kiss on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s lips, the thin lips spill out a the low-pitched laughter. Chapter 131 - The plot is upside down. Chapter 131: The plot is upside down. Mu Yi Fan looked at the charming beautiful smile, he could not control his heart¡¯s sharp acceleration, good laughter was like the piano tuned out of the notes, string into a beautiful music, tightly pulling his heart, unknowingly making him addicted to it. Suddenly, he flashed in his head the words of Zheng Guo Zong, ¡®What you just said is a heartbeat performance, called like¡¯. The performance of the heartbeat is called like¡­ It¡¯s called like¡­ Like¡­¡­ The word ¡®like¡¯ danced non-stop in his mind, for a long time. Mu Yi Fan unwittingly took a comparison of his reaction to when he saw Rong Yan. He had never had such a heartbeat to Rong Yan, he was simply admiring her shimmering face, and wanting to go a little deeper, as if nothing had happened. So, does he really like Zhan Bei Tian? What about Zhan Bei Tian? Does he like me, too? Otherwise, why kiss him? Zhan Bei Tian remembered the escaped people with abilities, he laughed, twisted his eyebrows and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Old Man Li¡¯s shop so that he can hear who wants to take you away.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his back, let out a gentle cry, and put the glove he had previously taken off back. The two returned to Li Tian Qing¡¯s grocery store, where Li Tian Qing was walking anxiously, and it was a great relief for him to see Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan return safely. ¡°Mr. Mu, are you all right?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°It¡¯s all right, but luckily Bei Tian arrived in time to save me.¡± ¡°We just deliberately let an attacking man go and made him go back and report with the mastermind, with the aim of getting Li to help us hear who he sent him to capture Mu-Mu,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. ¡°Ok.¡± Li Tian Qing then invited them into his room and asked, ¡°Which way did that man escape?¡± Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°West side.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°The man is running west side, but not necessarily to the west, Old Man Li, can we trouble you to listen the north of the villa area.¡± Li Tian Qing asked, ¡°What villa area are you talking about, is the villa area full of people living in the right place?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t help but look at Mu Yi Fan. Isn¡¯t the villa area to the north exactly where Zhuang Zi Yue manages? ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to hear it.¡± Li Tian Qing used the power of a thousand miles hearing to try to hear in the direction of the northern villa area. Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan did not make a sound, fearing that they would disturb Li Tian Qing. It was a little bit of a distance from the northern villa area, and even driving takes half an hour. During this time, Li Tian Qing never heard any mention of the failure to take Mu Yi Fan away, so he had to listen to the north side of the north with his right ear and the north-west in his left ear. About fifteen minutes later, Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan saw Li Tian Qing suddenly shake, as if he had heard something, and his eyebrows grew tighter. Soon, he took back his power and told Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°I heard, it was from the north side of the villa area, yes¡­¡± Li Tian Qing¡¯s eyebrows were a little tight and then he added: ¡°It¡¯s a Boss¡­ Zhuang¡­ Boss who wants to catch Mr. Mu.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes shined. Mu Yi Fan, who had long known that Zhuang Zi Yue had a hand in it, asked calmly, ¡°What else did he say was the reason he wanted to kidnap me?¡± Li Tian Qing shook his head: ¡°No, when the man went back, he reported to Boss Zhuang what happened before you, and then Zhuang Boss let the man go.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyelids drooped and doesn¡¯t speak any more. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan and got up and said, ¡°Now that we already know who wanted to take Mu-Mu, we¡¯ll go back first, but I hope Old Man Li thinks about what I said earlier.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Tian Qing got up and took them out of the grocery store. Zhan Bei Tian pulled Mu Yi Fan away and left the makeshift trading area, he took him somewhere were there was no one nearby, before he asked him, ¡°Did you already know it was Zhuang Yue Zi who sent someone to come and kidnap you?¡± Mu Yi Fan, who was thinking about losing a friend, turned his back and shook his head: ¡°I guessed it long ago, but when I was kidnaped my first thought was that Zhuang Zi Yue had done it. However, I still do not believe that he will be the one to do this me, until after Old Man Li confirmed that I am now sure he did it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows rose: ¡°Why did you think it was Zhuang Zi Yue when you were caught? Why do you suspect it¡¯s him?¡± As far as he knew in the previous world, Zhuang Zi Yue had a very good relationship with Mu Yi Fan, just as he had with Shen Qin Yang, but why did Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s attitude suddenly change so much? Is it because Zhuang Zi Yue is a zombie in this lifetime, and Mu Yi Fan is the reason for his zombification? Mu Yi Fan said depressed: ¡°Do you remember the day we went to the villa area to give Zhuang Zi Yue return of his rice that I borrowed, I was in the villa¡¯s entertainment room, I wanted to pick up the dart plate?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± How Can Zhan Bei Tian not remember, since that day, Mu Yi Fan has become a soulless depressed thing. At that time, he was still very uncomfortable, this goods was absent minded about another man. ¡°What did you see that day?¡± Zhan Bei Tian remembers leaving the villa area, Mu Yi Fan said the words ¡®I SAW¡¯ several times. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but clenched his fists: ¡°I saw the other side of the dart plate with my black-and-white photo on the other side, with a bright red word ¡®dead¡¯ on it, and a lot of holes on it, apparently as a dart practice.¡± At that time, Zhuang Zi Yue picked up the dart plate, but he was very careful, in the moment of picking up the dart plate, he immediately put the side with my target photo to his side, not to see him. However, when Zhuang Zi Yue put the dart plate in the cabinet, the one side of the photo was on the lower side, but because the cabinet is relatively high, had to raise again, so, he who was lower can clearly see what the other side of the dart plate is. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows rose: ¡°You¡¯re starting to doubt him because of this?¡± ¡°Well, after all, no matter who he is, he will not take a friend¡¯s big face photo into black and white photo, and then, mark it with red pen and write a ¡®dead¡¯ word, and make a dart plate to dart, right? If he¡¯s just joking about it, why don¡¯t he show it to me, does he?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of Zhuang Zi Yue standing at the table and looking into his eyes, still shaking, because the fear was like he was eating people. ¡°The recording thing, do you suspect it is him?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked. Mu Yi Fan also did not deny: ¡°Well, apart from him, I can¡¯t think of anyone who can record my conversation with Zhuang Zi Yue up close, but I still don¡¯t understand why he did it? Is it because I¡¯m a zombie, and he wants to get rid of me?¡± If so, why send someone behind to send fruit to him, but also personally come to talk to him? Zhan Bei Tian stared at him and said: ¡°I think he¡¯s doing this to you for some reason. If it¡¯s just because you¡¯re a zombie, he¡¯s going to try so many tricks, and he felt better to get rid of you when you¡¯re not prepared.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded: ¡°I thought the same thing, but I can¡¯t guess why, before the end of the world, I thought I had not have done anything to him.¡± Then he thought of the last time he saw Zhuang Zi Yue in the previous world, his fingernails scraped to Zhuang Zi Yue. Is Zhuang Zi Yue he¡­ Mu Yi Fan thought about when he was coming to The K City, and when he first met Zhuang Zi Yue, the smell of his body made him feel strange. There was no zombie smell of the same kind, nor the smell of living flesh, making it impossible for him to tell whether Zhuang Zi Yue was human or a zombie. Mu Yi Fan sighed. The plot is so hateful that Zhuang Zi Yue is clearly a zombie King¡¯s left arm, but why is Zhuang Yue Zi the enemy when it comes to him? Is his personality not as attractive as the original Master, making his companion his enemy ah? And, more than two months into the end, he didn¡¯t even see a Zombie King¡¯s other companions, let alone find them, except for Zheng Jia Ming. The saddest thing is, how did he clearly wrote science fiction, how did he have a tendency to move in the direction of a drama fiction [1] Danmei? Fuck! The plot is upside down! Zhan Bei Tian felt that Mu Yi Fan was lost in his mind and didn¡¯t disturb him. He raised his right hand on his shoulder and take the man back to the apartment building. The soldiers in charge of guarding the apartment door found that their Major General had smile as if he had encountered a good thing, with the corners of their mouths bent up, and the desire to press down was so obvious that the smile was very obvious. Two soldiers watched Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan walk up the stairs before turning their heads and laughing, ¡°Is Major Zhan General spring coming?¡± [1]¡­ the spring¡­ its like happy wine and dine and full of pleasure days or literally a reality of a wet dream Chapter 132 - Really truly bent. Chapter 132: Really truly bent. That evening, after dinner Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian, he slipped into Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s room. Zheng Guo Zong saw Mu Yi Fan come in and immediately ridiculed him: ¡°You did not have another awkward time with Major General Zhan, and you¡¯re just coming here to hide from him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and sat next to Zheng Guo Zong and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Qing Tian?¡± ¡°He¡¯s playing in Mao Yu and Lu Lin¡¯s room and he¡¯ll be back later.¡± Zheng Guo Zong glanced at him: ¡°Do you have something to ask me?¡± Mu Yi Fan awkwardly scratched his head and coughed awkwardly: ¡°That¡­ The last time you told me, when I was. Kissed, my chest jumped so hard, and after being kissed, I was very happy with all kinds of thoughts and that means I like someone, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Guo Zong smiled at him: ¡°What? Did you find yourself liking Major General Zhan? If you¡¯re not sure that you like him, you just imagine if you¡¯re going to change the person in the kiss to another person, do you still feel that way?¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately thought about kissing Rong Yan and seemed to feel nothing. Zheng Guo Zong saw him remaining silent, and he thought that he couldn¡¯t imagine, and said, ¡°Well, you look at me, you think it¡¯s me, you¡­¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard, the imaginary object in his head immediately became Zheng Guo Zong, and he immediately shuddered, and quickly interrupted him: ¡°Stop, stop, stop, don¡¯t disgusting me.¡± When his imaginary object was Rong Yan, he felt that he could not kiss any more, and if he had changed to Zheng Guo Zong, he would have been less likely to kiss, and whatever was happy as was now unhappy. Zhan Guo Xiong laughed: ¡°This rabbit, I don¡¯t hate you, you¡¯re abandoning me.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed and got up and left Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s room. The reason he was looking for Zheng Guo Zong was simple, just to make sure he didn¡¯t really like Zhan Bei Tian. Back in the room, Mu Yi Fan heard the sound of water in the bathroom, his ears rose like a puppy. He saw that Zhan Bei Tian was not in the room, and he was thinking that he must be showering in the bathroom, suddenly, he felt an itch which hit h hard. In particular, he suddenly thought of the wet dream that he had made some time ago, so, he wanted to peek inside the big wet light in the mind, it became even worse. Mu Yi Fan saw the bathroom door was covered, and he hesitated, then he gently reached out, pushed the bathroom door open ten centimeters wide gap, and then secretly looked inside. The shower place is behind the door, and from the gap he cannot see the shower, fortunately, there is a mirror on the wall, and it can reflect all the view of the bathroom, which naturally also includes the person in the bath. Because he unable to use the nozzle because there was no running water, Zhan Bei Tian had to sit on a small stool and pour water on himself with two buckets of water in front of him. Mu Yi Fan immediately noticed the majestic part between Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s legs, which was very much in contention with Zhan Bei Tian, but he also strangely felt that his chrysanthemums was a little sore. He could not help but reach out to touch his ass, and he remember that he once heard people say that homosexual sex one gets inserted from behind, then he later went looking for supplies, he was not by the went to the love supply shop, came back with a lubricant? Mu Yi Fan realized his action, the movement slightly stiff, hastened to withdraw the hand, in the heart he was filled the ¡®squeamish¡¯ three voices. Damn it! How does it go in there, and later also he can¡¯t tell who gets to plug in, and then how can he say this? His little male brother perked up, which felt also very spectacular. Just then, Zhan Bei Tian stood up, picked up the soap that was placed on the shelf and smeared it on his arm, and that action immediately highlighted the tall body of more than one meter and nine meters height, the figure is very good, inverted triangle, six abs, and the curve is clear, arms and thighs looked especially strong due to the long-term exercise. The crystal clear droplets of water slid off his abs, as if they were stroking a strong body, pulling and attracting Mu Yi Fan¡¯s line of sight, unconsciously swallowing his throat. He reached out to touch the already upstretched part under the crotch, and he scolded it with anger: ¡°Brother, can you fight for the point?¡± Just by looking, there is a reaction down there, if he bend the person, he does not know how hard that will be. However, with Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s tall figure, it seems impossible to bend him down. Mu Yi Fan found himself that he harder underneath the crotch part, he quickly retracting his eyes and left the bathroom door. Just as he was leaving, Zhan Bei Tian in the bathroom looked into the mirror opposite, and through the bath mirror he saw that the man hiding outside the door gap was no longer there, peering the corner. Mu Yi Fan fell on the bed, covering his already majestic little brother, and cried, ¡°Bent, bent, really truly bent.¡± His reaction to Zhan Bei Tian means that he really likes Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Dad, Mom, son I¡¯m sorry you, there¡¯s no way to pass The Mu Family name, and I¡¯d like to pick up your grandson later.¡± Mu Yi Fan said this here, and he loosened his hand under his armpit and he squished his eyebrows. So, can he go back to reality? Can¡¯t go back to reality, then he does need to worry about passing on the things of the generation ah? Doesn¡¯t he have a ready-made son now? Also, he looks very much like Zhan Bei Tian, and the Zhan Family doesn¡¯t have to worry about Zhan Bei Tian breaking down the family line. Just, does Zhan Bei Tian really like him? After all, in the book, Zhan Bei Tian and The Female Protagonist were a couple. Mu Yi Fan was very uncomfortable when he thought about it. Especially in the past, Zhan Bei Tian and The Female Protagonist were in a regular team, perhaps the two have slowly developed a relationship. And then there¡¯s the a zombie things which he¡¯s now, and he¡¯s going to infect the virus to Zhan Bei Tian, so how¡¯s he going to be with Zhan Bei Tian? But he didn¡¯t think too much. He¡¯s not sure yet that The Male Protagonist likes him. At this point, Zhan Bei Tian came out of the bathroom: ¡°Take a bath while it¡¯s not dark yet.¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed and got up to take a shower in the bathroom. Before long, there was a loud gasp in the bathroom. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He felt that the person inside should be deliberate doing, he even shut the bathroom door. Mu Yi Fan relaxed, he took a bath, and the whole person suddenly a lot refreshed, the depressed mood from before swept away. From the bathroom, Zhan Bei Tian can be seen reading a book with a flashlight. Mu Yi Fan saw him reading so seriously, the light moved, he put the towel of his hair on the back of the chair, and then, pounced on the bed, climbed to Zhan Bei Tian and asked: ¡°Bei Tian, I found you love reading, so I ask you a question, I don¡¯t know if you can answer me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what the problem is.¡± ¡°I ask you, if a researcher who wore gloves while studying the virus, did you say he would be infected with the virus?¡± ¡°It depends on whether the gloves have holes or broken, or whether the virus is or is not so toxic that it can be transmitted if it touches the skin directly.¡± Mu Yi Fan muttered, ¡°So¡­ use a condom before every time?¡± His voice was so small that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t catch what he was saying and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing, if the gloves are not pierced, and the virus is very strong, will he be infected?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be as easy to infect, otherwise there will be a few people at the institute who would dare to do virus research.¡± Mu Yi Fan exhaled: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him suspiciously: ¡°What are you asking all these for? Is this about finding someone to study the virus in your body?¡± ¡°No, no, you keep reading your book.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly turned his back to him to avoid the question asked by Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian had to keep looking at the books in his hand, but within seconds, the man next to him turned around again. Mu Yi Fan did not look up to Zhan Bei Tian, nor did him put his eyes on the book, but so he stared at one of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s bodies. ¡°Bei Tian, are you wearing underwear?¡± He suddenly asked this because he did not see the traces of his underwear through his pajamas. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Why the hell is this silly person looking at him? Mu Yi Fan added: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good not to wear underwear, so that the little brother can breathe, then it will be happier later.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Was he overstimulated today? Disturbed by Mu Yi Fan, Zhan Bei Tian lost his mood to read again, turned off the flashlight, and laid down to sleep. Mu Yi Fan smiled and immediately pounced, hugging Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian saw him so actively hugging himself, in the dark, ticking the corner, he turned sideways, pulling the man in his arms, and closing his eyes to sleep. Chapter 133 - What do you want to do? Chapter 133: What do you want to do? After a night, Mu Yi Fan recognized his feelings. Instead of sitting far from Zhan Bei Tian at breakfast in the morning, instead he took Mao Yu¡¯s position at the table, who is sitting next to Zhan Bei Tian, and happily eating breakfast with The Male Protagonist. Mao Yu was not unhappy, anyway, it¡¯s just eating location doesn¡¯t matter, sitting everywhere is the same. After breakfast, Zhan Bei Tian told Mao Yu to bring Wu Jing Heng, and then he took Mu Yi Fan to the hall where they usually discuss things. Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Why did you ask me here?¡± Zhan Bei Tian mused and did not answer his words, and soon Mao Yu and Wu Jing Heng came into the hall. The two saluted Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Major General.¡± Zhan Bei Tian motioned them to sit down and go straight to the topic: ¡°Did Rong Xue go out yesterday after everyone was told they could leave the apartment block and hang out?¡± ¡°Yes she went out.¡± Wu Jing Heng said: ¡°She went to see the woman who usually came to find her, and then the powered woman entertained her at home for a big meal, followed by a bag of fruit, lots of cosmetics and several sets of brand clothes.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard this here, suddenly he felt that yesterday Zhan Bei Tian gave everyone a day off not Ina useless gesture, but it was done so that Rong Xue can go out to meet the powered female l. Zhan Bei Tian stared at him: ¡°Who is this powered woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the leader of a small team, it¡¯s not doing that good.¡± he said. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s suspicious that there are so many supplies she is delivering even if she is not that good?¡± Wu Jing Heng was worried that Zhan Bei Tian thought he was doing a bad job, and he quickly said, ¡°I was suspicious, so when I came back from Rong Xue yesterday, I went to check the background of the powered woman, and she had so many supplies because someone sent her something from time to time.¡± ¡°Who sent it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a male man on the other side of the villa area, and it seems like there a relationship between them,¡± he said. Zhan Bei Tian looks cold: ¡°Villa area?¡± Wu Jing Heng looked at Mu Yi Fan next to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°It¡¯s the villa area run by Mr. Zhuang Zi Yue, and the man who send things is the right man around Zhuang Zi Yue.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard this and immediately guessed the story of the recording, and at the same time understood what Zhan Bei Tian meant by bringing him here. Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°What else is there to say?¡± ¡°No more.¡± Zhan Bei Tian motioned Wu Jing Heng to go out first, and then asked Mu Yi Fan, ¡°What do you think?¡± Mu Yi Fan sneered: ¡°The recording pen should have been given to him by Zhuang Zi Yue, who had his lover help to hand it over to Rong Xue, and then Rong Xue would have the opportunity to release the recording in the pen.¡± And Rong Xue was always jealous of Rong Yan, so she quietly put the recording pen on Rong Yan, so that a double-edged sword was carved. Alas! Zhan Bei Tian was so calm that he must have been assumed that it was Rong Xue as he guessed early on that she only had the opportunity to tuck the recording pen into Rong Yan¡¯s trouser pocket. Zhan Bei Tian did not deal with this yesterday until today, and would have waited until Wu Jing Heng reported the exact information before confirming it. Mao Yu knew they were talking about what happened yesterday and frowned: ¡°That is, the recording pen is not Rong Yan¡¯s, but its Rong Xue¡¯s who got from someone else¡¯s hand and used it to frame Rong Yan? The woman¡¯s mind is too toxic, Rong Yan is her own sister, and she framed Rong Yan in this way to advance her advantage.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mao Yu and asked Mu Yi Fan, ¡°What do you want to do next?¡± Mu Yi Fan was silent. In fact, he also thought about this issue yesterday, afterwards what attitude he should use to address Zhuang Zi Yue, after all, this depends whether it is the reality or the novel, is his dead party. But now the dead party regarded him as an enemy, and recorded their conversation to put him on death row, and, at no time, no one or he came to explain the recording, apparently there was no further cover-up. As for Rong Xue, the last time he was in the grain bank, he was pushed by her. At that time, he did not care, he thought purely that Rong Xue looked like her sister¡¯s part, and, he did not suffer any substantial harm, so, thinking as long as he has less contact with this person in the future it will be okay, he did not think, she made this plan again. Mao Yu said: ¡°Boss, Rong Xue this girl really can¡¯t stay in the team, and even then, she joined forces with the outside people, the outside team will make us loose our unity, and that¡¯s a big disadvantage to our team.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said a whinny Mmmh. Originally he wanted to leave her in the ranks, first because he wanted to torture her a little, and so when they get to The B City, he will let her feel the feeling of falling from heaven to hell. But now, this woman really can¡¯t stay in the team. Mao Yu added: ¡°However, we just guess that the recording pen is hers, but there is no substantive evidence, so if she was expelled from the team, it is difficult to convince the others, and, will make the team panic, they fear that we will find an excuse to drive them away at any time, long down, everyone would be anxious.¡± As Zhan Bei Tian stared blank and wondered what to do to give Rong Xue a hard lesson, Mu Yi Fan suddenly said, ¡°I have a way for Rong Xue to admit that the pen is hers.¡± Zhan Bei Tian and Mao Yu looked at Mu Yi Fan. ¡ª¡ª Half an hour later, Mao Yu appeared at the door of the room where Rong Yan, Rong Xue and Ron Mother live: ¡°Young Miss Rong Yan.¡± Rong Mother turned to see the voice, see the person is Mao Yu, a blooming smile came out: ¡°Captain Mao, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for?¡± Both Rong Yan and Rong Xue, who are sitting on the bed, got up. Mao Yu¡¯s face was cold and without any smiles, and said. ¡°What happened yesterday, you must have known there will be consequences, so The Major General doesn¡¯t think our team should keep the gossipers in the team so as not to spoil the atmosphere in the team.¡± Ron Mother¡¯s face was stiff: ¡°Captain Mao, this¡­ What does that mean?¡± Rong Yan looked at Mao Yu. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s recording of Mu Yi Fan saying that he was a zombie was a false recording of Mu Yi Fan which was found in Young Miss Rong Yan led the entire East End to mistakenly think that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, and almost led others to think that we were harboring a zombies who was killing the powered people, so, Major General Zhan made the decision to expel Young Miss Rong Yan from the team.¡± ¡°Ah? But that recording pen is not from our Yan, it¡¯s someone else who deliberately planted it on our Yan ¡°said Rong Mother. ¡°Captain Mao, that recording pen is really not mine, and I don¡¯t know where that pen came from and when it was in my pocket, I¡¯m innocent,¡± Rong Yan said anxiously. Mao Yu turned from Rong Mother¡¯s face and looked at Rong Yan and said, ¡°Please Young Miss Rong Yan to pack up and leave in half an hour.¡± With that, Mao Yu turned away. ¡°Captain Mao, Captain Mao.¡± Rong Mother hastened to chase out. Rong Yan¡¯s face looked white and she fell to his bed. She thought the recording issue had passed and she didn¡¯t think that in the next day someone will come to discipline her for it. Rong Xue¡¯s face flashed with smile at the bottom of his eyes, and then, she went on to falsely comforting Rong Yan ¡°Sister, I believe you, that recording pen is definitely not yours.¡± Rong Yan smiled bitterly: ¡°What do you believe?¡± ¡°Yan Yan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to Major General Zhan and let Major General Zhan figure it out,¡± said Rong Mother, who didn¡¯t catch Mao Yu. With that, she ran out again, but ten minutes later she returned to her room in a state of disbelief: ¡°Major General is not in the apartment building. How could he not believe you?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go look for Major General Zhan anymore, I¡¯m going to pack up and leave,¡± Rong Yan said. Rong Mother was angry and anxious: ¡°Where can you go when you¡¯re just a girl? What¡¯s more, there are zombies everywhere now, and after leaving the team, maybe the next moment you will be eaten by a zombie. Also, what¡¯s wrong with this Major General Zhan? Why doesn¡¯t he find out the truth, instead of just kicking you away?¡± ¡°How does this matter get anywhere, the recording pen really fell out of my pants pocket,¡± she said. Rong Yan smiled, she crouched down, took the bag out of the bed, and started putting clothes in the bag. Rong Mother quickly stopped her: ¡°Yan Yan, you can¡¯t go, you have to wait for Major General Zhan to come back and make things clear.¡± ¡°Mom, the soldiers are punctual people, if half an hour I have not left, there is a good chance that I will be thrown out, and that will be even more disgraceful.¡± ¡°But, but¡­¡± Rong Mother bit her teeth, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She immediately pulled out another bag from under the bed and loaded her clothes in. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, where you are, is where mom is.¡± Rong Mother packed up a few clothes, and then said to Rong Xue, ¡°Xue, you pack your clothes, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Rong Xue blurted it out. Rong Mother¡¯s face changed slightly, she stopped packing and raised her head, and looked a little chilly at Rong Xue. Rong Xue knew she said the wrong thing, quickly corrected herself: ¡°Mom, you should think, if sister leaves, she can go to other team of powered people to find supplies, but, you do not have any abilities, if you go with sister, others will not necessarily let sister joining their team, and, you will drag sister, especially when meeting a zombie, sister is not good at coping, but she will also have to take care of you, but if she leaves alone, at least mom you do not have to go out to run, sister will be at ease outside when looking for supplies, she will not worry about your safety.¡± Rong Yan nodded: ¡°Mom, Rong Xue is right.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Rong Mother really didn¡¯t feel comfortable with her daughter leaving, but what her little daughter said was reasonable. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go there again, you¡¯ll be here and I will have a peace of mind so I can feel at ease outside.¡± Rong Yan thought that she had a different ability but she is also afraid of not afraid of living their own, so, the heart is not just so sad, but, because she was misunderstood, the heart is still very uncomfortable. She wish she could find the person who framed her and return her innocence. Rong Mother thought of mother and daughter having to separate, she sadly wiped the tears of the corner of the eyes, sobbing: ¡°But, the people in our team will go north to The B City, what you will do, how we will meet later?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find a team that will go to The B City, too,¡± Rong Yan reassured. Rong Mother didn¡¯t say anything more, she offered to pick up things for her daughter, and as soon as the time arrived, she helped her carry her luggage downstairs. On the way, many people wonder why they¡¯re carrying their luggage and leaving. When they came to the first floor of the apartment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Rong Xue, you¡¯re going to clean up the stairs in the stairwell, you¡¯re going to do it from the top floor, you know?¡± A woman came with a bucket and a mop. Rong Xue tweeted: ¡°I¡¯m not in the logistics department, why would I do this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a shortage of staff right now, and if you do it, there¡¯s another reward, and if you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll report it to Captain Lu.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rong Mother worried that another daughter would be kicked out of the queue, and hurriedly said, ¡°Xue, go, your sister, I¡¯ll take her out.¡± Rong Xue was so angry that she had to carry a bucket and go mop on top. Then, when she found that through the window on the corridor she could see outside, she put the mop and bucket aside and went to the window. And she stood at this angle and saw the entrance to the apartment complex, as well as the Rong Mother walking with Rong Yan. Rong Xue couldn¡¯t help smiling when he thought of Rong Yan being kicked out of the team, and finally she kicked a woman who had robbed Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to see Ron Yan kicked out of the team?¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice was heard behind her. Chapter 134 - We’re fooled. Chapter 134: We¡¯re fooled. Rong Xue was surprised, quickly put down her smile and turned around. At the entrance to the stairs, stood a very thin man, about one meter, seven-five tall, she was very ordinary-looking, if he us placed in the crowd, you may not be able to find this person, and, he was wearing crumpled clothes, like refugees. ¡°Who are you?¡± Rong Xue looked at him warily, and the man in front of him was strange, and he didn¡¯t seem to have seen him in the team. ¡°I?¡± The man smiled: ¡°My name is Wang Jiu, I was rescued two days ago as the only survivors.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your thing?¡± said Rong Xue, picking up the mop. ¡°If not, don¡¯t get in the way of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just standing here and I won¡¯t get you mopping the floor.¡± Wang Jiu said with a smile. Rong Xue didn¡¯t pay attention to him any further, she picked up the mop and got it, and then mopped up at random. Wang Jiu was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°Yesterday morning, in the canteen, I saw you.¡± Rong Xue action continued she made no sound. ¡°Do you know why I noticed you?¡± Wang Jiu smiled, and then asked himself, ¡°Because when you play the recording, the smug smile in your heart was really striking, so this made me notice you.¡± This caught Rong Xue¡¯s attention: ¡°The smug smile in my heart?¡± Wang Jiu¡¯s eyebrows rose and he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you when I introduced myself before? Do I have the ability to read your mind?¡± Rong Xue was suddenly panicked, but did not show it, and she had a calm face when she said, ¡°What a special ability, but you misheard, and I didn¡¯t have any smug smile.¡± She bowed her head and continued to mop the floor. Wang Jiu smiled and said: ¡°Is it? So if it turned out that I had misheard. So what¡¯s the fear you¡¯re feeling now? You¡¯re anxious and I misheard it? What¡¯s scary about that?¡± Rong Xue stopped again and stared at him angrily, ¡°And please, can you not disturb me while I¡¯m mopping the floor?¡± Wang Jiu leaned against the wall: ¡°I¡¯m just standing here and I¡¯m not hindering you, I¡¯m chatting with you, but also I¡¯m just interested in what you got from Chen Yan.¡± Rong Xue stared at him dead on. ¡°Yesterday, when you came back from Chen Yan, you were very happy, not only you ate a full meal, but also to got a bag of fresh fruit, as well as a few sets of brand new clothes.¡± Ron Xue cold voice shouted at him: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know? Then I will be clear, you got the recording pen from Chen Yan, put it into you own sister¡¯s pants, so that you not only complete the task to get supplies, but also managed to trap your sister, killing your sister by getting her expelled from the team, really a double carving sword or should say a good idea of one arrow three hits. By the way, you brought back those sets of clothes, they looked as if they were international brands, what¡¯s the name?¡± Wang Jiu made a look of a man thinking. Rong Xue held the mop stick tightly. The clothes she brought back were indeed an international brand, a brand called Ange, but it was in a black bag, so how did this person know? Is there really a mind-reading technique? ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the brand called Ange.¡± Rong Xue¡¯s face changed, her eyes flashed, but she soon calmed down, sneered: ¡°Stop yapping your nonsense, destroying our sisterhood feelings, you say that I was the one who put the recorder, do you have proof?¡± Wang Jiu looked at her with a smile and did not speak. Just then, someone came upstairs, the man saw Rong Xue, and immediately shouted, ¡°Rong Xue, there¡¯s a Young Miss surnamed Chen who¡¯s looking for you.¡± When the man had finished, he went straight downstairs. As soon as Rong Xue heard this surname Chen she quickly threw the mop downstairs. As she passed Wang Jiu¡¯s side, Wang Jiu pulled her clothes, walked up to her front, whispered in her ear: ¡°I just told to Major General Zhan that I have a mind-reading ability, that I can read anyone¡¯s thoughts, you think he will believe it? Can you say this will be evidence?¡± ¡°Then you go and say it,¡± Rong Xue exclaimed. Wang Jiu didn¡¯t say anything more, loosened the hold on her clothes and let her go. Rong Xue hurried downstairs. In fact, in her heart is still very afraid, worried that Wang Jiu will speak this matter out, but she thought that Wang Jiu had no evidence, only by reading the mind, and what use of that. At that time, she will just bite her tongue and not admit, she will just say that Wang Jiu framed her. Rong Xue thought so much and her anxiousness was calmed. She walked out of the apartment building and saw Chen Yan standing in front of the flower bed more than thirty meters away. Rong Xue looked around, when she noticed that there was no one else around Chen Yan, she quickly ran over, before Chen Yan spoke, she said angrily: ¡°What are you doing here again? Did you know that someone suspected that I had put the recording pen in Rong Yan pants pocket,¡± as she said this Chen Yan eyebrows wrinkled in confusion: ¡°Did you not say that yesterday plan was foolproof? How could you have been found?¡± ¡°There was someone who can read minds and he knew what I was thinking, so he knew that it was I who put the recording pen in My Rong Yan pants.¡± ¡°Then you didn¡¯t admit it, did you?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so stupid?¡± Rong Xue chucked: ¡°What if he know I had put it? How does he accuse me if there¡¯s no evidence?¡± Chen Yan laughed: ¡°You don¡¯t have to admit it silly.¡± ¡°And you, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we agree before, don¡¯t come to me again when things are done? Why are you here again?¡± Chen Yan said: ¡°You sent someone to come to get me, you said you wanted me come over, you said there is something you have to tell me?¡± Rong Xue frowned: ¡°I sent someone to find you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Chen Yan eyebrows were caught in confusion, she thought, then her face suddenly changed: ¡°No, we were fooled.¡± She quickly turned to the door, but as she has taken just two steps, she was stopped by five soldiers. ¡°Young Miss Chen, Miss Rong, Major General Zhan is asking for you.¡± As soon as Rong Xue heard Zhan Bei Tian wanted to see them, her face turned white, and the first thought was Wang Jiu to report them. The two women were taken to the conference hall by five soldiers and they saw Zhan Bei Tian, Mu Yi Fan and Zheng Guo Zong, who was holding a child, sitting on the sofa, while Lu Lin, Mao Yu, Sun Zi, Xiang Guo and Wang Jiu were seated behind them. In addition, there were survivors in the team sitting here, a total of twenty-five people, like the three judges hearing review. Chen Yan first asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you Major General Zhan is asking me here for?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at them without saying a word, and the pin gazing eye made them tremble. Soon someone rushed into the hall and cried anxiously, ¡°Major General Zhan, Major General Zhan, we¡¯re really framed, please find out, and then drive her out of the team?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°I know she¡¯s innocent.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Rong Mother noticed that the atmosphere in the hall was very serious. Just then, Rong Yan came in. Rong Xue saw Rong Yan come and at that moment her face changed again. The slut hasn¡¯t even left the apartment block yet. Mao Yu looked at Ron Yan at the door and said, ¡°Now that we are all here, let¡¯s talk about yesterday¡¯s recording.¡± Rong Mother asked. ¡°Has you found the man who framed her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Yu looked at Rong Xue: ¡°Young Miss Rong Xue, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°What can I can say, I don¡¯t know who framed my sister,¡± Rong Xue said with a stiff face. Mao Yu saw her at this point that she was reluctant to admit it, he added: ¡°Since Young Miss Rong Xue is not willing to say it, I¡¯ll just say it.¡± Rong Xue was as nervous as she stared at Mao Yu. Others also looked at Mao Yu. ¡°According to our investigation, the recording pen that fell from Rong Yan yesterday was put into Rong Yan¡¯s trouser pocket by Rong Xue.¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± Ron Mother looks incredibly at Mao Yu. Before she heard that the eldest daughter was indeed framed, this was a relief, but the next moment she heard that the younger daughter framed the eldest daughter, how does she accept? Rong Yan couldn¡¯t believe it was Rong Xue. Others looked at Rong Xue in shock. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, when did I put the recording pen on my sister.¡± Rong Xue said this, and then she looked at Wang Jiu: ¡°Is it you, is it who you said something?¡± Then she looked at Zhan Bei Tian again: ¡°Major General Zhan, Even if Wang Jiu has a mind-reading technique, he also needs to have evidence to do it, you can¡¯t just take the work on his lips to false accuse me that I put the recording pen in my sister¡¯s pocket, isn¡¯t such an investigation is too hasty?¡± Wang Jiu ticked the lips and he smiled, ¡°Young Miss Rong Xue, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t read your heart.¡± ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s that?¡± Rong Xue asked Wang continued: ¡°I said those words on the stairs before because Major General Zhan asked me to test you.¡± Rong Xue listened, she very glad that she did not admit this in the stairwell, she quickly regained his composure and said, ¡°In this case, why did Captain Mao say I framed my sister?¡± Mao Yu looked at a woman next to her. The woman was the one who had previously dragged Rong Xue upstairs. The woman went to Rong Xue immediately and took something out of Rong Xue¡¯s pocket and sent it to Mao Yu. Chapter 135 - I’m sorry. Chapter 135: I¡¯m sorry. The woman was holding a recording pen in here and a small eavesdropper. Chen Yan¡¯s face changed. Rong Xue¡¯s face was even uglier, especially at the thought of the conversation of her and Chen Yan just outside the apartment building, when she thought of what she said her face of almost went pale. She looked back, her face grimaced, and she stared angrily at the woman: ¡°You stole this thing from me!¡± The woman did not speak, and looked at her expressionless. ¡°I did not put it on you.¡± Wang Jiu snickered out loud. Rong Xue¡¯s angry face turned to Wang Jiu. ¡°When I held you down and said the last word, and I put it on you while you weren¡¯t paying attention,¡± Wang Jiu said. ¡°You¡­¡± Mao Yu took the recording pen from the woman and asked, ¡°Young Miss Rong Xue, do you think this pen is familiar?¡± Chen Yan and Rong Xue looked to the recording pen held by Mao Yu. How is it they might not be familiar with it? This is the recording pen she stuffed into Rong Yan¡¯s pants. Mao Yu presses PLAY. Then Wang Jiu¡¯s voice was heard throughout the room: ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to see Rong Yan kicked out of the team?¡± Hearing this sound, Rong Xue¡¯s eyes flashed with panic. This is her conversation with Wang Jiu in the stairwell. The voice in the recording is not very loud, but it can be heard by those near, and it didn¡¯t take long for someone to shout, ¡°Rong Xue, there¡¯s a Young Miss named Chen who came to you.¡± Later, in the recording¡¯s Wang Jiu said another, and Rong Xue exclaimed, ¡°Then you go and say it.¡± Then there was a sound of footsteps, and behind him, Rong Xue walked out of the apartment building to talk to Chen Yan. The recording was ended there and Mao Yu turned it off. Rong Xue, who was heard her voice in the recording pen confessing to setting up his sister, looked strange. Rong Yan face was very chilling. Ron Mother looked disbelief at Rong Xue. She really didn¡¯t think it was her little girl who framed her eldest daughter. ¡°Ron Xue, why did you do this? Don¡¯t you know that Yan Yan is your sister ah! Why did you frame your sister? Ron Mother looked at Rong Xue with a sad face. Rong Xue clenched her lips tightly and she didn¡¯t at Rong Mother angry and sad face. Rong Mother saw her daughter not explaining, it was like the recording said everything, and that is even more chilling, she stepped forward to grab Rong Xue¡¯s hand, and started crying: ¡°Rong Xue, you say it ah, what did Yan do to you? Why did you frame your sister like this? Why did you want for to her to be kicked out?¡± Rong Xue grabbed Rong Mother¡¯s arm, and pushed her off Rong Mother almost fell to the ground, but luckily, Rong Yan¡¯s quick hand held up Rong Mother: ¡°Mom, are you all right?¡± Rong Mother wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, waved her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m all right.¡± Rong Xue saw the mother-daughter sentimental picture was very dazzling, she sarcastically said: ¡°You said why I against Rong Yan, then I will tell you, this is because you gave all the maternal love to her, but I what about me, what did you give me? When I was seven years old, I went to primary school, only to know that I still have a biological mother? Have you come to see me in all the years since you left?¡± Rong Mother looked sad: ¡°Do you think I wasn¡¯t go to see you? I tried to, however, every time I came to The Rong home, but the servants of the family stopped me outside, and they said I cannot enter, I tried to look for you after primary school, I had a chance to find you in the school.¡± Rong Xue sneered: ¡°It¡¯s been all these years, and you can say anything.¡± Rong Yan looked at Rong Xue in disappointment: ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d think so, if that¡¯s the case, I should have listened to my dad and chose to stay with him.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Rong Yan looked at her expressionless: ¡°When my father and my mother divorced, he wanted the custody of two daughters, but the mother in order to not be separated from us, she promised to leave the house, and she asked father to give her the custody of one of the daughters. Therefore, my father chose me to stay in the family, she let my mother take you away, but, because of the a reason she sat out of the house, she did not want to just turn one year old child like you live a hard life when she was kicked out, so she persuaded me to leave with her, so that you can live a good life in the family and¡­¡± ¡°Yan Yan, don¡¯t say it.¡± Rong Mother broke down and cried with her mouth covered. ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t say it, she won¡¯t know anything, she always thinks you didn¡¯t want her,¡± said Ron Yan, she looked at Ron Mother. She looked again at Rong Xue and continued: ¡°Do you know why Luo Jing is good to you? Do you really think he is treating you like a daughter?¡± Rong Yan sneer: ¡°You can¡¯t be that naive, if it was not for mom being worried that you would not have a good home, and then, before she was kicked out of the house, she talked to my father about a condition, she said all her shares are will be put down in his name, at that time, dad thought since you have been raised by him, who holds the shares does not matter, he promised this matter, otherwise, why did you think Luo Jing was treating you good for?¡± Rong Xue heard that her dad didn¡¯t choose her, she excitedly rushed to Rong Yan: ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, you¡¯re talking nonsense, and how can Dad not choose me.¡± Rong Yan quickly grabbed the two hands that Rong Xue waved. ¡°Enough is enough.¡± 1]¡­. From all that all I got is this the reason for the divorce is that Rong Mother cheated on Rong Father on the second daughter that the second daughter is not Rong Fathers daughter¡­ Rong Father wanted Rong Yan his blood daughter and wanted to kick Rong Mother out. Rong Mother asked for a custody of one child and Rong Father gave her Rong Xue¡­. But Rong Xue was just one year old and Rong Mother life was filled with uncertainty so she left Rong Xue with Rong Father with the promise that she leaves the shares of the divorce with him but she leaves with Rong Yan. ¡°This is not the place where you quarrel,¡± said Zhan Bei Tian, who had been silent. The four soldiers quickly came forward and pulled them over to stop them from fighting. Mu Yi Fan eyebrow tightened. He was just writing about the Female Protagonist family, but he didn¡¯t expect so much inside information. Mao Yu looked at Chen Yan: ¡°Young Miss Chen, I ask you, where your recording pen came from?¡± Chen Yan did not want to say: ¡°pick up.¡± Mao Yu knew he couldn¡¯t ask anything and said, ¡°Now that Young Miss Chen won¡¯t say it, it¡¯s a matter of trouble for Young Miss Chen to stay in the outside team for a few more days.¡± Chen Yan¡¯s face sank: ¡°Do you want to put me under house arrest?¡± ¡°Young Miss Chen, we just want to see if your lover will come to save you, presumably we also want to know how much your lover loves you, will not be ready for you to risk yourself or will he sell his Boss for you.¡± Chen Yan was angry: ¡°Since you already know that the recorder was taken from my lover, why should you detain me again?¡± ¡°We did guess who gave it to you, we just want to confirm from Young Miss Chen¡¯s mouth, and thank you for your cooperation.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chen Yan face knotted up. ¡°Send Young Miss Chen back,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said to the soldiers. ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Chen Yan left, Zhan Bei Tian told Rong Xue: ¡°Apologize to Mu Yi Fan and then, within half an hour, pack up your things and get out of here.¡± Rong Mother, who did not shout for Rong Xue this time, wiped tears from the corners of her eyes and left the hall with Rong Yan¡¯s help. Rong Xue, who acted like he did not hear what Zhan Bei Tian say, glanced at the contemptuous eyes of the other survivors, raised her head proudly, turned and tried to leave. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by the soldiers. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rong Xue raged. ¡°Boss told you apologize to Mu Yi Fan,¡± Mao Yu said. Rong Xue looked down at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°A fag¡­¡± Without saying it, a fuchsia colored fire struck Rong Xue, pushing her several steps back. Immediately, a smell of burnt charcoal floated in the hall. Rong Xue¡¯s head turned black painted and bare, the only place that was not burned was the back of the head, even then hushed was left with only a few strands of hair, everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile. MU QING TIAN GIGGLED ABRUPTLY. Rong Xue felt heat on her head and touched her head, only to find that her proud hair was gone! ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah! She immediately screamed in horror, ¡°My hair, my hair is gone.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at her coldly: ¡°No more apology, all of your hair will remain.¡± Rong Xue¡¯s cold-looking face stared at Zhan Bei Tian and quickly stopped and looked at the shaking fuchsia fire on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s index finger. Now she is weak, her face teared up and she spoke in wronged tone: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhan Bei Tian isn¡¯t happy: ¡°Who are you saying you¡¯re sorry to.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Speak up.¡± Rong Xue took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Mu-Yi- Fan- I-am-Sorry.¡± ¡°You can go,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. Rong Xue swept her gaze through everyone present with a grudge, holding her bare head and she run out of the hall. Suddenly, in the hall, everyone laughed again. Because the ¡®show¡¯ ended, other survivors were not able to stay in the hall, and got up and left. ¡°It¡¯s good for Rong Xue to leave, at least we will not have anything happen again, at least, and let her go, would it be too easy for her to leave.¡± Zheng Guo Zong said. Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°I also think it¡¯s too easy for her, even if her own sister is framed, it¡¯s not something easy. And that Chen Yan, the recording pen but she gave to Rong Xue, so sending her back, will it be bad?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t speak out. Mao Yu looked at Zhan Bei Tian and thought Zhan Bei Tian had a plan in mind, so there was nothing to say. ¡°No, like when she had pushed Mu-Mu, Mu-Mu couldn¡¯t have moved, and then he was in a coma twenty days.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked down: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mu Yi Fan was as confused as for why Zheng Guo Zong would bring it up. Zheng Guo Zong wondered about watching Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Major General Zhan, don¡¯t you know?¡± Mu Yi Fan hastened to stop: ¡°Doctor, you¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian interrupted him coldly: ¡°Let Dr. Zheng said it.¡± Zheng Guo Zong explained things that happened in the grain depot. Since Mao Yu was still there, he made a bit of a change of word, fighting the zombie and Mu Yi Fan fortunately ran so fast that it didn¡¯t cause a disaster. The clever Zhan Bei Tian did not guess what was going on, because Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t run away, but fainted on the ground. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was cold, and the Sun Zi Hao and the four at the back were all hot and felt a chill. He always thought that it was his kick to Mu Yi Fan that caused his relapse into coma and he didn¡¯t think that, Rong Xue, pushed Mu Yi Fan again. ¡°That¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was trying to say something, but Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°You go talk to Dr. Zheng and will take Qing Tian for a stroll through the garden and I had something to discuss with Mao Yu.¡± Mu Yi Fan had to leave with Zheng Guo Zong. They didn¡¯t walk long, and Zhan Bei Tian got up and left the hall. Mao Yu and the four people wondered, did he not to say that there is something to discuss with them? Why is he leaving again? ¡ª¡ª On the other side, Rong Xue ran back to his room with a grudge, and then, in the bathroom, scooped water out of the bucket to flush her head. Touching the bare head, the eyes had more hate and looked more and more serious, tears under the eyes flashed beast-like light, so that the whole beautiful face was distorted, sad, full of unwilling and hate. After the rinse, she stepped out and found the headscarf in her bag to wrap her head. Rong Yan, who was pacifying Rong Mother, who is crying, didn¡¯t look at Rong Xue from start to finish. Rong Xue also knew she couldn¡¯t keep grudging, she went pulling out her box and putting her stuff in. Since Chen Yan had recently sent more, her box was simply not enough so she went and pulled out the box belonging to Rong Mother. She poured all the contents of the box to the ground, and then put your clothes in. Rong Yan, was in a state of rage, she was trying to scold Rong Xue, but he was held up by Rong Mother who was shaking her head, signaling that she should not say anything. Rong Xue made sure that all her things were in the box, and immediately dragged two large boxes and left the room. Downstairs, two large boxes rubbed on the steps, making a noise of touching, causing many people to turn back. Rong Xue¡¯s frame of her sister has long been known throughout the apartment building, so, to see her everyone pointed there to her, for a framed sister, they really cannot give too much sympathy. Rong Xue acted like she didn¡¯t see them, she dragged the box straight out of the apartment building and out of the apartment complex. Just as she was looking for a place to live, a car horn sounded behind her. Rong Xue looked back and a familiar SUV stopped at her side. The door in the driver¡¯s seat is then pushed open by the inside man. She couldn¡¯t wait to see that the man sitting inside was Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll take you to The B City.¡± Chapter 136 - It really coming. Chapter 136: It really coming. Rong Xue watched Zhan Bei Tian warily and she didn¡¯t believe he would send her to The B City. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say much to her, and when she didn¡¯t get in, he closed the door and started the car. When Rong Xue saw Zhan Bei Tian leaving, he was anxious and shouted, ¡°Wait, and wait.¡± She dragged the box for fifteen meters before the car came to a stop. Zhan Bei Tian put down the glass window and stared at her. ¡°Are you really going to take me to The B City?¡± Rong Xue asked for less. In fact, she really did not believe the man who burned her hair, but The B City¡¯s allure is too great. Because The B City is the capital city, every aspect of it is better than other cities, to The B City, perhaps life security, otherwise, Zhan Bei Tian will not talk to the team to go north to The B City. Zhan Bei Tian said bluntly, ¡°Are you getting on the car?¡± Rong Xue quickly threw two large boxes to the left of the back seat and then ran to the right of the back seat and sat down. She didn¡¯t sit in the front seat because she felt very insecure about sitting in the same row as Zhan Bei Tian, and she was really worried about what Zhan Bei Tian would do to her. Zhan Bei Tian started the car and left, heading for the West End. Rong Xue saw the car heading west, and her heart was anxious again, she very worried that Zhan Bei Tian would throw her into the zombie heap. If it wasn¡¯t for her already not knowing who to rely on in The K City, she wouldn¡¯t have got in this car, now she¡¯d love to get to The B City soon. As long as she get to The B City, join the big team and find the big backer, and she is going to give them a revenge to the people who embarrassed her today. Rong Xue can¡¯t help but when she think of the previous thing he fist clenched, even the fingernails inserted into the hand to calm the heart is not aware. She looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat, the light flashed in her eye, and she swore one day she would make the man surrender to her pomegranate skirt and kneel and lick her toes. Rong Xue dare not show her emotions too obviously, she quickly dropped her eyelids and stopped looking ahead. The car sped between a zombie and a zombie, and quickly left the West End and headed for the highway. The moment the car hit the freeway, Rong Xue was a little more comfortable. Along the way, the two didn¡¯t utter a word the car was very quiet, about two hours after the car ran into the tunnel. The tunnel was particularly dark due to the power outage, and Zhan Bei Tian was able to turn on the lights. The tunnel was extraordinarily long, and after five minutes, the car had not yet come out of the tunnel. The more the car went the more Rong Xue was unable to sit calmly, the dark paint in the tunnel, and, though not much, the zombies looked so ugly that they are particularly appalling when the lights shine on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s a long tunnel.¡± She broke the silence because the atmosphere was so scary. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°This tunnel is more than 20 kilometers full.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Rong Xue saw the tunnel with fewer zombies, and she made no more noise. A minute later, Zhan Bei Tian suddenly stopped the car. Rong Xue immediately got nervous again: ¡°Why stop here.¡± ¡°I suddenly changed my mind and I don¡¯t want to go to The B City,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. Rong Xue: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you here, and then you walk to The B City on your own.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± Rong Xue disbelief voice said: ¡°Now it¡¯s only half the way to the tunnel, you would let me off?¡± She should not have believed the man, and sure enough, there was no good intentions in his so called good intentions. Now even if she gets out of the tunnel there are still six or seven hundred kilometers away from The B City, so how can she walk to The B City without a car? Not to mention there are many zombies, mutant plants and animals along the way. Zhan Bei Tian pulled out the keys, got out, threw all the luggage out of Rong Xue, and then pulled Rong Xue out of the car. Then he went back to the car. Rong Xue, who hadn¡¯t the man¡¯s strength, was pulled out of the car and fell directly to the ground. She got up in a hurry and tried to open the door, but unfortunately it was locked. Rong Xue patted the door anxiously, afraid to shout, ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, Zhan Bei Tian, you drive the door, its black lacquer here, you would let me a woman stay here, I¡¯m going to die.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t speak. Rong Xue saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face didn¡¯t have any wavering meaning, and she quickly said: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, are you not satisfied with the previous apology, then you take me back, I will go back, I will kneel down to ask him to forgive me, so you can be satisfied.¡± She didn¡¯t mention Mu Yi Fan, she was referring to Mu Yi Fan, and when Zhan Bei Tian thought of what Zheng Guo Zong had said, and suddenly, he got even more pissed off. Rong Xue was angry and anxious and afraid: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, why on earth would you not open the door to me, if you are trying to scare me, then your purpose has been achieved. You¡¯re a big man, why is your stomach so small.¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard this and laughed. He¡¯s got a small stomach? If his stomach was so small, he will not have to endure until now to revenge against her. Think about how many evil-like things she¡¯s done in her last life, and even joined forces with The Zombie King to kill him, and now just throw her here, it¡¯s already his best good intention. Zhan Bei Tian lowered the window. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you open the door,¡± Rong Xue said. Zhan Bei Tian stared at her: ¡°Rong Xue, if you¡¯re not dead, come to The B City alive and I will be waiting for you at The B City.¡± Seriously, he didn¡¯t want Rong Xue to die so soon, death so easy, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for her. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Rong Xue looked at him in disbelief: ¡°What do you mean? Do you want me dead?¡± This time she was really scared, her face was full of fear: ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this? What did I do wrong and make you kill? Yes, I used someone else¡¯s recording pen to frame my sister, and let others think Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, but, this is not a sin worth of death ah, not to mention the whole thing, I was not the mastermind, and if you want to find the mastermind, also should go to the mastermind¡¯s messenger to be right.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to hear her crap and started the car and left. Rong Xue, holding her hand in the window, because the car was driving fast, she fell to the ground, and now, since she was wearing only summer clothes, she was thrown to the ground and ended up with skin full of bruises. She put on the pain aside, she was lying on the ground and crying towards the car that slowed down in front: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you come back, Zhan Bei Tian, I know I was wrong. You can¡¯t leave me here alone, I¡¯m scared, and I¡¯m really scared.¡± The bleak cry could not make Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s grim face fluctuate, he looking vaguely at the figure of the woman crawling in the dark through the mirror. Rong Xue saw the car get farther and farther away, and the left woman used her fire-ability power to hit the car¡¯s tires, hoping to stop the car with a flat tire. However, when the fire was about to hit the tire, suddenly, a one-meter-high thin ice cube emerged from the ground, blocking the fire. Rong Xue¡¯s heart suddenly cooled down. Just then, the sound of a rumbling sound wad suddenly heard beneath the ground. Ready to look a little, the car drove on steadily. Rong Xue also heard the rumbling noise, she became more frightened, and screamed, hoping that Zhan Bei Tian would come back and take her back. As the rumblings got closer and the ground rolled, Rong Xue quickly lit a fire on her palm and looked around. Her face didn¡¯t look good, and the sight scared her to the point her soul nearly flew off. The whole ground flipped like a ribbon, like a wave, and then, under the ground, a lot of fine rattan branches drilled out, like the ghost hand from hell, rolling over towards Rong Xue. Rong Xue trembled with fear, and shouted to the car that had stopped in front: ¡°Save¡­Help, Zhan Bei Tian, help¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian was motionless, with a fire light, he could see clearly visible things under Rong Xue¡¯s legs as she was wrapped in rattan branches. In his last generation, he had heard of a tunnel 100 kilometers away from The K City, had an old vine tree dedicated to blood-sucking. If there is no injury or broken skin, the old vine tree will not hurt you, but if there is injury, then, even if you drive the car out of twenty kilometers, it will always chase you away. Rong Xue just fell, she was full of bruises, and how could the old vine tree might let her go. Rong Xue hastened to attack the rattan branch with the flame, unfortunately, she had poor training, resulting in the fire attack not being able to do much other than hit the rattan branch above, and cause no damage, she could not put the vine branch on fire. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, come and save me, ah,¡± Rong Xue screamed, and was dragged to the depths of the tunnel by the vine, and from afar there was a cry of resentment: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, when I become a ghost and I won¡¯t let you go.¡± This time she was dragged away, then no one knows whether she survived or died. Zhan Bei Tian looked back to the calm ground, started the car again, left the tunnel, and returned to City K before nightfall. However, he did not go directly back to the apartment block, but drove in the other direction, and took a blank piece of paper out of his pocket, with a map on it, the final path was marked with the word ¡®Chen Yan¡¯. Half an hour later, he drove to the downstairs of Chen Yan¡¯s house. Instead of going upstairs looking for someone, Zhan Bei Tian sat quietly in his car waiting for the night to arrive. When the hour pointer hand on his wristwatch pointed to nine o¡¯clock, the outside of the car finally changed. A guardrail on a window suddenly fell down stairs, and in the moment it landed on the ground, there was a loud bang. Zhan Bei Tian raised his face, looked up, only to see Chen Yan¡¯s room of the glass suddenly burst, and a dark shadow like light smoke, into Chen Yan¡¯s room. The next moment, there was a fierce fight. However, the fight did not last long, and soon, there was a woman¡¯s screams. ¡°It¡¯s really coming.¡± Zhan Bei Tian got out of the car slowly and had no intention of coming forward to save the person. Soon the shadow came out through the window of the room again. Zhan Bei Tian quickly powered up his thunder energy, forming a heavenly lighting fire net, and sent over to the black shadow. The dark shadow saw the purple-red light, it looked back, a purple-red electric fire woven into the net to cover him. The shadow was in a state of shock, quickly made a shot a line of energy at Zhan Bei Tian, who at the same time sped up and evaded the grid. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s head bent easily avoiding the attack, which hit the wall behind him. Immediately, the wall was left with tear as if a chainsaw had been cutting through it. Zhan Bei Tian once again made the acrylic energy, he iced the black shadow¡¯s feet, and let the ice speed up to become faster, increase the burden of weight on the black shadow, so that the black shadow could not fly up. Black shadow knew that it cannot fight Zhan Bei Tian, again it used the wind blade to split the foot of the ice, with the fastest speed, escaped from the dangerous place. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the direction of the shadow leaving, just across the apartment building, and said, ¡°No way.¡± Chapter 137 - The last words of the dying Chapter 137: The last words of the dying On the top floor of the apartment complex, Mu Yi Fan stood at the window, looking out of the window at the dark night, while noting that there was no car downstairs driving into the neighborhood. Does not know how long he stood there, still he did not see the community door movement, then look back at the wall clock, is already 9:05, he cannot stop being anxious. It has been 11 hours since Zhan Bei Tian left the villa building, but has not been seen since Zhan Bei Tian said he would be back. However, he knew in his mind where Zhan Bei Tian had gone. Mu Yi Fan thought of it and his eyebrows tightened. Today he thought of a method for Rong Xue to admit that the recording pen was her doing stuffing into Rong Yan¡¯s trouser pocket, just to think that Rong Xue would leave the team and not make anything happen again. However, the departure of Rong Xue is tantamount to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s surveillance, so Zhan Bei Tian will not let go of Rong Xue go so easily. However, Rong Xue did learn a lesson, and as for what the outcome would be, he had long anticipated that it would be the end of Rong Xue¡¯s games without a death or injury. Mu Yi Fan looked at the direction of the apartment block door, still he did not see a car back. Thinking about whether to wait for him to come back or go to sleep again, suddenly, a dark shadow landed above the roof and stopped in front of his window. Terrified Mu Yi Fan jumped back two steps, and when it was clear that the dark shadow was a man outside, and the red eyes exposed on top of the mask were ferocious, his first reaction was he turned and ran to the door. Immediately after, there was a bang, the window and window guardrail was cracked by the other side ability and then used the power, hit the direction of the door. Mu Yi Fan had just opened the door a small part, and immediately felt a strong wind blowing behind him. After that, no matter how hard he pulled, he could not open, the door is like pulled with resistance of the other of the door, as long as it is a little open, and will be closed. Mu Yi Fan had to give up opening the door, anyway, the glass blasting certainly caught the attention of the guard soldiers, as long as he held up for some time, the patrol soldiers below will catch up. He turned to face the black shadow that came in from the window, and saw the shadow came in by making the body rise in the air, which was a feat that could be by only the wind-powered people. Mu Yi Fan stared at the red eyes, and the other side¡¯s dark eyes and upper body breath made him feel very familiar, especially the breath, which soon reminded him of a certain man. Mu Yi Fan bit his lips, and he glanced at the silver spear placed on the corner of the wall, then he quietly moved his steps over there, and he slowly spit out three words from his mouth: ¡°Zhuang-Zi-Yue.¡± The man flashed his target in his red eyes, and did not seem to have expected the other side to guess that it was him. Mu Yi Fan took advantage of the other side¡¯s stunned demeanor, and he quickly ran to the corner, smoothly got the silver spear breaking the sad silence he asked: ¡°Why? Why are you trying to kill me? You¡¯re going to kill me before I die, right?¡± Black shadow was not hiding identity, he pulls the black mask, revealing handsome face, coldly tone voiced his name word by word, such as when one is spitting the name of an enemy: ¡°Mu- Yi ¨C Fan.¡± Although Mu Yi Fan was 90 percent sure that the other person is Zhuang Zi Yue, but to see the other person¡¯s real face, still can¡¯t help but shock a: ¡°Zhuang¡­ Zhuang Zi Yue, is it really you, why? Aren¡¯t we friends? Why are you trying to kill me? Where did I offend you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue looked sad and laughed, ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at his sad face and he could not speak, he could not tell what would make Zhuang Zi Yue so sad. Then Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s face changed and he stared at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Do you remember the time we met in the Gu Yu town?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Do you remember, your fingernails scratched the back of my hand?¡± Mu Yi Fan heard and quickly thinks of the problem: ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re infected, aren¡¯t you?¡± At that time, because Zhuang Zi Yue hand and back wound sleet was red blood, so, after this happened he did not take this matter to mind, but did not think he would be infected. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s voice got colder and colder. Mu Yi Fan squinted and explained, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to scratch you, I¡­ I didn¡¯t think about infecting you¡­¡± He really didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. In the original novel, Zhuang Zi Yue was already infected when Mu Yi Fan met him, so Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t resent him. But now he had scratched Zhuang Zi Yue and turning Zhuang Zi Yue into a zombie, thinking that unlike what happened naturally, it¡¯s no wonder that Zhuang Zi Yue would be unwilling to follow a Zombie King¡¯s side and put him to death. ¡°I¡¯m not really afraid of getting infected, I¡¯m not afraid of becoming a zombie at all.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue interrupted him with a roar. Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Why kill me when I¡¯m not to blame?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s eyes kept getting redder and anger in his eyes is getting stronger: ¡°Are you still pretending to be stupid? Mu Yi Fan, you¡¯re still pretending, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what it is like when humans first became a zombies.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± When humans first became a zombies, they had no sense of self thought they are only hungry, and wanted to eat living human flesh. Thinking of something here, he suddenly thought of something, stared in shock, as if he understood why Zhuang Zi Yue wanted to kill him. ¡°Uncle, Aunt and Uncle, they¡­¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you¡¯re not qualified to mention them.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue interrupted him angrily, staring at him coldly: ¡°Do you know, the first time I saw you, I wanted to kill you. However, I heard you say you were infected with the virus, because you had bone cancer, and it was Mu Yi Hang plot , I was soft, thinking that you are also a pitiful person, will become a zombie is also a last resort, but ¡­¡± ¡°Every night when people are quiet, I think of the time when I first became a zombie, because there is no conscious reason, so I see people bite, and the first bite ¡­¡± Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s voice became hoarser and he sobbed: ¡°I ate my father.¡± Mu Yi Fan was completely stunned, as if out of tone, and as if he was numb, he could neither speak nor have strength to support his body, footsteps, he leaned against the wall. Zhuang Zi Yue raised his hand, covered his sad eyes, and continued: ¡°After biting my parents to death, I swallowed the flesh from my father in one bite, and when his meat was finished, I bit my mother again¡­¡± He inhaled: ¡°Similarly, I ate her meat, and when I regained consciousness, do you know how painful it was for me to think of my late parents? My first thought was to rush to kill you. Do you know, Mu Yi Fan?¡± As grief and sorrow, the blood vessels around Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s neck were all highlighted, showing how much effort he had used to roar. Mu Yi Fan head shook in disbelief: ¡°But¡­But the last time you told me you put them in a safe place.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue touched his stomach: ¡°They¡¯re all here now, can¡¯t they be safe? And their bones are buried in the dirt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked on in shock at his stomach and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°Now to this point, I am not afraid to tell you, that the recording of that day it was I who recorded it, but also I sent someone take it to the radio station to broadcast it, but also I asked someone to take the recording pen to find Rong Xue, let her find the opportunity to release the recording, so that the people in your team will fear you, even kill you, let you taste the pain.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue said here, sneering: ¡°I didn¡¯t think well, because you resolved this thing. After that, I also thought about this excuse to get rid of the suspicion to explain the recording thing, but did not think that you will find Chen Yan, I also simply decided to not hide. Mu Yi Fan, do you know why I want to kill you now? When I kill you, I¡¯ll go to Mu Yi Hang and avenge you.¡± He raised his right hand and gathered a force that could not be seen. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mu Yi Fan shouted quickly. Zhuang Zi Yue screamed: ¡°If you have any last words, just hurry to say them, look outside a friend¡¯s part, I will try to help you finish.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°That¡­ I have so much to say.¡± To say this he is also trying to delay a little time. Zhuang Zi Yue impatiently said: ¡°Talk.¡± Mu Yi Fan could not dare delay, and he quickly said: ¡°I found out last night, I like a person, but, I have not had time to speak out, I do not know whether he likes me? So, after I die, can you tell him for me? By the way, ask if he likes me or not?¡± ¡°Who do you like?¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan saw he was silent and asked carefully, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Zhan Bei Tian as in Major General Zhan? Is it the same person?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded quickly. Zhuang Zi Yue took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, and he said, ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve known you for decades, how didn¡¯t I know you like men?¡± ¡°I just found out yesterday.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you say yes?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue nodded his head. ¡°The second message is, I want you to see my son start a family for me.¡± ¡°Your son?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue eyes wrinkled in confusion: ¡°Are you married and had children? Why didn¡¯t I know of this, and why didn¡¯t you invite me to drink as a bridesmaid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m unmarried, and the baby is my own.¡± Mu Yi Fan was afraid Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t understand, so he explained once more: ¡°He was born from my stomach, so I hope you can treat him like a son in the future.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°¡­¡± A man can have children!!!!! Just then, there was a noise downstairs and outside the door. Zhuang Zi Yue quickly turned his back on Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± With that, the relentless swing of the wind cutter flew past Mu Yi Fan. 1]¡­ Wind Cutter: Hahaha Futon: Kazekiri no jutsu Chapter 138 - He’s got an ability. Chapter 138: He¡¯s got an ability. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t expect that Zhuang Zi Yue would suddenly hit him with his power. For a moment without a reaction, a powerful blade splintered on his head. The room was suddenly silent, and the two looked at each other in silence. Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s a miracle that I was hit by such a powerful power, and I didn¡¯t feel any pain, and I didn¡¯t see the brain and black blood sprayed the room. It took a few seconds for him to touch his head and saw it was unscathed. Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°¡­¡± In order not to make himself soft heart, he can only sent the wind blade, but in turn he was exhausted, he could not send another wind blade, is absolutely minutes by the second slaying thing. However, Mu Yi Fan stood in full condition in front of him, not to mention that the head had not been cut in half, and that even the hair had not been damaged by half. Mu Yi Fan raised his hands and looked at his palms in disbelief. He suddenly found that both hands were full of power, and that there was a movement of power in his body, as he described in the novel as having the feeling of having ability. At this point, there was a knock on the door outside and someone shouted, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, are you all right?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue smelled humans and quickly turned around, once again he sent a wind blade towards Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan was shocked, in response, and waved his hand at Zhuang Zi Yue, which immediately swung a huge wind blade towards Zhuang Zi Yue. Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t think Mu Yi Fan would be a powered person, so, without time to even put up a defense, he was so cut, banged, and his body hit the wall hard. On the chest, he was cut open by the wind blade and had a large bruise, like a machete had cut him he was overflowing a lot of black blood. However, the black blood soon stopped and the wound slowly recovered a little bit. Zhuang Zi Yue looked up in shock and looked at him: ¡°Are you really powered?¡± And, like him, it¡¯s a wind ability. Mu Yi Fan also didn¡¯t think he would make a difference, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Zi Yue, are you all right?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue red eyes stared at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You lied to me, you said you didn¡¯t have any power.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan remembered that he had never felt any power in his body before, so he always thought he was just a conscious, ordinary high rank zombie. Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t say a word, and he sent a third wind blade This time, Mu Yi Fan is no longer fooling around. In the moment wind blade was about to connect with him, like shadow he suddenly disappeared from that place, the next second, he appeared on the bed. And that wind blade hit the wardrobe, bang, the whole wardrobe flew into pieces. The people outside heard a loud noise and quickly knocked on the door, but were unable to remove Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s wind lock on the door and they couldn¡¯t get in. Mu Yi Fan looked down at where he stood, and felt a little surprise for a moment, but really didn¡¯t get used to the fact that there was a sudden power. Next, Zhuang Zi Yue weaved wind blade stance and sent the eight angles-wind blade in a row. The eight angles-wind blade was so lethal that, while it was swinging, eight scratches were cut out of the ground and ceiling, but all were avoided by Mu Yi Fan¡¯ continuous body shifting speed. Soon, the room was in a mess. Zhuang Zi Yue couldn¡¯t hit Mu Yi Fan, and as fast as possible, he rushed up and pounced on Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan swooped his over and held on to Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s neck, and he slammed him to the ground: ¡°Zi Yue, you give up, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± If he had no ability, he will be absolutely dead just about now. However, both of them now have power, and Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s power cannot even hurt him, then Zhuang Zi Yue is no longer a threat. Because Zhuang Zi Yue had not learned any fight techniques before the end of the world, usually he would just to go to the gym to work out, if he really got to fight with those who have learned to fight, Zhuang Zi Yue will absolutely be in the underworld. In his novel, Zhuang Yue has suffered because of this, and behind his back, he desperately tries to learn to fight martial arts. Zhuang Zi Yue struggled to twist his body, but showed no sign of breaking free, and could not help but say, ¡°A Special Forces soldier, you are a real man.¡± Mu Yi Fan:¡± ¡°¡­¡± Can he say that he used a fighting technique that is learnt in the army to hold Zi Yue down? To be able to hold Zhuang Zi Yue is simply because he has learned to defend himself in reality. Of course, this was enforced by the young Zhan Bei Tian, because he had been kidnapped as a child, after being rescued, every summer Zhan Bei Tian would throw him to Shaolin Temple to practice, so, on weekdays, can barely deal with two or three people, but to meet like The Male Protagonist who is a strong opponent, at most he can also pass a few tricks, but he has no way to bring down the other side. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, if you¡¯re alive, say something.¡± The outside man roared again, and then he heard someone anxiously say, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back, Mu Yi Fan is in the room, as if he is attacked, but we can¡¯t open the door and dare not use the bomb, afraid to hurt him inside.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard Zhan Bei Tian come back and looked on. Immediately, the sound of a chainsaw came from outside, and soon the door was cut open. Zhuang Zi Yue, who was pressed under his body, took advantage of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attention at the door, he reversed the force, dislodged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s clamp, and he sped off to the window and jumped out, then, using a different power, took off in the air. He looked at the trouble in the room and said, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, next time we meet, we¡¯ll be enemies.¡± Having said this, he turned and flew out of the apartment complex. He had just escaped Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s side to kill Mu Yi Fan, but now Zhan Bei Tian is back, and the chances of him killing Mu Yi Fan are even lower. So it¡¯s a good idea to go first. Moreover, he knew that Zhan Bei Tian was at Chen Yan¡¯s house in order to catch him, and if he did not go, he would be caught. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan walked up to the window, looked at the far-flying shadow, and his eyebrow tightened, his eyes were full of helplessness and sadness. Suddenly, a loud noise behind him, the door was sawn open. Zhan Bei Tian saw the mess of bedrooms, walked in, and came to the troubled man who was standing in front of the window: ¡°Are you all right?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Bei Tian, do you have paper money? I want to burn some paper money.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± He has a lot of space which he used to collect a lot of supplies, but who will take paper money into the space? Finally, he gave Mu Yi Fan a stack of white paper. Mu Yi Fan took a basin out of the bathroom and put it in front of the window and started burning white paper, whispering in his mouth: ¡°Uncle and Aunt, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although he is now in the novel, but in the face of these false and true characters, there are still connected feelings, otherwise, he will not like Zhan Bei Tian, will he? So he was shocked and sad to hear Zhuang Zi Yue talk about him becoming a zombie and eating his own parents, and he and Zhuang Zi Yue were no longer friends, but enemies. ¡°Just now, that was Zhuang Zi Yue.¡± Mu Yi Fan said to the people standing behind him. ¡°I know it¡¯s him,¡± said Zhan Bei Tian. He went to Chen Yan¡¯s house to catch Zhuang Zi Yue. Since he has suspected that powered people murders was the work of Zhuang Zi Yue, but since there is no evidence and it is impossible to go door-to-door and arrest Zhuang Zi Yue. But when Chen Yan came to their apartment building today, it occurred to him that Zhuang Zi Yue hidden mask was likely to be spilled by Chen Yan¡¯s confession of the recording pen issue. Sure enough, he caught him, but he didn¡¯t expect Zhuang Zi Yue to fly to the apartment block to kill Mu Yi Fan. ¡°The reason he wanted to kill me was because I made him and he killed his parents before he realized, and swallowed their flesh into his stomach, so he hated me for that.¡± Whoever does it, he will hate him. ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian came forward and rubbed his hair. Mu Yi Fan continued to burn the paper in his hand, and when the fire in the pot was extinguished, he said, ¡°I have to do something.¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted: ¡°What¡¯s the difference? What¡¯s the sudden difference?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the wind ability, how it came, I don¡¯t know, in short, the ability came very suddenly.¡± Mu Yi Fan said so, because it was clear to himself that he was not a powered person at all, and that he knew that his ability would come after he upgrade to a high rank zombie, but the ability did not manifest. The reason for not manifesting is very simple, because his ability is very special, he needed to have someone attack him before it manifested, but also especially to the original novel there is no such ability. This is all summed up after Zhuang Zi Yue attacked him. At that time, when he was hit by Zhuang Zi Yue, he felt neither pain nor any harm, so he thought he might have had Ineffectual Ability. INEFFECTUAL ABILITY is that simply that no matter what the ability hit him, it will have no effect, that is, all the ability can hit him but will cause no damage to him, only bullets or physical attack can hurt him. What¡¯s more, after the Zhuang Zi Yue attack, he suddenly had the potential to have another ability ¡­ THE CLONING ABILITY, which with he could clone anyone¡¯s ability that attacks him, and then fight back using the same ability. [1]¡­ Kinda like Bleach Captain who whose Shikai can absorb attack and return them¡­ I miss Bleach However, if the next encounter is with water powered attack or other energy, then his wind ability will disappear, and thus he will become water powered person. In addition, the cloning ability will develop and as that ability upgrade a level, the higher the level, he can hold more abilities systems at the same time, and he will become a multi-system of energy, so, this will enhance the replication ability, and he will not be subjected to the limitations of the crystal nuclei type, and he will be able to absorb any crystal nuclei energy. As a result, he was unable to explain to Zhan Bei Tian what his power was and why he knew so much about it. In writing the novel, these two abilities The Ineffectual Ability and The Cloning Ability were actually created for The Male Protagonist, but because he felt that The Male Protagonist had a golden finger and was going to be invincible, he set them aside and he did not write them down in the novel. But surprise surprise he did not expect that these two abilities to actually appear in his body. Chapter 139 - A lot of little partners. Chapter 139: A lot of little partners. Mu Yi Fan felt particularly excited when he thought that he has two very powerful abilities, and is more powerful than the original Zombie King. But he couldn¡¯t remain happy when he remembered about his relationship with Zhuang Zi Yue. That night, Mu Yi Fan had to change rooms with Zhan Bei Tian because the original room had been damaged. Early the next morning, Lu Lin returned to say that Zhuang Zi Yue had not returned to the villa area all night, and that Chen Yan had died at home and that the crystal nuclei in the brain had been dug up. Zhan Bei Tian, who reported directly to Lieutenant Zhou, who guards the security of The The K City that he saw Zhuang Zi Yue break into Chen Yan¡¯s house last night and dig the crystal nuclei out of Chen Yan corpse. Then, with Lieutenant Zhou he was also mentioned that other people with abilities were most likely to be the work of Zhuang Zi Yue, and that Lieutenant Zhou therefore excluded the army¡¯s full search for Zhuang Zi Yue in the East End. Zhan Bei Tian also deliberately stayed in City K for two more days in order to find Zhuang Zi Yue, he was making sure that Zhuang Zi Yue was likely not in City K before taking the team north. On the morning they left, Li Tian Qing hurried to the apartment complex with his luggage to find Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Zhan¡­ Major General Zhan, no¡­ It¡¯s not good, less fighting¡­ Yes, it¡¯s not good¡­ It¡¯s on.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, who had seen Li Tian Qing coming to him with his luggage, was delighted that Li Tian Qing would join their team, but quickly frowned when he heard the word ¡®Not good¡¯. Mu Yi Fan, who was helping to move things, saw Li Tian Qing panicking and immediately became alert, thinking something bad was about to happen. Because in the plot of the novel, Li Tian Qing originally did not want to join The Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s team, he just wanted to live a small life to in The K City, but because of a zombie tide will have to follow Zhan Bei Tian north to The B City. Mu Yi Fan looks at Li Tian Qing¡¯s luggage. Don¡¯t tell me¡­.. Xiang Guo asked hurriedly, ¡°Old Man Li, what the hell is going on that makes you so panicked?¡± ¡°I¡­ I hear a lot of a zombies, from all sides¡­ They are rushing towards our The K City, I estimated that there should be tens of thousands or more.¡± Before, he just wanted to see what was going on near The K City, but he didn¡¯t think of it but heard the sounds of ¡®squealing¡¯ from the zombies¡¯ mouth. Originally he did not care, because in the past in the eavesdropping, he often hear a zombie sound, but the more he listened he felt that something was not right, because the sounds came from too many, it was like a large choir, and the sound is getting closer. So he guessed that a zombie tide was probably trying to attacThe K City K. Sure, it¡¯s a zombie tide! Mu Yi Fan heart was alert, he did not think, there was a zombie tide he was supposed to be the one who lead it, but this time who is leading the zombie wave attack. Is it Zhuang Zi Yue? However, he did not sense the zombie tide, then the zombies should be 30 kilometers away. Those who heard the news were doused with a breath of cold air. Xiang Guo wondered, ¡°Li, how do you know they¡¯re coming this way.¡± ¡°The sound outside is getting clearer and clearer, the sound, you dare to be sure.¡± Li Tian Qing turned to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Major General Zhan, what are we going to do next?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan nodded when he saw That Zhan Bei Tian was asking if it was really happening. Zhan Bei Tian, with a serious face, immediately ordered: ¡°Xiang Guo, you drive to inform Lieutenant Zhou and let all the people in The The K City evacuate north of the The K City.¡± He thought about it, and added, ¡°We can go through the secondary highway, the tunnel is shorter, there are fewer zombies, and the danger is much less there.¡± Now even if they want to do defensive preparation in The K City it is too late, and, The K City has no defense so they can only leave, at least in the evacuation of the a zombie absolutely did not in The K City was besieged when more, it is better to kill a straight road. ¡°Yes.¡± Without any delay, Xiang Guo went straight to the SUV and drove to inform Lieutenant Zhou. Zhan Bei Tian turns to Mao Yu: ¡°Tell everyone to speed things up and get things out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The next step I have to trouble Major General Zhan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nods and let Zheng Guo Zong arrange Li Tian Qing. Zheng Guo Zong saw Li Tian Qing¡¯s importance to Zhan Bei Tian and he immediately arranged things with Li Tian Qing. Twenty minutes later, the broadcast of the East Side of The K City rang out: ¡°People in the East End please note that a group of zombies will arrive in The K City to attack our The K City, a zombie group will arrive in The K City to attack our The K City, please evacuate as soon as possible, please evacuate immediately. Heading north for the second-tier highway and northbound to the second-tier highway.¡± As soon as the broadcast came out, the whole East End was in a mess. Survivors in makeshift trading areas quickly collected their belongings and started to run, and some have even taken the opportunity to grab other people¡¯s precious food. Many people expected that The K City would not be a long-term place, will have packed their luggage into the car, driving up the north on the secondary highway. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s team came to the secondary highway and saw many cars speeding at speeds of more than 200 kilometers per hour, everyone was driving like lightning, and a ground car sped past their team. ¡°Running so fast, are they looking for death?¡± said Sun Zi Hao, who was driving in front. It¡¯s likely that they are going to be in a car accident before they run like this and don¡¯t meet a zombie. After the motorcade left the The K City area and drove for about five or six minutes on the secondary highway, Mu Yi Fan finally sensed the same scent from a distance. He stared at the front, and muttered in shock, ¡°Too many.¡± Zhan Bei Tian who was sitting next to him, heard something and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so much?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin in front of him and said nervously, ¡°There are a lot of little partners.¡± He really sensed a lot of similar breath, more than twice as much as the scene he described in the novel, not to mention that they now encountering only a small part of the siege of the zombies to The K City, if all the siege to The K City is concentrated in front of them, he does not know how shocking the scene will be. Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows wrinkled: ¡°How many?¡± ¡°At least a hundred thousand or more,¡± Mu Yi Fan whispered in his ear. ¡°Double the number.¡± Li Tian Qing said, ¡°and those are the zombies just before them, not counting the zombies to the east, south, and west.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared blankly If, according to Li Tian Qing, there are only a few thousand of them, then they will encounter a zombie waves of up to ten thousand, and they will be able to get them finished easily. But now there are 100,000 zombies waiting for them and they are not so easy to deal with. The motorcade was about seven or eight minutes away, and Zhan Bei Tian immediately shouted for a stop when he saw the wide fields with only dirt left on both sides of the second level. The car behind also slowly stopped, followed by the other car behind their motorcade of survivors yelled: ¡°You can¡¯t go or not, if you are not going then make way for Laozi.¡± The survivors of the team were anxious and wondered why Zhan Bei Tian had suddenly stopped. Xiang Guo got out of the car and ran and asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe in front of us, and the vehicles that will run in front are sure to come back, causing serious traffic jams,¡± said Zhan Bei Tian. Sun Zi Hao asked, ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°Now we have to wait for the people in front of us to come back here, and then we¡¯ll do it, and now we¡¯ll deploy, you¡¯re going to call Mao Yu,¡± he said. ¡°Yes.¡± The vehicles behind their motorcade saw them not leaving, only to take advantage of the gap, turn to the overdrive, passing by them, all open the window said a few swear words, before accelerating to leave. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him and quickly assigned work to Sun Zi Hao, Lu Lin, Mao Yu, and Xiang Guo. Five minutes later, the people in the queue saw the car running in front of them, all coming back in the back, and the car behind them was blocked. The man who reversed in front of him, in horror, yelled at the man behind him: ¡°There are lot of zombies in front of you, everybody go back.¡± Xiang Guo immediately took a group of soldiers and directed them to drive the car into the field, led by the men of their team, followed by others with great ability. The survivors did not believe in their abilities at all, but when saw that they were all soldiers, and Xiang Guo was heard to say that the east, south and west were all swollen with zombie groups and that even if they were to return, it would be a dead end. Now they can only kill to clear a blood road to safely go north, so they can only trust Xiang Guo once. The survivors in front quickly drove the car into the field, giving Zhan Bei Tian a road to be leading north. Chapter 140 - Zombies are all withdrawing. Chapter 140: Zombies are all withdrawing. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s team drove in front at 80km/h for about five minutes, and finally, they saw a large group of things moving in front. The number is very large, as far as the eye can see there were zombies. However, because the distance is a little far, so in their eyes like a piece of gray paint water slowly poured over their side. As they slowly got closer, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a child in the air, and couldn¡¯t help shaking a chill, and thousands of zombies were like a sprawling colony of ants, hobbling slowly. What¡¯s more, the road ahead has been blocked by the zombie group, creating a wall of hundreds of people, and vehicles simply won¡¯t be able to cross the line. Standing on the roof of the car, Zhan Bei Tian ordered that the soldiers in front of the vehicle to quickly get out of the vehicle, then they put five small mortars on the ground, and then skillfully filled the gun position with artillery shells, firing a crank-and-drop gun with a tail-wing edgy. At the moment, five mortars burst together, roaring with five loud bangs and the wall of zombies covering the road was immediately blown out and left a gap, the ground because of the bombing, sent out a violent vibration. Survivors who had never seen such a scene held each other in fear, but were thrilled to see the large a zombie group fall. Of course, the zombie wall that is blocked in the middle of the road is only a tiny fraction, and behind it, there are thousands of a zombies stuck on the road. The soldiers fired hundreds of mortars again, finally blowing the pathway out of the road. They quickly put away the mortar and returned to the car. The group of soldiers, after climbing onto the roof, the cars sped forward again. They then fired grenades at the small zombie group in front of them, making the road ahead wider. Survivors saw the army finally hit a path, they were holding out more hope for the road behind, no longer like before, fearing that they would not be able to break out of the a zombie group. It was only in front of the front that blew up a way out, but the zombies on both sides came up again, and if they left again, the previously opened passages were quickly flooded by the a zombie group. ¡°Drive on! Fast! Fast! Part of the path was cleared, surviving survivors followed, the rest of the powered people followed, as the car drove past the zombies, he said. ¡°The powered people to do their best to use your power, attack the a zombie group on both sides, to the vehicles behind the road.¡± Mao Yu was holding a megaphone, and kept repeating the words before, hoping that the people with abilities would be a little more conscious and not just stay lazy. Fortunately, the right person in front of him has not yet reached the point of self-interest, while driving and the zombie attack poured in. While some cars are driven by survivors, others were responsible for attacking zombie groups on both sides so that they don¡¯t get close to them. However, it was the vehicles that were particularly difficult to drive on with the zombie s bodies creating potholes below, making the vehicle a bit drive in a sort of bumpy throw, as if the new group of unrepaired pit roads were being thrown up by the survivors sitting in the car. The speed of the driving cars cannot be raised, can only slowly move forward. Suddenly, the queue made a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, and the crowd startled: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone shouted, ¡°Some zombies on the ground are not dead yet, they¡¯ve scratched the tire wheels.¡± Mao Yu quickly picked up the megaphone and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t care about the tires, drive anyway, the people with abilities look behind and if you notice that there is a living a zombie under your feet, please help shoot.¡± His words had just dropped, and there was a loud bang, this time louder than before. Many people looked at the place where the bang sound came from and they saw a car explode. The man who saw the car explode screamed in horror to the outside: ¡°The car is under attack, it¡¯s the powered zombies attacking us.¡± Suddenly, there was a panic, and the people with abilities immediately had the impulse to quickly escape from here, so, they even forgot to fight the zombies, directly speed up the escape. Mao Yu quickly shouted: ¡°Please don¡¯t be nervous, please don¡¯t be nervous, take your courage like when you went to collect supplies, give the ability a zombie counter-attack, only if we work together to get out of here safely.¡± His voice is like a pacifier, everyone slowly calmed their hearts, more than a dozen people with abilities started to attack the zombies, will soon be five or six zombies were killed. Mu Yi Fan, who was sitting in the car, couldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t wait to hold the steering wheel when he saw the killing, and had changed his car since he had just continued north. Now he¡¯s an ordinary survivor in the eyes of others, and Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t know he had the ability, so he didn¡¯t ask him to get involved. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t ask him to help, so he sat in the car and drove the car. However, when the zombies were killed, Mu Yi Fan clearly felt the sadness of the surrounding zombies, so for a moment he was a little confused. In his zombie capacity, it was supposed to be the right thing to do, and he was sitting in a human car, witnessing their death. Later, if man finds out his identity, perhaps he can¡¯t stand in the zombie world, as in the novel¡¯s drama, he becomes a traitor to other zombies. Outside the car, the survivors, with concerted efforts, knocked down many zombies, and the procession made it through the road full of zombies¡¯ carcasses. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s team only started the car and left after all the survivors had passed. And Lu Lin they let the other people in the team first step, they followed the last, such a move so that the team¡¯s survivors were much moved. The crowd looked at the zombie group, which was gathered behind them, and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± An anxious sound horn came back to their convoy. Lu Lin looked back and saw that there was a group of people behind who were about to be besieged by zombies, and quickly said to Zhan Bei Tian in the car: ¡°It¡¯s Lieutenant Zhou, they haven¡¯t even left The K City.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, was sitting in the pilot chair, his eyebrow tightened. ¡°Major General Zhan, please help us.¡± Lieutenant Zhou killed the surrounding zombies, and shouted anxiously. Zhan Bei Tian opened the door, stood up and looked out of the car, looking in the direction where Lieutenant Zhou was, his eyebrows tightened even further. A zombie was somewhat close to Lieutenant Zhou, and Zhan Bei Tian wanted to use the mortars to open a way for Lieutenant Zhou, but it¡¯s more likely that Lieutenant Zhou would be hit by mortars, or the mortar will blasts them to death, so it is not suitable for shelling. Zhan Bei Tian asked Lu Lin, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the men our team?¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°Our team is the last to go, everyone has almost exhausted the ability trying to support the rear, and now everyone is weak, it¡¯s not working at all.¡± The most important is that they only had a month since they obtained the abilities, the level of the ability is not high, before they can last more than an hour, has been very difficult, now are empty down in the car to rest. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows were tighter, thinking about not bombing again with shells, only to hear Sun Zi Hao on the other side and say excitedly, ¡°Boss, look, the zombies have turned away.¡± Lu Lin, who was also listening to the small private room, quickly looked up, and sure enough, they all turned around and went back. Lieutenant Zhou hurried the team and a group of survivors, and they drove away. However, zombies turned and walked just ten steps, then inexplicably turned to Lieutenant Zhou and they walked, and then zombies turned and left again. To the surprise of Lieutenant Zhou, they quickly speeded up the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that bunch of zombies?¡± Lu Lin asked incredulously. ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked down from outside and looked at the man in the car. Mu Yi Fan was staring head on at the rear-view mirror, and as a zombie group came up again to surround Lieutenant Zhou, his eyes were wide open and red-eyed, and he stared at the zombies by the rearview mirror. When he saw a group of zombies again besieging Lieutenant Zhou, he suddenly growled and he stepped on the accelerator, and the car jumped from 40 to rush out of 150, almost throwing Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao out. Sun Zi Hao quickly sits back in position and rages: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what are you doing?¡± Lu Lin shouted anxiously, ¡°Go on the brakes, brake, and or we will hit the car at the car in front.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his back and slammed on the brakes. Zhan Bei Tian holds his hands and steps on the seat to hold his body steady. Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin were not wearing seat belts and the whole person slammed into the front seat. ¡°Crap, Mu Yi Fan, get out of the car, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Sun Zi Hao rubbed his forehead and rages. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°The zombies have all turned back.¡± Lu Lin poked his head, and sure enough, the zombie group slowly receded like a tide. Chapter 141 - My grandson? Chapter 141: My grandson? The zombie group did not attack, as before, they went back and forth back and forth, this time, and they all left the secondary road honestly, step by step back to where they were before. Mu Yi Fan leaner down on the steering wheel and took a deep breath, then closes his eyes and rubs his eyebrows. Sun Zi Hao, Lu Lin, Zhan Bei Tian saw Lieutenant Zhou driving over and all got out of the car. Lieutenant Zhou saw them and breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°It was just a great danger, before, I really thought we would be buried today in the zombie tide, no one expected the zombie will suddenly turn around and leave, said it is strange!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lieutenant Zhou, you¡¯re lucky,¡± said Zhan Bei Tian, while he eyed Mu Yi Fan in the truck. Lieutenant Zhou chuckled: ¡°Are you going north to The B City? Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Just as they were chatting, Mu Yi Fan walked out of the car, he looked up at the mountains in the distance, vaguely feeling that there was a group intermediate-level zombies staring at them. If there is a guess, they are the ones who are leading this zombie tide, but it¡¯s too far away to see what the zombies looked like. In addition, he felt that they were stupid and wanted to attack. Mu Yi Fan gave a hard look in the direction of the mountain, then sent a thought of driving away the zombie group, to the mountain zombie under the hint, telling it to hurry away. The zombies in the mountains, feeling the pressure of higher rank than theirs, took two steps backwards. One of the high rank zombie patted a zombie on the shoulder and said, ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue that zombie is superior to us, and we can¡¯t resist him with our ability.¡± Another zombie raged: ¡°Damn, he is clearly a zombie, why is a zombie trying to help humans.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue looked deeply at the secondary road down the hill and turned reluctantly and went down the other side, with other zombies following down the hill. But before three steps, Zhuang Zi Yue stopped, raised his head, and roared up, like a sad lion, roaring all over the mountain. The surrounding zombies were also infected by him, and they raised their heads and roared to the air. Even the groups of zombies from far resonant, with one by one shouting, and all nearby areas were zombies roars, especially in empty spaces, echoing constantly, and frightened survivors huddled. ¡°What happened to all those zombies? They are not going to come over again, are you?¡± The survivors with The Lieutenant Zhou team asked nervously. Lieutenant Zhou listened to the roar and hurriedly said, ¡°Major General Zhan, this is not a time to chat, we¡¯ll leave quickly.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked on his back with their Mu Yi Fan and he shouted: ¡°Get in the car.¡± Sun Zi Hao like an arrow jumped to the driver¡¯s seat so that his little life would not have been lost in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hands. Lu Lin sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat. Mu Yi Fan looked around, and heard their annoyed and anger mood from the zombie cry, and their unwillingness to obey his meaning. He frowned, and then turned and sat in the car. Zhan Bei Tian asked him what was wrong with the zombie¡¯s call. Mu Yi Fan shook his head and said he didn¡¯t want to say more. The motorcade headed north again, and it was not until it came out twenty kilometers away that the zombie¡¯s cry stopped, and everyone did not feel so scared. Next, without the obstruction of the zombies, the remaining hundreds of kilometers of road is very smooth, even if met a zombie, but also just a few piles, not much, the people easily solve them out Zhan Bei Tian in order to catch up the road, on the way he only let everyone eat dry food, and, because there is no clear path into the city, he directly turn a big bend to continue, so the road has become much longer. By the time they arrived at the area under The B City¡¯s jurisdiction, it was two days later, and everyone was stunned by what they saw. All the flowers and trees have become tall and large, and even some have mutated, making them unable to recognize what their original species are. The sky was obscured by tall, lush trees, giving them a sense of entry into the forest. ¡°Accelerate forward.¡± Zhan Bei Tian ordered: ¡°Fire-powered people be ready to attack.¡± Lu Lin immediately picked up the horn and shouted to the front team: ¡°Accelerate forward, fire-powered people get ready to attack.¡± Flowers and trees are afraid of fire, so, when they encountered of the fire powered aura, they retreated a few meters, and they couldn¡¯t dare move again. Of course, it is not to say that they are completely afraid of fire powered people, but, they have just mutated not long, but cannot use their own advantages to block the fire attack. It took them more than half a day to get to The B City and from outside the city, solid, tall walls have long been built, and eight walls have come and gone. And the sky, was covered with fine wire, which didn¡¯t allow zombies or other mutated birds opportunity to walk in. ¡°It¡¯s the capital.¡± Sun Zi Hao looked amazement at the almost towering wall: ¡°The B City has become a siege.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the defense is a little bit tight, otherwise if there was a zombie tide that¡¯s not going to be able to resist,¡± Lu Lin said. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how the people of The B City build such tall, thick, solid walls and so many fenced in a short period of time,¡± he said. ¡°There are so many people who are able to do it now, especially the earth-powered people, who have them and it¡¯s not hard to build walls,¡± he said. After the motorcade entered the first door, they had to get out of the car to do the examination, to make sure that there were no wounds, but also to be taken to the next area for most of the time, to really confirm that nobody changed, before being released, and, to pay half of the food, to enter the city. After leaving the quarantine, Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief that he didn¡¯t have a red line in zombie detector yet, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to get into The B City. However, in a few months¡¯ time, as soon as the new detectors came out, it would no longer be easy for him to get in and out of The B City. Mu Yi Fan got in the car and told Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Now that I¡¯m back in The B City, I need to go home and wait a few days to find you.¡± ¡°Do you know where to find me?¡± asked Zhan Bei Tian in a soft voice. ¡°You know, your family house is easy to find, you go downtown and let me off, yes, my son, and I¡¯ll take him back and let my dad meet this grandson.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± When they got to the city center, the motorcade stopped. Mu Yi Fan pushed the door open and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the two men sitting in front, said nothing and nodded. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s left foot came out of the car and suddenly, a backhand moved and he pounced on Zhan Bei Tian. Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin at the front saw this scene through the rear-view mirror, and in a maze turned his head and said, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what are you going to do?¡± Mu Yi Fan ignored them and kissed in the corner of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth: ¡°Wait till I come to you.¡± Sun Zi Hao:¡±¡­¡± Lu Lin: ¡°¡­¡± Damn it! It¡¯s really blinding their eyes. Zhan Bei Tian ticked off: ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan chuckle: ¡°Hot stuff.¡± Sun Zi Hao:¡±¡­¡± Lu Lin: ¡°¡­¡± They all stared, and for the first time they heard someone call them Boss with ¡®Hot stuff¡¯. The pair couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhan Bei Tian, they noticed that their Boss was not only unflattering, but also gracing Mu Yi Fan actions. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of my absence, and hook up with someone else.¡± Mu Yi Fan ignored the two people who had already been petrified, and after saying this, he closed the door and went to Zheng Guo Zong to find Mu Qing Tin. Zheng Guo Zong learned that Mu Yi Fan was leaving and was taking the child with him, and he was very reluctant: ¡°When are you coming to see me?¡± He had no reason to stay in The B City and his son was not around, he was hoping Mu Yi Fan would come and see him more. Moreover, during these months, he had taken Mu Yi Fan as his son, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Mu Yi Fan going, he would have gone with him. ¡°It¡¯s okay I will see you, but you¡¯ll have to settle down, maybe two or three days later.¡± Trouble look at the people around, and then he whispered in Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s ear, ¡°Keep an eye on Rong Yan for me, and don¡¯t give her a chance to get close to Zhan Bei Tian.¡± ¡°You kid finally know how to be nervous,¡± Zheng Guo Zong laughed at him. Mu Yi Fan smiled, he hugged the child, said goodbye to Zheng Guo Zong, and waited for the convoy to move away before he made his way in the direction of The Mu Family. Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan parted ways and he took the team straight back to The Zhan Family. As soon as the motorcade stopped at the door of the Family, he saw his grandfather, Zhan Guo Xiong, helped by the old housekeeper, hurrying out of the yard. ¡°Sir, slow down, you slow down.¡± Zhan Bei Tian immediately saluted him and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you all right?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong saw his favorite grandson and he looked at him with a serious smile: ¡°Okay, well, well, I¡¯ll be better when you get back safely.¡± By the time Zhan Bei Tian entered town, he had received the news, left and finally gave Hus son a welcome back. Mao Yu, Lu Lin, Sun Zi Hao, And Xiang Guo immediately walked up to Zhan Guo Xiong and saluted him with a military salute: ¡°I¡¯ve seen Old Zhan The Military Commissioner.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded with a smile, and then, looked behind them, he did not see the person he wanted to see. He puzzled and raised his white eyebrows: ¡°Where¡¯s the man?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Who?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong ignored him, walked directly past them, went to the car where Zhan Bei Tian had been in, looked down, and there was no one in it. He turned around in a hurry: ¡°Where¡¯s my grandson?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Guo Xiong added: ¡°Half a month ago, Fan Jing Long came back and said to me, you¡¯ve got a three-year-old son, why didn¡¯t I see you back with him?¡± Then he thought of something, anxiously said: ¡°My grandson would not be¡­. on the road ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhan Bei Tian interrupts his thoughts Zhan Guo Xiong sighed, ¡°No, no, no, so where is he?¡± He was looking forward to seeing this great grandson, looking forward to it for most of the month, he did not see the great grandson, and how can he not be confused. Zhan Bei Tian stared blankly: ¡°¡­¡± The old housekeeper next to Zhan Guo Xiong smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you shouldn¡¯t keep Old Master in suspense, the old man looks forward to seeing the Little Master, but has been looking forward to a long time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong stared at Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°My son went back to my mother¡¯s house with his mother,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. Mao Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Xiang Guo:¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lu Lin: ¡°¡­¡± Sun Zi Hao:¡±¡­¡± I hope the Old Zhan The Military Commission doesn¡¯t have a heart attack when he knows the truth! Chapter 142 - Your grandson. Chapter 142: Your grandson. Mu Yi Fan took his little baby to a Jinye building in the city center. The Jinye Building is 80 storey high, and the branch of The Mu Technology Group was stationed here before the end of the world. Mu Yi Fan came here because in the plot of the novel, The Mu Family used the Jinye building as the base of The Mu Family, the first floor to the fifth floor is used for people to sleep, the sixth floor to the 26th floor is used for the other side to house supplies, The 27th to 74th floors are also places where people live under hand. The Mu Family lives on the 75th floor with people associated with The Mu Family. As for the basement, half is used as a parking lot and the other half is used as a canteen. At this time, the Gate of the Jinye Building, there are three groups of soldiers patrolling around the building, guarding the safety of the building, there are ten soldiers standing guard at the gate, look very serious, into the building people have to go through their strict inspection to enter. Mu Yi Fan walked to the door and was stopped by the soldiers. ¡°Please show me your ID card.¡± The soldier who stopped Mu Yi Fan said seriously. Identity card? Mu Yi Fan looks at the people entering the building next to him and notices that when they enter, they show a special black sign, such as the size of the ID card, a photo and name of the person, as well as the number. ¡°I want to ask, are you Admiral Mu¡¯s man?¡± he asked. The soldier glanced at him and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately explained his identity to the soldier: ¡°My name is Mu Yi Fan, the eldest son of Admiral Mu, came from G City to find him, can you inform him?¡± Worried that the soldiers would not believe him, he took out his previous ID card and handed it to the soldiers. The soldier only glanced at his ID: ¡°He only has one son, Mu Yi Hang, so, sir, please get out of here immediately.¡± Mu Yi Fan:¡± ¡°¡­¡± Only more than two months late to The B City, Mu Yue Cheng did not admit to having he as his son? However, if Mu Yue Cheng really does not recognize him, there is no need to send a plane or called Zhan Bei Tian to pick him up, so it is not that the matter with his son should be Mu Yi Hang or a ghost who really has a heart to do it. Just as Mu Yi Fan was thinking about how he could get into the building he wondered if wait for Mu Yue Cheng in or wait outside for Mu Yue Cheng to enter and exit the building, a shrill voice sounded: ¡°Who is this?¡± How come I haven¡¯t seen this guy on the team? Hearing a really heart-felt voice, Mu Yi Fan turned his head. In seeing the real heart wearing a bright coming so a moment, he almost wanted to shout the other side for the mother, but miss now he is now in the book, and the other side still hate him to die, his face went cold quickly. The soldier who had earlier stopped Mu Yi Fan immediately reported: ¡°Madam, this man claims to be the son of Admiral Mu, and said he wants to see Admiral Mu.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan sneered: ¡°Another guy who wants to pretend to be our son comes here so as he can mix and drink for free, and then you meet someone like that again, just hit him out, and don¡¯t be too polite.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan sneered at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°To eat, then find out the situation of The Mu Family and then come over for dinner, now in the whole The B City who does not know that Admiral Mu has only one son named Mu Yi Hang, and the whole The B City who does not know Young Master Mu Yi Hang, as you look, you also want to come out to cheat to eat and drink, really do not know who this thing is, I am here to advise you, don¡¯t come again, otherwise, the soldiers will not be polite to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at her high face and spit deep. Damn it. The woman was so upset that she was taunting his real-life mother¡¯s face that she really wanted to beat her up. Moreover, there was a clear statement in the words that he did not want to admit that he was the one of the Mu Family. Mu Yi Fan put Mu Qing Tian on his shoulder and said, ¡°Ms. Zhao Yi Xuan, I do not need me to remind you that you are only my father¡¯s second wife, I believe The B City should have a lot of people know you are just my dad¡¯s second wife, when you were married, there was no big dinner marriage, just not a registration made in the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± ¡°After that, you went back to The Mu Family with my dad and assured my grandfather, my grandfather, that you would be kind to the son of his first-wife, but that¡¯s how you treat me now?¡± If he had done it, he would have thought that Zhao Yi Xuan did not admit that she did it, and that he had his own way to finding Mu Yue Cheng, but after Rong Xue, he felt that something was needed to be resolved as soon as possible. Therefore, he thinks that the sooner he sees Mu Yue Cheng the better, otherwise, Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan would have killed him and his father would not know that he had come to The B City. Zhao Yi Xuan heard about her past and her face changed slightly. Thinking of herself in order to marry Mu Yue Cheng, she used so many means, even for the Mu Family master to accept her, she went kneeling to the Mu Family Master and made a pledge, he absolutely will be kind to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s children. Therefore, as long as she thinks of the past, she gets particularly angry, feel that the year she married into the Mu Family was the great injustice, or even humiliation to her. Trouble to see the young soldier standing behind Zhao Yi Xuan. The young soldier, whose surname is Zhong Xin Liang, is often responsible for driving Mu Yue Cheng, so he naturally knows Mu Yi Fan. Now he saw Mu Yi Fan without making a sound, and even when he saw Mu Yi Fan, he looked away and did not dare come forward to clarify that Mu Yi Fan is Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s son. Mu Yi Fan knew at first sight that Zhong Xin Liang had been warned by Zhao Yi Xuan. Zhao Yi Xuan looked back and saw the survivors around him looking at them, looking at them, right in the face, angry, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense here. Soldiers, get rid of this man immediately, and the next time you see this man, beat him to death.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly raised a hand and a pen in his hand before they came up: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, do you know what you just said, is in this pen? I¡¯m just going to play out the previous words, and give my dad a chance to listen to them. Are you sure you still want to make them drive me away?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan face went cold, but soon she regained her composure, and gave the soldiers g a look, signaling that they should go snatched the pen over before driving the man away: ¡°Soldiers, not fast.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhao Yi Xuan, then he suddenly flashed his body, evaded the soldiers and went behind Zhao Yi Xuan, pointed reached Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s neck with a silver spear. The crowd didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to move so fast. Zhao Yi Xuan felt the cold ness around her neck and was startled and said, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what are you going to do?¡± When Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t come to The B City, she had already bought the soldiers guarding the Gates of The The B City and asked them to inform her the first time Mu Yi Fan came back. In addition, it is important to find out if Mu Yi Fan is powered, so when she was happy when she received the news from the Mu Yi Fan team which said that Mu Yi Fan was not powered person. As a result, Mu Yi Fan was mocked without fear, but it was not thought that Mu Yi Fan would be able to do so. Mu Yi Fan joked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just said I came looking for dinner? How suddenly you know my name, and, with your son only one word¡­¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was shy and annoyed when she saw a smirk in the eyes of passers-by around him. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhong Xin Liang: ¡°I will give you ten minutes to get my dad down and see me, or I¡¯ll scratch her face and make her look pretty.¡± Zhong Xin Liang hesitated. Zhao Yi Xuan raged: ¡°You¡¯re not happy, you want me to be scratched, don¡¯t you?¡± Mu Yi Fan snorted his lips and sighed. For some people if you do not act cruel, they do not know fear. A soldier immediately used the walkie-talkie and contacted Mu Yue Cheng to inform him that someone named Mu Yi Fan is calling him to come down. Mu Yue Cheng heard Mu Yi Fan asked him to come down in person, he was very angry, and he asked, who would make a son call a father to go down and meet his son, should it not be the son to meet the father? However, when he came to the door of the building, he saw Mu Yi Fan with a silver spear on Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s neck, his face changed and he said, ¡°Yi Fan, what are you doing? Why are you using a spear against your aunt¡¯s neck?¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yue Cheng and did not immediately drop the spear, but said to Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°Dad, you tell the gatekeepers, who am I?¡± Mu Yue Cheng face looked annoyed: ¡°Of course you are my son, who else can you be?¡± ¡°But the guard said, you only have a son named Mu Yi Hang, right, your second wife, just said so, and has been calling me a beggar coming here to eat and drink, she said I came here to cheat to food, and I did not to come in to find you. She added that the whole of The B City knew that Admiral Mu had only one son, Mu Yi Hang, the Young Master of The Mu Family. Finally, the soldiers chased me out of here and said that if they saw me once later, they would beat me.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhao Yi Xuan coldly: ¡°Did you really say that?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan paled: ¡°Cheng, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ms. Zhao Yi Xuan, would you like me to replay the recording again to my dad?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan immediately shut up and said nothing. Mu Yue Cheng saw her admit what she had said, and he was angry, but surrounded by onlookers, he could not act furious. Pointing to the trouble, he said to the soldier at the door, ¡°Look, he¡¯s my son, my eldest son, and my own son, get him an identity card as soon as possible to get in and out of the building.¡± The soldier quickly replied ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly shouted, ¡°Dad, and your grandson, your grandson, also wants an identity card.¡± It was then that Mu Yue Cheng noticed that Mu Yi Fan was still sitting with a handsome little and that he was holding Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head without crying or talking. ¡°My grandson?¡± he said in amazement. ¡°Yes, your grandson.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked bright and quickly said to the soldier, ¡°Get an identity card for my grandson, too. Why are you using a spear against your aunt¡¯s neck?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked again at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Can you let go of your aunt?¡± Mu Yi Fan took back the spear and threw the pen into Zhao Yi Xuan: ¡°My recording pen for you.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan hurriedly caught the thrown pen, and her face of the dignified suddenly became distorted as he showed it. Where is this a recording pen, it¡¯s clearly just a common ballpoint pen. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan smirked: ¡°With a knee, I can think how I can always tape the pen on my body, you¡¯re really stupid.¡± Immediately, Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face was not only twisted, but her face also turned green with anger. Chapter 143 - this child was born to me. Chapter 143: this child was born to me. Mu Yue Cheng took Mu Yi Fan to the top floor in an elevator, looking at the little boy sitting on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder. Is this really his son¡¯s son? But this child looks two or three years old? How come he hasn¡¯t heard Yi Fan mention this kid before? Moreover, the more he looked at the child, the more he looked like another man, only for a moment he could not remember who the child looked like. Mu Qing Tian saw Mu Yue Cheng looking at himself non-stop, his eyes turned around quickly to Mu Yue Cheng and he showed a sweet smile: ¡°Grandpa, Hello.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s hard heart immediately melted, and quickly reached out to the child: ¡°Come over, let Grandpa hold you.¡± Mu Qing Tian unfurled his hands so that Mu Yue Cheng could pick him. Mu Yi Fan looked at the lights in the elevator and sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the light in a long time.¡± Mu Yue Cheng smiled: ¡°When you live here, you can look up and see, yes, what¡¯s the child¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Grandpa, my name is Mu Qing Tian,¡± Mu Qing Tian immediately replied to Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Qing Tian? Good name.¡±Mu Yue Cheng couldn¡¯t say anything happy. After leaving the elevator, he said to the soldiers on the top floor, ¡°You go look for some toys in the warehouse.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng came to his office with Mu Yi Fan, sat down on the sofa and asked, ¡°How did it take you so long to get to The B City?¡± He waited more than two months, and had not seen his eldest son come to The B City to find him, he was thinking that his eldest son had become a zombie. Mu Yi Fan simply takes him things through: ¡°There¡¯s been some trouble along the way.¡± He didn¡¯t want to mention what happened in two more months in front of Mu Yue Cheng, so he quickly turn to the topic: ¡°Dad, what just said Zhao Yi Xuan is not true?¡± Previous Masters were directly aware of Zhao Yi Xuan, so he called her that. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at him incredulity. ¡°She said that the whole of The The B City people know that you have only one son, Mu Yi Hang, and now everyone is called Mu Yi Hang, Young Master, and they don¡¯t know I exist.¡± Mu Yue Cheng face went cold: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, in the army who doesn¡¯t know I Mu Yue Cheng have two sons, but now there are people in The B City who think I only have one son, after all, you haven¡¯t been in The B City, and for a long time, a passer-by thinks I only have Yi Hang as a son, and I did not bother to explain to them so much, when you come back, I will introduce you to them to know, when the rumors will not break.¡± Mu Yi Fan was much more comfortable when he heard this explanation. Mu Yue Cheng thought about what had just happened and said, ¡°Your aunt did something wrong, and I asked her to apologize to you when she was going to dinner, and I would say something about her.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and asked, ¡°Dad, did you let us sell the stock for food and weapons before? Then did you prepare rice grain for a long time, is the grain now is not sufficient?¡± Mu Yue Cheng also doesn¡¯t hide from him: ¡°Well, we have 50 years¡¯ worth of food for the whole building, what are you asking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how you knew the end of the world would have come before, ¡± he said. Mu Yue Cheng eyebrows wrinkled and he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s a bit ridiculous to say, you won¡¯t have to believe it.¡± He slowly reflected on what had happened that day: ¡°It happened in the first half of the day when I went back to G City and suddenly a man called to tell me something of the last thing that made me sell my stake in the company and buy supplies. When I heard about it, I thought the man was kidding me, and it wasn¡¯t the same thing. Then the guy made several phone calls to try to convince me and told me about the international news that hadn¡¯t happened yet, and then, told me to pay more attention to the latest news, I found in the next few days that what was happening in the international news was no different from what that man said, like a predicting person, whether it was time the location is the same as he said.¡± ¡°Later, I began to half-convinced you to sell the stock. Because, I think even if I spend all my money on supplies, even if the end doesn¡¯t come, I can sell the materials and get the money back so that you can live as much as Mu Yi Hang, so I¡¯ll let you buy supplies. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you where the news came from. Yeah, that man¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng did not finished the sentence, and the door of the office was knocked on. ¡°Come in.¡± The person outside the door, with the consent, pushed open the office door: ¡°Admiral, the toy is brought.¡± Mu Yue Cheng put the child on the ground: ¡°Qing Tian, would you go over there and play with the uncle with toys?¡± Mu Qing Tian knew they had something to talk about and nodded. As soon as the child left, Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Dad, what have you just said, what else have you got before?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked moving and shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t remember what I was just going to say, yes, what¡¯s going on with the baby? Never ever heard you have a child before?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, I found about it later,¡± Mu Yi Fan said vaguely. He didn¡¯t lie. It was only when the child came out of his stomach that he knew he had been carrying it. This immediately led Mu Yue Cheng to think that Mu Yi Fan was out there spending a lot of wine before him accidentally planting the seeds: ¡°Are you sure this child is yours?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m pretty sure this child is my own.¡± Speaking of the following words, Mu Yi Fan accentuated the sound. ¡°It¡¯s good to have a child, not to wait and ending up raising someone else a child,¡± Mu Yue Cheng said. ¡°Dad, I said this baby was my own, I born him.¡± Mu Yi Fan highlighted twice more. ¡°Yes, I know, I believe it¡¯s not your birth.¡± ¡°¡­¡±Mu Yi Fan knew that Mu Yue Cheng must not have understood what he meant, and asked, ¡°Dad, do you have anti-hypertensive on you?¡± Mu Yue Cheng wondered, ¡°I don¡¯t have high blood pressure, what would I do with anti-hypertensive?¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed: ¡°It¡¯s great that you don¡¯t have high blood pressure, so I can just say it.¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Dad, this kid is my own.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at him strangely: ¡°It¡¯s your own born son, you don¡¯t have to keep repeating it. I said I believe you, hey, I found that since you came back this time, your character seems to change, you seems to love talking.¡± His son used to talk to him with a cold tone, and he would never repeat what he had to say until today. Mu Yi Fan hastened to find an excuse: ¡°There have been so many things that have happened recently that it is inevitable that the character will change.¡± Having said that, he immediately turned his eyes and turned the conversation away from Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yi Fan immediately added: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m telling you, I said the baby was born from my stomach¡­¡± ¡°Report!¡± A loud and anxious voice interrupted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words. Mu Yue Cheng looked down at the soldiers outside: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Admiral, Young Master is injured.¡± Mu Yue Cheng almost fell face down and said sternly: ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, my eldest son is still sitting here.¡± Soldier eyed Mu Yi Fan: ¡°This¡­ It was Master Yi Hang who was injured.¡± ¡°Yi Hang?¡± Mu Yue Cheng, started in surprise and stood up, ¡°Did you say that Yi Hang is injured?¡± As he hurried to the door, he asked, ¡°How did he get hurt? Wouldn¡¯t be scratched by a zombie? ¡°No.¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard that it wasn¡¯t a zombie scratching him, and he had a little sigh of relief: ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°He was wounded by Zhan Nan Tian, The Second Grandson of Old Zhan The Military Commissioner.¡± Mu Yue Cheng raged: ¡°How is he again? Is Yi Hang¡¯s not badly hurt?¡± The soldier¡¯s eyebrows rose: ¡°The injury was quite serious, the right thigh was almost torn flesh-and-bloody.¡± Mu Yue Cheng felt a cold breath invading his body. Behind him, Mu Yi Fan heard Mu Yi Hang being injured in his right thigh by Zhan Nan Tian, he felt curiously, he stood up, picked up his toy-playing son, and walked into the elevator behind Mu Yue Cheng. ¡°What¡¯s going on between Mu Yi Hang and Zhan Nan Tian? Why did Zhan Nan Tian hurt Mu Yi Hang?¡± Mu Yue Cheng spoke of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s name in an unspeakable resentment and anger: ¡°I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on, when I asked Yi Hang, Yi Hang said he didn¡¯t know Zhan Nan Tian, and it was Zhan Nan Tian who awkwardly came to trouble with him. ¡° ¡°But, as far as I know, Zhan Nan Tian is a polite man who never goes provoke people, how can he hurt Mu Yi Hang for no reason?¡± Mu Yue Cheng also wondered: ¡°The officers in the army also spoke for Zhan Nan Tian in this way, and even the people in The The B City said that Zhan Nan Tian was gentle, polite to people, and that mistakes must be that Yi Hang was in the wrong before the other side would see him as an enemy. But Yi Hang just doesn¡¯t admit that he¡¯s cause trouble with Zhan Nan Tian, and even knelt in front of me and swore he never knew this guy. I thought later that Yi Hang, who had been at G City before, really couldn¡¯t have had a chance to get a chance to get into a scuffle with that boy.¡± Just then, the elevator door ¡®ding¡¯ a sound, opened. Chapter 144 - Who’s provoked who first? Chapter 144: Who¡¯s provoked who first? As soon as the elevator door opened, they all heard Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s cry louder than the wounded man¡¯s cry: ¡°Yi Hang, you can¡¯t bear it, your dad will get justice for you.¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s words and his eyebrows rose and walked into the medical room: ¡°is Yi Hang all right?¡± As soon as he entered the door, he saw Mu Yi Hang¡¯s pants ripped on his right thigh, and revealing the flesh and flesh inside, and even the white bones in the flesh were seen. Mu Yue Cheng could feel like air-condition blasted him open, and suddenly there was a feeling that the leg was about to be sawed off Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yue Cheng coming and she cried louder: ¡°Look at his thigh, how it could be okay. Yue Cheng, you must give Yi Hang a revenge.¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s ear was full of Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s voice, he was holding his pain back, frowning, and he spoke with a weak voice, ¡°Mom, can you be quiet?¡± Since his return, Zhao Yi Xuan hasn¡¯t stopped fussing doesn¡¯t she know the injury needs a quiet space to rest? Dr. Ye, who treated Mu Yi Hang, had long been fed up with the cries from Zhao Yi Xuan, and when Mu Yi Hang came out, he hurriedly said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what Young Master needs most now is a rest, so please be quiet.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan quickly put away the cry tone: ¡°Dr. Yes, you quickly give Yi Hang something for the bleeding.¡± Dr. Ye asked the nurse to clamp the cloth that was stuck in the thigh wound before dealing with the wound. Mu Yue Cheng, while Dr. Ye was free, he pulled him into the medical room and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Yi Hang?¡± Isn¡¯t it serious? It won¡¯t affect walking later, will it?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan, who came out from behind, immediately raged: ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, what do you mean by that? Do you want your little son to be disabled and unable to walk when you saw your eldest son back?¡± Mu Yi Fan:¡±¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng grimaced, and quieted her with a rebuke: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, you think I don¡¯t know that Mu Yi Hang is my son? Who would wants his son to have an accident? The purpose of my question is to want to know the details, so that I think the way to cure my son¡¯s leg in a short time, so you less there unreasonable, delayed treatment.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan heard, shuts her mouth, but was not willing to stare at Mu Yi Fan. Dr. Yee was quick to say: ¡°Young Master was just having a severe epidermis laceration and did not have a broken hamstring, so it would not affect walking, but there would be scars on his thighs.¡± Mu Yue Cheng breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°It¡¯s no big deal that a man has some scars, as long as people don¡¯t do anything and end up disabled, and Yi Hang is my little son, the eldest son is Yi Fan.¡± He looked at Mu Yi Fan around him and pointed to Dr. Ye, otherwise, when he heard Dr. Ye mention Young Master, he thought it was Mu Yi Fan who was injured, and it was time to correct everyone¡¯s name so as not to mess around. Zhao Yi Xuan looked ugly, she huffed coldly, turning her head and not looking at them. Dr. Ye nodded to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Admiral Mu, I¡¯m advanced to give big¡­Two less, check the body.¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked the soldiers who were close to Mu Yi Hang, ¡°Who did it this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s The Second Young Master of The Zhan Family, and he sees The Maste¡­The second Young Master and for no reason, immediately he started to attack.¡± Mu Yue Cheng gushed and told the soldiers to prepare for the Trip to the Zhan Family, and then, with Mu Yi Fan, he said, ¡°Yi Fan, you come with me.¡± Mu Yi Fan felt anxious Made him go to The Zhan Family for trouble? How can it be! His future happiness is in Old Zhan The Military Commissioners hands, which can be obscured if his his old man goes there No way! Absolutely not! He has not yet presented himself to The Zhan Family, he found himself into a bad review, and can he still be friendly with his old grandson? ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not okay¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t what okay?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was not happy when she heard it: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what do you mean? We¡¯re going to get justice for Yi Hang, your brother, why not? Are you going to allow The Zhan Family to kill Yi Hang?¡± Mu Yi Fan:¡± ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t you not recognize me as not one of The Mu Family before? Now why should he get justice for her son now? Mu Yue Cheng said: ¡°But it¡¯s not very okay to barge in there.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan raged: ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, what do you mean? You look at yourself, Mu Yi Fan comes back, you¡¯ve been protecting him, but when it comes for Mu Yi Hang or his brother justice, which is not good? He doesn¡¯t go until he¡¯s gossiping, right?¡± Mu Yue Cheng gave her a cold look: ¡°Yi Fan can now safely return to The B City, it¡¯s all because of Old Zhan The Military Commissioner¡¯s grandson guarding him along the way. Now as soon as he came back and I go there to start shit, what do you think of the outside world will think of me? Wouldn¡¯t they say that our Mu Family is an ungrateful, and who will dare to work with and deal with our Mu Family after that?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan thought that will have had a really big impact, and she didn¡¯t make any more noise, she pulled her snort, turned her head behind and not looking at the father and son. Mu Yi Fan:¡± ¡°¡­¡± He also tried to find a reason not to go, did not think that his father would have found a good excuse for him. Mu Yue Cheng took a serious look at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You just came to The B City, you have a good meal and then rest, your room I prepared early in the morning, I will let the soldiers take you over, right, your grandfather is in the 79th floor, you go to see him, recently, his body has been getting worse, you will accompany him more, among the grandchildren, you are his favorite, he is going to be happy to have you around.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered how his grandfather, Mu Xiao Hu was, the man had always been so strong that he could suddenly fail, as the body¡¯s memory was known. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Grandpa¡¯s body always been good? How could ¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng sighed: ¡°He may be affected by the apocalyptic to turn out like this, in short, after the end of the world his body is not as good as a previous years, the doctor also cannot detect any problems, it should be the age, and the body will become so weak.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and see Grandpa now.¡± Mu Yi Fan first took the child to see Mu Xiao Hu on the 79th floor, he was accompanied by Mu Yue Cheng, so that the stationed soldier, would not stop Mu Yi Fan. He went the 79th floor quietly and asked, ¡°Does my uncle not live on this floor?¡± Wang Kun replied, ¡°They all live in this building, only the Old Master in is this floor and the others they live on the 78th floor.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I see them?¡± ¡°All the teams went out to find supplies.¡± They came to the door of Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s room, and Wang Kun knocked on the door, and soon someone opened the door to them. The man who opened the door was a middle-aged nurse who recognized Wang Kun, a soldier next to Mu Yue Cheng, nodded, and then looked at Mu Yi Fan and asked, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Young Master, the eldest son of Admiral Mu, and he¡¯s the one who asked him to see the lord,¡± Wang said. The nurse was suspicious. Isn¡¯t Admiral Mu¡¯s eldest son Mu Yi Hang? How did he get another big son? She dared not ask much, and she backed away and let them in. As soon as Mu Yi Fan entered the door, he saw the white-haired Mu Xiao Hu in a wheelchair looking at the window, looking sluggish, and someone went into the room without feeling anything, so he looked out of the window. Mu Yi Fan went to Mu Xiao Hu and said. ¡°Grandpa, I came to see you.¡± The Mu Xiao Hu in front of him looks exactly like his real-life grandfather Mu Xiao Hu, so it¡¯s sad to see the ever-amiable Mu Xiao Hu become this week. Because Mu Xiao Hu was always a very healthy old man Mu Yi Fan has never seen such a weak old side of the old man, both in reality and in this body¡¯s memory. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m Yi Fan, do you remember me?¡± Mu Yi Fan held the old man¡¯s wrinkled hand. The nurse behind him said: ¡°The old man¡¯s illness is getting worse and worse, he can¡¯t recognize anyone, Young Master, you still should not disturb the old man rest, made him reserve his energy.¡± Mu Yi Fan, who didn¡¯t hear the nurse, continued: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve come to see you with my grandson, Qing Tian, greet your great Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Hello.¡± As soon as Mu Qing Tian¡¯s voice fell, Mu Yi Fan felt Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s fingertips move and immediately excited, ¡°Grandpa, did you hear what I said?¡± The nurse suddenly stepped forward and squeezed out Mu Yi Fan, whispering: ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time for the old man to take his medicine, and you¡¯ll come to see the old man in a few days.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at the nurse with displeasure: ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him when Grandpa finishes his medicine.¡± ¡°The old man will have a rest when he eats his medicine.¡± Wang Kun said: ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s not disturb the old man to rest, wait till next time to see him.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw the nurse pour out all kinds of pills, his eyebrow twisted, and finally, for Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s health, he had to compromise and leave, with Wang Kun to the 80th floor room. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m going to find someone in the kitchen to get you something to eat.¡± As soon as Wang Kun left, Mu Yi Fan immediately asked the child to face himself: ¡°Qing Tian, don¡¯t you think that nurse is a bit strange?¡± Chapter 145 - This nurse is indeed strange Chapter 145: This nurse is indeed strange Mu Qing Tian nodded: ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to want us to spend too much time with Grandpa.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that and felt more suspicious of the nurse, he said: ¡°I just said a couple of words to Grandpa and she started chasing me away, as if afraid she was afraid I will find something. Moreover, the time to take the medicine will be up, why ask him to come to see a few days? Can¡¯t he come to see him later or tomorrow?¡± As long as he doesn¡¯t disturb Grandpa¡¯s rest, he doesn¡¯t think the nurse will intentionally keep him from approaching Mu Xiao Hu. Mu Yi Fan, though skeptical, can¡¯t prove anything. He had to take the meal in the kitchen when the person, falsely with the kitchen people close to, and then casually said: ¡°Just now, I saw Dr. Ye take Yi Hang to treat his wound, I found that his medical skills are really quite good, and the nurse waiting for my grandfather also caring for my grandfather is also very thoughtful. I don¡¯t know which hospital they used to be working in, and who had the great thought to bring them here for our medical treatment?¡± The kitchen man laughed: ¡°The medical staff here are all people from The B City First Hospital, how can the doctor not be very good? After the end of the world, the lady asked them to come over and become the doctor on our team, and she was a nice person to do that.¡± Mu Yi Fan:¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Yi Xuan is a nice person? If it¡¯s the real-life Zhao Yi Xuan, he certainly won¡¯t doubt it, but if it¡¯s Zhao Yi Xuan in the book, he really doesn¡¯t have to guess that Mu Xiao Hu will be how he is and, the ghost behind it is Zhao Yi Xuan. And, now that even the people in the kitchen are speaking well for her, it¡¯s clear that almost all the people in the building have been bought by Zhao Yi Xuan. When the people in the kitchen left, Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Qing Tian, can you give me some water from Lingquan [1] Spring lake water in your space?¡± He thinks that no matter what happens to Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s body, it will be much more or less better after he drinks the spring water in the space. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Qing Tian quickly took a small bottle of water out of the space and handed it to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan took the spring water, and when he found the opportunity, he will give it to Grandpa to drink. Unfortunately, after waiting for an afternoon, there was no chance to enter Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s room. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Mu Yue Cheng and Zhao Yi Xuan finally rushed back to the building with anger and commotion, knowing at first glance that no justice had been done for Mu Yi Hang. Zhao Yi Xuan was too angry to eat, especially since Mu Yi Fan was on the table, not to mention having no appetite, and she went downstairs to take care of his son. Mu Yi Fan took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Dad, what happened after you went to The Zhan Family, what did Old Zhan The Military Commissioner say?¡± Mu Yue Cheng held his anger, and he screamed: ¡°We sat in The Zhan Family for two hours, and we didn¡¯t wait see Old Zhan The Military Commissioner came out, and at about five o¡¯clock, the old housekeeper of The Zhan Family told me that the Old Zhan The Military Commission went out with Major General Zhan, that¡¯s Zhan Bei Tian out.¡± He picked up the glass of water on the table, took a big sip, and dispelled the fire: ¡°Don¡¯t say them, I¡¯m going to go to Old Zhan tomorrow, and how can I not give The Mu Family a payback of The Zhan Family.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think you should go.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°How do you say that?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence that Mu Yi Hang was injured by Zhan Nan Tian, what¡¯s the use of you going to The Zhan Family? Will their family admit it foolishly? They¡¯ll just ask if you have any evidence, or say it was Mu Yi Hang provocation causing Zhan Nan Tian to hurt him, so are you not running in vain. Will you be able to attack The Family Zhan directly? Moreover, people outside will not believe us, rather than going there we should find out why Zhan Nan Tian targeted Mu Yi Hang, or found evidence that Zhan Nan Tian injured Mu Yi Hang.¡± Mu Yi Fan said that, in addition to telling the truth, he wanted his father to stop dragging him down, but he didn¡¯t want to have The Zhan Family impression of him painted negative lying before he had seen him. Mu Yue Cheng found this reasonable. On previous occasions, they went to The Zhan Family to revenge for Mu Yi Hang, because there was no evidence that they would fall back and lose, and the next time, they had to find evidence to find the person in The Zhan Family to calculate the general ledger [1] revenge or payback ¡°I know how to do it.¡± Mu Yue Cheng quickly turned to the topic: ¡°How are you going to see Grandpa today? Grandpa saw you, did he have any reaction?¡± Mu Yi Fan was thinking about it, so when Mu Yue Cheng mentioned it, he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, when I said he had a great grandson, his fingers moved, so I wanted to go and see him with Qing Tian tomorrow, and Grandpa might be better off if he saw our four generations together.¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard the word ¡®four generations together¡¯ and his unhappy face slowly disappeared and he said, ¡°Okay.¡± However, early the next morning, Mu Yue Cheng went out. Upon his return, Mu Yi Hang fell into a coma because of a fever caused by the wound, and he became extremely impatient, and had the heart to see Grandpa Mu with Mu Yi Fan. So it took three days for the matter to drag on until Mu Yi Hang woke up and Mu Yue Cheng breathed a sigh of relief. Mu Yi Fan hastened to take advantage of Zhao Yi Xuan staying downstairs to take care of the newly awakened Mu Yi Hang for breakfast, he immediately went to find an excuse to pull Mu Yue Cheng together on the 79th floor to see Mu Xiao Hu. The nurse who was guarding Mu Xiao Hu was a middle-aged female nurse from that day, quickly frowned upon seeing Mu Yi Fan had come up again. Since Mu Yue Cheng is there, she couldn¡¯t say anything Mu Yi Fan said as soon as she saw her, ¡°Nurse Aunt, can you bother you to help my son get a glass of milk?¡± The nurse eyebrow wrinkles and she said: ¡°There is no milk here.¡± Mu Yue Cheng immediately said: ¡°You go to the soldiers to get a bag of milk powder.¡± The nurse could not dare rebuff Mu Yue Cheng, there was not much time between here and outside the room, she determined that there will be nothing different, she hurriedly pulled out her legs to run in the direction of the elevator. In the room, Mu Yi Fan heard the footsteps of the leaving person, he quickly pulled from his pocket the spring water given to him by Mu Qing Tian, and he poured it into the glass for Mu Xiao Hu, and then gave it to Mu Xiao Hu, who was sitting at the window. When he had fed the spring water and put down the cup, he said, ¡°Grandpa, I came to see you with Dad. Can you hear us?¡± As soon as that was finished, the nurse who went out hurried back. ¡°Admiral Mu, it¡¯s time for the old man to take his medicine, and he needs a rest after taking the medicine.¡± That¡¯s the same line again. Mu Yi Fan eyebrows wrinkled and said: ¡°The nurse is strange.¡± Mu Yue Cheng eyebrows wrinkled: ¡°How come he always either take medicine or rest every time I come here.¡± He complained twice and said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°We¡¯ll come to see your grandpa later.¡± There¡¯s a good play behind this, Mu Yi Fan, how can he let Mu Yue Cheng leave so quickly, and after getting out of the room, he suggested, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s have breakfast in this building, and when the milk powder comes in, I can just give the baby milk.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded. Two people went to the hall, the elevator side suddenly ¡®ding¡¯ a sound. Two middle-aged men and two middle-aged women came out of the elevator, as if after a long journey, they looked full of fatigue. Mu Yi Fan saw them and immediately shouted, ¡°Second Uncle, Third Uncle, Second Aunt, Third Aunt, you¡¯re back.¡± The four saw Mu Yi Fan and quickly smiled. The Mu Family younger siblings used to be cared for by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mother, and, before the end of the world, most of The Mu Family¡¯s people worked for the Mu Technology Group which was largely started by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mother. The The B City¡¯s company branch was opened for them to control by Mu Yi Fan so the people of The Mu Family are grateful for Mu Yi Fan¡¯s care and have done their best to manage the company for Mu Yi Fan after Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mother¡¯s death. ¡°Yi Fan, you¡¯re finally in The B City, you don¡¯t know how worried Third Uncle is about you, he was afraid you would meet trouble on the road,¡± Mu Yue Fang said cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯ve said Yi Fan is so good that it¡¯s never going to happen,¡± he said. Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°Sorry to make aunts and uncles worry, I have encountered some things on the road, so I was delayed, right, I have been here for three or four days, uncle, how come you came back at this time?¡± The Second Uncle Mu Yue Zhi said, ¡°The materials in the town near The B City were almost finished away, and now we can only look for supplies in the distance, and it will take three or four days between coming and going,¡± The second aunt also exhaled with relief: ¡°But not, now the material is getting more and more difficult to find, afterwards, I am afraid we are going to have to use helicopter to find supplies elsewhere.¡± As soon as she had finished, she smelled an unpleasant smell: ¡°What¡¯s the smell, how is it so smelly?¡± Mu Yue Cheng also smelled it, he was covering this mouths and noses. Mu Yi Fan knew that the spring water he fed Mu Xiao Hu had worked: ¡°It smelled like it was coming out of Grandpa¡¯s room.¡± He rushed over, and, deliberately put light steps, and so came to the door of the room, heard the sound of ¡®cracking¡¯ inside, as well as the cursing: ¡°You dead old man, how can you not to die ah, if you die quickly, I will not have to take care of you.¡± Since he was followed by Mu Yue Cheng and others, they all heard the sound inside, their faces changed. Mu Yi Fan had thought the nurse was strange and after hearing this, he became even angrier, he used the wind impaction force to blow the door open. Chapter 146 - She’s an old witch. Chapter 146: She¡¯s an old witch. The nurse in the room did not think that Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yue Cheng were still on the 79th floor, nor did they think that Mu Yue Fang had returned to the building. So, in the moment Mu Yi Fan blew open the door, the female nurse was caught off guard, one hand was still screwing and pulling the old man¡¯s ear. Mu Yue Cheng saw his father¡¯s ear was screwed around and he raged: ¡°Nurse Su, is this how do you take care of the elderly?¡± Nurse Su was flustered, but soon calmed down, pretending like she was doing nothing to the old man other than cleaning the dirt on his ears, and smiling at Mu Yue Fang: ¡°Mr. Mu, are you back? I was thinking about bathing the old man, and you look at him, he is covered in dirt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you spilled all this dirt on the old man,¡± the second aunt said If she hadn¡¯t heard Nurse Su¡¯s cursing before, maybe she might have believed Nurse Su¡¯s words. Mu Yue Zhi stepped forward to push the Nurse Su away, she stubbed the old man¡¯s ear in pain: ¡°Dad, are you all right?¡± Mu Yue Cheng picked up the walkie-talkie and told the soldiers to come in and grab Nurse Su. Nurse Su¡¯s face suddenly pale bloodless, afraid she started to shout: ¡°These dirt I did not make, they strangely emerged from the old man¡¯s body, and I really did not.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t want to hear her explanation, he asked the soldiers to put people in the other room first, and then, he went with his two younger brothers, taking Mu Xiao Hu to the bathroom to take a bath. Second Aunt and Third Aunt seeing their husband taking their father-in-law to bath, they did not dare go in. Opening all the windows to make the room breathable, and then, they stared outside The Second Aunt mouth also scolded: ¡°I really did not think that Nurse Su is such a person, how can she take advantage of our trust and do that to Dad.¡± Third Aunt was also very angry: ¡°No, I thought, she took care of dad so much, who would have thought that would not be the case later.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered: ¡°Second Aunt, Third Aunt, how come you didn¡¯t find out what was wrong with Su?¡± Second Aunt depressedly said: ¡°Yi Fan, you do not know, when she came to take care of Father, she was very diligent, but also thoughtful and simply worked great and helped other servants to do things personally, no one could find anything wrong, even the Father praised her, saying her care is satisfying. And, Dad just needs a qualified person to look after him, this Nurse Su knows what Dad wanted her to do, dad waits for comfort, so who would have thought she would be such a person.¡± The more she spoke, the angrier she was. Third Aunt went on: ¡°We also secretly observed her, after we saw she did a good job, we were assured to leave her to take care of her father, and then, with two uncles we went to find supplies, but we did not expect that will be such a situation. But now, in retrospect, Nurse Su became strange after Dad couldn¡¯t move or talk.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I feel the same way, after Dad couldn¡¯t move or speak, we went to see Dad a few times, at most, we sat for half an hour, and then we were kicked out by Nurse Su. She said that Father has to take medicine or rest, at that time, I did not doubt, I only thought that Nurse Su really worried about dad¡¯s body, but did not think Nurse Su would be so abusive to father.¡± The second aunt was starting to self-blame, sad, and she became more is angry. If they didn¡¯t go to find more supplies, if they didn¡¯t have to work harder to make The Mu Family stronger, they¡¯re would not ignore their father-in-law. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°When did grandpa started to worsen to the point of not moving or talking?¡± ¡°Just half a month ago, not long after the black rain, Dad¡¯s health got worse and worse, and then the whole person couldn¡¯t muster the strength to get up, and the doctors couldn¡¯t find anything wrong,¡± he said. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Did you go looking for a doctor in the building to check Grandpa?¡± It only happened in a half-month, no wonder even his dad did not notice it, and, when Nurse Su looked after his father, his attitude also converges a lot, unlike in the previous few days when he saw him, he was too weak which made him see a problem. What¡¯s more, his health started to go bad before Nurse Su took care of grandpa, so no wonder aunts did not notice. Second Aunt shook her head: ¡°No, I specially went outside to find a few doctors, to get Father carefully examined again, they did not find out the problem, the doctor said it may be the black rain virus making dad¡¯s body worse and worse.¡± It was then that Mu Yue Zhi came in in a fit of rage and raged, ¡°The nurse¡­ I don¡¯t know what he fed Dad, he has been having diarrhea all this time, Yi Fan, and you go out and asked the soldiers to call Dr. Ye to come see him.¡± Mu Yi Fan also startled to think of Zhao Yi Xuan when he called Dr. Ye up. Zhao Yi Xuan and Dr. Ye went up to the 79th floor and were immediately blasted by the awful smell coming out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it so stinking?¡± The second aunt heard the voice, she hurried out of the room, shouted: ¡°Dr. Ye, you come to check old man body.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan listened and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dad?¡± The Second Aunt hurriedly told her about the previous thing. Next to them Mu Yi Fan has been observing the changes on Zhao Yi Xuan, but the other side was not different, but had a rather look of anger. Did he guess wrong? Zhao Yi Xuan was furious after hearing: ¡°There is such a thing, we really believe the wrong person, I thought she would take good care of dad, before she assured she was going to give him the best care, but did not think that she in the back of the ground to treat dad, this person to deal with well.¡± Liu nodded: ¡°We also think so.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Dad¡¯s body going now?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan asked in a hurry. ¡°Now there¡¯s more diarrhea, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, we¡¯re guessing it¡¯s about the medicine Nurse Su gave him.¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan entered the room, but was stopped by his aunt Li Cai Yu: ¡°Dad is taking a bath, we first came to the hall to wait for them to come out.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan had to wait with them in the hall, and after about half an hour, the stench faded away and Dr. Ye came out of the room. Zhao Yi Xuan immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s the old man¡¯s body?¡± Dr. Ye said: ¡°The old man¡¯s diarrhea has stopped, I will now go down to prescribe some anti-diarrhea medicine to the old man, and, I will check the medicine I prescribed at most they are likely to have been changed by Nurse Su.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan listen, pour air-conditioning. Soon, Mu Yue Cheng came out with a black face, sat down on the sofa, and scolded himself: ¡°It is our carelessness, we did not take good care of the father, after this, Hong, Cai Yu, you will not go look for supplies, you can stay in the building to take good care of dad, and you ¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and quipped, ¡°You spent the days running outside and leaving Dad alone in the building.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Yi Xuan, he would have asked Zhao Yi Xuan to follow suit. ¡°Well, uh.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan knows she cannot refute Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s words. Liu Wei Hong and Li Cai Yu looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and said nothing. In fact, they had complaints in their hearts, they worked hard, hard work to find supplies outside, and this woman is wearing a bright colors every day walking outside with other rich wives to play cards to socialize. However, this woman does have some work to do, and she helps The Mu Family to manage a lot of partners, and that¡¯s why everyone has a one-eyed open one eye closed for her actions. Mu Yue Cheng looked at the soldier: ¡°Bring that woman out.¡± Before long, the soldiers brought the Nurse Su out. Nurse Su saw Mu Yue Cheng and she immediately shouted: ¡°Admiral Mu, the sludge on the old man I really did not put it on h, how can I do such a thing, you should know that in these two months, I am dedicated to take care of the old man.¡± ¡°You still have a straight face that says you¡¯re done your best.¡± Mu Yue Cheng raged on: ¡°If you did your best, why would we hear you beating my dad, and hear you scold my dad for not dying, and you made comments about him dying quickly.¡± Nurse Su hastened to explain: ¡°I work every day to clean a handful of urine for the old man, over time, I ended up with a little bit of resentment, I will say some vent words, but, I did not make any substantial harm to the old man.¡± Mu Yue Fang clapped the table and raged: ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that you haven¡¯t done anything real harm? Just now, you hit my and your voice, all together spread out, we do not know how you treat my father while we are not inside. Now think about it, if my dad¡¯s body has become weaker since you came to the building, is it because of something you¡¯ve done?¡± Nurse Su would have died without admitting what she had done, and Mu Yue Cheng tone was getting colder and colder, he looked at Wang Kun next to her: ¡°You know what to do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When, Nurse Su, like a dead-end, she knew that Mu Yue Cheng was trying to use the soldiers to use the enemy torture to extract confessions, because she had heard the people in the team say this, she quickly crawled to Mu Yue Cheng, and shouted in fear: ¡°Admiral Mu, what have I done anything to the old man, really.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t want to see her face at all, and he yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not happy to pull people down there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nurse Su was immediately dragged down by Wang Kun. ¡°Admiral Mu, I¡¯m really wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to hear what she said myself,¡± Mu Yue Zhi said. Mu Yi Fan, who had been sitting next to her, observed the change on Zhao Yi Xuan from start to finish, but did not see any panic or anxiety at the bottom of her eyes. After Nurse Su was taken away, the hall was quiet and the atmosphere was a little dull. Liu Cai Yu thought of Nurse Su¡¯s next scene, she could not help but sigh, and then she noticed that Mu Yi Fan was sitting in his arms with a child. ¡°Yi Fan, whose family is the baby in your arms?¡± she said. Just now their minds were on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arrival at The B City and the Old Man, so neither of them found Mu Yi Fan holding the baby. Also, the child was very quiet, so they didn¡¯t find out. Mu Yue Fang looked at Li Cai Yu and Liu Wei Hong, only to notice that Mu Yi Fan was sitting and in his arms was a handsome and lovely child. ¡°My son.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled. ¡°Your son?¡± Li Cai Yu looked at him in surprise: ¡°Oh my God, when did you have a baby.¡± She stood up to hold the child, the more she looked tightly: ¡°This child is so cute, is he really your son?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really my son, my own son, Mu Qing Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed the child¡¯s head: ¡°Son, say hello.¡± ¡°Hello aunt.¡± Mu Qing Tian¡¯s sweet voice could charm anyone, so that Li Cai Yu felt like she cannot help but kiss his little cute face: ¡°What a clever little baby, you even know that I am your aunt, then who is he?¡± She asked and pointed to Mu Yue Fang. ¡°It¡¯s Third Uncle.¡± Mu Yue Fang heard, and the angry face suddenly softened. ¡°What about her?¡± Li Cai Yu pointed to Liu Wei Hong again. ¡°It¡¯s Second Aunt.¡± Liu Wei Hong smiled: ¡°The first time this child saw us, he actually know who we are, Yi Fan, did you teach him early?¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard them boasting about his grandchildren, and he was a little proud of himself. Mu Yi Fan laughed This, of course, he could not have been the one who taught Mu Qing Tian. When he greeted them, Qing Tian knew how to call each of them. ¡°What about her? Do you know what her name is?¡± It is not known whether Li Cai Yu intentionally or unintentionally pointed to Zhao Yi Xuan. Mu Qing Tian looked at Zhao Yi Xuan, then turned around and leaned over Li Cai Yu¡¯s shoulder, his voice was not happy and he said, ¡°She¡¯s an old witch.¡± The crowd was in a daze. They didn¡¯t expect the baby to call Zhao Yi Xuan that. Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face was ugly and awkward, she tried putting a smile on her face, and it was good not to know how to react. ¡°When Dad came to find Grandpa, the old witch didn¡¯t admit that dad was Grandpa¡¯s son, and she scolded dad saying he is coming to steal dinner, and she also said that dad should not come here to find Grandpa.¡± Strike!! The temperature in the hall dropped to zero. Chapter 147 - My happiness is in your hands. Chapter 147: My happiness is in your hands. All eyes were on Zhao Yi Xuan. If the eyes could kill, she didn¡¯t know how many holes had been shot with. Zhao Yi Xuan head bowed, she has no face to face Mu Yue Fang, now don¡¯t say she cannot dare speak, she is even afraid to breathe. She had wanted to keep Mu Yi Fan out of The CiTy B but Mu Yi Fan came back with Zhan Bei Tian. The Zhan Family is no less powerful than them, and it¡¯s not easy to protect a person from The K City to The B City, so she wanted to stop Mu Yi Fan before he enter the building. But she did not think that Mu Yi Fan had ability, but also used her safety to threaten the soldiers, Mu Yue Cheng was called down, he really stole the chicken and the rice bowl. Mu Yue Fang glared at Zhao Yi Xuan, because the other side felt that she is his sister-in-law, so it was not convenient to say anything, only to look at Mu Yue Cheng, and ask, ¡°Third Brother, is this true?¡± Mu Yue Cheng had no plans to hide it, nor does he want to defend his wife: ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± He was also angry about his wife¡¯s behavior, and, at dinner that day, he intended to ask Zhao Yi Xuan to apologize to his eldest son, but then because something happened to his young son, he put it behind him. Now, he is still very angry about his wife¡¯s behavior. Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and said sternly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you explain why you did it?¡± A few months ago, when the soldiers were calling Mu Yi Hang Young Master after his mother insistence, he didn¡¯t care much, it¡¯s only that the soldiers didn¡¯t know that he had an older son, or that he had two more sons, but that he couldn¡¯t tell which son was big, and that son was small, and he didn¡¯t care. Outsiders do not have to be explain as to what is what, and so when Yi Fan came, he introduced him out, and self-destruct and edited people understand as is who is big and who is small. But now, to think about it, one or two men who call Mu Yi Hang Young Master must have been deliberately doing, and this person does not have to say it, and believes that the people here know who the ghost hand behind it is. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I was¡­ It¡¯s a joke with Yi Fan.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan really cannot make excuses, and she can only explain: ¡°We waited in The B City for more than two months, did not see him to The B City, everyone has been worried about him thinking maybe he got into an accident, so, seeing him come, deliberately complete changed things and we had to pretend not to know him, made him also anxious. But¡­ But I didn¡¯t think he was serious.¡± No one here believes her, but what about her? Mu Yue Fang wouldn¡¯t let Mu Yue Cheng divorce Zhao Yi Xuan, can they? Mu Yue Cheng is also unlikely to punish Zhao Yi Xuan as harshly as he did to Nurse Su: ¡°You¡¯re not apologizing to Yi Fan.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan quickly told Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Yi Fan, on that day Aunt was joking with you, I hope you don¡¯t mind, if what I did made you unhappy, aunt is here to apologize to you, I hope you can forgive aunt.¡± In front of Mu Yue Cheng, Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t say unforgivable things, so, after all, he is still very angry with Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s approach. Mu Yue Cheng saw Mu Yi Fan silent and knew that his son had been in a bad mood that day, otherwise he would not have taken out a spear against Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s neck. He opened his mouth, ¡°Well, next time you do this, I wonder if you¡¯ll be eligible to be a mother.¡± It¡¯s the first time since he married Zhao Yi Xuan that he has brought his stepmother¡¯s misdeeds to the fore. In the past, although Zhao Yi Xuan had no way of treating Mu Yi Fan as a beloved son, he did not blame Zhao Yi Xuan, Mu Yi Fan was not her own. No matter, Zhao Yi Xuan did her part to buy everything for the child, such as school bags for both children to go to school, quilts, and household items and so on, she did it all and anything else, she¡¯ll do enough, but she¡¯s never done anything like the other day. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Yi Xuan just apologize. Zhao Yi Xuan looked at Mu Yue Cheng in shock and asked, ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, what do you mean by that?¡± Is this what it means to divorce her? Mu Yue Fang and Li Cai Yu looked at each other, Mu Yue Cheng put this on the line, and they could not blame him for anything. Mu Yi Fan felt that Mu Yue Cheng, whether his statement was true or false, but it enough was enough for his son to say, he turned to the subject and said, ¡°Dad, is the identity card ready? I¡¯d like to take Qing Tian for a walk in City B.¡± On the third day after he came to the building, he tried to find Zhan Bei Tian, but without an identity card, he had to endure it. ¡°It¡¯s been complete a long time ago, so too many things have been happening these days, so I forgot to give you your identity card.¡± Mu Yue Cheng took his wallet out of his trouser pocket and handed them two gold cards. Mu Yi Fan took the IDs and wondered, ¡°How can it be different from other people? Why are we having the golden IDs?¡± When he wrote about The Mu Family in the novel, there was no mention of identity card. ¡°Our Mu Family people all carrying gold IDs, others in addition to black IDs, there are purple, green and other different colors of the brand, and later I will explain to you in detail what these brands represent identity.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Mu Yi Fan put the ID away: ¡°Then I will go out with Qing Tian.¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked, ¡°Do you go out without breakfast?¡± Mu Yi Fan remembers that he and his son haven¡¯t eaten yet: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go out for breakfast, Dad can I borrow a car?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± After breakfast, Mu Yi Fan left the building with his son in his car staring by Second Aunt, who were reluctant to let their child go out, and he headed for the Zhan Family. In the car, Mu Yi Fan kept saying, ¡°Son, you¡¯re going have to give me a little bit of a help in this fight, and please, your father¡¯s happiness is up to you.¡± Mu Qing Tian said, ¡°Dad, shouldn¡¯t you think better about what you want to prepare for Grandpa?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan had a problem. If The Male Protagonist¡¯s grandfather is the same as the real-life Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s grandfather, and what he thinks about same sex relations, he thinks it¡¯s better to buy nothing. After all, it¡¯s the end of the world, and if he send something that¡¯s actually something, like fruit and food, and, after knowing that he¡¯s the Mu Family, Old Master Zhan will surely implicitly mock him for how much he and The Mu Family supplies are easy to be discarded and how to get them. If he send Old Zhan antiques and other things, seven out of eight he will fall under suspicion, in this tense period end of world time, who would not have the mind to think these things, although The Old Zhan heart is likes to look for bones in an egg [1] nitpick things. Mu Yi Fan wanted to go, and it occurred to him that in the book Rong Yan had found a gun in the army factory and gave it to Old Master Zhan a gun. It was an ancient gun produced more than a hundred years ago, the style is very old-fashioned, but it won Old Zhan¡¯s love, but this gun in the previous world, has been not for sale, and then it was placed in the military factory as an exhibition. Every time Mr. Old Zhan went to the military factory, the main purpose was to see the gun. Mu Yi Fan frowned. He can go to the military factory to get the gun in his hand and meet Old Master Zhan, can he? However, he felt that what Old Master Zhan wanted most now was to be with his grandson. ¡°I think sending you to Old Master Zhan is the best gift, so, son, you¡¯re going to say a few more nice things for your dad, and you¡¯re too big a grandfather, and your grandpa and grandma are not the same.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought and felt happy: ¡°My happiness is in your hands.¡± Unfortunately, he thought things so well that, when he got to The Zhan Family, don¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t see Old Master Zhan, even Zhan Bei Tian, and they didn¡¯t even let him in the door. The reason is simple, because he is surnamed Mu, and Mu Yi Hang is only one word related with him, how can the guard can give him in? Mu Yi Fan stood in front of the door, stretched his neck and looked into the yard to see if he had a chance to see Zhan Bei Tian. He didn¡¯t want to give his real name, but Old Master Zhan hated being tricked, and if he said a pseudonym this time, he wouldn¡¯t get to come again. ¡°Comrade, I¡¯m a friend and a comrade-in-arms to your Young Master, and you go talk to him, and tell him I¡¯m coming for him, and when he hears it, he¡¯s going to come out and see me.¡± The two soldiers at the door didn¡¯t even give him a look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Are you going to force me to make a move before you¡¯re willing to call him out? Mu Yi Fan looked indifferent to them, and at last, he couldn¡¯t get the children to say to them: ¡°Tell your family¡¯s Old Zhan the military commissioner, I brought him his great grandson over.¡± Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148: My great grandson? The two soldiers who guarded the gate immediately raised their ears like two wolf dogs, and the two men¡¯s eyes were staring quietly as Mu Yi Fan moved two inches. They would never have had too much reaction because of a child, but in recent days they¡¯ve heard more about Old Zhan The Military Commissioner talk about the grandchild he hasn¡¯t seen. As soon as Old Zhan The Military Commissioner got up, he went to the gate and talk to them about the grandson, and he sent a thousand orders, if you see a woman with a child, must inform him. These words, they can almost made their ears grow, so when Mu Yi Fan mentions Old Zhan The Military Commissioner¡¯s grandson, it is impossible to take a look at, even if Old Zhan The Military Commissioner¡¯s grandson came with a man. However, this is not good, this face, they cannot help but marvel: this child really looks like Major General. They wouldn¡¯t have believed the man in front of them if he suddenly changed his tune to say that the child was not the grandson of Old Zhan The Military Commissioner. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words were over, but for two seconds, one of the soldier turned around, trotted inside, and then, walked, then he sped up and ran to the hall. As soon as he got to the door, he heard Mr. Old Zhan sigh at the old man near him: ¡°Old Cai, when do you say I will see my grandson?¡± That day, his grandson told him that the child¡¯s mother would take two days rest and bring the child to visit his great grandfather, but, after four days, no one came to the door. He¡¯s going to have to wait until he¡¯s done for. Cai Yuan laughed: ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t worry, since the Young Master said that the child¡¯s mother will bring the child to the door in a few days, she will certainly bring him.¡± ¡°But, four days have passed, how I have not seen people coming at the door. You look at me, I look forward to the grandson and I¡¯m anxious, I cannot even hold a tea cup, I don¡¯t even have the energy to go walking, you say, Bei Tian, that child did not understand his old man mood in wanting to see the grandchild, he cannot take the initiative to take the child to me directly, to appease me this old man?¡± ¡°Report.¡± The soldier stood at the door and shouted. Zhan Guo Xiong was too lazy and gave the soldier a ¡®talking fast¡¯ look. ¡°There is a man outside who identified himself as Mu Yi Fan, who came to find Major General Zhan¡¯s son, he was said the child is a grandchild of the Military Commissioner.¡± Soldiers just dropped that last sentence, and Cai Yuan saw the old man who just now was still bemoaning himself saying he doesn¡¯t even have the energy for walking, that man moved like a gust of wind and he ran out, and shouted: ¡°My great-grandson? Where¡¯s my great grandson?¡± He has been looking forward to this day for nearly a month, finally the great grandson he look forward to has come, he feared the mother will no longer come, he will doubted his grandson fearing that the child¡¯s mother is not abandoned his grandson. Mu Yi Fan who stood outside the villa heard a loud voice, he patted the child and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s still big enough for you, even Old Master Zhan will come out to meet you in person.¡± Mu Qing Tian smiled, revealing two rows of cute little white teeth. Zhan Guo Xiong from a faraway could see the little boy outside the gate, his deep and wise eyes suddenly lit up, there was no need to doubt that the child is definitely his grandson¡¯s, he looked almost like his great grandson. Although he was quite sure, when he came to Mu Yi Fan, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°My great grandson?¡± ¡°Does the Old Zhan The Military Commission feel that he doesn¡¯t look like Major General Zhan?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded excitedly: ¡°Like, like, like!¡± He reached out to the child and said, ¡°Come on, let Great Grandpa hold you.¡± Instead of immediately reaching out his hands, Mu Qing Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan knew mu Qing Tian did this in order to make Zhan Guo Xiong understand that his place in the child¡¯s mind is important. ¡°This is your great grandfather, go to your great grandpa to hug him.¡± Mu Qing Tian extends two small arms to Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong happily picked up the baby. Mu Yi Fan added: ¡°Are you greeting your Great Grandpa.¡± Mu Qing Tian just shouted, ¡°Hello Great Grandpa, Hello.¡± ¡°Hello! Hello! Hello!¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was so happy that he said three Hello¡¯s words in a row. Mu Qing Tian handed Zhan Guo Xiong the red apple that he had previously taken out of the space, and he said, ¡°This is my first time meeting with Great Grandpa, and Dad said that the apple means peace, and I hope that Grandpa will be safe and sound in the future.¡± Mu Yi Fan was shy and didn¡¯t think Mu Qing Tian had this trick in mind. He hasn¡¯t t taught him to act way before. ¡°This kid is really hearty.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong saw the fresh apple in the child¡¯s hands, he was so happy that they couldn¡¯t close his mouths, and his hearty laughter surprised the soldiers at the door, and how long they had not seen the Old Military Commissioner Zhan so happy. He took the apple and said proudly to Cai Yuan, who came behind him, ¡°Old Cai, look, this is the apple that my great grandson gave me.¡± It¡¯s nice to see the great grandson, he didn¡¯t think that the great grandson will be well mannered. Well! He crystallized the apple with ice kinetic energy, so when he remembers it, he can bring it and look at it. Cai Yuan smiled at the child who looked exactly like Zhan Bei Tian when he was a child, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the wonderfulness of human creation. ¡°Sir, should we let the guests in the room and sit, otherwise it would be disrespectful.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong remembered that they were standing outside the gate: ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m so confused that I don¡¯t remember to invite people into the house.¡± He turned to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°This guy, it¡¯s so hard you sent my great grandson, come, we will go into the room and sat down and have a cup of tea.¡± Mu Yi Fan, after pleading could not say no, and he quietly followed the soldiers guarding outside the compound before entering the compound and said, ¡°Can I bother you to run and call back Major General Zhan? Just say his son is here at The Zhan Family.¡± The soldiers were so happy to see the Old Zhan The Military Commission happy and, of course, one of them happily run for this trip. Mu Yi Fan followed into the hall and sat down on the sofa opposite Zhan Guo Xiong. Cai Yuan immediately made Mu Yi Fan a cup of tea. Mu Yi Fan was thirsty for a long time, so after a word of thanks, he picked up the tea and drank it. ¡°Young man, why didn¡¯t my grandson wife came earlier?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong, who was playing with the child. ¡°Mmmh! Cough! Cough!¡± The coughing stopped this line of questioning Mu Qing Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan with joy. Sitting on the side with Cai Yuan he quickly patted his back: ¡°Are you all right?¡± Mu Yi Fan poses: ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡± It¡¯s not okay! As soon as he heard Zhan Guo Xiong, he knew that Zhan Bei Tian had not yet spoken to him about who gave birth to the child. But don¡¯t blame Zhan Bei Tian. After all, Zhan Guo Xiong is old enough for him to think twice before telling the truth, it may not be good to have Zhan Guo Xiong have heart attack from this kind of news. Mu Yi Fan coughed and quickly threw the subject to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°The boy¡¯s mother¡­ I think Major General Zhan should be the one to tell you.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong and Cai Yuan are smart people, and they can see that Mu Yi Fan doesn¡¯t want to get in trouble with child, and there¡¯s not much to ask. ¡°Young man, we haven¡¯t asked your name yet.¡± Mu Yi Fan could not dare hide: ¡°My surname, is Mu, full name Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong whispered, and then, thinking of something, asked, ¡°Are you from The Mu Family? Who is Mu Yi Hang to you?¡± ¡°My brother.¡± As soon as the words fell, the atmosphere in the hall sank a little. ¡°How come I haven¡¯t heard of you before? ¡°Zhan Guo Xiong asked. Just now thought this young man is close to his grandson to the point that he entrusted someone to send his child over, but he did not think it would be the Mu Family person. Zhan Guo Xiong thought, the grandson¡¯s mother is also from The Mu Family? So, she didn¡¯t dare bring the child to the door? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s really not good. After all, their relationship with The Mu Family has been more and more tumultuous lately, and it seems a little difficult to bring over too big a grandson, or to have two friends. Speaking of which, his second grandson had a troubled affair with Mu Yi Hang, the son of Mu Yue Cheng. His second grandson, said Mu Yi Hang, provoked him first before the fight. However, Mu Yi Hang did not admit to this matter, he even very sincerely to show that he had just come to The B City, and he never met Zhan Nan Tian, not to mention just came to The B City, in the mutual they do not know each other¡¯s identity, may not be as powerful as The B City. Zhan Guo Xiong has always been very positive, and judging by Mu Yi Hang¡¯s attitude, he doesn¡¯t think Mu Yi Hang is lying. But he knows his second grandchild, he is not a person who will arbitrarily frame others, and he is always gentle and polite, in the face of all kinds of people who come to trouble, whether he right or wrong he will first apologize, and then to justify his actions to the people, he absolutely would not impulsive to shoot others. What could have made his second grandson to raise his fist first, maybe the other side said something that completely angered his second grandson, but when he asked the second grandson what is the matter, the second grandson did not say, like saying it is poking on his privacy. Therefore, he also did not ask a lot, at this time he cannot determine who is right and who is wrong, but this led to the relationship between the two families become more and more rigid. Chapter 149 Chapter 149: Dad¡¯s the best. The affair between Zhan Nan Tian and Mu Yi Hang has since become a family vendetta. After as long as two people meet, there will be a scene of fists flying, after that, they will start using the abilities, this ended up making a lot of trouble. At first, Zhan Guo Xiong was able to sit outside with the Mu Family and calmly solve things, but after several times they didn¡¯t manage to work things out, and he gradually didn¡¯t want to meet with them anymore. He will not come forward to talk to the Mu Family people until there is evidence that his second grandchild was in the wrong, or if there is any other progress. However, Zhan Nan Tian and Mu Yi Hang are like enemies of the last generation, when they meet they will start making fun of each other, and the people of The Mu Family always say that Zhan Nan Tian did it first, if the people of The Zhan Family don¡¯t stop Zhan Nan¡¯s behavior, they will not be polite to The Mu Family. They are certainly not afraid of The Mu Family, nor are they bothered to pay attention to The Mu Family, as for why they invite, it is not the case of fear of retaliation, and the people of The Mu Family have repeatedly waited to be invited over, and came personally to the door. Perhaps this refusal to be invited infuriated Mu Yue Cheng, after which Zhan Nan Tian and Mu Yi Hang got into trouble, the Mu Family, though, as usual, went to The Zhan Family to make a fuss, doing enough on the surface to make it impossible for outsiders to talk about their treatment of The Mu Family. However, for the Mu Family there is a covert search for someone to deal with Zhan Nan Tian, or to put pressure on their Family, or even to do something to rob the family of their standing. The Zhan Family is such a bully, The Mu Family robs their supplies, and they also politely try to rob the Mu Family supplies. So, The Mu Family and The Zhan Family meeting became more violent than what they seems on the surface, and it was said that his second grandson had wounded Mu Yi Hang a few days earlier and was still lying in bed without getting out of bed. If it had been before, he might have asked the Zhan Family to bring someone to see Mu Yi Hang, or apologize for something, but now the two have been so in negative terms that The Zhan Family have simply ignored it, that¡¯s why he did not came down to see Mu Yue Cheng himself. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t think that his grandson¡¯s mother would probably be the one of The Mu Family. ¡°I only went back to The B City with Major General Zhan a few days ago, so I¡¯m not surprised you haven¡¯t heard of me,¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a laugh. He smiled, but he was still nervous. Although Mr. Old Zhan¡¯s attitude is similar to that of the previous one, there has been no change, but the current Zhan Guo Xiong and the reality Zhan Guo Xiong are simply a human being, so with his knowledge of the reality of Zhan Guo Xiong, Old Zhan proves that he does not welcome him. ¡°Does my grandson¡¯s mother also have a surname with Mu?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked. Mu Yi Fan quips and thinks, did Zhan Guo Xiong saw something? He looked closely at Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s expression, and did not seem to see that he was the man in the suspected to birth Mu Qing Tian, and he replied carefully: ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. It¡¯s true. Mu Qing Tian also sensed that Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t welcome Mu Yi Fan and immediately reached out to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Dad, hug!¡± Zhan Guo Xiong and Cai Yuan both said at the same time. ¡°Dad? My grandson isn¡¯t he your father? Hey! Isn¡¯t he my grandson¡¯s son? Zhan Guo Xiong stared in disbelief at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan quickly hugged the child, explaining: ¡°He is the son of Major General Zhan, but the child calls Major General Zhan father.¡± Then, in his heart silently added: He is also my son, he came out of my stomach. Zhan Guo Xiong breathed a sigh of relief. Cai Yuan asked: ¡°Young Master calls Mr. Mu dad?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded: ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Now that things are this bad, he was afraid to tell the truth again, for fear that Mr. Old Zhan would have a heart attack. Zhan Guo Xiong snorted: ¡°You¡¯re asking for a big bargain, yes, I don¡¯t know what the name of the child is yet¡± He found that his grandson was very much attached to Mu Yi Fan, and that Mu Yi Fan seemed to occupy a very important position in his great grandson¡¯s mind. Before entering the door, Mu Yi Fan said what the child would do, and listened to Mu Yi Fan. ¡°My name is Mu¡­¡± Mu Qing Tian¡¯s words were not finished, and Mu Yi Fan quietly pinched his little hand. Mu Yi Fan kept praying that the little son would not mess up for him, if this time it would be known by The Old Zhan that the little woman had his surname, he would be have his skin peeled, and then thrown him out of The Zhan Family. ¡°What¡¯s Mu?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong wondered. Mu Qing Tian shrewdly, understand Mu Yi Fan meaning, changed the mouth: ¡°My name is Mu Tian, Zhan Mu Tian¡± ¡°The name is pretty good, it¡¯s too similar to his father¡¯s name, it¡¯s easy to end in chaos of name calls,¡± Cai said with a laugh. Zhan Guo Xiong nodded, and then, he was thinking of something, he looked at the child kindly and asked, ¡°Mu Tian, you just said that Apple stands for peace is this what Mrs. Mu taught you?¡± ¡°Who is Mrs. Mu?¡± Mu Qing Tian pretends not to know who Zhan Guo Xiong is referring to. Mu Yi Fan heard this and silently gave his son a compliment in his heart. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Zhan Guo Xiong coughed: ¡°That¡¯s your father.¡± Little baby quickly nodded: ¡°Dad taught me, dad is the best.¡± He turned his head and kissed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s chin, leaving Zhan Guo Xiong, who was sitting opposite, envious, jealous and hateful! Heart in acid bath ah, the child did not even kiss him this great grandfather yet. Mu Yi Fan was not nearly stunned by the jealous eyes from Guo Zhan Xiong. Next, every word from Zhan Guo Xiong was either sour or stinging, Mu Yi Fan almost collapses, the other side is the elder, and he has no way to fire back sour words. Today went really bad, next time be sure to think of a way to please Zhan Guo Xiong. He thought Zhan Bei Tian was also at home, but when he saw Zhan Guo Xiong come out in person, he knew that Zhan Bei Tian was not in the villa. Now, he can¡¯t wait to get out of here quickly. However, after entering the Longtan Tiger Cave, who can say that you can go out easily, fortunately, he had asked the soldiers to find Zhan Bei Tian. After more than an hour at The Zhan Family, the soldiers who went to Zhan Bei Tian returned. ¡°Report.¡± Old Zhan, who was playing with his children, looked up at the door: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Major General Zhan said he hadn¡¯t seen the baby for days and wanted Mr. Mu took the child to his camp so he can see the child.¡± Mu Yi Fan was relieved when he heard it. If the soldier didn¡¯t come back, he¡¯ll be stabbed to death by Old Master Zhan¡¯s words, and Zhan Bei Tian will come back to collect his body. Zhan Guo Xiong was not happy: ¡°There is so much chaos over there, how can you let the child go there, why wouldn¡¯t he come back to see the kids?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something going on over there and Major General Zhan won¡¯t be able to come back for a while, so he want Mr. Mu to go there.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong wouldn¡¯t see the child until he let the child go, but the soldier added: ¡°Major General said that the child would be sent back for dinner in the evening, and that the children would stay in The Zhan Family.¡± He let go and let Mu Yi Fan take the child away. Zhan Guo Xiong sent them out of the door and reminds them, ¡°Mr. Mu, you can¡¯t bring the baby back to The Mu Family.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan got into the car and drove off. Through the rearview mirror, he saw the Zhan Family manor getting further and further away, and he sighed. ¡°Dad, Grandpa doesn¡¯t like you very much,¡± Mu Qing Tian said next to him. ¡°I guessed it.¡± Mu Yi Fan knew on his way to The Family Zhan That Zhan Guo Xiong wouldn¡¯t like him, and today it¡¯s just a thorn in the side, and it¡¯s already seen by the child¡¯s face. He found Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp, which was a high school, occupied after the end of the world by The Zhan Family, at the address given by the soldiers, until Zhan Bei Tian returned and handed it over to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian used it as his own camp, bringing hundreds of people from the G City. Soldiers who had been with him before, after receiving the news that Zhan Bei Tian had returned to The B City, had taken their families to the school to find Zhan Bei Tian and join his ranks. Mu Yi Fan came to the school gate and saw the old Zheng Guo Zong, with a big smile on his mouth. Mu Qing Tian saw Zheng Guo Zong, and he was happier than Mu Yi Fan, and walked out of the car, happily waving his hand: ¡°Grandpa Zheng, Grandpa Zheng.¡± After all, the child was looked after him for more than a month, why will he not be happy. Zheng Guo Zong saw the child, and he immediately burst out with a smile, ran over: ¡°Qing Tian misses Grandpa Zheng ah?¡± ¡°Misses so much.¡± Mu Qing Tian reached out from the window and asked Zheng Guo Zong to pick him out. After holding the child out, Zheng Guo Zong saw Mu Yi Fan, who had gotten from the car, and immediately said: ¡°When you saw Old Master Zhan, were you nervous?¡± Mu Yi Fan waved: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s not like I have been kicked out.¡± ¡°Haha, Major General Zhan knew his grandfather wouldn¡¯t like you, so he called the soldier to bring you over. Haha, isn¡¯t he¡¯s sweet enough!¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°Where¡¯s the other father?¡± Zheng Guo Zong pointed to the playground and said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that him?¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150: You made me miss you. Standing on the playground, Zhan Bei Tian was so strong and imposing that Mu Yi Fan saw his body at a glance. ¡°My son¡¯s father exudes a manly charm all over his body.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°What a mystery! Quack doctor, don¡¯t you think it so?¡± Zheng Guo Zong felt funny and good naturel answered: ¡°Yes, you man is too masculine, OK, go find your child¡¯s father, you have not seen him for a few days, should have missed him to death.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t reply to him either, he broke into a run heading straight to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian was talking to the soldiers in the new ranks and didn¡¯t notice Mu Yi Fan coming. ¡°Before I leave tomorrow, I have ten things to make clear, first of all, when I leave tomorrow, I hope¡­¡± ¡°Report.¡± A deliberately down-the-side voice interrupted Zhan Bei Tian loudly: ¡°Major General Zhan, your child came to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned his head and saw Mu Yi Fan smiling at him. Mu Yi Fan smiled and asked, ¡°Are you free now?¡± He looked at the team next to him: ¡°If there is anything left, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent eyes flashed through a few invisible colors and he whispered: ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± People: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t you just say there was a pile of things to say? They don¡¯t know what it is, how¡¯s it over? Zhan Bei Tian looked to Mao Yu on the side: ¡°You come and teach them what to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mao Yu stood straight: ¡°Yes.¡± He had found that when Boss turned to face Mu Yi Fan, he was getting more and more unprincipled. Zhan Bei Tian left the playground with Mu Yi Fan and walked into the office building. Mu Yi Fan saw that there was no one in the office building, he no longer pretend, immediately grabbed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s waist, put his head on the other man¡¯s arm, and leaned the weight of his body on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body, he said, ¡°Son¡¯s father, you can make me want to die.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the man who was on him and dragged him upstairs. ¡°You do not know this, but in the time when I could not see you, I could only take my son¡¯s face to solve the pain of the missing you, these days, his face does not know how many times I kissed it, it was nearly red. It¡¯s so inconvenient to not have a cell phone contact, I can¡¯t listen to your voice.¡± ¡°¡­¡±Zhan Bei Tian continued walking upstairs. Mu Yi Fan looked up and said, ¡°Why won¡¯t you talk? I haven¡¯t been here these days, didn¡¯t you want to talk to me or the kid?¡± Zhan Bei Tian went to one of the offices on the third floor and stopped, took out his keys, and opened the door of the office. Mu Yi Fan saw that he had to open the door and he let go of his hand, he looking at the man who said nothing, and felt, he wouldn¡¯t be welcome to come here too? Zhan Bei Tian walked into the office, opened his hands to the dazed man who was still standing at the door, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw the shallow smile under his eyes, he immediately showed an even bigger smile, flew to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body, feet shrinking, tangled on each other: ¡°I was really scared old son, also thought you wouldn¡¯t welcome me!¡± With that, he gave a few mouthful kisses to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face. Zhan Bei Tian quickly pulled the man on his body, with a curved smirk in the corner of his mouth: ¡°Was the child wronged at The Mu Family?¡± That night, he received the news that Zhao Yi Xuan did not recognize Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Being Tian was worried, and then heard Mu Yi Fan successfully managed to enter the building, only to breathe a sigh of relief, and then be really worried that the young child will be bullied. These days he has been waiting for them to come to find him, if today or tomorrow they did not appear again, he will find an excuse to run to the building. Mu Yi Fan scoffed: ¡°I am The Mu Family Young Master, who dares to treat me wrong.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say anything, he kept rubbing his hair: ¡°Did you tell your dad anything about the kids?¡± ¡°Yeah, I mentioned a few times that the child was my own, but my dad just didn¡¯t understand that I gave birth to him, and then, when I wanted to explain the child¡¯s story further, and was interrupted by that Mu Yi Hang thing, right, what happened to your cousin? What exactly did Mu Yi Hang say or provoke him to make him so angry?¡± Mu Yi Fan ben was not concerned about Zhan Nan¡¯s injury to Mu Yi Hang, only the fact that the two of them fighting prevented him from talking to Zhan Bei Tian with a good look. Don¡¯t say that Old Master Zhan doesn¡¯t agree with them, and even The Mu Family may not agree with him being with Zhan Bei Tian. When he thinks about this he felt sad, it is not easy to understand that he likes men or why he wants to strive to pursue like Zhan but suddenly he got into a big obstacle. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows rose: ¡°I¡¯ve been back so many days that I haven¡¯t seen Nan Tian, and Grandpa says he¡¯s not back from when he went looking for supplies.¡± In fact, he is also quite strange, from young age, he has hardly seen Nan Tian angry, and so what exactly is making Nan Tian angry. ¡°Yeah, you were just in The Zhan Family, did Grandpa have a problem with you?¡± ¡°What problem, old man, it¡¯s easy to coax.¡± Mu Yi Fan has a big heart. He can handle Zhan Guo Xiong in reality, and he doesn¡¯t believe he can¡¯t handle this Old Zhan The Military Commissioner. Today¡¯s mishap was because he was not ready, and when he¡¯s ready next time, he¡¯s going to take Zhan Guo Xiong and made him hand over his grandson. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was so confident, with a single eye that he really didn¡¯t want to undermine his confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them.¡± Mu Yi Fan hugged his waist: ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you tonight, sleep in the same room, share a bed, and sleep in the same bed.¡± Zhan Being Tian said. ¡°The beds here are small.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s healthier to squeeze together and it¡¯s better to share,¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled Zhan Bei Tian looked at him meaningfully: ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled wickedly and just as he wanted to say something, there were sound of footsteps outside, then he retracted what he wanted to say. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the time: ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time, and then you can say it after dinner.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The two men walked out of the office and saw the aunties cleaning the office building. Zhan Bei Tian asked her to go eat first, come then come over in the afternoon to clean, and then, he pulled Mu Yi Fan and they left. The aunt thought the sight of two big men holding hands was strange, and she took a look at them, and when she went downstairs, she heard another man jump on Major General Zhan¡¯s back. This aroused her curiosity, and she went to the stairwell to look down. Mu Yi Fan face went next to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face, and then gave Zhan Bei Tian a kiss on his face. The scene made her look incredibly straight, and no matter how she looked, she felt that the two men downstairs were a couple. On the second floor, Zhan Bei Tian pulled the man on his back, he turned and looked back from the upper floor of the second floor wall precisely at the shadow, then he let the man behind him closely kiss him and he carried the kissing man to the first floor. Mu Yi Fan was also feeling amused, as they arrived on the first floor he immediately jumped down from Zhan Bei Tian, lest Zhan Bei Tian be out of his way. After dinner, Zhan Bei Tian talked about tomorrow¡¯s mission: ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to take the team out of The B City, looking for supplies, maybe leaving for a week or so, do you want to go with me?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought and shook his head: ¡°No.¡± Xiang Guo didn¡¯t welcome him at all, and he didn¡¯t ask for anything, not to mention that he has other things to do, such as finding crystals to improve his power, and finding the old gun that Old Zhan likes. Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°Are you worried that the people of The Mu Family will see you with me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to have something to do in The B City, too, but I should be back when you get back,¡± he said. ¡°Can you tell me where you¡¯re going?¡± Mu Yi Fan recalls the exact location of the military factory in the novel: ¡°I¡¯ll go northwest.¡± He was going to go to the military factory while he was looking for crystal nuclei. Zhan Bei Tian eyes flashed and he did not continue to ask. Before nightfall, Mu Qing Tian was picked up by soldiers and taken to The Zhan Family Manor whereas Mu Yi Fan stayed in the Camp Zhan Bei Tian. In order not to let Mu Yue Cheng worry, a survivor was sent to the building to inform Mu Yue Cheng that he would not return to live in the building these days. That evening, Mu Yi Fan jumped into Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s one-meter-five-wide bed and rolled around with a quilt. The whole imagination of how he was going to press Zhan Bei Tian under his body was in my head, thinking, the little brother was listening intently. However, the thought of himself with the virus, and immediately smacked him down, and finally, only he went to the more obvious place of Zhan Bei Tian body, leaving a few kiss marks, this is reluctant to sleep in the past, causing Zhan Bei Tian a burst of fun. In Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes, Mu Yi Fan is like a no-no-cheap Huschi, pathetic, and it¡¯s hard to say a few more words. Without sighing, he pulled the sleeping man in his arms and closed his eyes. Before he fell asleep, he was thinking about finding a way to get rid of the virus. the story has been moved to the blog the continuation Chapter 151 Chapter 151: Zhan Nan Tian The next morning at six o¡¯clock, everyone in the camp got up to exercise. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s sleeveless black T-shirt quickly caught everyone¡¯s attention. Of course, it wasn¡¯t his clothes that they stared at, but the kiss marks not covered by the tight shirt. It is very obvious that not only the neck but also the arms are left with purple and red marks. It is easy to see that Zhan Bei Tian did some intense exercise last night, that is, only they did not know who he was with. Everyone¡¯s ambiguous eyes were on Zhan Bei Tian, and only a few people looked at Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Did you have a good time with Major General Zhan last night?¡± Zheng Guo Zong whispered fun at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes wide and said sadly, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. ¡° You don¡¯t know how painful it is to see if I am not tired of seeing food and not eating it, so how can I treat myself if I don¡¯t take two bites on Zhan Bei Tian? So, he didn¡¯t think so much at that time, or wanted to show affection or something in front of others. When he got up today and saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes, he felt that he had gone a little too far last night. It¡¯s not a cold day now. He can¡¯t wear a turtle neck clothes to hide the kiss marks he left behind. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what are you doing with Boss? I don¡¯t care, but can you pay attention to the impact it has on his image? ¡°Xiang Guo stepped forward and shouted angrily. Mu Yi Fan was already very depressed, and was even more depressed by Xiang Guo: ¡°What effect should we pay attention to? Do you think it¡¯s particularly brave when women leave a kiss on your Boss? ¡° FML! My heart is not happy! And I will go look for him! Xiang Guo was stuck dumb at once. Mu Yi Fan lost his appetite and said to Zheng Guo Zong, ¡°I have something to do, so I won¡¯t eat breakfast. Please tell Bei Tian for me that I left.¡± ¡°When will you come back next time?¡± Zheng Guo Zong asked busily. Mu Yi Fan knew that he would be lonely without relatives. He patted him on the shoulder: ¡°I¡¯m going to B City today. I¡¯ll come to see you in a few days. If I see Zheng Jia Ming, I¡¯ll persuade him to come back to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong watched Mu Yi Fan leave and came to Zhan Bei Tian, who was talking to Mao Yu, and said, ¡°Mu Mu said that he left beforehand and would not eat breakfast here.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned and said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yi Fan would surely tell him if he wanted to leave. He didn¡¯t believe he had time to say a word. Now he left without saying anything. There must be a problem. Zheng Guo Zong didn¡¯t hide it either. Looking at Xiang Guo, he went to the canteen for breakfast. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent eyes fell on Xiang Guo, and then he turned away to discuss with Mao Yu what had happened before. He knows it¡¯s hard for Xiang Guo to accept Mu Yi Fan, even though he has been thinking for countless nights before of how to make him slowly accepting Mu Yi Fan from his heart. Therefore, in order for Xiang Guo to accept Mu Yi Fan in his hearts, he has to grind over time before they can change their original views. Xiang Guo was embarrassed by Zhan Bei Tian. Every time he sees Mu Yi Fan, he can¡¯t control his mouth, and he feels angry. It¡¯s a habit he¡¯s had many years ago. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s impossible for Mu Yi Fan to forgive Mu Yi Fan¡¯s previous behavior like that. If it weren¡¯t for another relationship between Mu Yi Fan and Boss, otherwise, he would have done it. ¨C After leaving the Zhan Bei Tian site, Mu Yi Fan drove directly to the trade union camp, where survivors gathered to find supplies. As long as there is no fixed team of survivors, they can go to the union camp to find a team that will leave. Mu Yi Fan came to the trade union camp, found a place to stop his car, and went to the camp to find the troops in the direction of the military factory. He wanted to go to the military factory by himself, but now he has no navigator, and maps don¡¯t work in the dense woods, so he can only find someone who knows the direction to go to the military factory. Mu Yi Fan searched around the camp and found no suitable team. Just then, there was a commotion at the gate of the camp, and the survivors were overjoyed: ¡°Second Young Master Zhan is back, and Second Young Master Zhan is back.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard them shout the word ¡°Zhan¡±, his eyebrows moved and he asked the people around him, ¡°Excuse me, Second Young Master Zhan is¡­ ¡° The person asked looked at him like he was an idiot: ¡°You don¡¯t know who Second Young Master Zhan is? You know Old Zhan¡¯s second grandson? If you don¡¯t know yet, I advise you not to fool around in B City. ¡° ¡°Zhan Nan Tian? I¡¯ve heard about it, but why are you so excited about him? ¡° The man boasted, ¡°Second Young Master Zhan is a good man. Every time he takes the Zhan Family team to look for supplies, he will come to the union camp to pick up a person who has little survival chance to look for supplies together so that our survivors will not starve to death in a short time.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows: ¡°What a nice man indeed.¡± Zhan Nan Tian, described in his novel, is a gentle and courteous person, but he has not done anything to bring other survivors to find materials, at most, a group of people who have encountered difficulties outside. But now this Zhan Nan Tian is even better than his description of Zhan Nan Tian, which really makes him very curious. Mu Yi Fan saw too many people blocked at the gate and had to go upstairs to see what Zhan Nan Tian looked like. Outside the gate, crowded people, a small part of them came out to thank Zhan Nan Tian for their care before, another part of them fawned Zhan Nan Tian, and some people hoped that Zhan Nan Tian would take them out to find supplies next time. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes circled around the crowd and soon settled on the white figure surrounded by the crowd. Tall stature is very easy to attract attention. Especially the man in white was surrounded by a large crowd of people, like a big star. The scene was very warm, but the people did not shout for signatures. The only pity was that the Man in White Clothes turned his back on him, so that he could not see the man¡¯s face. Mu Yi Fan frowned and said and muttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn around?¡± As soon as he spoke, the other party, like hearing his words, suddenly turned around and looked up, looking directly at him. Mu Yi Fan saw the Man in White Clothes¡¯ graceful face, and was suddenly shocked. Fxck! Isn¡¯t the Man in White Clothes below the one he met outside the gate of his villa before the end of his life? Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes were so shocked that he couldn¡¯t believe staring at the people below. God! Is he Zhan Nan Tian? Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cousin? This¡­ What is that all about? He remembered that the Man in White Clothes was a zombie, but how could it be Old Zhan¡¯s second grandson? This is too unthinkable and too unexpected. Zhan Nan Tian lifted his lips slightly, and he walked to the trade union building, and then came to Mu Yi Fan. He did not speak. First he looked up and down at Mu Yi Fan. Then his lips laughed deeper. Then he reached out and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Zhan Nan Tian. Nice to meet you, Mu Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked calm, shook hands with Zhan Nan Tian and said a complicated sentence: ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were Zhan Nan Tian.¡± How should he tell Zhan Bei Tian about this? Zhan Nan Tian said profoundly, ¡°How many things can you imagine happening so loudly every day in the world?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not deny it. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time in B City. Is it a little slower for you to come to B City? ¡° Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡± Zhan Nan Tian did not answer him: ¡°Although your speed is a little slower, but your change is beyond my imagination.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him deeply. ¡°In your words, there are so many things happening every day in the world that you can imagine.¡± Zhan Nan Tian smiled lightly: ¡°Well said, and your change is so satisfying that I thought I could only see you outside B City, but I didn¡¯t think you could get into B City.¡± Immediately, he straightened up his face and said, ¡°Nobody found your identity, did they?¡± Mu Yi Fan stretched out his hands. ¡°Look at me now, who can find my identity?¡° Zhan Nan Tian squinted: ¡°I really can¡¯t see, if I hadn¡¯t known you would have been a zombie. Perhaps even I will be deceived by you, which makes me very curious about what happened to you in the past two months.¡° ¡°There are so many adventures that you can¡¯t imagine.¡± Mu Yi Fan looks at Zhan Nan Tian Dao. In fact, like Zhan Nan Tian, if he had not known that Zhan Nan Tian was a zombie, he would not have noticed that he was his own kind now. This story is being retranslated here https://nastriumden.blogspot.com/p/number-one-zombie-wife-di-yi-shi-qi.html ch1-30 has been done ch 31-120 will be reworked but i cant abandon other works so do forgive¡­. if my trasnlation is bad im sorry but its the best I can do¡­. Chapter 152 Chapter 152: Why do you want to start shit with Mu Yi Hang? Suddenly the two men stopped talking and looked at each other in silence, with a sense of measuring each other¡¯s strength in their eyes. Mu Yi Fan is more apprehensive and can¡¯t feel Zhan Nan Tian is a zombie. Zhan Nan Tian in Haifeng County is no different from human beings. There is no red line in the inner frame of his eyes at first sight, no black eye socket, and even his nails are ruddy and smooth, which is no different from the Zombie King described in his novel. And, unfathomable, what exactly did Zhan Nan Tian encounter before the end of the world? Why could it become a senior zombie before the end of the last century? And in the plot of the novel, Zhan Nan Tian is obviously a human being, but now why is it suddenly turned into a zombie? ¡°Why did you start Mu Yi Han?¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly asked aloud. Before meeting Zhan Nan Tian, in his mind, it was Mu Yi Hang who provoked Zhan Nan Tian first. However, after he met Zhan Nan Tian, he felt that Zhan Nan Tian really wanted to deal with Mu Yi Hang, because he felt that Zhan Nan Tian in front of him was not really like the gentle and polite person in his novel, nor was he like what the survivors said before. But if Zhan Nan Tian intends to attack Mu Yi Hang, what is the real purpose? With Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s ability, it should not be as simple as him injuring Mu Yi Hang. ¡°Why do you want to start shit with Mu Yi Hang?¡± Zhan Nan Tian slowly drew up the corner of his lip:¡± Do you believe me if I said that the resentment I had made in my last life? ¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned. Previous existence? Is this Zhan Nan Tian the same? Zhan Nan Tian laughed a light laugh: ¡°You know, how could a person have a previous life, but I¡¯m surprised that Mu Yi Hang provoked me first, why would you say I started Mu Yi Hang?¡± ¡± Then he squinted and a dangerous light flashed through his eyes: ¡°You look as if you care about what happens to Mu Yi Hang.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned a blind eye in his heart. His concern is not whether Mu Yi Hang is well or not. If it hadn¡¯t been for Zhan Nan Tian and Mu Yi Hang, would Mr. Zhan Family not have seen him? Otherwise, he doesn¡¯t have to try his best to please Old Zhan now. Of course, it would be better if he could solve the problems of Zhan Nan Tian and Mu Yi Hang. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You can choose not to say it.¡± Zhan Nan Tian had no intention of telling him about it. He looked at his watch on his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s not too early. I¡¯m going to visit the Zhan Family again. If something can¡¯t be solved later, you can send someone to the Zhan Family to look for me. Besides, you can improve your ability as soon as possible in these two months.¡± After that, he smiled deeply and turned away. As he stepped down the stairs, he suddenly turned around and attacked Mu Yi Fan with a very hot fire. Mu Yi Fan was shocked and his figure flashed away from the black-red fire. Immediately, a fire hit the window. When the glass was burned at high temperature, it exploded spontaneously and gave a loud bang, which frightened the survivors to escape. The frame of the glass window melted instantly under the abnormal fire. Zhan Nan Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan could quickly avoid his strange fire. The smirk at the corner of his mouth was bigger and bigger, his eyes skimmed to Mu Yi Fan and flashed to the other side, and he quickly used the ability to attack Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan, who had just escaped from the other fire, saw another fire coming towards him. He responded to the attack and immediately used the wind power to fan the fire back. Zhan Nan Tian saw his attack bounce back to him, and he rushed into the staircase. Then he laughed and said, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I will expect more changes from you. I will come back to you later.¡± Mu Yi Fan stood in place, fixed his eyes on the stairway entrance, then turned around and looked downstairs outside the window. Shortly afterwards, Zhan Nan Tian stepped out of the union building and the crowd gathered around him again, leaving the union camp as if to pay tribute to the emperor. Mu Yi Fan stood in front of the window, unable to recover for a long time. He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s his illusion. He thinks Zhan Nan Tian cares about him. Is it because they are both of the same kind? Moreover, he had a strong feeling that Zhan Nan Tian had any conspiracy vengeance and was very worried that Zhan Nan Tian would hurt Zhan Bei Tian. However, Zhan Nan Tian is the Zhan Family after all. Should he not start with the Zhan Family? If we really wanted to do something about the Zhan Family, we would have done it long ago, and we would not have waited until now. By the way, when Mu Qing Tian was in his stomach, he was with him at the gate of the G City villa. He saw Zhan Nan Tian, who looked like a zombie. He was on guard against Zhan Nan Tian. What¡¯s more, the children still had room and what dangers they would encounter and hide in the space. Mu Yi Fan was wrong when he thought about it. Mu Qing Tian was born again with Zhan Bei Tian. He had seen Zhan Nan Tian for a long time. But after the birth of the baby, he didn¡¯t mention it. What¡¯s the matter? Anyway, when he comes back from the military factory, he can tell Zhan Bei Tian about it. Zhan Bei Tian is not in B City these days anyway. ¡°Hey, who, who, who, who, you broke the window of our union station, you wouldn¡¯t want to leave like that?¡± Mu Yi Fan regained back his thoughts and saw two men coming towards him. They stopped Mu Yi Fan: ¡°If you don¡¯t lose money, you don¡¯t get to leave.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡° Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°This window is not broken by me. You should look for Zhan Nan Tian if you want.¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone, and you¡¯re in charge of the damage payment. ¡° ¡°¡­ ¡± Mu Yi Fan believed that the two men dared not ask Zhan Nan Tian for money, but he did not have food to pay them. ¡°Well, what is that?¡± He suddenly raised his finger behind them and said in surprise. The two men turned around and saw nothing but the empty corridor. When they turned back, there was Mu Yi Fan in front of them, and they were furious: ¡°Damn, he deceived us.¡± Mu Yi Fan, who used the wind power to leave, proudly laughed heartily in a corner of the camp, felt that it was very convenient for him to have a power. Next, he walked around the camp again, but did not find a team to the northwest, so he had to find someone familiar with the terrain to ask about it. ¡°There is a military factory in the northwest, but there are more zombies, mutant plants and mutant animals. Are you sure you want to go there? A survivor who knows the terrain asked uncertainly. Mu Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s dangerous there. You¡¯d better go and get a team.¡± the survivor took out a hand-painted map from the backpack: ¡°this is a map I drew when I went to the northwest half a month ago. At that time, the trees outside were not so active, so now I don¡¯t know if this map is still available.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the map and then took Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s fruit from his backpack and handed it to the survivors: ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± The survivor saw fresh fruit, glances and delighted to answer: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such a fresh fruit for a long time.¡± Although many farmers grow fruit outside B City, they dare not pick it after the dark rain. The survivor was worried and asked, ¡°Is this fruit all right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s absolutely no problem.¡± Mu Yi Fan took another fruit out of his backpack and bit it in his mouth. ¡°You see, it¡¯s all right.¡± The survivor carefully put the fruit in his bag, laughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it back to my children to eat.¡± He didn¡¯t expect a hand-drawn map to be replaced by a fruit, so he was very happy. Mu Yi Fan watched his movements, and his heart was very complicated. Now that we can find food in the last few months, the weather has changed. It¡¯s even harder to find food. He took a fruit from his backpack and put it into the survivor¡¯s hands: ¡°this is for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan hurried away with the map. When he went far and looked back at the survivor, he found that the apple he gave was eaten with only one handle left. He sighed helplessly. If he had eaten the stone, he would have thrown the apple away. Nobody would have eaten the apple until there was only one left. Mu Yi Fan took the map and got on the car and drove out of B City¡­ The trees outside the city are more lush and lush than when they first came to B City, and the mutated plants are many times larger than what they saw the other day. Moreover, undoubtedly was originally a very mild plant, but now it has become extremely ferocious and attacked people. Fortunately, after leaving B City, Mu Yi Fan had been following a team, which allowed him to escape the attack of mutant plants safely. He looked down at the hand-drawn map, which showed that B City was at least 500 kilometers away from the military factory and could not be reached without two days. At that moment, when the front team came to the fork of the road and drove in the opposite direction of the military factory, Mu Yi Fan had to drive on his own. Chapter 153 Chapter 153: Military Factory Less than five kilometers away from the previous team, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s tires were punctured by a variation of willow trees on the road. Finally, the car was torn in half. Fortunately, he escaped quickly. Otherwise, even people would have died more than wickers. Mu Yi Fan was very depressed to see the car blown to pieces. Just out of B City, there was no car. How did he go to the military factory? Immediately, he thought of Zhuang Zi Yue flying in the sky with the help of wind power, and he began to learn how to fly with wind power. Although wind power can make his body rise quickly, he only dares to fly a distance of one meter. Moreover, because he is not very skilled, when he flies, he gives people a feeling of shaky, and then left and right, very unstable, at any time there will be the possibility of falling. Mu Yi Fan nearly fell off the top several times. However, he soon found flying skills, let himself fly smoothly in the air, and the higher the altitude, flying out of the woods. Instantly, the view became wider, and as soon as he was up in the air, there were tall trees, and the whole world seemed to be returning to the primeval forest. He speeded up excitedly, flying like an airplane, flying ten kilometers away in the blink of an eye. Unfortunately, before he was refreshed enough in the air, he was attacked by mutant plants under the ground and mutant birds in the sky. He hurried back to the ground. Because he was out alone for the first time, he was not quick enough to react to the danger outside. He had to deal with two mutant plants and animals in a hurry. A few minutes later, the whole body was scarred by mutant plants and mutant animals, and even several times the branches of the mutant plants were pierced through the body. If it hadn¡¯t been for his strength, he would have been lying dead on the ground. In the last ages, mutant plants and mutant animals are not much bigger than species. They can¡¯t distinguish who is their companion at all. They will attack as long as they see people or encounter danger. Especially mutant plants, whether you are human or zombie, as long as they move in front of things, will attack people. It took Mu Yi Fan half an hour to destroy the mutant plants and animals and dig out the crystals of mutated animals and plants. He got up and looked at his tattered clothes, like a beggar, and said to himself, ¡°it seems that we need more exercise.¡± How did he get to the used to attacking the animal after dealing with two newly mutated animals and plants at the same time? What¡¯s more, besides finding that old gun and crystal crystals to improve himself and exercise himself, he also needs to raise his level of zombie as soon as possible. After meeting Zhan Nan Tian before, he has been worried about a big problem, that is, as a zombie, he is likely to be controlled by Zhan Nan Tian at any time, especially the relationship between Zhan Family and the Mu Family is not good, which means that Zhan Nan Tian may drive him to deal with the Mu Family, which is the last thing he would like to see. Therefore, he wants to improve his ability in a short time. This is the first time that he has been so eager to gain strength since he traveled through the novel. Mu Yi Fan rests in place for a moment and continues to fly forward with his powers. Whenever he encounters a mutant animal or plant, he stops to exercise his reactivity and how to maximize his wind power. In this way, Mu Yi Fan has gradually changed from a very slow-moving zombie to a responsive one, from a zombie who fears being pierced in the head, but runs around with wind powers to a brave reply with a silver spear. He also trained his wind-related abilities to become more and more pure and versatile, especially as the author of the novel. He was more familiar with all kinds of abilities than any one of them. Now ,whenever attacked, the first reaction is to use a power to fight back, or to surround himself with a wind vortex, as long as there is danger near, it will be rebounded or killed by the wind vortex surrounded his body. Four days passed unconsciously. Mu Yi Fan kept practicing his abilities during the day and rushed to the night because it was dangerous to boil out. He dared not close his eyes for half a second. He was afraid to close his eyes and leave his life here. Now he feels like a special soldier trained quickly. In a short period of time, he has made a qualitative improvement. Sure enough, people have to hone their abilities in a difficult environment, otherwise, they will never know whether they can do it or not. In these four days, he killed many mutant plants and animals, successfully removed the crystals from their bodies, and also took a lot of advantage. Many of the mutant plants and animals that had been killed by survivors had not had their crystals, removed so he picked up a ready-made one. In his mind, he roughly calculated that in four days, he would get more than 100 crystals, enough for his powers to be upgraded to a higher level. The thought of this made him happy. When he returns to B City, he will have more crystals back to give to Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan took out the map of the area from his backpack again, and compared the surroundings, he thought it would take another fifty kilometers to reach his destination. However, there are more and more zombies, mutant plants and mutant animals. Every step is very difficult. He can kill them all the way here by himself, not only because he is a zombie, but also because he has strong healing power. Every time he was injured, he could recover in the shortest time. All the way down, the size of the injuries he suffered, He didn¡¯t know how many times he died. If it weren¡¯t for healing power, how could he come here? Mu Yi Fan put the map of the military factory in his backpack and thinks about how he can rush to the military factory in one breath and take charge of it. It certainly won¡¯t take long for him to be here alone. Before, I thought that if I met a team here, I would join them. Unexpectedly, the closer I got to the military factory, the fewer people I saw. On the following day, he didn¡¯t see a figure at all. Of course, there is also a major reason for this, that is, there is not much material on this side of the military factory, and that he came here by air, and it is normal that he did not meet a few people. Mu Yi Fan went back to his senses and decided to use wind power to speed up the rush into the war factory. According to the content of his novel, there are all zombies in the factory, so he is safe as long as he enters the factory When Mu Yi Fan flew into the air, he immediately used the wind power to speed up, almost instantaneously moving, and rushed straight to the military factory. The military factory is situated in a big mountain. It¡¯s very remote. If you don¡¯t look for it carefully, you don¡¯t know that there is a large factory there. Mu Yi Fan looked for half an hour to find the exact location of the military factory. Fortunately, there were no mutant animals and plants outside the factory. Otherwise, he could not come here so smoothly. Mu Yi Fan fell from high altitude to the ground, surrounded by low-level zombies. Judging from their work clothes, a small part of them are factory workers, and a large part of them are dressed in ordinary clothes, which looks like ordinary people. It¡¯s quite possible that these zombies came here to find weapons and were accidentally scratched and turned into zombies. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help wringing his eyebrows when he saw the zombie. Now it has been three months since the end of the world, but there are still some small pimples in my heart when I see the rotten zombies and I can¡¯t look them in the face. Especially here, the sunshine is blocked by trees, which is especially gloomy. So, after seeing the face of the zombie, it makes people feel more terrible. Mu Yi Fan quickly regained his eyes and thought that the gun was placed in the production area. He immediately searched for the production workshop. With these four days of self-training, he had learned to be on guard and observe, and would not rush directly into the workshop. He won¡¯t enter until he¡¯s sure there¡¯s no potential danger. ¡°I¡¯ve sucked up all the stones I had. I need to go outside again to look for them. I won¡¯t be back for a day or two. If you don¡¯t suck the stones altogether at the same time, at least one person will guard for you, you understand?¡± Suddenly, a man came out. Mu Yi Fan heard this and quickly retracted. He felt that the speaker was a zombie, and that he was a high-ranking zombie. In addition, there were nine high-ranking and middle-ranking zombies in it. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyebrows tightened a little more. When describing Rong Yan¡¯s search for an ancient gun, he met only one high-ranking zombie. Why are there so many high-ranking zombies now? This is only three months after the end of the world. How come there are so many high-ranking zombies suddenly, and they even know that they need to absorb crystals to improve their abilities? ¡°I¡¯m going out to look for the crystals, too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡± Soon, Mu Yi Fan saw four men and one woman coming out of the factory. Chapter 154 Chapter 154: The powerful members of Zombie King. Mu Yi Fan quickly shrank into the corner. He didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because his rank is higher than those of the zombies. The other party didn¡¯t detect him from where he was hiding. After the five zombies left the workshop, the low-ranking zombies outside immediately gave way to them, and then got into the car and left the factory. ¡°Ren¡­ Brother Ren, they ___________. You¡¯re really good. One¡­ Just a minute. Let¡¯s just go ahead and make sure that ___________ Put dozens of crystals¡­ Energy in the core¡­ Suck all the volume into ____________. Inside the body,¡± said the lowest-ranking of the five zombies. ¡°Zhang Huo, you¡¯d better not talk until you¡¯re up to upgrade. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard for me to understand you.¡± It¡¯s a woman zombie who said that. Zhang Huo? Mu Yi Fan suddenly felt familiar with the name. ¡°Liu Xing, you¡¯re asking too much. You can¡¯t let Zhang Huo to keep quiet until he¡¯s upgraded, can you? ¡°There is a female zombie who defended Zhang Huo. Mu Yi Fan blinked when he heard the familiar name ¡°Liu Xing¡±. Then he thought of something and stared at it. FML! Aren¡¯t these two names from the people under King¡¯s hand in his novel? Are they? Liu Xing hummed, ¡°Liu Yu, why do you always talk for Zhang Huo? I almost think you like him.¡± Mu Yi Fan also heard the name ¡°Liu Yu¡±, and even more sure that they are the right-hand men of Zombie King. Just, why are they here? According to the content of the novel, except for Liu Xing and Liu Yu two people are twin sisters, the rest of them have nothing to do with each other, but how did they suddenly get together? What¡¯s more, the brother Ren, Zhang Huo just called, shouldn¡¯t he have to be Pan Ren Zhe? Liu Yu blushed and stamped his feet. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Have you had enough noise? If you don¡¯t want to improve your abilities, go out and quarrel. We should continue to absorb crystals in peace and hope to catch up with them one day. ¡° A man¡¯s shout stopped them from arguing and the workshop was quiet. Outside the workshop, Mu Yi Fan quietly stood up and penetrated the window to see what they looked like. Immediately, Mu Yi Fan was shocked. It never occurred to him that there would be a man standing in the window. His face was fierce, and a black dragon was tattooed under his neck. His eyes were very cold, like those of the underworld Boss. When he saw Mu Yi Fan, his eyes shone slightly. Next, he raised his hand and bombarded through the walls of the workshop and threw attacks at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan jumped back a few steps, swinging a wind blade to the other side. The man quickly erected a thick mud wall in front of himself, and withstood Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attack. In the workshop, Liu Xing heard the voice and turned to see his companions fighting with others. They immediately ran to help. When Mu Yi Fan saw that they were overwhelmed and wondered if he wanted to suppress them with his mind by being superior to them in rank, he heard someone shout, ¡°Li Wei, stop it!¡± ¡± Just stopped Liu Xing and the man they were stuffing suddenly shouted. Li Wei heard Chen Qi Hao¡¯s voice, quickly stopped attacking, and calmly walked back to Chen Qi Hao. Mu Yi Fan also powered down his powers. Chen Qi Hao looked up and down at Mu Yi Fan, and after a moment, he asked aloud, ¡°What is the purpose of Mr. Chen¡¯s sneaking out of the workshop?¡± Mu Yi Fan noticed that Chen Qi Hao was not murderous and said, ¡°I¡¯m here just to find something and leave when I find it. I will never disturb you.¡± He looked at the others. They looked at him on guard at first. Gradually, their eyes flashed over, and then they did not regard him as an enemy. Chen Qi Hao said nothing more. He leaned aside and gave him an entrance. Four others also backed aside. When Mu Yi Fan saw that they were not hostile and had no calculation, he looked inside the workshop and made sure that there was no one but five of them before he went into the workshop to look for an old gun. As soon as he walked away, Liu Xing immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Brother Hao, he seems to be the admirer¡­ ¡± Chen Qi Hao interrupted her eyes with his eyes: ¡°it¡¯s him.¡± Liu Yu wondered, ¡°But he is a little different from the photos Boss showed us. His appearance is similar, but is his temperament much worse?¡± ¡°Temperament is much worse, but classed way up than us.¡± Li Wei said quietly. Liu Yu said, ¡°Boss once reminded us not to provoke him or hurt him.¡± Chen Qi Hao nodded: ¡°Let him take whatever he wants.¡± As soon as he spoke, Liu Xing, beside him, was furious: ¡°Brother Hao, he took my gun.¡± Chen Qi Hao looked at their usual place and saw Mu Yi Fan pick up a golden gun from the table. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t realize that he had found the gun so simply that he couldn¡¯t put it down. No wonder Old Zhan liked it so much. It¡¯s just too domineering! The whole pistol is twice as long as the modern pistol. It is made of a golden dragon. The muzzle of the pistol is a big dragon mouth, the handle is the dragon¡¯s tail, the claw of the dragon is the place where the gun buckles, the whole body is golden, and it is carved vividly. The eye is also inlaid with two sapphires, which are very unique and small with him. The description is exactly the same. No wonder even the girl Liu Xing loves it. Mu Yi Fan told Chen Qi Hao, ¡°This is the gun I¡¯m looking for.¡± Liu Xing was furious: ¡°That¡¯s my gun. You put it down right now.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°Your gun? Are you sure this is your gun? Not belonging to this factory? ¡± ¡°I found it. It¡¯s my gun. If you can¡¯t put it down, I¡¯ll be rude to you.¡± Liu Xing raised her hand quickly, and two clusters of flames appeared at her fingertips. ¡°Liu Xing,¡± Chen Qi Hao warned, ¡°You forgot what Boss said?¡± ¡°Never forget, but if he wants to take my gun, don¡¯t blame me for fighting for it.¡± Liu Xing indignantly pointed at Mu Yi Fan. A red rocket of fire flew out of his fingertips and shot at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan flashed away from the rocket and came to the door of the workshop. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to order this gun.¡± He had thought about exchanging them a bunch of crystals for the guns, but the other party tried to hurt him, so don¡¯t blame him for taking advantage of them to bully the zombies. Moreover, for the sake of his happiness, he must take the gun away. For the sake of Old Zhan¡¯s recognition of him as his granddaughter-in-law. Bah, his granddaughter, he must be good to please the old man. Alas! It¡¯s not easy to think about him. In order to please Old Zhan, the offence should have belonged to his men. However, he does not need their help now, because he no longer needs to deal with Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Come back here, bastrd.¡± Liu Xing saw Mu Yi Fan coming out of the workshop and immediately chased him, but Liu Yu stopped him and said, ¡°Liu Xing, calm down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use catching up, you¡¯re not his opponent.¡± Li Wei said calmly. Liu Xing urged the zombie outside to surround Mu Yi Fan in order to get back the gun she liked. Mu Yi Fan squinted when he saw the zombies coming towards him. The besieged zombies immediately turned around and dispersed, returning to their original position and no longer obeying Liu Xing. Liu Xing, who came running behind in anger, used the fire power to shoot Mu Yi Fan again. Mu Yi Fan, who was flying up, saw the fire spray, waved softly, and fanned it back. Immediately, it hit Liu Xing in the face when she had no time to escape. ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Xing screamed sadly and slapped his face to put out the fire. Liu Yu saw that Liu Xing was covered with fire. She quickly extinguished Liu Xing¡¯s power fire by using the water system power. Liu Xing is not a senior zombie yet, so she felt no pain, but she has no healing ability. Her face is burnt on the spot and half of her hair is gone. Knowing how fierce she was, she quickly took a mirror out of her trousers pocket and was immediately frightened by the horrible burning face in the mirror. ¡°Ah, my face, my face.¡± Liu Xing screamed out, ¡°Liu Yu, my face has been destroyed.¡± The most important thing for a girl is her face. Now it¡¯s burned like this. It¡¯s hard to recover. Although the senior zombies have healing ability, she¡¯s still a long way from the senior zombies. Moreover, it is said that it is very difficult to raise the level of the zombie. It is not certain whether the face can be restored. Liu Yu quickly consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be all right. Boss doesn¡¯t mean that senior zombies have healing power? ¡± Liu Xing angrily took up the mirror and threw it to the ground and shouted out, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I¡¯m not at odds with you.¡± Mu Yi Fan, who had not yet flown far away, heard the roar behind him, tightly frowned and said, and wondered how Liu Xing knew that he was Mu Yi Fan. Chapter 155 Chapter 155: That¡¯s really memorable ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you just wait. I¡¯ll get you back sooner or later for today¡¯s account.¡± Liu Xing¡¯s roar came from behind from time to time. As Mu Yi Fan flew farther and farther, the roar became more and more inaudible. However, his doubts grew. Why did they know him when he met these people for the first time? Mu Yi Fan was full of doubts. Not far from the factory, he couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity. He immediately changed his direction and flew to the other side of the military factory. Then he quietly returned to the back door of the previous workshop. He hid by the window in the corner and looked carefully into it. From this angle, he could see exactly what was happening at the door of the workshop. Liu Xing was still scolding outside the door. She was so angry that his mouth was foamy and flaming that Liu Yu dared not come closer. Finally, the more abuse, the more resentment, the more abuse, the sadder, she kept on crying: ¡°Liu Yu, what about my face? Can my face get better? ¡± ¡°It will be all right, it will be all right,¡± Liu Yu saw Liu Xing¡¯s clothes burned half in front of her, and hurriedly picked up a man¡¯s coat from the sofa to cover Liu Xing¡¯s body. Liu Xing turned around and said, ¡°Brother Hao, you see that I have been bullied. Why don¡¯t you help me deal with Mu Yi Fan?¡± There was a lot of resentment in her crying, accusing Chen Qi Hao of not helping herself. Mu Yi Fan, who was peeping in the corner, could not help breathing when he saw Liu Xing¡¯s burnt and twisted face. He didn¡¯t realize that the fire had burned her good face completely beyond recognition. He could hardly recognize the former Liu Xing. However, we can¡¯t blame him either. If Liu Xing hadn¡¯t been attacking him all the time, he would not have fanned him back with wind power. If he had spoken in a good voice before, the end would not have been the same. He would have given them all the crystals of his body in exchange for an old gun. When Chen Qi Hao heard this, his face looked very ugly: ¡°When I ran to the door of the workshop, Mu Yi Fan had already flew away from the military factory. How can you let me help you?¡± He had advised her not to do it, but not to listen to him. Now he eats his own fruit and complains that he does not help. Liu Xing suppressed her resentment and said angrily, ¡°You obviously did not help me in order to comply with Boss. If Boss had not confessed that you could never hurt Mu Yi Fan himself, would you not have helped him?¡± ¡± Boss? Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ears perked up. Who is the Boss in Liu Xing¡¯s mouth? Why did their Boss tell them not to hurt him? Did their Boss know him? Mu Yi Fan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Their Boss is not Zhuang Zi Yue, is it?¡± Chen Qi Hao was too lazy to talk to her and turned to the second floor room. Li Wei was not a talkative person. He picked up the crystal core on his desk and went back to his room to absorb energy. ¡°Old¡­ Boss, if¡­ Knowing that you _____________ you attacked Mu¡­ Mu Yi Fan, Ding¡­ It¡¯s bound to be big¡­ Furious.¡± Zhang Huo said laboriously. ¡°Zhang Huo, if you dare tell Boss about it, be careful if I don¡¯t take your dog¡¯s life.¡± Liu Xing¡¯s face was terribly burnt. She was so angry that she was like a devil asking for his life. She made a powerful attack on Zhang Huo. Zhang Huo is a zombie with metal system abilities. In the instant of fire, he rushes to use the metal abilities on his body and the attacked part immediately becomes an iron plate to block the attack. He stopped arguing with Liu Xing, he learned from Chen Qi Hao and went back to his room to absorb energy. When Mu Yi Fan hid outside saw Liu Yu and heard Zhang Huo¡¯s words, his face was not good-looking, and he did not know what he had said to Liu Xing. Liu Xing¡¯s face showed a trace of fear. Liu Yu is very gentle and speaks in a quieter voice than others, so Mu Yi Fan can only hear a few words, one of which is the word ¡°south¡±. Liu Yu consoled a few words. Liu Xing endured her anger and left Liu Yu to guard downstairs. She took the crystal core and went upstairs to practice. Mu Yi Fan, seeing nothing interesting, quietly left the arsenal, but was curious about the Boss in their mouth. Those who can convince Pan Ren Zhe of these high-level zombies and his followers are certainly not ordinary people, but who will this person be? After Mu Yi Fan left the military factory, he dared not be distracted anymore and quickly recovered his mind. As before, he used the wind system power to speed up his rush out 50 kilometers away and stopped the speed only after the danger was reduced. He happily touched the gun in his backpack. When he took Old Zhan away, the Zhan Family would not say much to the others. Then he would talk to Zhan Bei Tian¡­ When Mu Yi Fan thought about this, he immediately thought about sleeping with Zhan Bei Tian the other day, and suddenly he was shattered again. Neither he nor Zhan Bei Tian can make the next step closer. What is happiness? Mu Yi Fan wanted to go and think about it, but he felt he couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Otherwise, he will be suffocated. How painful it is to see and not to eat! Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of something and immediately took out the hand-drawn map given to him by the survivors to find out if there were any towns nearby. Then, fifteen kilometers away, he saw a Wutong County, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Wutong County, this is a famous town, the place should be quite large and with lots of things, there must be something I want. ¡° Mu Yi Fan quickly loaded the map back, used the power again and rushed to Wutong County fifteen kilometers away. Wutong County, like its county name, is full of sycamore trees. [1]Wutong literally translates into sycamore tree Fortunately, after mutation, the sycamore tree only grows taller and bigger, and has no attack ability. Otherwise, how could he walk so smoothly in the street? However, the rising and enlarging plane trees cover up the whole county, making the whole county black and gloomy as if it had reached the shadowy palace. Mu Yi Fan quickly took out his flashlight to illuminate the street, saw the scattered zombies and rushed them into the house to avoid being frightened by the sudden emergence of the zombies from time to time. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡± Mu Yi Fan circled through the county for most of the time, but still couldn¡¯t find what he was looking for. Moreover, Wutong County said that it was not big or small. It was not easy to find them. It took him more than three hours to turn most of the circles. Immediately, he thought, this is not a big city, he should look for things not in the streets, but in the relatively insignificant alleys. Mu Yi Fan went to alleys one by one to look for it. At last, he found it. The seven words ¡°adult sex shop¡± on the doorway almost didn¡¯t blindness his dog¡¯s eyes. He immediately bombarded the door with his powers and went into the store, where he was dazzled by all kinds of adult supplies. Mu Yi Fan scanned the store and looked directly for the things he wanted to use, such as condoms, to prevent the spread of the virus. He found a big bag in the shop and stuffed all the condoms in the big bag. There is also lubricating oil, which is indispensable for the fun. So he packed a big bag. Finally, he found some gay discs in the corner. Mu Yi Fan stared at the two men who were bare and hugged together on the CD. Their eyebrows were locked. Some could not accept the men hugged on the CD. Some even felt sick. He hesitated for a moment. Finally, he stuffed the CD into his bag. After all, it was the first time for him, so that he would not do anything about it. Packing all the things he wants will make him feel better about looking at other items in the sex goods store, where most of the items are used by women. Mu Yi Fan glanced around and settled on the men¡¯s sexy underwear. He picked it up and looked at it. It was made of mesh. Besides, there was an elephant pattern. The part of the nose was like a real elephant. It fell out of a long nose. It was used to pretend to be a man¡¯s younger brother. After he saw it, he was somewhat crying and laughing. People who think of such underwear don¡¯t know how big it will take to make them, but if they wear them on Zhan Bei Tian, they don¡¯t know what the effect will be. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help laughing at the thought of the scene. Would he like to bring one back to Zhan Bei Tian for a try? But he did not have the courage to let Zhan Bei Tian try it on. What worries him most is that the underwear will eventually be worn on him. Mu Yi Fan put his underwear back in place, picked up two big bags packed and left the adult supplies store and walked out of the alley. He was thinking about how to get the two bags back to B City without checking them. In short, he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out that he was carrying two bags of condoms and lubricants back. Just then, footsteps came from a distance. Mu Yi Fan sniffed in the air with his nose. It smelled like a human, and there were more than five people. When he hesitated to meet the other side, he heard the distant man shout, ¡°Who is standing there?¡± Then the glaring light came to him. Mu Yi Fan immediately squinted. ¡°Don¡¯t move, raise your hands.¡± The other side drank. Mu Yi Fan looked vaguely at his opponent as if he had a gun and quickly raised his hand, which was carrying the bag. Then the other side said, ¡°Throw away what you have in your hand.¡± Mu Yi Fan loosened his hand directly, and two bags fell to the ground from a high place. With a click, the bag containing condom was scratched a big hole in the box inside, which immediately scattered all over the ground. Mu Yi Fan looked down and his forehead slid down several black lines. That¡¯s really memorable! The people in the distance came closer and closer, and when they saw Mu Yi Fan, they were surprised and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, Mu Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­ ¡± Damn it! I just thought I didn¡¯t want to be discovered, but now I have met an acquaintance! Chapter 156 Chapter 156: This time it¡¯s really bad. Sun Zi Hao looked at the stiff trouble and nodded his hand to the ground. ¡°XXOO¡± brand name several big subtitles into his eyes, there is also a subtitle ¡°natural latex rubber condoms¡± below, these nine words are not bright, but they could blind his eyes. Sun Zi Hao looked at the condoms all over the floor and took a hard puff at the corners of his eyes. He really wanted to put all these condoms on Mu Yi Fan. When other people struggle to find materials, they are looking for condoms. Fortunately, they are not with them. Otherwise, he may really smoke this fellow. Xiang Guo¡¯s ¡°hiccup¡± did not say anything more. Anyway, the other party is not with them. Mu Yi Fan has nothing to do with him. Nevertheless, I still hope that Boss will use these condoms to sxx you to death The three soldiers behind him looked at the box on the ground and then silently looked away. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me with someone else, I¡¯m not Mu Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan covered his face with one hand, took out a black mask from his pocket and put it on. FML! It¡¯s a shame to lose it. How could he meet an acquaintance when he ran so far looking for a suit? Also, Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t they go out on a mission with Zhan Bei Tian? How did it happen in Wutong County? What a coincidence! I really have to say they¡¯re fxcking ape dung! Sun Zi Hao and the five people: ¡°¡­ ¡± You¡¯re all recognized and can¡¯t pretend! Mu Yi Fan saw that the bag had broken and he could no longer put condoms in the bag. He had to pick up five or six boxes and stuff them into his backpack. ¡°I will leave the rest for you.¡± Sun Zi Hao and the five people: ¡°¡­ ¡± Mu Yi Fan had no face to stay any longer. He left quickly. Before leaving, he remembered to pick up another bag containing lubricant. But before three steps were taken, Sun Zi Hao¡¯s walkie-talkie rang: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, there seems to be something wrong with Boss.¡± It¡¯s Mao Yu¡¯s voice. Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo changed their faces and wanted to ask something. A gust of wind blew over and the walkie-talkie in their hands was stolen. ¡°What happened? Mu Yi Fan asked anxiously, ¡°Where is he now?¡± Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo stared at Mu Yi Fan. They didn¡¯t see Mu Yi Fan¡¯s move at all. He robbed the walkie-talkie. Why had he done it so fast? Mao Yu heard the wrong voice on the walkie-talkie and paused for a moment before he said, ¡°It¡¯s in the underground shopping mall in the center of the county.¡± As soon as the words came to an end, Mu Yi Fan felt something strange nearby. His face changed, his eyes swept around him fiercely, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°There¡¯s a zombie coming.¡± Moreover, there are five senior zombies, with Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao, who can only deal with the third-level zombies in the middle class at most, so they are not going to survive this at all. ¡°Come on,¡± Mu Yi Fan said anxiously. Xiang Guo¡¯s ¡°hiccup¡± said: ¡°No, the zombies are coming. What are they afraid of? They have not killed the zombies.¡± Although his tone was somewhat disdainful, he was alert and looked around fiercely. Next, the fallen leaves of the sycamore trees floating overhead turned into blade-sharp blades and shot at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan is fast and can easily escape attacks in a few moments when the leaves are big. Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao, although they also have the ability to defuse the leaf blades with one stop and one attack, they are still wounded by some blades in their arms and thighs. The other three soldiers had more wounds and ragged clothes than Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao because they had no power like Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao. ¡°Brother Ren, we were so lucky that we met six at once.¡± A loud laugh came from the dark alley. On the clean street, the man¡¯s laughter was particularly loud. For Xiang Guo, they were a bit harsh. They quickly picked up the flashlight and shone it into the lane. A thin man with his hands in his trousers pocket came out leisurely, without taking Xiang Guo in their eyes. Mu Yi Fan saw each other with a slight stare. Wasn¡¯t that one of the zombies who left the military factory with Pan Ren Zhe and went out to get crystals? They came to Wutong County unexpectedly. This time it¡¯s really bad! They can manage Xiang Guo by themselves and five of them. ¡°Yeah,¡± the voice of indifference came from the opposite alley, and then came out of a tall man. ¡°Unfortunately, their levels is a little low, and their crystals are not enough for me to clean my teeth.¡± The lazy voice drifted out of another lane. ¡°Ya Wei, don¡¯t look down on things. Now it¡¯s good for them to have their present rank.¡± It was said by a woman with a very tender voice, just like a girl. There are five zombies with abilities, and Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao are now only two levels periods. Three soldiers are only one level abilities each. In the face of the senior zombies, no four or more of them are not the senior zombie opponent they will lose massively. What¡¯s more, the other party has three zombies or three or more senior zombies in senior level. Xiang Guo is embarrassed to deal with them. The young man who came out with Pan Ren Zhe said, ¡°If you think they are low, give me their crystals. I am the lowest among you. I want to catch more energy to catch up with you.¡± Xia Dong Hai laughed and said, ¡°Okay, just give it to you, Brother Ren, Ye Shu, Ya Wei. Do you have any comments? ¡± ¡°No,¡± said the other three. Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo saw them laughing lightly about how to divide the crystals in their bodies, this was creating a sense of crisis in his minds, knowing that the zombies were not easy to deal with. ¡°If the situation is not right, run,¡± Sun Zi Hao said in a low voice. Xiang Guo replied, ¡°Well.¡± He knew that sometimes he was not a hero. What¡¯s more, if you keep the green hills there, you best not be afraid that there will be fire to burn. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t run away.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared nervously at Xia Dong Hai and spoke to Sun Zi Hao in a low voice. Xia Dong Hai is a wind system power. He is very fast. If they are not wind power, speed power and space power, other powers can¡¯t outrun Xia Dong Hai at all. Sun Zi Hao looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°How do you know we can¡¯t run away?¡± ¡°I have met them once before, one of them is wind power ability zombie.¡± Mu Yi Fan explains briefly. He is not sure whether he can control Xia Dong Hai or not. In a word, he tries to drag on time, and she doesn¡¯t know how Zhan Bei Tian is. If Zhan Bei Tian were there, Xia Dong Hai would not dare to mess up. Xia Dong Hai noticed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s gaze and jokingly raised the corners of her lips. Then, with a flash of body shape, she came to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan was already on guard against Xia Dong Hai and quickly picked up a silver spear to block it and withstood a fierce fist. Only then did Sun Zi Hao shout, ¡°Be careful.¡± The other side¡¯s speed is too fast, the voice has not been shouted out, the other side has attacked the front. Mu Yi Fan looked at the spear in his hand and was a little surprised. It was not cut off by the other side¡¯s wind power. Obviously, this spear is really a good thing. Xia Dong Hai flashed to the side, and then looked at Mu Yi Fan with interest: ¡°wind power ability¡±? Oh, I¡¯ve never met someone as fast as me. Today I can finally get through an addiction. ¡° They were surprised by Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao. They so didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to have a power. Mu Yi Fan saw that the other party would not fight with him and would not stop. ¡°If you want to fight with me, you have to wait.¡± he put his bag on the floor lightly, and said, ¡°yes.¡± If he breaks the bags again, he won¡¯t have any bags to hold them. Xia Dong Hai looked carefully at the black bag under his feet and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± ¡°Lubricants.¡± When Mu Yi Fan finished, there was an impulse to smoke his own mouth at once! ______ Why did he answer each other so honestly?????? Sun Zi Hao: ¡°¡­ ¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for the current crisis, he would have liked to roar: He didn¡¯t know this stuff! Xiang Guo: ¡°¡­ ¡± Three soldiers and four other zombies: ¡°¡­ ¡± Xia Dong Hai laughed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, you will have no chance to use them.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed like him: ¡°Then you will be disappointed. I not only will have the opportunity to use them, but also plan to use them within a month.¡± Xia Dong Hai: ¡°¡­ ¡± One month? Do you work from morning to night every day? And then, do you do it all the time? Mu Yi Fan took advantage of each other¡¯s distraction and he sent a whirlwind over Xia Dong Hai. Xia Dong Hai quickly regained his mind, avoided the other side¡¯s attack, and saw the whirlwind was followed by another 180 degree wind blade, sweeping over. Not only to Xia Dong Hai but this was also a surprise to Pan Ren Zhe. ¡°Come on.¡± Mu Yi Fan hurried. Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao did not hesitate, so they ran while the other party was in a daze. Chapter 157 Chapter 157: Wind System Power has vanished! Xia Dong Hai didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to suddenly put a big trick on them, but he never thought Mu Yi Fan had such a strong capability. A hundred and eighty degree wind is like a hurricane over twelve degrees. The walls of houses around them burst, the roofs flew, and the roots of trees were uprooted violently. Xia Dong Hai quickly used his ability to resist the wind of the other side. The ability of the other side was blocked by his powers, separated into two halves, crossed over him and swept to the rear house. With a bang, the house could not withstand the strong wind and collapsed on the spot. Ya Wei immediately used the ice powers to erect a thick wall of ice in front of Ye-Shu to keep off the strong wind. Pan Ren Zhe is the same way. The young Guang Jun Jie around him quickly uses wood power, and he uses countless sticks to wrap him up with Pan Ren Zhe, forming a cocoon shape, so that the other party¡¯s abilities cannot reach them. It can also block stones and other things from falling on the roof. After Xia Dong Hai avoided the other side¡¯s powers, he came to Xiang Guo in front of them. They were shocked and were about to start fighting when Mu Yi Fan¡¯s figure shook between them and Xia Dong Hai and he said, ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo looked at each other and without hesitation, they took three soldiers to the car they had driven before. Their behavior is not greed for life and fear of death, but do not want others to make sacrifices in vain. In the past, there will always be several teammates staying behind at the back to clear up the dangers behind the retreating team members. If at that time, they hesitated, or followed the players to fight against the enemy, it would be a waste of time, but also at the expense of more people lives. Therefore, when it¡¯s time to make a decision, it¡¯s time to make a decision, not to procrastinate, because in the face of danger, it won¡¯t give you any more hesitation. Of course, they also saw that Mu Yi Fan had the ability to deal with Xia Dong Hai, so they could get on the bus and leave decisively. When they got on the car, the soldiers drove it immediately. Xiang Guo quickly said to Mao Yu on his walkie-talkie, ¡°Mao Yu, what¡¯s the situation over there with the Boss?¡± Mao Yu also asked, ¡°Xiang Guo, are you in trouble over there? I just heard you say there¡¯s a zombie coming, isn¡¯t it true? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯ve met five great zombies here, and we can¡¯t fight them off.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Mao Yu¡¯s voice was full of anxiety. Xiang Guo looked at the streets on both sides. ¡°We don¡¯t know where we are, but now we¡¯re driving around in cars to keep the zombies from catching up.¡± Sun Zi Hao grabbed the walkie-talkie in Xiang Guo¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Mao Yu, how¡¯s Boss doing?¡± ¡± Mao Yu paused for a moment and said, ¡°Boss is all right. Just now, I was anxious to inform you that but the communication was not connected.¡± Sun Zi Hao was puzzled that Mao Yu was not a restless person, and would not rush to inform others because the communication could not be connected, causing other teams to be confused. Nevertheless, he did not think much about it: ¡°It¡¯s all right, but there¡¯s something unexpected on our side.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan, we met Mu Yi Fan. Now he is dragging back those five great zombies for us. If it were not for him, we could not escape at all.¡± If Mu Yi Fan had any accident, how would they explain it to Boss? Mao Yu expressed surprise: ¡°He¡­ He dragged the zombie? ¡± Sun Zi Hao looked at the sky behind him, and then, not knowing what to see, he said in a hurry, ¡°No.¡± Mao Yu asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Guo and two other soldiers looked back. In their eyes, Mu Yi Fan was more than enough to deal with Xia Dong Hai, but the ice-powered zombie joined their fight and that complicated things. Then, the soldier who was driving suddenly made a sharp turn. At the moment, they were blocked by the tall house. They didn¡¯t know what was going on behind them, and they tumbled under. ¡°Where did you learn how to drive?¡± Xiang Guo rubbed his injured arm and got up angry with the soldiers driving. The soldier quickly said, ¡°Catch up, the zombie catch up.¡± Sun Zi Hao looked out and saw the walls of houses on both sides of the road were suddenly overgrown with branches, stretching faster than their car. ¡°Quick, attack the branches with powers.¡± He immediately used unearthed powers to block the pursuit of branches. Unfortunately, wooden powers override earthy powers. The other side went through the earth wall made by Sun Zi Hao and continued to catch up. Xiang Guo immediately attacked the growing branches with fire powers. He wanted to catch up with the help of fire. Unfortunately, his fire could not burn the other side¡¯s fine roots. However, He didn¡¯t know if it was because of such a move that he provoked the other party. The trees on the wall turned into numerous wooden swords and stabbed at them fiercely. Driving soldier saw the situation, quickly stepped on the accelerator down, speed up to the highest, rushed out of the lane, and behind the branches fell an empty, tied to the ground. The people in the car were a little relieved. They thought they were going to be tied up in a horse¡¯s nest. At this time, the ground rumbled and their car rolled up and down as the ground rolled. ¡°Wood powered zombie is coming from the ground,¡± Sun Zi Hao said. His words just fell. Twenty meters ahead, there was a sudden explosion, ¡®bang¡¯ and a big hole in the ground. Then a huge sycamore tree came out of the ground and blocked their way. At the same time, the thick branches fanned towards them. Immediately, the car rolled out like a football ten meters away, and the car changed direction. The people in the car almost died under the pressure of their own weight. Sun Zi Hao endured all the pain and crawled out of the car. But before people could get up, five snake-like branches flew towards them, curling up their legs and lifting them high. The other side is playing with them, not taking their lives directly. ¡°Can¡¯t you run?¡± Guang Jun Jie flew over with a vine hanging from a tall sycamore tree, stopped in front of them and looked at them mockingly. Sun Zi Hao, head down, stared at him fiercely. He quickly pulled out the pistol tied to her thigh, aimed at the head of Guang Jun Jie, and suddenly pressed the button. ¡°Bang¡± a bullet hit Guang Jun Jie. Guang Jun Jie was not in the slightest panic. When the other side opened fire, a big branch suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking the bullet for him. At the same time, a twig pierced the back of Sun Zi Hao¡¯s gun, and at the moment, a blood hole was pulled out. Sun Zi Hao was born sullenly in pain, and the tiny branches kept drilling holes in his hands, so that he could no longer hold the pistol. The pistol fell to the ground as the fingers slowly loosened. Guang Jun Jie took back the branches tied to the back of Sun Zi Hao¡¯s hand, looked at the hole in Sun Zi Hao¡¯s back, and sneered: ¡°Man, how fragile are they.¡± If it¡¯s a high-level zombie, what¡¯s the minor wound, it will heal completely in a few minutes without leaving any wounds. Xiang Guo asked quickly, ¡°Sun Zi Hao, are you all right?¡± Sun Zi Hao shook his head, looked at Guang Jun Jie and sneered, ¡°It seems that you like to be a zombie, but don¡¯t forget that you were human before.¡± Guang Jun Jie was about to refute a few words. A low voice came to her: ¡°Guang Jun Jie, please stop playing.¡± Pan Ren Zhe came out of the alley, looked at the man hanging from the tree, and said, ¡°We still need to find other crystals.¡± Guang Jun Jie picked up his eyebrows and said, ¡°All right.¡± He raised his hand and five thin sharp branches grew out of his fingertips. Then he shook them at Sun Zi Hao and fiercely stabbed them in the head. Just half a meter away from Sun Zi Hao, suddenly, a strong wind broke five branches of Guang Jun Jie and cut off the roots of the trees that tied Sun Zi Hao. Xiang Guo and the five people fell one after another. Fortunately, several of them were soldiers who had exercised. They were very sensitive. At the moment of falling, they quickly made a heel fight in the air and landed safely on their feet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Brother Hai?¡± said Guang Jun Jie. Even he can¡¯t stop it. ¡° ¡°Damn, that fellow is so cunning that when he saw Ya Wei and me clipping him, we just couldn¡¯t hit from him. You should know how fast the wind power humans are is and how hard it is to land a hit him.¡± Xia Dong Hai, who came after him from the end, said. Guang Jun Jie frowned: ¡°Where is Ye Shu? Where did Ye Shu go? Didn¡¯t Ye Shu deal with him? ¡± ¡°Here we are.¡± Ye-Shu came slowly from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can fight hard enough, so you don¡¯t bother to start. Let¡¯s deal with him. Who knows, but we two couldn¡¯t beat that one.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Ye-Shu, who looks like a little girl, and he gave Ye-Shu a wind blade. Don¡¯t blame him for not pitying her, dealing with spiritual powers is not easy, as long as one has an idea they can kill Sun Zi Hao. Seeing that the wind blade was about to hit Ye-Shu, suddenly an ice wall appeared in front of Ye-Shu blocking the wind blade attack. Ye-Shu sneered: ¡°I really don¡¯t know if he is alive and dead.¡± She looked at Mu Yi Fan with a sharp eye. Next, Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo had a terrible headache like they were about to explode. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s a headache.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ The spiritual system¡­ Power¡­ ¡°Xiang Guo recalled that Boss had told them about various powers in the world before, including a detailed mention of the spiritual system. It is said that this is a very powerful ability that can kill in the invisible. When Mu Yi Fan saw Xiang Guo and the others covered their heads and screaming in pain, he knew that Ye-Shu had used powers. In order not to let them see that he has Ineffectual powers, he also held his head, pretending to have a very painful look. I wondered if I would give Ye-Shu another chance to remember the big trick of killing while they didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Mu Yi Fan was shocked. What¡¯s going on? His wind power had vanished! Chapter 158 Chapter 158: These are powerful forces. Mu Yi Fan was worried about how to deal with the five zombies in front of him when the wind power disappeared in such an emergency. Once again, he secretly worked out the wind power in the body. He still had no response. After repeated attempts, he suddenly remembered that his real ability was not a wind ability, but a power of replication. It must be because Ye-Shu attack and his cloning ability activated and carelessly transformed the wind powers into psychic powers. Psychic powers are powerful, but the powers he just absorbed don¡¯t know how to use them. How can he deal with Ye-Shu? It seems that he has to learn how to control the ability of copying in the future. It is not always a good thing to copy other people¡¯s abilities at will. Sooner or later, he will kill himself. Mu Yi Fan looks at Ye-Shu quietly and wonders if he wants to learn Ye-Shu¡¯s psychic powers to control them. If his actions fail, he tries to manipulate them with zombie pressures. Anyway, it¡¯s better to expose his identity than to be killed. At this point, his eyes suddenly lit up. The use of psychic powers to control should be similar to the use of zombie pressures. But what can we do to manipulate psychic powers? Just when Mu Yi Fan was in such a hurry, Pan Ren Zhe suddenly said, ¡°Kill it immediately.¡± Then he looked up at the sycamore trees above his eyes, and through the layers of leaves he could see the purple-red light shining in the sky. Ye-Shu, Guang Jun Jie, Ya Wei and Xia Dong Hai seem to have noticed this, too, because it was darker under the sycamore, and if the light shines on the top of the tree, it will shine through the layers of leaves to the bottom of the tree. Ye-Shu immediately increased the manipulation of psychic powers, and the three soldiers could not bear it and rolled on the ground in pain. Suddenly, with a loud bang, five purple-red thunder fires came down from the top of the sycamore tree. The faces of the five zombies changed. Xia Dong Hai took Ye-Shu and Pan Ren Zhe away from the thunder fire as fast as she could. Guang Jun Jie rushed himself out of position with a branch. Ya Wei used the ice system power to make a thick ice umbrella to block over his head. When the thunder exploded the ice umbrella, he procrastinated and ran away. Then a powerful thunder tore off the ice umbrella and hit the ground with a loud bang. A big hole burst out in the ground, and a fierce fire broke out in the hole. The rubble burst at the terrible high temperature. Because of the thunder and fire passing through them on the top of the tree, the tree burned fast, instantly, the fire was bright, illuminating everything that happened underneath. The unknown zombies who fled their places stared at their previous positions in shock. Pan Ren Zhe¡¯s eyes are getting hotter and hotter. As a thunder powered zombie, Pan Ren Zhe sees the powerful thunder power and thinks that he can be as good as this one. Ye-Shu muttered, ¡°What a powerful force.¡± Mu Yi Fan has a bright eye. It¡¯s Zhan Bei Tian. The fire spreads to other big trees in an instant, burning more and more vigorously. The fire became more and more uncontrollable. Suddenly, the fire did not move. Immediately, a thin layer of ice formed on the flame, which stopped the fire from burning. Then, a large slide of ice spread from the top of the tree to the ground. In the public¡¯s eyes, a military off-road vehicle drove from the top of the tree to the road by casting the ice into a landslide. Ya Wei, who has never been able to do anything about it, has a slight glare of his eyes and murmured, ¡°The original ice power can still be used like this.¡± It never occurred to him that the top of a tree could be iced with ice powers so that they could walk safely on the top of the tree. At this time, the door of the military off-road vehicle was pushed open by the people inside, and a tall and powerful figure came out. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian! Ye-Shu opened his eyes wide: ¡°Brother Hai, Zhan Bei Tian, how could he be here?¡± When Xia Dong Hai heard Ye-Shu say ¡°Zhan Bei Tian¡±, she took Ye-Shu back a few steps involuntarily. Zhan Bei Tian saw Xia Dong Hai and their eyes were sharp. Several thunderstorms fell from the sky and hurled at them. Xia Dong Hai fled the bombing in a hurry, knowing that the other side was powerful. Several of them were not opponents of the other side at all. They quickly left with Ye-Shu using their powers. Ya Wei and Pan Ren Zhe looked at each other and quickly evacuated. Zhan Bei Tian, who was so easy to let them go, used powerful thunder to bombard them, and the surrounding uncles collapsed under the thunder shells. The whole scene was like watching the thunder robbery of the practitioners on TV. The thunder was loud and loud. The purple red thunder was so powerful that several zombies fled everywhere. Not only that, but he also used ice powers to block their way, forcing Pan Ren Zhe to bring his powers to the top, bombarding the front ice wall with lightning, and give Ya Wei an opening to leave Wutong County. This is the first time they have escaped in such a confusion since they became conscious of being zombies. Although Xia Dong Hai can fly fast in the sky, he is also trying very hard to avoid getting close with others. If he dodges left and right it¡¯s okay, he had to not only protect himself, but also Ye-Shu. Now he has lost his initial complacency and keeps yelling: ¡°Damn it.¡± Ye-Shu tried to kill Zhan Bei Tian with psychic powers, but he was better at dealing with that attack and she could not invade Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s brain at all. ¡°The other side¡¯s abilities are too strong.¡± She saw Ya Wei and Pan Ren Zhe, who are the third-class zombies in the high class on the ground, also running away desperately. Then she thought of something and busily said, ¡°What about Guang Jun Jie? Where did he go? ¡± ¡°That kid will run away by himself.¡± Xia Dong Hai powered his speed ability to the highest point, and rushed out of Wutong County in one breath. On the other hand, Guang Jun Jie, mentioned by Ye-Shu, is hiding behind the big tree behind Zhan Bei Tian and looking for a chance to kill Zhan Bei Tian. Then, while Zhan Bei Tian was concentrating on Xia Dong Hai, he quickly attacked Zhan Bei Tian with wooden powers. Mu Yi Fan saw a sharp root behind the big tree to stab Zhan Bei Tian and shouted anxiously, ¡°Bei Tian, be careful.¡± Zhan Bei Tian had long known that there was a zombie hiding behind him. He turned back abruptly and burned the fat branches with thunder fire. He moved and bombarded the big trunks in front of Guang Jun Jie with lighting. Zhan Bei Tian saw Guang Jun Jie¡¯s instant, the fundus of his eyes was even fiercer, because the other side reminds him in the past life. The terrible eyes made Guang Jun Jie shiver, and then he knew what fear was. He turned and tried to escape. Unexpectedly, an ice wall blocked his way. The next second, the thunder fired at him. Guang Jun Jie Huang Man avoided and used the ability to attack the other side. But before he hit each other, the branches he had fired were all burned to ashes by the thunder fire. In front of Zhan Bei Tian, he had no attack at all. Guang Jun Jie scanned around in fear, trying to find a way to escape, but his eyes fell on Sun Zi Hao, a quick flash of fine light passed in his eyes. He rushed to use his powers and pretended to attack Zhan Bei Tian, trying to roll up Sun Zi Hao, who was lying weak on the ground, with his wooden powers. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he wanted to burn the branches with thunder fire, but Guang Jun Jie suddenly covered his head and made a painful cry: ¡°Pain, pain.¡± The pain distorted his whole face, and then, suddenly, the whole person remained motionless. He stood in his place, looked straight ahead with wide eyes, and then slowly fell forward, immediately showing the person standing behind him. Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan holding a silver spear and looked at him. After all, Mu Yi Fan was a Zombie King in his last life. He was in company with Guang Jun Jie. Now it¡¯s amazing to see Mu Yi Fan kill Guang Jun Jie with a spear. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian foolishly: ¡°I¡­ I killed¡­ ¡± It¡¯s like the second murder he transmigrated in the novel. Although the other party is a zombie, although he does not need to be imprisoned after killing, although he can kill mutant plants and mutant animals without changing his face, even when he sees someone killing a zombie, he does not feel good. However, after killing himself, he still felt a little uncomfortable in his mind. Sun Zi Hao said weakly, ¡°He¡¯s a zombie, not a human being.¡± Xiang Guo saw Mu Yi Fan as if he had killed for the first time. He couldn¡¯t turn his eyes. ¡°How few people have you killed before?¡± ¡± Considering that there were not thousands or hundreds of enemies killed in previous missions, now they are only killing a zombie, and they are worried about being captured by the police. Zhan Bei Tian walked quickly to Mu Yi Fan, clapped him in one hand, patted him on the back for comfort, gestured to Xiang Guo with his eyes to dig out the crystal core in Guang Jun Jie¡¯s brain, and then returned to the car with Mu Yi Fan. Xiang Guo struggled to help Sun Zi Hao, looking around the environment, sighing, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s really amazing.¡± The scene gave them the feeling of a magnitude-10 earthquake. All the houses around them collapsed, trees were uprooted, and half of Wutong County, which was quiet and dark, was now in ruins. Sun Zi Hao, assisted by Xiang Guo, came to Guang Jun Jie¡¯s body, took out a dagger from his thigh, opened Guang Jun Jie¡¯s head with a knife, took out a green crystal core, and said, ¡°We still have to work hard, otherwise, Boss¡¯s hind legs will be dragged.¡± Only after this time did they realize how incompetent they were and how powerless they were to backhand. ¡°Go, I have something I have to pick up.¡± Xiang Guo pulled up Sun Zi Hao. Sun Zi Hao wondered, ¡°What is it?¡± Xiang Guo did not answer him. He called the soldiers on the ground and went back to the SUV. Chapter 159 Chapter 159: My future father-in-law¡¯s father Five people got on the bus and saw Mu Yi Fan and their Boss sitting in the third row seats. Then, his chin was on their Boss¡¯s shoulder and he kept saying, ¡°Another one, another one, and give me another one.¡± At this time, he was not as frightened as before. Now this man is like a child who can¡¯t get sugar. He doesn¡¯t know what Boss did to Mu Yi Fan. It¡¯s changing so fast. In fact, Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t do anything, just kissed Mu Yi Fan on his mouth with a mask while he was comforting him. Unexpectedly, the kiss was more effective than any comfort. Now it diverted the attention of Mu Yi Fan, who was kissed with a mask. He quickly pulled the mask and asked for another time. When Mu Yi Fan saw Sun Zi Brother on the car, he had to stop. The whole body was sleeping on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shoulder. Zhan Bei Tian saw him restless and his long eyebrows twisted. At the moment the car started, he bowed one side and gave a quick kiss on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pale lips. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, like husky, who was rewarded by the owner. He quickly raised his head and smiled several times at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face. A very satisfied face made Zhan Bei Tian cry and laugh, allowing the goods to secretly kiss him while the people in front of him were not paying attention. Suddenly, the car skidded and almost hit the house. When the crowd was shocked, Xiang Guo, sitting in the co-driver¡¯s seat, looked at the soldiers in the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The soldier quickly said, ¡°Just now the arm suddenly softened and the steering wheel slipped.¡± ¡°Would you like someone else to drive? Sun Zi Hao asked with concern. ¡°No, no.¡± The soldier looked at the road ahead with some guilt. He couldn¡¯t say he skidded the steering wheel when he saw Mu Yi Fan happily kissing his Boss face through the rearview mirror. And their Boss is not angry, has been indulging Mu Yi Fan¡¯s actions, even if the other kiss the corners of the mouth, there is no trace of unhappiness, on the contrary, there is a strong smile in their eyes. Zhan Bei Tian in the back seat glanced at the perspective mirror and asked, ¡°What happened before? How did you meet those five zombies? ¡± How did Pan Ren Zhe, Xia Dong Hai, Ya Wei, Ye-Shu and Guang Jun Jie get together? And they were upgraded to senior zombies. They were more capable than Xiang Guo. By the way, what about Liu Xing, Liu Yu, Zhang Huo, Li Wei and Chen Qi Hao? Was it with Pan Ren Zhe? Zhan Bei Tian thought of it and frowned sharply. ¡°They came out by themselves.¡± Mu Yi Fan said it simply, and then, thinking of what Mao Yu had said on the intercom before, he quickly asked, ¡°Are you hurt? What happened before? ¡± His eyes kept sweeping around Zhan Bei Tian to see if Zhan Bei Tian was injured. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the man sitting in front of him and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked again, ¡°Why are you looking for supplies in Wutong County?¡± On the way here, he has noticed that there are very few people looking for materials, which means there are not many materials. He believed Zhan Bei Tian will not be unaware of this, but why did he come to Wutong County? Zhan Bei Tian did not reply, ¡°What about you? Why did you appear in Wutong County? It¡¯s so dangerous here. Why are you alone? ¡± Mu Yi Fan gave a dry laugh and looked at the five people in front of him without answering his words. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was afraid of Sun Zi Hao. They were in the car and did not press questions. Five minutes later, the car came to the entrance of the underground shopping mall and stopped. Xiang Guo, Sun Zi Hao and three soldiers took the lead in getting out of the car. Zhan Bei Tian pulled Mu Yi Fan, who wanted to get off, and sat in the car. He hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°I intentionally arranged to come to Wutong County.¡± Mu Yi Fan blinked at Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Because I know you¡¯re here.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughs, ¡°are you reluctant to leave me and want to have a chance encounter with me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said softly, ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not understand: ¡°Since I came to Wutong County because I was here, but not because I couldn¡¯t bear it, why did you come?¡± ¡°I know you will come here, so I intentionally arranged a play of me in trouble, so that you and Xiang Guo come together to save me¡­ ___________¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. He said angrily, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to be testing me again, do you?¡± ¡± If it were true, he would be very sad. ¡°Listen to me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his hair. ¡°My purpose is to make Xiang Guo change his attitude towards you through some things.¡± His idea at that time was really simple. He just wanted Xiang Guo to stop looking at Mu Yi Fan from the long-term perspective, and to change it to who they were and not to look down on the people they liked. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t say it in front of Sun Zi Hao before. However, the person he likes has done some excessive things, so he wants to explain to his staff through some things that Mu Yi Fan is different from the previous one. Now he tells Mu Yi Fan what he intended to tell him when things were over. Unexpectedly, Xiang Guo and Pan Ren Zhe met them, which was beyond his expectation. Fortunately, he arrived in time, so that they did not suffer too much harm from Sun Zi Hao. If he hadn¡¯t been worried about Pan Ren Zhe, they had deliberately led him away to deal with other people, otherwise, he would have caught up with them and killed them. When Mu Yi Fan listened, he immediately understood his intention: ¡°Then how did you know I was coming to Wutong County?¡± ¡± He came to Wutong County on a temporary basis. Zhan Bei Tian could not have predicted that he would bring people here. ¡°With his powers, Old man Li overheard that you were coming to Wutong County, and I came here.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared, and when he was looking at the map, he did say in his voice to Wutong County: ¡°So do you know that I went to the military factory?¡± When he went to the military factory, he didn¡¯t say much about it. Zhan Bei Tian nodded: ¡°Can you tell me the purpose of going to the military factory?¡± Since he was known to have gone to the military factory, Mu Yi Fan did not hide from him: ¡°It was not to please Grandpa that he went.¡± Zhan Bei Tian knew he was trying to please Zhan Guo Xiong, but still pretended not to know and asked, ¡°Grandpa? You want to please your grandfather? ¡± Mu Yi Fan had no good breath: ¡°It¡¯s for your grandfather, my grandfather-in-law, your child¡¯s great grandfather, that is, Old Zhan Military the Commissioner, Old Zhan Guo Xiong, my great father-in-law¡¯s father in the future, so you understand?¡± His grandfather is still in bed, and he didn¡¯t know if he wakes up now. Zhan Bei Tian heard the name behind him, and finally he could not hold back the serious and indifferent face and laughed. Mu Yi Fan gave him a white look: ¡°What¡¯s that laugh for?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly put away his smile and pulled him into his arms. His heart was moved. At first he thought that Mu Yi Fan was leaving B City to go with The Mu Family¡¯s team for supplies, but he didn¡¯t realize that he was leaving alone. What he didn¡¯t think of was the people who were very careless at ordinary times, but he carefully thought about the long-term future. For the sake of his family¡¯s joy, he ran to the military factory alone. It really makes him feel angry and heartbroken. Because he learned from Li Tian Qing that Mu Yi Fan suffered a lot of injuries during the period. ¡°By the way, the five zombies just now came out of the military factory, and the five middle and senior zombies were in the military factory.¡° Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but the ten strangers got together without his help, so he was worried that something bad might happen in it. ¡°Five more zombies in the military factory? Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely: ¡°Are two of them twin sisters?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, how do you know that?¡± Mu Yi Fan pretended not to know. Zhan Bei Tian explained simply: ¡°I¡¯ve seen ten of them before.¡± He loosened his hold on Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for our team to return to B City first, and what can I do to B City?¡± Mu Yi Fan got off with him and saw Li Tian Qing, who was chatting with other powers. Suddenly, he thought of something and ran to him. ¡°Old Man, Old Li, I have something to ask you.¡± Li Tian Qing was pulled aside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Mu?¡± ¡°Well, I just heard Bei Tian say that he lets you use your powers to overhear where I am these days¡­ ¡± Li Tian Qing did not wait for him to finish. He quickly explained, ¡°Major General Zhan did this because he was worried about your safety. Don¡¯t blame him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blaming him. I¡¯m asking you, did you hear other people talking when I was in the military factory? ¡± Li Tian Qing shook his head. ¡°Major General Zhan told me not to eavesdrop too much on your privacy, just to listen if you were in danger from time to time, so I didn¡¯t dare to eavesdrop more on your affairs.¡± Mu Yi Fan was disappointed: ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± He looked over to Zhan Bei Tian and saw Zhan Bei Tian telling Mao Yu about it. He didn¡¯t bother him, so he went back to the car. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say anything to Mao Yu, just let him back to B City. Mao Yu said, ¡°Xiang Guo hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡± ¡°Xiang Guo? Zhan Bei Tian frowned and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t he come back with me?¡± ¡°He went out again, saying that something very important had not been brought back, so he drove away alone and said that he would be back in ten minutes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not from Wutong County. What¡¯s important in Wutong County? ¡°Zhan Bei Tian thought that Xiang Guo was not a messy person and said nothing more. He asked, ¡°Is Sun Zi Hao¡¯s hand all right?¡± Mao Yu frowned and said and said sadly, ¡°His hand may not be so flexible after he was injured to his bones and muscles.¡± Zhan Bei Tian pulled out a small bottle of clear water from his arms: ¡°Pour this bottle of water into his wound.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Yu did not ask what was in the bottle. He took the bottle and went to Sun Zi Hao. Shortly afterwards, Xiang Guo drove back, got out with four or five big bags, walked up to Zhan Bei Tian, and said expressionlessly, ¡°Boss, this is a gift from Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan gave it to me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows: ¡°What is it?¡± ¡± Xiang Guo did not directly explain what it contained: ¡°He should have gone to Wutong County to find this for you. Just now, in order to get us out of the zombie hunt, he left it there, and I went to find it back for him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was even more curious and surprised. It was unexpected that Mu Yi Fan came to Wutong County for him. ¡°Boss, I wish you good physical strength to be able to kill Mu Yi Fan.¡± Xiang Guo put the bag on the ground and left. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­ ¡° Chapter 160 Chapter 160: Who is the agent? Looking at the five big bags of gifts in black bags, Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity. He planned to see what it was first. Mu Yi Fan had to run to Wutong County to find it for him. He squatted down and opened one of the bags. He saw a red chicken head without a chicken body and was sewn on a triangular red cloth. Zhan Bei Tian had doubts. Puppet toys? He took it out and saw that the three ends of the triangular red cloth were sewn with a red ribbon less than one centimeter wide, and each end was connected to each other, so that he could not see what it was for a while. He didn¡¯t know why Mu Yi Fan sent a puppet toy to a big man. Zhan Bei Tian saw the box in the black bag. He picked up the box and looked at it. The words ¡°male underwear¡± immediately made him understand what he was holding in his hand. His face darkened, he quickly tucked his underwear back, tied a knot in the bag, and then looked around quickly to make sure that no one noticed what he had done before, and his face relaxed a lot. Zhan Bei Tian frowned and looked down at the other bags. Are they all underwear? He opened another black bag, and all kinds of SM fun torture utensils appeared in front of his eyes. He immediately took a hard puff at the corner of his eye, and immediately tied the bag with a knot at the mouth, looking black at the direction of the car they were sitting in. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the mind of the silly man. He ran to Wutong County to look for these things at risk. Is it necessary? Does he really want to use all these things on him? Zhan Bei Tian had no intention of opening the other bags. He carried five bags to the rear of the car and received them into the space when no one was looking. The silly man was in sitting on the bus had no idea what was going on outside, let alone that Xiang Guo went to the sex shop to fetch lubricants and condoms for him, and came him back with more stuff. Now he is looking at his hands with interest. His nails have completely changed back to their original appearance. However, they are not bloodstained and look a little pale. Zhan Bei Tian got on the bus and saw Mu Yi Fan looking at his hands and laughing silly. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian get on the car, raised his hand happily and said, ¡°Bei Tian, you see, it¡¯s not dark.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his pale hands and said, ¡°In the future, you can stop wearing gloves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good. What if you scratch people carelessly in the future? ¡°Mu Yi Fan brought back his gloves, hugged the man sitting next to him, yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while.¡± He soon fell asleep after a few days and nights without closing his eyes. Zhan Bei Tian looked sideways at the man holding him tightly and shouldering his head on his shoulder. He was so angry and helpless that he finally pinched his opponent¡¯s nose. Mu Yi Fan in his sleep was pinched uncomfortably and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Zhan Bei Tian smiled softly, loosened his hands on his nose and rubbed his hair. When Mao Yu, who was about to report to Zhan Bei Tian, saw this scene, he suddenly stopped his steps and looked at Zhan Bei Tian with a tender face for a long time. He has been with Boss for six or seven years, but he has never seen Boss have such a gentle side. It seems that Boss really likes Mu Yi Fan. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Zhan Bei Tian did not reply. Mao Yu regained consciousness, Zhan Bei Tian regained his indifferent face and quickly said, ¡°The number of people has been counted, no casualties, you can leave at any time to return to B City.¡± ¡°Back to B City.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Mao Yu had arranged all of them, he and Xiang Guo, Sun Zi Hao, and two other soldiers took the Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s car. Under their leadership, the convoy behind him drove slowly out of Wutong County. Half an hour after their departure, Xia Dong Hai returned to Wutong County to search for the whereabouts of Guang Jun Jie. Then, where they had fought before, they found the body of Guang Jun Jie. They saw that Guang Jun Jie was dug out of the core and their eyes were red, and Ye-Shu was furiously angry. ¡°Damn Zhan Bei Tian will sooner or later ask him to settle the account. Brother Ren, do you want to talk to Boss?¡± ¡± Pan Ren Zhe nodded: ¡°Wait till you see Boss and tell him about it. Now bury the zombie, and then find more crystals to improve your abilities.¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t let him go.¡± Ya Wei said lazily. ¡°Well, no.¡± Just as Pan Ren Zhe buried the body of Guang Jun Jie, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s motorcade was slowly marching 20 kilometers away, and the Husky sleeping on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shoulder woke up suddenly, looked out of the window and cried out sadly, ¡°Oh, I forgot to take it away.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, who is closing his eyes and looking at himself, opens his eyes: ¡°Who?¡± Mu Yi Fan ignored him and said to herself, ¡°My agent.¡± It¡¯s depressing how he left such an important thing behind. Mu Yi Fan covered his chest and said, ¡°My heart hurts. ¡° In fact, he felt his chrysanthemum more painful, without that thing, life must be very sad. ¡°Who is the agent?¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted at Mu Yi Fan¡­ It took only a few days to go out, and it was hard to part with others, and it also showed a sad look on the face. Mu Yi Fan looked at him powerlessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say you don¡¯t know him, but I won¡¯t get to know him anymore.¡± Zhan Bei Tian watched as his face became more and more painful, and his face grew heavier and colder. Five people in front suddenly felt cold and could not help sitting upright. They shivered one after another. Then they saw a thin layer of ice on the wall of the car. Mu Yi Fan was very depressed: ¡°how did I forget him?¡± Sun Zi Hao, sitting in front of him, was so cold that he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who is the agent?¡± Since it¡¯s so important to you, do you want to go back and pick him up? ¡± He didn¡¯t say that it was okay, but the cold in the car became colder. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Is that OK? Will it bring no trouble? ¡± The temperature in the car dropped several degrees again. ¡°¡­ ¡°Mao Yu turned his eyes wide. Didn¡¯t you see that Boss¡¯s face was frozen? He kept talking about the ¡°prescription¡±. He really wanted to bring the man back. It might mean that every day in their camp was a cold winter month. Sun Zi Hao said, ¡°We¡¯ve only drove 20 kilometers. It¡¯s supposed to be quick to go back.¡± As soon as the words came to an end, Xiang Guo immediately chirped. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help turning his head and said angrily, ¡°Damn, lubricants are just lubricants. Why don¡¯t you call it so ambiguous? ¡± Didn¡¯t you notice that Boss had a big opinion about that agent? Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­ ¡± Mao Yu: ¡°¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± Sun Zi Hao decided not to pay attention to Mu Yi Fan anymore. At this time, he was thinking about lubricants. The two soldiers in front of him felt sour at the corners of their mouths. Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes gloomily. ¡°You just know why you want to talk about it.¡± After that, Zhan Bei Tian will know what he wants to do. Xiang Guo gave him a blind eye look. If they don¡¯t say it again, the whole car will freeze to death. Zhan Bei Tian continued to close his eyes and ignore the silly man. However, Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t sleep, and he jabbed his fingers around Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian directly pressed the restless man into his arms: ¡°Sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his head, his mouth just touched Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ear, and whispered, ¡°When we get back, what we are going to do, what are we going to do it with?¡± Anyway, Zhan Bei Tian already knows he¡¯s looking for lubricants, and he¡¯s not afraid to tell the other party about it. Zhan Bei Tian also asked without opening his eyes, ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Sport.¡± In fact, Mu Yi Fan was very nervous. He was not sure he would like to have sex with him. After all, in his novel, The Male Protagonist likes women, and now the object suddenly becomes a man, and it is not known whether The Male Protagonist will accept it. It¡¯s like he knows he likes men now, but he can¡¯t accept seeing two other men hugging together naked. So, he feared that Zhan Bei Tian could kiss his face or something, but he could not accept two big men¡¯s real guns and live ammunition. [1] Guys sex Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°What sport?¡± ¡°Bed sport.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­ ¡± When Mu Yi Fan met Zhan Bei Tian, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, I will think you agreed.¡± Zhan Bei Tian remained silent. Mu Yi Fan gasped excitedly on the corner of his mouth. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth cannot help but draw a curved curve. Xiang Guo in front: ¡°¡­ ¡± Fxck! They whisper so loudly when they don¡¯t exist. Sun Zi Hao: ¡°¡­ ¡± Is it necessary to show such PDA? Mao Yu: ¡°¡­ ¡± He can¡¯t hear anything, he can¡¯t hear, he can¡¯t hear! Chapter 161 Chapter 161: I will call you older brother then After the end of the world, the road was very uneven. Especially when the flowers and trees were growing wild, the flat roads were destroyed by the roots of the plants, causing the flat road pavement to be concave and convex. In addition, on the journey, one will occasionally encounter mutated plants and animals sneak attack, so that a few hundred kilometers of the journey will take two days to take. When Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s team returned to B City, it was the evening of two days later. Then, it took some more work to check in the city. So it was eleven o¡¯clock in the evening when he returned to the camp. Mu Yi Fan got out of the car and rushed back to his room to take a bath. After taking a bath, he went to quickly lie down in bed and wait for Zhan Bei Tian to return to his room. By the way, he took out the condom he had brought from Wutong County and blew it to see if it would leak air. However, he waited in his room for an hour. Several condoms were blown into balloons by him, but he did not see a possibility of Zhan Bei Tian to come back. Mu Yi Fan had to get out of bed and ask outside for information and the soldier who was keeping watch in the night told him: Zhan ¨C Bei ¨C Tian ¨C Out! Finally, the soldier told him that Zhan Bei Tian would take about three days to return. Mu Yi Fan went back to his room depressed. Excited to do bed sports, how can he pull his airplane [1] masturbate, and, just back, how to go out again? Mu Yi Fan soon thought that Zhan Bei Tian must have gone to the military factory to find Pan Ren Zhe, who had been the enemy of Zhan Bei Tian in his last life. If he is not taken care of now, Pan Ren Zhe and his team will be harder to get rid of when their strength improves. Mu Yi Fan thought of it and sighed. OK This matter is more important than bed sports. Then he will wait for The Male Protagonist to get rid of those few people, and they will do it again happily and without a worry hanging over their head. Mu Yi Fan muffled Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s sleeping pillow and kissed it forcefully for several times before closing his eyes and sleeping. After breakfast with Zheng Guo Zong the next morning, he asked Mao Yu for a gift box and left Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp with a dozen carps. Mao Yu was reluctant to give the carp to Mu Yi Fan. After all, this was the material that the people in the team had found. But when they heard that Mu Yi Fan was going to give it to Old Zhan the Military Commissioner, they handed it to Mu Yi Fan without saying anything and filled it with buckets. Mu Yi Fan arrived at The Zhan Family in a car sent to him by Mao Yu. After getting out of the car, he reported his name to the guard and explained his intention. The gatekeeper was the last two soldiers, so he immediately went in and informed him. Mu Yi Fan took advantage of another soldier¡¯s briefing and asked another soldier, ¡°Is Zhan Nan Tian home?¡± The soldier simply answered, ¡°Second Young Master, doesn¡¯t live here.¡± Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief. If Zhan Nan Tian were here today, he would not be at easy. Especially before he won the favor of Old Zhan, if he was accused by Zhan Nan Tian of being a zombie, and it was impossible for Old Zhan to let him be with Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Dad! Dad! ¡°A childish and happy voice interrupted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Little Young Master, don¡¯t run too fast. Be careful about your steps.¡± The old housekeeper was running after him. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face softened when he saw Mu Qing Tian running towards him with his short legs. He laughed and went to pick up his son. ¡°Little fellow, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Miss you.¡± Mu Qing Tian hugged his neck: ¡°I really, I really did.¡± Cai Yuan came over with a laugh. ¡°Little Young Master, you¡¯re what he talked about every day.¡± To be honest, if Little Young Master didn¡¯t look like Major General Zhan in his family, he would have doubted that the child was Mu Yi Fan. Otherwise, why did the child only talk about his father and rarely mention Zhan Bei Tian? Mu Yi Fan smiled and kissed the child on the face. In fact, his heart also missed the child, after all, after the birth of the child, the first time after such a long separation: ¡°Old Zhan, is he not at home?¡± Cai Yuan smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s in the hall.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was sitting in the lobby sulking. For nothing else, just to hear Mu Yi Fan coming to his child, he immediately refuses to play with his grandfather and runs to find his father. Mu Yi Fan returned and asked the soldiers sent by Mao Yu to carry the barrel in. ¡°Uncle Cai, these fish were brought back by Bei Tian. He still has something important to do. It will be a few days before he comes back to see Old Zhan.¡± ¡°That child has a heart!¡± Cai Yuan smiled and took the soldiers to the kitchen. Mu Yi Fan took the child to the hall and saw Old Zhan sitting alone on the sofa drinking muggy tea without saying a word. He quickly called out the words which he had practiced thousands of times in his heart: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± He had already thought that when dealing with Mr. Old Zhan, he must be as thick-skinned as he was in reality. Otherwise, he would not be able to handle the old man. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at him angrily. ¡°Who is your grandfather?¡± He poured himself a cup of tea, but found there was no water in the shell. Mu Yi Fan saw the situation, quickly put down the child and walked over: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll make you tea.¡± ¡°You can?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong wanted Cai Yuan to come over, but when he saw that Mu Yi Fan was skilled in making tea, he stopped him. When Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s silence, he started the topic and said, ¡°Grandpa¡­ ¡± Just after he said two words, Zhan Guo Xiong interrupted him: ¡°Don¡¯t call me that either. You¡¯re from the five men. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t argue with him and smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call you older brother then.¡± When Old Zhan heard this, he almost sprayed mouthful of tea on his face: ¡°At my age, I can be your grandfather. You should be too ashamed to call me brother. Besides, if you call me brother, will Mu Tian call me uncle? No, you¡¯ve messed up the generations. ¡° ¡°So it¡¯s right for me to call you Grandpa, and the child still call you Great grandpa, right?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said that he could not correct his reasoning Mu Yi Fan continued, ¡°Grandpa, Bei Tian won¡¯t come back to see you in a few days.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong snorted softly, ¡°Just returned to B City, he is busy here and there, and I don¡¯t know what he is busy about? He is way too busy to spend time with this old fellow. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s just because we¡¯ve just returned to B City that he has something to do. He will only be busy for a few days and then he will have time to come back with you.¡± Mu Yi Fan chatted with Zhan Guo Xiong for a while. When the tea was ready, he immediately poured a cup of tea to Zhan Guo Xiong. ¡°Grandpa, how about you try my tea?¡± ¡± He is very confident in making tea, because Zhan Guo Xiong in reality is full of praise for his craftsmanship. Zhan Guo Xiong sipped shallowly. When he tasted the delicious glycol of tea, he really had to say that he had a good workmanship. Mu Yi Fan looked forward and asked, ¡°Grandpa, how¡¯s it?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at his shining eyes and said lightly, ¡°Just so so.¡± Mu Yi Fan giggled. He knows that Zhan Guo Xiong is hard a man to give praise and is very satisfied with his tea. ¡°Grandpa, haven¡¯t you been out for a long time? For example, fishing by the lake or something. ¡° Mu Yi Fan knows that Zhan Guo Xiong likes to play chess while fishing, so that¡¯s why he asked. Zhan Guo Xiong looked out of the window and frowned and said. ¡°Now is the end of the world. Where else can I go fishing?¡± He hasn¡¯t been out of B City since the end of the world. What¡¯s more, people who are old and useless are no longer as good as young people. They can¡¯t go outside to fight for the dead and see the outside world. ¡°No one told you?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong listened and got interested: ¡°What is it?¡± ¡± Mu Yi Fan pointed to the swimming pool outside. ¡°We can fish there, and I can play chess with you.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong picked up his eyebrow and said, ¡°Where did the fish come from?¡± ¡± Cai Yuan, who had just come in, immediately laughed and said, ¡°There are fish, there are fish, Mr. Mu brought over a dozen fish before, and I¡¯ll put them in the swimming pool for him.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong had some surprises, and then took a meaningful look at Mu Yi Fan. I¡¯m afraid this kid is ready to come and make him happy. Otherwise, why would he bring all the fish? Mu Yi Fan took advantage of Old Zhan¡¯s no objection and hurried asked the soldiers to arrange things in the villa by the swimming pool. Then he helped Old Zhan to enjoy outdoor activities. Zhan Guo Xiong watched the chess game on the table and sighed for a moment that he hadn¡¯t played chess game while fishing for most of the year. He almost thought he would never have the chance to enjoy it again in this life. ¡°Did Bei Tian tell you that I like fishing and play chess?¡± Mu Yi Fan grinned and said nothing, sitting directly across from Zhan Guo Xiong, ¡°I¡¯ll play with you.¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong hummed softly: ¡°Don¡¯t cry to me when you lose.¡± Mu Yi Fan said back to him, ¡°If Grandpa loses, you can let me to eat with you, but not because I think you will cheat.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong gave him a bad look: ¡°Laozi can¡¯t cheat.¡± Cai Yuan looked at the two men fighting and smiled, just like real grandparent and grandchild. Just then, a soldier came in and said, ¡°Report, housekeeper Cai.¡± Cai Yuan looked at the soldier. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Young Master Shen and other Young Masters, they came to see Old Zhan Military Commission.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162: That was great Zhan Guo Xiong listened and laughed, ¡°Qin Yang, are they here? Let them in. These children haven¡¯t come to see this old man for days. This time, they must have come to see Bei Tian¡¯s child. ¡° Sure enough, Shen Qin Yang, Jing Jun Lin, Yan Lei and You Jing Feng, all with toys in their hands, walked into the backyard and saw the child standing beside Cai Yuan, Jing Jun Lin, Yan Lei and You Jing Feng, all stared with bright round eyes. Shen Qin Yang stared at the two or three year old child for a long time. ¡°Needless to say, this is definitely the son of Bei Tian.¡± Yan Lei laughed and said, ¡°He looks exactly like Bei Tian when he was little.¡± Jing Jun Lin smiled softly. ¡°I thought the child was only one or two months old. I didn¡¯t expect to be two or three years old.¡± Shen Qin Yang murmured, ¡°I thought the baby was only one or two months old.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, they had heard that he had brought a son back. He thought that the baby was born prematurely by the same man. Now it seems that it should not be. He didn¡¯t know what happened to that man. Is it because cancer has passed away and it¡¯s too late to have a baby? You Jing Feng came over with his toy and said, ¡°Uncle Cai, what¡¯s the name of this child?¡± Cai Yuan laughed and said, ¡°My name is Mu Tian.¡± You Jing Feng crouched down and coaxed Mu Qing Tian, standing beside Cai Yuan, ¡°Mu Tian, uncle is your father¡¯s friend. Now uncle brought you toys to play with. Will you come and let uncle hug you?¡± ¡± Mu Qing Tian watched them blink, then turned and ran to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled, hugged the running child and kissed him on his little face. This kid is really mindful. He will never forget his father at the critical moment. You Jing Feng was stunned. They had heard the soldiers say Zhan Bei Tian was not at home before. Why is the child calling out father at this time? When they looked in the direction of the child¡¯s running, they saw the man sitting next to Zhan Guo Xiong. They were shocked again, especially Shen Qin Yang, who was almost foolish. Yan Lei immediately asked, ¡°Uncle Cai, this is¡­ What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t the child Bei Tian¡¯s? ¡± Impossible! The child looks like Bei Tian. It can¡¯t be Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Young Master, who just recognized Mrs. Mu as a dry father.¡± Cai Yuan explained and went back to the lobby to find someone to move the tables and chairs out and pick up fruit to entertain the guests. ¡°Really? Shen Qin Yang¡¯s eyes involuntarily swept over Mu Yi Fan¡¯s flat stomach. Zhan Guo Xiong snorted, ¡°Did you forget this old man¡¯s existence when you saw the child?¡± You Jing Feng laughed and said, ¡°How dare we forget Grandpa Zhan? Today we come here to see the child, but also to accompany Grandpa Zhan especially. After dinner, we will leave again.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Then you go to play with the child first. I¡¯m going to play chess with this kid. Can you stay for dinner?¡± He looked at Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°Mr. Mu, if you can stay here for lunch, it depends on your ability to beat me at chess.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed and said, ¡°Grandpa, if I win, I hope you can call me Mu-Mu instead of staying here for lunch.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong promised. Mu Yi Fan rubbed the child¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go and play with uncles and uncles. When Dad gets your grandpa beat, he¡¯ll accompany you to lunch.¡± ¡°Father, fighting!¡± Mu Qing Tian kissed Mu Yi Fan on the face. Zhan Guo Xiong saw the child¡¯s kiss Mu Yi Fan and hummed discontentedly. Mu Qing Tian immediately ran to Zhan Guo Xiong and kissed him on the face. He saw Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s face satisfied and ran to you Jing Feng¡¯s side. Shen Qin Yang looked at the child with some reflections in his eyes. Mu Qing Tian noticed Shen Qin Yang¡¯s stare and raised his head to give him a deep smile. Shen Qin Yang was a little shocked. He felt that the child¡¯s smile seemed to have a profound meaning and an indescribable weird feeling. Shen Qin Yang frowned and said nothing. Could it be that he thought too much about how innocent and lovely child could have such a smile? Jing Jun Lin, beside him, put his hand on Shen Qin Yang and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you always want to see his child? Now that you see it, you are not happy. ¡° Shen Qin Yang looked at Yan Lei and You Jing Feng, who were playing with the child, and turned to the front door of the hall. Jing Jun Lin realized and went over, whispered and said, ¡°Is there any secret in this child?¡± ¡°Do you remember what I said after hearing that Bei Tian had a child?¡± Jing Jun Lin thought for a moment, ¡°You were surprised to say that it would be premature if the woman gave birth so soon?¡± ¡± He remembers it so clearly because they Yan Lei kept asking Shen Qin Yang if he had child or another child. Unfortunately, Shen Qin Yang¡¯s mouth has been very tight, he had wait to see the child before he can be sure. ¡°Yes, I would have said that because Zhan Bei Tian had taken someone to my hospital for an examination, and that person was only five months pregnant. ¡° Jing Jun Lin was surprised and said, ¡°Do you mean he still has another child? That kid is too tough. He was quiet, and he suddenly had two more child. ¡° Shen Qin Yang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this. The point is that the man he brought for the examination is a man.¡± Jing Jun Lin¡¯s gentle eyes flashed with shock. ¡°Also, the pregnant man is sitting opposite Grandpa Zhan at the moment, playing chess with Grandpa Zhan. ¡° Jing Jun Lin is even more stunned with disbelief. ¡°Male¡­ you said a man was pregnant?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, but I personally gave the other party a B-mode ultrasound test. It¡¯s true that he was pregnant with a child and had a child without a uterus. Now the man¡¯s stomach has changed, and it¡¯s very likely that he has already given birth to the child.¡± Jing Jun Lin¡¯s eyebrows tightened and soon understood what Shen Qin Yang was trying to say. He asked, ¡°You mean that Bei Tian had brought a man to your hospital for a check-up before, and then you checked out and found that the man was five months pregnant and that he was carrying a child of Bei Tian. Now that child is already born, it¡¯s probably the child we¡¯re looking at, right? ¡± Shen Qin Yang nodded. Jing Jun Lin thinks Shen Qin Yang wants to smear the child: ¡°How is it possible? Even if a man can really get pregnant and give birth to a child, the child can¡¯t grow so big in that short while, can it? ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it? Look, we all have powers and abilities. There are plants, trees and animals outside that have mutated. Why can¡¯t human child jump to two or three years old in a short time? ¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡°Jing Jun Lin, for a moment could offer no refutation. Shen Qin Yang went on to say, ¡°Well, even if it wasn¡¯t the child that the man had conceived before, the child might have been born a long time ago. As you can see, the man with the child¡¯s close feet was his father. I think Grandpa Zhan doesn¡¯t know about it yet. Otherwise, he would jump up in anger early, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t be playing chess with him so leisurely. ¡° Jing Jun Lin thinks about the scene just now. It can¡¯t be denied that the child is really close to Mu Yi Fan. Even as a stepfather, they can¡¯t be that close. Also, when they came, they asked the soldier¡¯s child at the door whether his mother was in The Zhan Family or who his mother was, but the soldier said that he had never seen his mother. ¡°Young Master Jing, Young Master Shen, please come have tea.¡± Suddenly, a low voice sounded behind them. Shen Qin Yang and Jing Jun Lin were shocked. When they saw Cai Yuan, they were relieved. ¡°Uncle Cai, you scared us to death.¡± Cai Yuan smiled and said, ¡°It was the two young masters who talked so fascinatingly.¡± He took the tea to Yan Lei and handed it to them. You Jing Feng took the cup and whispered to Cai Yuan, ¡°Uncle Cai, who¡¯s that man? He¡¯s a good chess player.¡± Although he did not go to see the chess game, from afar he can see Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s serious face, he can know that the other side¡¯s chess skills are very good to the point that Zhan Guo Xiong can be seen taking the game serious. Cai Yuan looked at Mu Yi Fan, and his eyes were deep: ¡°Young Master of The Mu Family, Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°What? Is he from the five men? ¡± You Jing Feng was very surprised because no one in B City doesn¡¯t know about the five men and The Zhan Family feud, so he didn¡¯t think that the five men would come to The Zhan Family, and that Mu Yi Fan was the father of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s child. The relationship was too complicated. ¡°Well, the five men people, and child, his mother may be from the five men.¡± Cai Yuan words have some deep meaning, and the light of thought is getting deeper and deeper. You Jing Feng was even more surprised. Immediately, it¡¯s not surprising to think that the child were there before the fall-out between the Mu Family and The Zhan Family. You Jing Feng saw Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s eyebrows getting tighter and tighter. He was curious to go over and see how they played chess. When he was young, he and Shen Qin Yang often came to The Zhan Family to play, so he was also trained by Grandpa Zhan. He knows a little about chess. When You Jing Feng saw the amazing chess game, he could not help exclaim secretly, because he also gradually noticed his amazement. The chess pieces were arranged exquisitely and thrilled at the key points, and brought chess game skills into full play. It must be said that the man surnamed Mu is highly skilled in chess, and the person who can go toe to toe chess fight grandpa has to be really good at chess because the old man has learned chess game from an early age. Time passed so fast that you Jing Feng stood and watched it for nearly two hours unconsciously. Finally, Zhan Guo Xiong put down his chess piece and said, ¡°I lost.¡± Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief. If he could sweat too, he would have sweat a bucket. If he hadn¡¯t learned chess from Zhan Guo Xiong when he was young and had a thorough understanding of Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s style of chess play, he would never have won a person who had played chess for decades. Zhan Guo Xiong looked up at Mu Yi Fan. This was the first time he had ever looked at the young man in the right eye. He had no idea that the other side would win him. Suddenly he laughed, ¡°Good boy, you can stay here for lunch.¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eye and hummed two times unhappily. Zhan Guo Xiong immediately changed his mind and said, ¡°Mu-Mu, Mu-Mu, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled with satisfaction. At last, the relationship with Zhan Guo Xiong has been closer, and he needs to make further efforts in the future. ¡°Dad, that was great.¡± Mu Qing Tian threw himself at Mu Yi Fan. Shen Qin Yang and Jing Jun Lin watched the intimate interaction between the father and son and did not speak. Mu Yi Fan embraced Mu Qing Tian and laughed, ¡°Your grandpa is great. If your grandpa hadn¡¯t deliberately let your dad win, your dad would have lost.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong laughed louder. ¡°Sir.¡± Cai Yuan suddenly came up to Zhan Guo Xiong and called out. Zhan Guo Xiong closed his laughter and looked at Cai Yuan. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cai Yuan paused and finally said, ¡°Lunch is ready.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163: The Zombie Virus During the meal, Zhan Guo Xiong asked several young people to make a brief introduction and got to know each other. Of Shen Qin Yang, You Jing Feng, Jing Jun Lin and Yan Lei, only Shen Qin Yang is Mu Yi Fan¡¯s friend in real world, and the other three are Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s real friends. Mu Yi Fan, who loved to follow behind Zhan Bei Tian since childhood, is also familiar with several of them. He knows more or less about their temperament. Therefore, when facing these four people, Mu Yi Fan is not a shy new friend at all and had a pleasant conversation. Shen Qin Yang and Mu Yi Fan also chatted very happily. After having a full meal, Shen Qin Yang ran to the swimming pool to fish with Zhan Guo Xiong. He went to Mu Yi Fan and smiled and asked, ¡°Mu-Mu, do you remember me?¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that Shen Qin Yang would be impatient and came to ask him about his child¡¯s affairs. He laughed and said, ¡°I remember, thank you for checking me up at G City.¡± ¡°We are all friends, don¡¯t be polite, just, I¡¯m curious about the child in your stomach¡­¡± Shen Qin Yang dared not ask too directly, so he was afraid to mention Mu Yi Fan¡¯s awkward story. Mu Yi Fan looked at the child playing with Yan Lei and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him?¡± Shen Qin Yang looked down at him and was even more curious: ¡°Why did the child grow so old all of a sudden?¡± ¡± ¡°Who knows, just as human beings suddenly have powers, no one can explain them clearly.¡± Shen Qin Yang sighed. Unexpectedly, it was as he had guessed. He stood up and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the child well since I came here. I¡¯ll go and play with him first.¡± ¡°Well.¡± After Shen Qin Yang left, Mu Yi Fan took out a gift box from his backpack and walked out of the hall. Then he put the gift box behind his back and sat down next to Zhan Guo Xiong and said, ¡°Grandpa, I will discuss something with you.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me anything that embarrasses you.¡± What he meant was obviously not to talk about the Mu Family and the Zhan Family feud. Mu Yi Fan quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult thing, but it will make Grandpa reluctant.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong soon understood what he meant: ¡°Do you want to take Mu Tian back?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled a dry smile. If he can¡¯t take Mu Qing Tian him. Otherwise, how can he explain to Mu Yue Cheng when he goes back without the said grandson? Zhan Guo Xiong let out a cold hum, turned his head, did not look at him, did not say no to allow him not to take the great grandchild away. ¡°Grandpa, I know you are very reluctant to give up your great grandchild, but the other side of the child¡¯s family has not seen the child for several days, so I will take him back for a few days to let them see the child, and then, bring him back to accompany you how about that?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was flat-faced, just silent. ¡°I know Grandpa will be very bored at home after the child leave, so I took a special thing to relieve Grandpa¡¯s boredom.¡± Mu Yi Fan took out the gift box behind him and put it on the table. Zhan Guo Xiong sneered: ¡°The Mu Family¡¯s gift, can I afford it?¡± ¡°This is not from the Mu Family. This is what I found when I went out alone the other days. It¡¯s not the Mu Family. It¡¯s my personal belonging. If Grandpa wants to see the great grandchild, he can take it out and see it. It will distract Grandpa¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Something can distract my attention?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at the gift box, but it didn¡¯t mean to open it. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Guo Xiong, who was curious about the contents of the gift box and hurried to open it. Immediately, a golden dragon gun came into Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s eyes, and his eyes suddenly stared at him: ¡°You! You went to the military factory in the northwest? ¡± Sitting on the other side of Zhan Guo Xiong, Cai Yuan, who accompanied Zhan Guo Xiong fishing, heard the words ¡°military factory¡± and turned to look at what was on the table. When he saw the old gun, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why that Mu Yi Fan took the old man¡¯s favorite gun out of the military factory. Mu Yi Fan nodded: ¡°When I saw this gun, I thought it was very suitable for Grandpa. When Grandpa held it in his hand, it must be very powerful. So I brought it out to Grandpa.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong frowned and said: ¡°There are so many zombies over there. How did you get in?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong may have sent people to look for the gun many times, but because there were too many zombies there and there were many high-level zombies in it, his people could not enter the military workshop. He wanted to blow up the zombies, but he was afraid that the bomb would destroy the gun, so he never tried again to bring it back. Mu Yi Fan had long thought and then said, ¡°I have the wind power and was able to jump directly over the zombies and fly in, and I was fast enough to take it and run.¡± ¡°Ha-ha.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong laughed happily. ¡°So you went in like this. I thought you did, but what did you do in the military factory to search for this gun?¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t say the long story that he went there for the gun especially to please Zhan Guo Xiong, so he said, ¡°I wanted to know if there were any extra weapons available in the military factory, but I didn¡¯t think there were so many zombies, so I got this golden gun and ran away.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded, believing what he said. ¡°You can take the child home, but I want to know when the child¡¯s mother will come to see me.¡± In fact, whether Mu Yi Fan takes out the gun or not, he already has the intention to let Mu Yi Fan take the child back. He has not spoken out, just wants to put on more puffy airs. Cai Yuan¡¯s eyes locked on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face as soon as he heard this. Mu Yi Fan was a little guilty: ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± ¡°All right, stop bothering me fishing. Just tell me before you take the child away.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and left. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s back, then at the old gun on the table. His eyes flashed with a smile: ¡°This boy must have heard Bei Tian say that I like this old gun very much, so he went to the military factory specially and took it out. Ah, he is very interesting.¡± Cai Yuan hooked his lips and said, ¡°Of course, he should be with the master.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong felt a little deep in his words and looked at him doubtfully. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cai Yuan shook his head and refused to say more. At 3 or 4 p.m., Mu Yi Fan took the car sent by Mao Yu back to the downtown building along with the child. The guard looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ID card and allowed it in. Mu Yi Fan came to the elevator door, just as the elevator came to the first floor. After the elevator door opened, three or four people came out one after another. Finally, a man in a suit stepped out of the elevator. When he saw Mu Yi Fan, he was stunned. Then, like a ghost, he suddenly retreated several steps and ran to the entrance of the building in panic. Mu Yi Fan walked into the elevator with a frown. First he pressed the key of the elevator, then he pressed the key of the 79th floor. The man who had run to the entrance of the building looked back and saw Mu Yi Fan enter the elevator. He breathed a sigh of relief immediately. He stood and watched the number of the elevator building slowly jump up. When it jumped to the 79th floor, it stopped and did not go up again. Then it fell from the 79th floor to the 78th floor. Obviously no one went up to 80th floor. The man thought for a moment and rushed to another elevator just opened the door and pressed the button on the 80th floor. On the 80th floor, the man rushed into one of the rooms: ¡°Yi Hang! Yi Hang! Yi Hang! ¡± Mu Yi Hang, who was watching a video, looked at the man panting. ¡°Yuan Hong, why are you back?¡± Duan Yuan Hong breathed out: ¡°Your brother, I saw your brother!¡± ¡± ¡°My brother? Mu Yi Fan?¡± Mu Yi Hang heard his mother say that Mu Yi Fan came to B City, but he hasn¡¯t seen Mu Yi Fan these days, so he almost forgot the existence of Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Mu Yi Hang sneered, ¡°This is Mu¡¯s Tower. What¡¯s strange about him being in here? ¡± ¡°No wonder, but it reminded me of one thing.¡± Duan Yuan Hong closed the door and hurried to Mu Yi Hang¡¯s bedside. ¡°You remember that you asked me for a medicine that could speed up death when someone had eaten it or it is injected it into his body without being noticed that his body was different. Do you remember? ¡± ¡°Of course I remember.¡± How could Mu Yi Hang not remember that? ¡°At that time, I remember asking you, who do you want to inject this medicine into? How did you answer that? ¡± ¡°My brother.¡± Mu Yi Hang felt that Duan Yuan Hong must have mentioned it suddenly for some reason. He asked, ¡°How could you bring it up? By the way, speaking of it, I also want to ask you, did you not promise me that this medicine was very useful? But how can Mu Yi Fan still be alive and well up to now and never see him as if he were dying? You wouldn¡¯t have mistaken the medicine? ¡± ¡°What I¡¯m going to tell you now is about this medicine, but I¡¯m not mistaken about it, but it does cause a big problem. Do you know what medicine I gave you to give to him? ¡± Mu Yi Hang looked at his serious face and could not help sitting up straight. ¡°What medicine did you give me?¡± ¡± Duan Yuan Hong took a deep breath and said, ¡°The zombie virus.¡± Mu Yi Hang: ¡°¡­ ¡± ¡°When I saw him just now, I was shocked to see that he was just like a normal person, so I came back to ask you if you had injected the virus into his body at that time.¡± Mu Yi Hang said angrily, ¡°You fxcking gave me this virus. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me being scratched by him and becoming a zombie? ¡± ¡°I asked you if you were living with your eldest brother. You said that you see him once a month and I asked that before I gave you the virus. Besides, what¡¯s the use of your anger now? Should you make sure that the virus has been injected into his body?¡° ¡°Damn it, I asked Li Qing Tian to do it. He came back and reported to me that he had injected the virus into Mu Yi Fan. I don¡¯t know if he really did it. ¡° ¡°If the virus is really injected into his body, he may become a senior zombie. You¡¯d better try to get rid of him as soon as possible.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± Mu Yi Hang sat in the chair and fell into deep thought. Chapter 164 Chapter 164: I like a man Mu Yi Fan, who is visiting Mu Xiao Hu on the 79th floor, knew nothing about thing going on in the 80th floor. At this time, he was almost not drowned by the flying saliva from second aunt and third aunt because he had left with his child in another place for so many days without coming back with him. When his aunts were talking about the same thing, he asked about Nurse Su. Liu Ling Hong said, ¡°She just said that a man she didn¡¯t know told her to do it. The man said that if she did as he said, he would bring food to her house every day and feed her family. As for who the man was, he could not tell. She didn¡¯t know the name of the other party. Besides, each time the other came to see her, he would bring food to her house and feed her family. He always wore sunglasses. ¡° Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Is it possible for Nurse Su to be lying?¡± Liu Ling Hong whispered: ¡°We even used electrocution, she should not be able to lie, she is not a trained soldier, and how can she withstand electrocution to extort confessions?¡± Li Cai Yu said, ¡°The people who let Nurse Su harm our father should have thought that we might discover Nurse Su¡¯s actions at any time. So, they would be so careful that they would be ready from the beginning to set up it up so that we could not extort confessions. Now, it¡¯s not easy for so many people in B City to find out this person. Moreover, your uncle said, it¡¯s crucial. It¡¯s very likely that your those people are watching our every move with the people inside here, which makes it harder for us to find out this person. ¡° Liu Ling Hong went on to say, ¡°What¡¯s more, we found out that the medicine Nurse Su gave to Dad is a medicine that can seriously cause human dementia. No wonder doctors can¡¯t confirm the physical condition of the old man. Now we dare not give Dad any medicine unless it goes after repeated checks, we confirm that there is really no problem before taking it to him.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned and said and looked at Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s room and asked, ¡°How is Grandpa now?¡± ¡± The elder aunt laughed and said, ¡°Now the condition is very stable and there are signs of improvement. When he wakes up, although he can¡¯t speak yet, his eyes are full of energy. It seems that he can recognize who we are. Moreover, when we feeds him, he will chew himself. It is no longer like before, he could only be fed some very thin porridge to drink.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he felt relieved. He planned to give Mu Xiao Hu some spring water after dinner. The second aunt held the child in his arms and said with a smile, ¡°You little boy, who is silent, has a son. This child is really beautiful.¡± Li Cai Yu¡¯s said: ¡°His mouth is still very sweet, I really want to take him home so he can be my grandson.¡± Liu Ling Hong laughed and said, ¡°You can think again and he is going to be my grandson before he becomes yours.¡± The eldest aunt said, ¡°I think you should urge your son to marry more and give birth to a grandson for you.¡± When Mu Yi Fan saw them talking about marriage, he rushed to Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s room so that they would not talk about him again. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Mu Xiao Hu slowly open his eyes, which should have been awakened when he opened the door. ¡°Grandpa, you woke up.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly ran over and sat by the bed, holding the old man¡¯s hand. Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s eyes moved and looked at Mu Yi Fan. As the great aunt said, there is recognition in the eyes. Now the whole person seems to be paralyzed, unable to speak, but conscious. Mu Yi Fan quickly asked, ¡°Grandpa, can you hear me? If you can hear it, blink your eyes. ¡° Mu Xiao Hu blinked his eyelids. ¡°Great.¡± Mu Yi Fan said excitedly, ¡°Grandpa, I want to talk to you about something important before you can open your mouth. Otherwise, it may be difficult for me to talk to you again.¡± Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°¡­ ¡± ¡°What happened¡­?¡±When Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s eyes fixed on him, his heart was very weak. He felt that it was a bit immoral for him to say these things while they could not move or speak. But, as he said before, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to say it again at this time. Mu Yi Fan took a deep breath and said quickly, ¡°Grandpa, I like a man.¡± Mu Xiao Hu listened and stared at Mu Yi Fan with unbelievable eyes. Mu Yi Fan went on to say, ¡°His name is Zhan Bei Tian. Although he is cold faced, he¡¯s very nice, decent, capable and young. He¡¯s a Major General. Besides, he¡¯s very cool and handsome. In a word, you¡¯ll like him if you look at him. Besides, he¡¯s very good in shape, too. He is also¡­. ¡± Cough! He hasn¡¯t tried that yet. This part can be skipped. Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°¡­ ¡± ¡°Come to the point, he is the grandson of the Zhan Family Old Zhan Military Commission. Although the Mu Family is in conflict with the Zhan Family now, I just like him, Grandpa. You¡¯ll agree with us being together, won¡¯t you? ¡± Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°¡­ ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as your consent.¡± Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°¡­ ¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled happily: ¡°Thank you Grandpa for agreeing with us. I rely on you to convince him that your grandson has had a hard time liking a person. You must always support us. My happiness depends on you.¡± Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°¡­ ¡± At this time, the door was pushed open, and the person who came in was Liu Ling Hong: ¡°Yi Fan, the food is ready.¡± She saw that the old man in bed had woken up and said, ¡°Dad, you woke up, and I¡¯ll feed you later.¡± Mu Yi Fan and Liu Ling Hong left the room together. The old man in the bed stared closely at the door of the house. After a long time, he opened his mouth and spit out a few words from his throat: ¡°This is¡­ Yi¡­ Fan¡­ Pup¡­ Son¡­ ¡± Outside the room, Mu Yi Fan and Liu Ling Hong walked into the hall and saw that someone was talking with the second aunt with their backs facing him. During the conversation, they laughed happily from time to time. Mu Qing Tian, who was held by his great aunt, saw Mu Yi Fan come out and immediately called out, ¡°Dad.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was immediately shocked and turned around. She saw a man less than two meters away from her, like an angry ghost, she moved three meters away. They looked at Zhao Yi Xuan with a frightened look and wondered, ¡°Yi Xuan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan quickly regained her composure and smiled, ¡°I just saw a man standing suddenly behind me, so I was frightened.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and felt that her performance was not exactly because of what she said. Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yi Fan looking at her and smiled at him. At this time, Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yue Zhi took the elevator to the 79th floor, and other cousins and sisters also went up to the floor to eat from the safety escape ladder. Since Yi Fan came to B City, people who have not met Yi Fan have come forward to chat a few words and contact him. Suddenly, the whole 79th floor is lively, like New Year¡¯s Day. Soon the soldiers arrived on the 79th floor with their meals in the elevator. Everyone immediately found their seats and sat down. His uncle laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we are all together.¡± Usually, people go out to look for supplies, seldom get together to eat, even when they come back, they eat in their own floors. Several people happily echoed, ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the soldiers serving vegetables and frowned and said. This reminds him of Zhan Bei Tian, who went to the Great Canteen to have dinner with you in person, except when he was living in a small village at G City Villa and away from G City. Doing so will not make the people in the team feel that their leader is a high-ranking, impossible close person, but will also make the people in the team have a lot of good feelings for the leader, it is not easy to have dissidence. ¡°Yi Fan, it¡¯s time for dinner. Why are you still wearing gloves?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan suddenly said aloud. Others listened and looked at Mu Yi Fan. They also wondered, ¡°In hot weather, is it not hot to wear gloves?¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to wearing gloves because I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll take it off now.¡± He immediately took off his gloves. After all, it was impolite to eat with them. He also took them off when The Zhan Family ate. Fortunately, his fingernails are not black. Everyone here knows that Mu Yi Fan has cancer, so they let him wear his gloves back. Mu Yue Cheng also said, ¡°Since you are not feeling well, you should wear it for dinner. Besides, we are all your own people here, and you won¡¯t be tell off if you wear it.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan looked at his hands and said nothing. Mu Yi Fan did not wear it at last. During the meal, Zhao Yi Xuan kept bringing up the high-ranking zombies. Others also talked about the growing number of zombies. They also talked about the fact that high-level zombies are not much different from human beings. They can only be identified by their eyes, faces and nails. Of course, the powered people can also recognize the zombies, but the premise is that the powers of the powered people must be stronger than the zombie, otherwise, it is difficult to detect the other party¡¯s zombie breath. Mu Yi Fan put in a few words from time to time to mention the people present. He did this not because he was afraid that others would know his identity, but because he did not want the Mu Family to be hurt, so his idea was very simple. However, he felt that Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s behavior today was very strange, and that a person who was not going out hunting for supplies had been mentioning high-level zombies too much in a single meal. Such words and deeds were really interesting. As Mu Yi Fan ate, he noticed Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s actions and found that the other party looked at him from time to time. However, if a pair of eyes met him, she would immediately turn her eyes away. He thought about Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s performance since he met him. Suddenly, an idea flashed across him that Zhao Yi Xuan might have found out that he was a zombie. If so, how did she discovered it? Mu Yi Fan recalls that the novel also depicted the discovery of the dead King by Zhao Yi Xuan and Mu Yi Hang. At that time, they knew that the original owner was a zombie, because a friend of Mu Yi Hang¡¯s National Academy mentioned it. It suddenly occurred to him that he saw a man today, who looked like Zhao Yi Xuan when he was scared. Oh, is he¡­ After Mu Yi Fan finished his meal, he quietly fed Mu Xiao Hu spring water. Then he took his child back to the 80th floor. When he saw the soldier guarding the elevator door, his eyes moved and he asked the soldier, ¡°When did Mr. Duan Yuan Hong leave?¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165: Made Laozi fly his plane ¡°Around five o¡¯clock in the afternoon,¡± the soldier answered. Mu Yi Fan frowned. Sure enough, the man in the suit was Duan Yuan Hong, a friend of Mu Yi Hang, a researcher at the National Academy of Sciences. That is to say, Zhao Yi Xuan and Mu Yi Hang have suspected that he is a zombie, and now they just need to find out the evidence. However, he is not like Mu Yi Hang in the novel. At that time, the original body owner would be found because his nails were still black, and he would be immediately exposed by Zhao Yi Xuan. Now he is similar to ordinary people, and it¡¯s not easy to reveal his identity. So what he has to do now is to improve his abilities and think about how to deal with Zhao Yi Xuan and Mu Yi Hang after he improves his abilities. Mu Yi Fan returned to the room with his child in his arms, locked the door, and then, as he removed more than 100 stones from his backpack, asked, ¡°Qing Tian, do you know Zhan Nan Tian is a zombie?¡± ¡°Zhan Nan Tian is a zombie?¡± The other big, beautiful eyes looked at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan looked at him incredibly and wondered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? When you were in my stomach, that is, when you were in G City, I met him once at the gate of the villa area. His face and lips were very pale at that time. Moreover, his inner eyes had red coils and his nails were black, which indicated that he was a zombie, but he was self-conscious zombie and could control his hunger, so he could not bite people. I guess he might have become a senior zombie. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know he was Zhan Nan Tian at that time. ¡° Mu Qing Tian explained: ¡°When I was in your stomach, in order to get into shape as soon as possible, I often slept to save my spiritual power, so I didn¡¯t see Zhan Nan Tian. But how could he become a zombie? Or before the end of the world, he had become a high-ranking zombie. It¡¯s amazing. ¡° ¡°Indeed, when I met him the other day, I found that he was stronger than me. When you meet him in The Zhan Family later, you should try to avoid him and not be alone with him so as not to be hurt by him.¡± Mu Yi Fan felt that Zhan Nan Tian was not a good man, otherwise, he would not remind Mu Qing Tian. Mu Qing Tian hesitated and nodded. Mu Yi Fan sat down on the bed: ¡°Now I¡¯m going to absorb the crystal core energy. Please keep the door close for me. If someone calls me for a meal, you say I need to rest and let them bring it up for us to eat.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and kissed him on his little face. Then he used the method Zhan Bei Tian taught him how to suck the crystals into his body. The number of crystals is a little large, and after the energy is absorbed into the body, the energy is slowly digested and converted into its own strength, so it takes a long time. Just as Mu Yi Fan struggled to absorb energy for the upgrade, Zhan Bei Tian drove to the vicinity of the northwest military factory. Because he is a thunder lighting powered person, so his speed is relatively fast, as long as he encounters the mutation of animals and plants in a hurry, he freezes the other side directly with the ice system power, and then quickens the speed to leave. So, when he came near the military factory, it only took one day and one night. Zhan Bei Tian stopped his car at the gate and walked in on his own in order not to disturb the high-ranking zombies in the military factory. When he saw the zombies coming to him, he immediately used the ice power to freeze all the zombies outside the workshop. Without the attack of these zombies, he quickly reached outside the workshop door. Zhang Huo, who was in charge of guarding in the workshop, smelled the breath of living person and was so close that he was surprised and pressed the alarm bell. Xia Dong Hai and others, who are absorbing energy upstairs, rushed to the first floor immediately. Zhang Huo, what happened? ¡± ¡°Door¡­ Door¡­ Outside the door¡­ There¡¯s someone on the floor,¡± Zhang Huo said, hedging several people downstairs. Xia Dong Hai sniffed the air and confirmed. There was a human scent. They looked at the door and saw Zhan Bei Tian marching gracefully into the workshop. Wherever he walked, there will be a large area covered with frost, like his face, cold and expressionless. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian.¡± Ye-Shu took a step backward in horror when he saw Zhan Bei Tian. Others, especially Liu Xing, Liu Yu and Zhang Huo, were very nervous when they heard the name, because Guang Jun Jie, who was stronger than them, died in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hands. Pan Ren Zhe said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to find us here.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here to get rid of us,¡± Chen Qi Hao said. Liu Xing was afraid to ask, ¡°Boss said that we cannot beat him now. Shall we run? ¡± Chen Qi Hao said, ¡°You can¡¯t run away. Look at the zombies outside, they¡¯re frozen and we¡¯ll end up the same way.¡± Xia Dong Hai eyebrows tightened: ¡°If we can¡¯t run away, we¡¯ll fight to death. Maybe you all have a chance to leave here.¡± With that, he waved his hand, waved a strong wind blade at Zhan Bei Tian. Others used their powers. Zhan Bei Tian directly uses a diamond-like ice shield to protect himself from all attacks by a group of people, and then uses ice powers to freeze Pan Ren Zhe. Immediately, everyone including Pan Ren Zhe were frozen into ice sculptures. Zhan Bei Tian did not use the thunder-fire power directly because he was afraid that the thunder-fire power would destroy the crystals of their brains together, so he would use the ice power to free and cut them. Zhan Bei Tian looked around and decided there was no danger before he walked over. When he was five meters away from Pan Ren Zhe, suddenly several strong white lights flashed. Zhan Bei Tian stared half-way up, and a strong white light hit the ice sculpture between them, and the ice that frozen on Pan Ren Zhe instantly broke apart. Pan Ren Zhe, who had no ice restrictions on his movement, blinked and thought he was dead. Soon he realized what was going on and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Boss. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± The others recovered and ran away from the back door of the workshop in a hurry. Zhan Bei Tian wanted to catch up, but as soon as he stepped forward, the white light from outside shot at him again. He quickly blocked it using the ice shield with a bang. The white light hit the ice shield. The ice shield immediately made a sound of ¡°click¡± and cracks appeared in the hard ice shield. Zhan Bei Tian was shocked. Unexpectedly, that another powerful zombie would emerge to rescue Pan Ren Zhe, and the other party¡¯s powers and abilities were almost equal to those of him. He quickly uses powers to restore the ice shield to its original state, and at the same time, uses the thunder-fire power to shoot in the direction of white light. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Half of the workshop collapsed in an instant. Zhan Bei Tian saw a white light moving quickly like a ghost before the workshop collapsed and it disappeared instantly. Very fast, much faster than wind powers, this is an ability he had never seen before. Who on earth is the other party? How did they become Pan Ren Zhe¡¯s boss? Is it possible that in this lifetime, after the loss of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s Zombie King Status, a powerful Zombie King was born? What¡¯s more, the other party didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of fighting with him, so he saved people and left immediately. What¡¯s the reason? Zhan Bei Tian was full of doubts. Looking at the empty workshop, he knew he couldn¡¯t catch up with Pan Ren Zhe, so he had to get out of the workshop and drive out of the military factory. He got back at Camp B City, it was the night of the second day, and he went straight back to his room. Just as he opened the door, suddenly the sound of ¡°ping¡± was like the explosion of a balloon. Zhan Bei Tian was shocked. He switched on the light in the room and looked around vigilantly. The room is very simple, except for the cabinet and bathroom can be hidden, other places are clear at a glance. Then he found something wrong behind the door. It seemed that something was wedged against the door. He could not push the door to the wall and open the door fully. Zhan Bei Tian opened the door quickly and saw four balloons sticking to the wall. One of them had been punctured, and the handle behind the door was still stuck with a fine needle. If when someone pushed open the door, the balloon would be punctured. The noise just made should have come from here. Also, on the four balloons, dragons and phoenixes danced with big black penned few words: ¡®Made Laozi fly his plane¡¯, ¡®Laozi feels very angry¡¯, ¡®Made a balloon to frighten you especially¡¯, ¡®Mu Yi Fan stays¡¯. Mu Yi Fan made them up before he left the camp. Zhan Bei Tian could not help laughing when he saw the words written on it. When he left that evening, he wanted to talk to Mu Yi Fan. Who knows that the silly man was in such a hurry that he rushed back to his dormitory to take a bath after getting off the car? He had no chance to talk. Later, because they had explained something to Mao Yu, he forgot to come back and say a word to Mu Yi Fan before he drove away from B City. But where did the balloon come from? Zhan Bei Tian stared at the balloon for a long time before he realized that it was blown up condom. With a sharp blow from the corners of his eyes, Zhan Bei Tian said with a laugh: ¡°It seems that it¡¯s really good to compensate him.¡± The next morning, after breakfast, he drove to the Mu Tower. Chapter 166 Chapter 166: Taking you home Zhan Bei Tian drove directly to the soldier guarding the entrance. ¡°My name is Zhan Bei Tian. I¡¯m looking for Mu Yi Fan.¡± When the soldiers saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s righteous momentum, upright posture and serious face, they knew that the other side was a soldier. Moreover, Zhan Nan Tian, the second grandson of Old Zhan the Military Commissioner, was only one word short of the other¡¯s full surname, so they picked up the walkie-talkie and said to the soldier on the 80th floor without saying a word. ¡°Mr. Zhan Bei Tian came to see Young Master.¡± Although Admiral Mu had a festival with them in their home, he was not welcomed by the Zhan Family anyway. They also had inform them and let the people above decide how to receive him. Just when the soldiers on the 80th floor came to inform us, Mu Yi Fan was happy about his upgrade. However, only in the moment of upgrade, he felt full of strength, and then, it seems that he had never sucked the core, and there is no special reaction. But he knows he can absorb two powers at the same time, so he wanted to replicate the wind system ability again, because the power works well, at least no car is needed when he want to go anywhere. ¡°Qing Tian, when I was upgrading, did anyone come for me?¡± When absorbing cores, there is nothing that can disturb, but the most wrong in upgrade is to be disturbed by the outside world, which will lead to upgrade failure. Mu Qing Tian said: ¡°Grandpa came once, he saw you did not go out of the room for two days, he was very worried about your health.¡± ¡°Then how did you persuade him to leave?¡± ¡°I said you thought you had run out of energy in the last few days, so you need a good rest for two days to recuperate your body.¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up the child and kissed him on his pink face. ¡°My son is freaking smart.¡± The child giggled. At this time, the door was knocked. Mu Yi Fan got up and opened the door. He heard the soldier say, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a gentleman named Zhan Bei Tian downstairs looking for you.¡± ¡°Zhan Bei Tian?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him in surprise. ¡°Are you sure you heard him correctly? Did Zhan Bei Tian really come to see me? By the end of the day, Zhan Bei Tian should be back by now. Hum! That¡¯s about the same. If he knew he¡¯ll come to him when he got back, he forgive him for making him flying his plane. [1] Flying a plane is a slang for masturbation 😁 ¡°No mistake.¡± ¡°Then you ask him to wait. I¡¯ll go down in a while.¡± Mu Yi Fan closed the door and took out a pile of clothes from the cabinet: ¡°I haven¡¯t bathed for several days. I¡¯m going to take a bath before going on. Qing Tian, you pick out a nice dress for your dad and you.¡± Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s not a date. Is it necessary to dress up? Mu Yi Fan quickly ran into the bathroom and thought that the child should have had had baths for a few days, and immediately ran out, carrying her child into the bathroom, rubbing and washing together for twenty minutes, then coming out to change clothes, Drying his hair, combing it into a nice hairstyle and spraying a little perfume. It was half an hour before he left the room with his backpack and child. Soldiers guarding the gates silently gave Mu Yi Fan a thumb in their hearts. Their family¡¯s Young Master was so famous that he put on airs for the Zhan Family. Even Admiral Mu could not keep the Zhan Family waiting for more than half an hour. Zhan Bei Tian was thinking that Mu Yi Fan was either really angry or didn¡¯t know what was going on upstairs. If he is really angry, how is he going to coax him back, but apparently he thought too much. When Mu Yi Fan saw him, he immediately showed a big smile, shouted ¡°Bei Tian¡± from a distance, and ran out the door as fast as he could: ¡°Waited for a long time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was refreshed and smelled of faint perfume, and a smile graced his lips. No wonder it took so long to get down. Mu Yi Fan: Hey, hey, hey. Zhan Bei Tian took over the child in his hand, looked at the small face similar to his own, raised his hand and gently pinched the child¡¯s jaw, and asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Immediately someone answered, ¡°Yes.¡± But it was Mu Yi Fan who answered. Mu Qing Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian was amused at the bottom of his heart. It¡¯s always easy to make him happy. ¡°Get on the car¡± Mu Yi Fan rushed to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s car. The soldiers in the building saw the figure walking away and wondered whether they had lost sight. Otherwise, why do they think Young Master¡¯s son looks like Zhan Bei Tian? Mu Yi Fan got into the car, closed the door, immediately threw himself at Zhan Bei Tian, kissed him on the face and asked, ¡°Where did you go after you returned to B City that day?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not hide from him: ¡°I went to the military factory to find Pan Ren Zhe and the zombies we met in Wutong County.¡± ¡°Were you going to kill them?¡± ¡°Well, but they got rescued by their Boss.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s their Boss like?¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted at the thought of the zombie he had met the day before yesterday: ¡°Well, he has the same abilities as myself, and I¡¯ve never seen his power the one he used before. It¡¯s faster than the wind. It¡¯s like a light, and it¡¯s gone quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s light ability.¡± Mu Yi Fan blurted out. However, there is no description of light powers in his novel. Is it possible that he made a mistake? ¡°I¡¯m just talking about it. I heard you say that the other side was moving like a ray of light, so I wonder if it¡¯s a light system power. You think the speed of light is faster than the speed of wind.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°It¡¯s quite possible that if it¡¯s a light system power, as you said, no one can match his speed. It also shows that the zombie is very dangerous, and¡­¡± At this point, he stopped. His biggest concern was that Mu Yi Fan would be under the control of the zombie. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly said. Zhan Bei Tian replied, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°There are abilities faster than light power.¡± ¡°What system are they?¡± Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t imagine what powers could be faster than light powers. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face and struggled a little in his heart. Then he said, ¡°Space Ability.¡± In his novel, The Male Protagonist learns the skill of using space to move from one place to another nearly at the end of the novel. This skill is very abnormal because with it he can appear behind the enemy in an instant and kill the enemy. And that¡¯s one of the powers he can¡¯t replicate unless he has an original space. ¡°Space abilities?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed through confusion: ¡°Isn¡¯t space just for storing things?¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered whether he wanted to tell Zhan Bei Tian in detail. If he didn¡¯t say that, in case that man had light powers, would he not hurt Zhan Bei Tian? This is not what he wanted to see, besides the fact that the plot is now in disorder and there is no big obstacle to him saying it: ¡°This depends not only on the strength of one own space, but also on personal understanding of their space. If it is impossible to understand and measure your own space, you will only be able to store things in that lifetime, but if you can understand, you may unlock the second related ability to cut the job.¡± What is the edge of space and the strong defensive barrier of space? ¡°Also, you can use space to move fast, I mean instantly move behind the enemy, and give the enemy a lethal blow. This is commonly known as instantaneous space positioning.¡± In addition, there are also space shifting and space storms. However, Mu Yi Fan did not intend to say that these two abilities are too difficult to comprehend, unless Zhan Bei Tian can comprehend and apply the first three abilities to the extreme, it is possible to comprehend these two skills. Besides, what worries him most now is that if there are really powers of light, then does it mean that there are also dark powers. The most terrible thing is that if a person has both light and darkness powers. Light and darkness are combined into one. They will form a harmony ying yang and with that they can devour everything. I hope it¡¯s not what the man wants. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and he did not ask Mu Yi Fan if these were true or how he knew, so he put the child on him and drove away from Mu¡¯s Tower. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him and said, ¡°Taking you home.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard him use the word ¡°home¡± and he excitedly put the child in the back chair. He sat down on the armchair and hugged Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck. ¡°Would you like me to take you back to meet my parents and introduce me to them?¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you really want to introduce me to them?¡± Mu Yi Fan certainly wanted Zhan Bei Tian to introduce himself to his family, but when he thought of Zhan Guo Xiong, he withered again. He has not yet had the courage to face Zhan Guo Xiong as a child¡¯s mother. He wanted to wait till Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s impression of him really changed first. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the drooping man, hooked his lips, said nothing more, accelerated the speed and returned to the Zhan Family. Chapter 167 Chapter 167: I want a hug too! The soldiers at the Zhan Family gate saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s car and opened the door directly to let Zhan Bei Tian drive to the garage. Cai Yuan, who was cutting fruit in the kitchen, saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s car come back. He immediately went to the garage and smiled at Zhan Bei Tian, who came out of the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Master, welcome back.¡± ¡°Uncle Cai.¡± Zhan Bei Tian waved to the people outside the garage, then went to the side of the pilot driver seat, opens the door, brought out the sleeping child lying on Mu Yi Fan, pushed the man asleep with his neck tilted: ¡°Mu-Mu, get up.¡± Mu Yi Fan opened his sleepy eyes, stretched out and said, ¡°We are already here?¡± Zhan Bei Tian responded softly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his eyes and got out of the car. He laid his head on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shoulder as if he had no backbone. He muttered, ¡°I want a hug too.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw him acting as a child, his eyes flashed softly, he kissed Mu Yi Fan on the forehead, and patted him on the back: ¡°Stand fast.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan stood up lazily. When he saw Cai Yuan standing in the doorway, he was surprised that he saw them. The whole person felt as if he had been pricked by a needle. He suddenly came to his senses and stood up straight and said hello to him, ¡°Uncle Cai, hello.¡± Cai Yuan looked back and nodded. ¡°Have you had breakfast, Master?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Did you eat with the child?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°No.¡± Cai Yuan said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to have my young master and Mr. Mu have breakfast prepared for them.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw him turn away and asked Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°Did Uncle Cai see you kissing me just now?¡± What if Cai Yuan told Master Old Zhan about Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s kissing him? Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°Why do you say that for?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Mu Yi Fan felt like he was deceiving himself. Cai Yuan was standing at the garage door. How could he not have seen it? Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed a smile, put his hand on his shoulder, took the big one and a small one into the hall, when he saw Zhan Guo Xiong sitting alone in the hall studying chess, he immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, we are back.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong heard Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice. He looked up and saw Zhan Bei Tian come in with his child in one hand and Mu Yi Fan in the other. Somehow, there was a strange feeling in his heart, it was like he was seeing a family of three come back to visit the old relatives. Zhan Guo Xiong looked back and hummed softly, ¡°Did you willingly to come back?¡± The last time he returned to B City, he stayed at home for less than half a day. Then he took a group of people to campus, and he didn¡¯t come back until today. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy lately.¡± Zhan Bei Tian gently patted the baby in his arms. Mu Qing Tian woke up and rubbed his eyes with his little hands. After seeing Zhan Guo Xiong, the chill whispered, ¡°Great Grandpa, hello¡± The face of Zhan Guo Xiong immediately softened and he was busy beckoning the child: ¡°Mu Tian, come here too Great Grandpa, let Great Grandpa hug you.¡± Why does grandpa call child Mu Tian? Zhan Bei Tian doubtfully frowned eyebrows and put the child on the ground. As soon as Mu Qing Tian landed, he fell into Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Great Grandpa.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong happily picked up the child: ¡°Do you miss Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong is in a better mood. Mu Yi Fan took advantage of Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s happiness and immediately sat opposite Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°Grandpa, do you play Go alone? Would you like me to accompany you for a few plates?¡± ¡°Okay, old rules, win against me, and then stay for dinner.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong has been depressed for a long time. Cai Yuan¡¯s chess skills are not good. He loses to him every time, so that he has no sense of challenge. Over time, he will feel bored. ¡°Yes, if I win three games in a row, you will not only let me stay for lunch, but also let me stay for dinner, and then stay here for the night, how about it?¡± Mu Yi Fan said this and immediately winked at Zhan Bei Tian, who was standing. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t think that just a few days later, Mu Yi Fan would let Grandpa have no indifference to him. If he goes on like this, he is afraid he can let Grandpa open his mouth to make Zhan Bei Tian keep him without playing chess. Zhan Guo Xiong agreed, ¡°No problem. We have many rooms in the Zhan Family.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately said, ¡°Then I want to stay next door to Bei Tian.¡± ¡°As long as you win three games in a row, you can stay in Bei Tian¡¯s room. I¡¯ll let him camp outside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him camp outside, no need for that.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly waved his hand. He wants to stay in the next room, just because he wants to sneak into Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s room for convenience. What¡¯s the point of letting the man camp out? Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face and wished to sleep in his room. His eyes flashed with amusement: ¡°Promise.¡± At this time, Cai Yuan came out and said, ¡°Sir, if you are going to play chess. Wait until the young master and Mr. Mu have breakfast before playing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded. Soon, a maid came out with a bowl or two of noodles, big or small, and put them on the table. Mu Yi Fan and Mu Qing Tian went to the dining room for breakfast. Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Guo Xiong were discussing things in the hall. ¡°Grandpa, a national researcher who once studied zombies, is he still alive?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked. Zhan Guo Xiong twisted his eyebrows: ¡°Only three researchers are alive. The rest are dead or infected and locked up in the lab.¡± He looked at Zhan Bei Tian and wondered, ¡°What are you asking about this?¡± ¡°I want to find a few researchers to develop a batch of medicines to remove the virus in the zombies by studying the zombie virus, or to develop a kind of inhibitor which can make the virus unable to spread when one is being scratched by the zombie, otherwise, in the long run, we human beings will die out sooner or later.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded, agreeing with Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s approach: ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can get those researchers back, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit difficult to develop medicines now. After the end of the world, many medicines are incomplete and not necessarily able to be studied.¡± ¡°How do you know the result without trying?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the man in the restaurant and said, ¡°What is Nan Tian busy with now? I haven¡¯t seen him for so many days since I came back.¡± The purpose of his return this time is not only to find someone to study medicines and accompany grandpa to solve the zombie virus, but also to think about how to solve the Zhan Family and the Mu Family feud, and now the most critical person in the mix is Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°He?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong let out a gentle hum and did not know what he was thinking of. He sighed again. ¡°He¡¯s as busy as you, and we don¡¯t know what he¡¯s busy about. From half a year ago to now, the number of times he¡¯s seen can be counted by five fingers. Moreover, every time he comes back he will only sit for less than a few minutes, and then say that he has something to leave in a hurry, and I don¡¯t know how long it has been has not accompanied me to chat with this old man.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned and asked, ¡°What about Second Uncle and Second Aunt? Do they not know what Nan Tian is busy with? Zhan Guo Xiong shook his head: ¡°The child became strange half a year ago. Before the end of his life, he suddenly lost contact with us once, but we were so anxious that he came back and told us that he had gone exploring in the mountains with his friends. There was no signal there, so he could not contact us.¡± He sighed: ¡°This child is more and more unreliable. We never used to worry about anything before. Everything he does he will tell us in advance. Now he is all mysterious. He says nothing. You don¡¯t know that when he comes back from the mountains, he said that he was still sick.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the disease?¡± ¡°Listen to your Second Uncle, they say its red-eye disease, he had to keep wearing sunglasses every day, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. By the way, his body will get cold. So he still wear gloves on a hot day, and I haven¡¯t seen this with my own eyes. These are all what I was told by your Second Uncle. It¡¯s all right now, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said, ¡°What suddenly came to mind here and asked, ¡°I saw Mu-Mu wearing gloves all the time. Is he not in good health? Otherwise, how can he wear gloves in hot weather?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes moved slightly: ¡°He¡¯s really not in good health.¡± Grandpa¡¯s words were a reminder of Mu-Mu¡¯s bone cancer. He did not know whether it could be cured or not. Should we take advantage of the fact that it is still a zombie and have a strong healing ability to completely remove bone cancer? Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Yi Fan playing with his child and said, ¡°But he looks so lively and jumpy that he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s sick.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got bone cancer. It¡¯s invisible on the surface.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, so he turned around and said, ¡°Grandpa, we the Zhan Family shouldn¡¯t get together for dinner some days?¡± ¡°No, one or two are busy going out looking for supplies. They don¡¯t know to accompany my old man. They don¡¯t want to think that there is not much time for my old man to live in the world.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong complains a little, but he also knows that the child are so busy because of the Zhan Family. ¡°You will live a long life. I will accompany you more at home these days. Besides, I want to ask Nan Tian to come back and ask him about his relationship with Mu Yi Hang.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong felt that the two families should make sure of this. Otherwise, what would his grandson and his grandson¡¯s mother do? So he did not stop him from saying, ¡°Go ahead.¡± At that moment, Mu Yi Fan ran over and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m full. I can play chess with you.¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168: You will be responsible for me to the end Zhan Bei Tian initially thought that Mu Yi Fan was just trying to make Zhan Guo Xiong happy and spend boring time with Zhan Guo Xiong. However, after seeing the chess battles between Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Guo Xiong, he found that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s chess skills were quite good, even to the same level as Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s. Zhan Guo Xiong, after all, has played chess for about sixty years, but he still can¡¯t easily get the upper hand. So Mu Yi Fan is under a lot of pressure, and his attention is much focused. His mind is full of ideas of how to defeat Zhan Guo Xiong. This is the first time Zhan Bei Tian has seen such a serious Mu Yi Fan since his rebirth. There is no smile on the silly¡¯s face, his eyebrows are tight, his lips are tight, and his eyes are focused on the chessboard. If a big earthquake suddenly happens now, it may not shake the people in front of you. Zhan Bei Tian smiled and could not help raising his hand and rubbing it on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head. Zhan Guo Xiong, who was playing a chess game, took a sip of water from a cup beside him. As he placed the cup, he caught a glimpse of the big hand rubbing Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hair. He raised his eyelids and saw that those indifferent black eyes, which did not make waves for anything, not those same eyes were full of tenderness and pampering, just like looking at the beloved, with a figure in their eyes alone. Zhan Guo Xiong was a bit surprised. Are you right? How could his grandson look at a man so tenderly? As a past person, how can he not know what this kind of look means? At the moment, Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Grandpa, here you are.¡± Zhan Bei Tian warned aloud. Zhan Guo Xiong looked back and saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent eyes, as if all he had just seen was his illusion. Next, he was absent-minded and lost three games in a row. Mu Yi Fan noticed that Zhan Guo Xiong had something on his mind, so he offered to rest first and then play chess when he was free. Zhan Guo Xiong took his fishing rod to the swimming pool to go fishing, but his eyes sometimes looked across the hall. In the hall, Mu Yi Fan sat excitedly beside Zhan Bei Tian, talking and moving around. Zhan Bei Tian just couldn¡¯t listen, but there was a light smile in his eyes, as if he was enjoying a happy time. This scene made Zhan Guo Xiong feel a bit dazzled. But I think it¡¯s not possible. His grandson has already had child with other women. How could he have feelings for other men? He must have thought too much about it. Cai Yuan, who accompanied him, saw that the fish had hooked, but Zhan Guo Xiong did not collect the rod. He reminded him, ¡°Sir, the fish has hooked.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong hurried to pull the rod, but the fish ran away again because he was too slow. He looked at the empty hook, put the rod on the ground and sighed, ¡°No fishing today.¡± Cai Yuan saw that Zhan Guo Xiong had something on his mind and asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong glanced at Cai Yuan, hesitated, and finally waved his hand. On that day, Mu Yi Fan not only had lunch and dinner in The Zhan Family, but also slept in The Zhan Family at night. As soon as he entered the room, he rushed to the bathroom and took a bath. He was sure that his smell was attractive. Then he left the room and knocked on the door of the next room. A moment later, the door was opened by the person inside. Mu Yi Fan saw the man standing in the room with only a white towel around his waist, showing a strong body. His eyes immediately lit up like a spotlight. ¡°You just took a bath.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned around and picked up another dry towel and wiped his head. Mu Yi Fan looked at his graceful and straight back. His eyes were straight. He quickly closed the door and followed him. He rushed over and hugged him. He kissed him several times on his smooth and beautiful back. Zhan Bei Tian had a smirk on his lips, ignored the silly man behind him, and continued to wipe his head. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t refuse, and his hands dared to slide down in front of Zhan Bei Tian. Just then, the door was knocked. Mu Yi Fan felt like he was caught by his family on the spot, he snatched back his hand violently. He was both guilty and depressed. Why did people outside knock on the door at this time? Zhan Bei Tian twisted his eyebrows and turned to open the door. When he saw Aunt Zhong, who was in charge of cooking, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Aunt Zhong said, ¡°Master, I cooked supper.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat supper.¡± Aunt Zhong had to leave. Mu Yi Fan was relieved to hear that the voice of the outsider was the cook. When Zhan Bei Tian closed the door, he immediately jumped up and hugged him. Then he kissed Zhan Bei Tian on the side of his face and was about to take the next step when the door was knocked again. Mu Yi Fan was shocked again and hurried to release Zhan Bei Tian. He was afraid that the Zhan Family would find out about his relationship with Zhan Bei Tian, so he would feel guilty and afraid of being caught. Zhan Bei Tian opened the door again and frowned at the man outside. ¡°Uncle Cai?¡± Cai Yuan glanced into the room and smiled, ¡°Did I disturb the young master¡¯s rest?¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Old master can¡¯t sleep. I was thinking if you can go to the study and chat with him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Cai Yuan, who kept smiling, squinted, and then nodded, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll change my clothes and go.¡± Cai Yuan turned and left. Zhan Bei Tian closed the door and turned back to see Mu Yi Fan standing in his place with a depressed face and a funny heart. Mu Yi Fan said bitterly, ¡°If there are more knocks at the door, I think I¡¯ll be impotent sooner or later.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his illusion. He thinks the knocking people are doing it on purpose. Mu Yi Fan sighed in his heart, thinking that Zhan Bei Tian would accompany Grandpa later instead of him, he was very disappointed, and that tonight should be no more. Zhan Bei Tian went to the wardrobe and said, ¡°Come here and change my clothes.¡± Change your clothes? Mu Yi Fan looked back and moved his eyes from Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face to his lower body, which was only surrounded by a bath towel. He swallowed saliva involuntarily. Although I can¡¯t eat tonight, I can still enjoy the view. Mu Yi Fan hurried over and stared at the towel, but did not start. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him without drooling. His black eyes burst into laughter. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan stretched out his hand, which trembled with excitement when he touched the bath towel. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s smile grew stronger and stronger: ¡°Take off my bath towel and be responsible for whatever you cause.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded quickly. ¡°Moreover, we can never go back to the way it was before.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice suddenly became hoarse. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to say, but he still did. ¡°How can I go back?¡± He would like to be responsible for this person all his life, even if he died, he would want for them to die together. As soon as Mu Yi Fan spoke, he saw a small tent push up by living thing in the white towel. He could not help staring, and the hand touching the towel trembled even more with more excitement. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes grew hotter and hoarse. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take it off yet.¡± Mu Yi Fan wanted to pull the towel off quickly, but he was afraid that he was too excited and would die of bleeding node, so he had to pull the towel apart bit by bit. In the instant of seeing the big little Bei Tian standing up, suddenly Zhan Bei Tian pushed him backward, stepped unsteadily and fell on the bed behind him, followed by a powerful figure that came over and pressed him under his body. Zhan Bei Tian frantically kissed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ear and put out the tip of his tongue to tease him in his cochlea. Meanwhile, his hand rudely ripped off Mu Yi Fan¡¯s trousers. Mu Yi Fan was stunned. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you going to accompany your grandfather?¡± Zhan Bei Tian gasped: ¡°Do you before I go.¡± He lifted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s clothes up and soon took off only a pair of gloves. Just as he wanted to take it off, Mu Yi Fan hurried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it off.¡± Mu Yi Fan is still worried: ¡°I¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian interrupted him: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to touch me more with your hands?¡± ¡°How can I not imagine that? TMD would like to touch your whole body tens of millions of times now!¡± Zhan Bei Tian smiled and quickly took off his gloves. Mu Yi Fan held him excitedly and kisses him severely when he touches Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s skin. They are like wild horses without rein, eager to integrate with each other, constantly kissing each other¡¯s face and touching each other¡¯s body. However, when it came touching each other¡¯s lips, suddenly stopped. They all felt bad because they couldn¡¯t kiss with their tongues. Zhan Bei Tian thought of something, immediately took out the static tape Xiang Guo had given him for his fun from the space, sealed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mouth, and then gave him a strong kiss on his lips. Without this scruple, their actions became crazier, and their naked bodies were tightly intertwined. In a few minutes, the whole room was full of groans and moans, like a symphony, floating in the room for a long time. Chapter 169 Chapter 169: He¡¯s My Lover Two hours later, the two men in bed were still fighting bravely, with their limbs closely intertwined, galloping wildly, their rough breathing getting hoarse and hoarse, and their speed getting faster and faster. Finally, the two men hummed happily and finally released all their body desires. Mu Yi Fan satisfactorily laid on the bed, like a tired cat, unwilling to move again, but his heart is sweet and sated. It is really a very happy and happy thing that he can make love with the person he likes. If he hadn¡¯t done too much, he would have done it again. Speaking of it, if he had been killed a few months ago, he would not have believed that he was under the pressure of a man who wants to have sex with a man, and on top of that he would not have been satisfied and want to do it again and again. Zhan Bei Tian laid on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s back, kissed his snow-white neck, and asked in a mute voice, ¡°Does it hurt below?¡± ¡°Laozi is a zombie with strong healing power. How can I be hurt? By the way, where did your lubricant come from? Did you ever¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian interrupted his fantasy: ¡°You left the lubricant in Wutong County, and Xiang Guo brought it back to me for you.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he say it early? I¡¯ve been thinking about it all this time.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked depressed, then saw the condom used in the garbage can and worried, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t be infected?¡± There are nearly ten condoms used. Of course, half of them are his. He is afraid that the quilt will be dirty by what he shoots from his ****. So he put on the condom to avoid the semen from the ejaculation from touching Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian smiled lightly: ¡°So many times have we done it, and now I just ask this, will it be too late?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°I¡¯m really worried about my temporary pleasure in infecting you with the virus.¡± Zhan Bei Tian kissed him on the back of his ear and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be so susceptible to infection.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that after Zhan Bei Tian had finished, he could take a bath and disinfect himself in the psychic spring in his space, so he was not so worried. Immediately, thinking of something, he shouted, ¡°Oh, no!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him. Mu Yi Fan quickly turned around and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to chat with your grandfather? It¡¯s been more than two hours now. Your grandfather must be very angry. Zhan Bei Tian pulled the hair from his forehead and whispered, ¡°Uncle Cai, is deceitful.¡± ¡°Why did he act deceitful?¡± Mu Yi Fan questioned, but soon understood the reason and asked, ¡°Does he disapprove of our being together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Zhan Bei Tian got up and held Mu Yi Fan in his arms. He went to the bathroom and cleaned them up. Then he took them out to bed and laid down. ¡°There are still hours to go before dawn. Take a rest.¡± Mu Yi Fan, unable to sleep, turned over to lie on the bed, kissed Zhan Bei Tian on the face and asked, ¡°Our relationship is a step closer now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him, raised his hand and rubbed his hair without making a sound. ¡°Would you trust me more?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked again. Zhan Bei Tian moved his eyebrows and felt that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mind should have been shadowed by his earlier suspicion of him. Holding someone in his arms, he promised, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I won¡¯t doubt you, so you don¡¯t need to worry about these things anymore.¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s just what I¡¯m going to say next, and I¡¯m still worried that you¡¯ll think I¡¯m stirring up divisions.¡± Mu Yi Fan of course believes Zhan Bei Tian now, but this is a special matter after all. It¡¯s better to clarify it in advance. That¡¯s why he chose to talk about it after they had a further relationship. Zhan Bei Tian was intrigued by his words and looked at him with his head held up by his hand. ¡°You say what it is. After I have heard it, I will have my own judgment and will not misunderstand you at will.¡± Mu Yi Fan hesitated and hesitated before she said, ¡°your cousin is a zombie, a senior zombie, and higher rank zombie than me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared at the light. It¡¯s no wonder that Mu Yi Fan would say such amazing things. No wonder Mu Yi Fan would worry about thinking he think that he was provoking alienation. ¡°Before the end of my life, I met him at the gate of the G City villa. At that time, he had become a zombie, and his rank had reached the rank of senior zombie. By the way, he said he had come to G City specially to find me, but I didn¡¯t know who he was. He also asked me to come to B City to find him when I had something to do. It was not until I came to B City that I knew he was Zhan Nan Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan finished, and he stared looking at Zhan Bei Tian quietly, trying to see how Zhan Bei Tian reacted. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows grew tighter and tighter: ¡°How could Nan Tian possibly become a zombie, he¡­¡± When he was alive, he was clearly a miracle. How could in this world he become a zombie before the end of his life? Immediately, Zhan Bei Tian thought of what Zhan Guo Xiong said today. His eyes changed and he said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°I believe what you said.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes lit up. He was really worried that Zhan Bei Tian would not believe him. After all, Zhan Nan Tian was not a zombie in his previous life. Zhan Bei Tian said softly, ¡°What did he go to G City to see you for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t say anything. When I met him the other day, I just asked him why he started shit with Mu Yi Hang and didn¡¯t say anything. Zhan Bei Tian squinted: ¡°So he knows you¡¯re a zombie?¡± ¡°Yeah, he knew when I was in G City that I would become a zombie, but I really hadn¡¯t seen him before.¡± Mu Yi Fan now recalled that Zhan Nan Tian either had the ability to predict or was reborn back like Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Nan Tian could not have been so friendly to him if he had really been reborn. Like Zhan Bei Tian at first, he would have wished he had died, and would not have given him time to improve his abilities or anything. Then Zhan Nan Tian went to see him for what purpose, and the tone was so familiar at that time. ¡°Tell me about the situation.¡± Mu Yi Fan went into details about meeting Zhan Nan Tian in G City right away. Zhan Bei Tian nodded: ¡°I see.¡± He pulled Mu Yi Fan into his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan finally laid down his mind and slept in a comfortable position in his arms. Zhan Bei Tian did not close his eyes, looked at the ceiling and meditated, and waited until the man in his arms had gone to sleep before he quietly pulled out his hand and got up and went to the bathroom. Just before dawn, he came out of the bathroom. When he saw that the person in bed was still asleep, Zhan Bei Tian changed into a sportswear and went downstairs. He happened to meet Cai Yuan, who was going to go out for exercise. ¡°Master, early morning.¡± ¡°Uncle Cai, early morning.¡± ¡°Do you go out for exercise?¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°Wanna go together.¡± ¡°Um.¡± They left the villa together. Zhan Bei Tian slowed down deliberately to match Cai Yuan¡¯s speed. Cai Yuan looked at Zhan Bei Tian, who was expressionless, and said, ¡°Master, you and Mr. Mu¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not like to beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°As Uncle Cai saw, he is my lover.¡± ¡°But did you ever think that the Old Master would not accept the fact that you two men being together? If the Old Master knew the truth, he would not be able to stand the stimulation, especially because of his current physical condition, it would be very difficult for him not to have a heart attack.¡± He went up to harass them last night, just because he did not want them to act too intimately under Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s eyes. However, the delay of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s stay at the door last night showed that he was determined to make the matter known. ¡°Uncle Cai, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wait for Grandpa to get better and tell him what¡¯s going on. Now, it¡¯s just to make him slowly aware of it. It won¡¯t be hard for him to accept it because we suddenly puts it in front of him in the future.¡± As soon as Cai Yuan listened, he knew Zhan Bei Tian was ready. Think Zhan Bei Tian is a man of sense. He doesn¡¯t say much. The issue that should be reminded has already been reminded. He hopes the master can see the point when he knows this. Thought of this, Cai Yuan sighed: ¡°What about young master? Whose child is he?¡± Zhan Bei Tian because Cai Yuan was his own family. ¡°He was birthed by Mu-Mu.¡± Cai Yuan stared at him and said, ¡°Is the young master really birthed by Mr. Mu?¡± He did not believe Shen Qin Yang¡¯s story that day, he was still half-convinced and wondered how men could have children. But now Zhan Bei Tian admitted it, and it¡¯s still amazing to hear that. ¡°Well.¡± Cai Yuan knew Zhan Bei Tian would not lie to them with these things and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s incredible that men can have children, but the master may accept Mr. Mu for the sake of a young man.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong should not strongly oppose Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s decision, at least he will not to break them apart. The two men did not return to the villa until eight o¡¯clock after exercising outside. Cai Yuan saw the car parked in the yard and his eyes brightened. ¡°It¡¯s the second young master coming back.¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170: Zhan Nan Tian is here Zhan Bei Tian paused and looked at the black cross-country vehicle of the ¡°Yuxiong¡± brand and stepped into the hall. He heard Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s pleasant voice coming out of the hall: ¡°How long has it been since you son came to accompany this grandfather and your parents? Why didn¡¯t you come frequently?¡± Then a gentle voice sounded: ¡°We have something to do. I will come back with uncles and aunts to have dinner with grandpa in the evening.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was very happy when he heard that everyone was coming back for dinner. ¡°Okay, I want Old Cai to prepare dinner tonight.¡± Cai Yuan, who had just entered the door, laughed and said, ¡°Second Young Master, you are willing to come back to see him at last.¡± ¡°Uncle Cai.¡± Cried the gentleman sitting on the sofa. ¡°Old Cai, you¡¯re back from exercising. After having breakfast later, you¡¯ll prepare more meals for tonight. We haven¡¯t had a party for a long time.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go and see if the little young master woke up first.¡± Cai Yuan walked up to the second floor with a laugh. Zhan Nan Tian looked at Zhan Guo Xiong doubtfully: ¡°Little Young Master?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong laughed happily: ¡°It¡¯s your eldest uncle¡¯s son. That kid has a baby all this time. Now that kid is going to be three years old. In the evening, when everyone comes back, we will let them see this kid.¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked surprised: ¡°Big cousin has a son?¡± ¡°Great Grandpa, hello.¡± A deep voice fell between them. Zhan Guo Xiong laughed and said, ¡°Bei Tian, speaking of you, you¡¯re back.¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked quickly at the entrance of the hall. When he saw the tall and awesome figure, his gentle smile paused slightly. Then he stood up with a smile and opened his hands and walked towards Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Brother, long time no see.¡± Zhan Bei Tian also spread out his hands, clasped with Zhan Nan Tian on each other¡¯s back and shoulder, to express the intimate greetings between brothers: ¡°Long time no see.¡± Quickly he released Zhan Nan Tian and said, ¡°I just got back from exercising. I¡¯m sweating all over. I¡¯ll talk to you when I get dressed.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned and walked up the stairs. Zhan Nan Tian stood in place until he could not see Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s figure before he went back to the sofa to do a good job and chatted with Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Bei Tian went back to his room and saw Mu Yi Fan still asleep in bed. He walked over and took a picture of him. Mu Yi Fan slowly woke up, saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s instant, immediately embraces Zhan Bei Tian like an octopus: ¡°I don¡¯t want to get up, you must accompany me to sleep for a while again.¡± Then he asked a faint sweat, ¡°Did you exercise?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his hair and said, ¡°Get up, don¡¯t let Grandpa wait too long.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t exercised in the morning yet.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s restless hand reached into Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s trousers and said, ¡°How about you accompany me to exercise this morning?¡± Zhan Bei Tian hooked his lips, patted the octopus and turned to the bathroom. Mu Yi Fan laughed happily, jumped up quickly, pulled apart his clothes, ran into the bathroom, and put his hands on the man taking off his clothes and bathing. Soon, the bathroom was full of spring, and moans and gasps came out of the bathroom with the sound of water. It took about fifteen minutes for the sound to fade away. Mu Yi Fan came out of the bathroom in a spring and refreshing way, surrounded by a bath towel, a small sample of a full meal, almost without pulling out a toothpick to pick the teeth. He took out a suit of laundry from his backpack and put it on. Zhan Bei Tian, who came out from behind, went to the cupboard to pick up his clothes and said, ¡°Nan Tian is here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly pulled up his clothes and asked, ¡°Zhan Nan Tian is back? Shall I go down for breakfast? If he sees me here, maybe he¡¯ll tell your grandpa that I¡¯m a zombie.¡± Zhan Bei Tian twisted his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re worried that he will tell Grandpa about your zombie, he¡¯s also worried about us telling about his zombie, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Mu Yi Fan was right when he thought about it. ¡°Also, my parents and aunts came back for dinner tonight. The child need Liu to meet other relatives in The Zhan Family.¡± ¡°Good.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian changed his clothes and they left the room together and came downstairs, Zhan Guo Xiong said, ¡°Mu Tian, this is your cousin, please call him uncle.¡± Zhan Nan Tian also coaxed, ¡°Mu Tian, come here and let your uncle hold you.¡± Mu Qing Tian looked at Zhan Nan Tian and silently turned his head to Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong, who has been with child for a period of time, understands that child¡¯s temperament is bright, and their mouths are sweet. When they see people, they will call them, even if they see soldiers, they will also be sweet and barking uncle. But today he did not speak out, which made him very worried. He looked at Cai Yuan and said, ¡°Is the child not feeling well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Cai Yuan said uncertainly. Before, when he dressed his child, they talked to him chirpily. It was not like being ill at all. How could people get sick for as soon as they came to the hall? Zhan Guo Xiong was not confident: ¡°Find a doctor to check the child.¡± At this time, the child in his arms moved a little, got up quickly, and shouted happily to the people who came down the stairs, ¡°Dad.¡± Zhan Nan Tian, Zhan Guo Xiong and Cai Yuan looked at the stairway entrance. Zhan Nan Tian looked incredible when he saw Mu Yi Fan coming downstairs with Zhan Bei Tian. Quickly, however, the calmness returned, as if there had been no other emotion. ¡°The child was thinking of his father.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong smirked good. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Nan Tian, smiled, walked forward, hugged the child, kissed the child¡¯s face and said, ¡°Did you sleep well last night?¡± Mu Qing Tian nodded, covered his stomach and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Zhan Nan Tian couldn¡¯t help being shocked again and asked Zhan Guo Xiong, ¡°Child are not¡­ Isn¡¯t it brother¡¯s son?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong explained, ¡°Mu-Mu is the father of the child.¡± ¡°Mu-Mu? Daddy?¡± Zhan Nan Tian heard Zhan Guo Xiong calling Mu Yi Fan intimately. His eyes were a little deep, and there was a feeling that everyone could not understand. ¡°Mu-Mu is the man of the Mu Family, the eldest brother of Mu Yi Hang, called Mu Yi Fan. Okay, let¡¯s have breakfast first. What can we do after breakfast?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong doesn¡¯t want to say much because Mu Yi Fan is here. Zhan Nan Tian took a deep look at Mu Yi Fan and got up to help Zhan Guo Xiong eat in the restaurant. Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief. Judging from Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s performance, he didn¡¯t want to expose that he was a zombie, and he seemed to want to pretend that he didn¡¯t know each other. In that case, he thought he didn¡¯t know him. Zhan Bei Tian, who had never spoken out, said, ¡°Go to breakfast first.¡± During breakfast, Zhan Nan Tian and Zhan Guo Xiong chatted, and from time to time my Mu Yi Fan took a look. Mu Yi Fan pretended not to see his eyes and chatted casually with Zhan Bei Tian while feeding the child noodles. After breakfast, he can¡¯t stay in The Zhan Family very often. After all, his relationship with Zhan Bei Tian has not been identified to the Zhan Family, and it¡¯s not convenient for him to stay in The Zhan Family. When Zhan Bei Tian heard that Mu Yi Fan was leaving, he got up to take him out and handed Mu Yi Fan the car key. ¡°I have something to do today, so I won¡¯t send you back. The car will be driven for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the key. When he got to the garage, he took Zhan Bei Tian in his arms, kissed him on the lips, and said, ¡°When you go back to the camp, I¡¯ll go to see you, and you know my status now, it¡¯s not convenient to run to the Zhan Family every day.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go back to camp, but at night, I¡¯ll come back with Grandpa.¡± Mu Yi Fan loosened him and laughed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the camp to find you tomorrow, and when I leave, remember to think of me.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Mu Yi Fan got into the car, rolled down the window, and pointed to Zhan Bei Tian in the face. Zhan Bei Tian stepped forward and kissed him on the face. ¡°Drive carefully.¡± ¡°I will. I¡¯ll preserve my life to exercise with you all my life.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed happily and then started the car and left. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the departing car and let out a gentle smile. He didn¡¯t return to the hall until he couldn¡¯t see it. Seeing Zhan Guo Xiong chatting happily with Zhan Nan Tian, his eyes moved slightly, he turned to the kitchen, took advantage of no one in the kitchen, took out a cup, and put the spring water of the spirit spring from the space in the cup. Then, walking out of the hall, he handed Zhan Guo Xiong the cup. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time for you to take medicine.¡± Cai Yuan beside him took Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s usual medicine from his pocket, poured out the drug and handed it to Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong took the medicine and wanted to talk more with Zhan Nan Tian. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his stomach. He quickly got up and said, ¡°My stomach is a little uncomfortable. You talk, I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡± Cai Yuan was not confident about Zhan Guo Xiong going alone. He got up and went back to his room with Zhan Guo Xiong. Mu Qing Tian knew that Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Nan Tian had something to say and went to Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s room with Cai Yuan. Finally, only Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Nan Tian were left alone in the hall. Number One Zombie 171: Thank you for your concern for me! Zhan Bei Tian sat opposite Zhan Nan Tian and brewed them two cups of tea before sitting back and saying, ¡°I heard from Grandpa that you went to the mountains to explore before the end of the world and got sick for it. Are you better now?¡± Zhan Nan Tian picked up his cup and sipped his tea lightly before he said, ¡°How long ago was it, I¡¯m okay now. I say, elder brother, you are too unkind, and have given birth to a child with other woman outside and you have waited until now to bring the child back to let us meet, right and where is the sister-in-law? ¡° ¡°I just wanted to tell you about your sister-in-law.¡± Zhan Bei Tian laid his hands on his legs and looked at Zhan Nan Tian and said, ¡°Your sister-in-law is from the Mu Family. Now, because the two families have been in friction she has been afraid to come to see Grandpa, I want to ask you what happened between you and Mu Yi Hang.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law is from the Mu Family?¡± Zhan Nan Tian was shocked and somewhat incredible: ¡°How could it be from the Mu Family?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked him, ¡°Is it strange that it¡¯s from the Mu Family?¡± ¡°No, just¡­ How is it possible to¡­?¡± Zhan Nan Tian seemed very unacceptable and tightly twisted his eyebrows. Then, thinking of something, he said, ¡°Brother, as far as I know, the Mu Family¡¯s people are already married when they reach the age of marriage. The one who can be marriage seem to be very young. How can a sister-in-law be from the Mu Family?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get into this problem first, I¡¯ll ask you what happened between you and Mu Yi Hang.¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s gentle face sank, and his eyes were a little shady: ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t mind my affairs with Mu Yi Hang, and you can¡¯t solve my problems with him even if I talk about them.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was reluctant to say it, and half-stared at him. Zhan Nan Tian saw Zhan Bei Tian watching him silent, quickly he schooled his gloomy face and restoring his gentleness: ¡°Brother, I just want to solve it by myself. As for the matter of the Young Master, I can only say sorry.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him, still silent. Zhan Nan Tian was not afraid to be looked at by Zhan Bei Tian, and he faced Zhan Bei Tian with a calm face. At that moment, Cai Yuan rushed downstairs from upstairs and said, ¡°My goodness¡­ Young Master, it¡¯s no good, about the old Master, I do not know what¡¯s going on. He has been suffering from diarrhea all the time since he went upstairs. What¡¯s more, his body is overflowing with a strange black and lacquer dirt. Come up and see what¡¯s going on. Now I¡¯m sending someone to take Dr. Wang over and check him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian got up and ran to the second floor. Zhan Nan Tian followed. As soon as they arrived on the second floor, they smelled a foul odor. ¡°Why is it so stinky here?¡± Zhan Bei Tian went into the room and immediately asked Zhan Guo Xiong in the toilet, ¡°Grandpa, are you all right?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong in the toilet felt his stomach ache and diarrhea all the time. However, he felt more and more energetic. He returned in a neutral voice: ¡°No problem, I just kept venting all the time. Don¡¯t stay in the room, either. Go out at once.¡± In fact, it makes him feel embarrassed that his grandchildren can smell the smelly things he shat. Zhan Bei Tian heard Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s loud and powerful voice. He calmed down and opened all the windows in the room. Half an hour later, Dr. Wang was brought in by soldiers by the Zhan Family and asked to examine Old Zhan¡¯s body. He found that Old Zhan¡¯s body was even healthier than before. In order to know more about Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s health, Dr. Wang urged Zhan Guo Xiong to go to his small clinic for some examinations. Just as Zhan Guo Xiong took a car to Dr. Wang¡¯s clinic, Mu Yi Fan returned to Mu¡¯s Building. He went up to the 80th floor and the soldier at the elevator door immediately said, ¡°How many days, Admiral Mu asked you to come to his office.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and came to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office. The door of the office is open. There are six people, Mu Yue Bin, Mu Yue Cheng, Mu Yue Fang and Liu Ling Hong, Li Cai Yu and Zhao Yi Xuan. No one knows what they are talking about. The atmosphere was somewhat dull. ¡°Dad, are you looking for me?¡± After Mu Yi Fan entered the door, everyone except Zhao Yi Xuan greeted him one by one. Mu Yue Cheng lowered his face and said, ¡°Where did you go yesterday? If you don¡¯t come back and don¡¯t know to tell us, you know we¡¯ll be worried about you. Mu Yue Fang then said, ¡°Yi Fan, I heard the soldier say that you left Zhan Bei Tian with him. Is there such a thing?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did he come to you for? You wouldn¡¯t be in trouble, would you? Mu Yi Fan casually made an excuse: ¡°No, he just took me to meet some friends.¡± Mu Yue Fang was relieved: ¡°No, you don¡¯t know how worried we are about the Zhan Family¡¯s troubles.¡± At this time, Li Cai Yu noticed that Mu Yi Fan was not accompanied by the child, and quickly asked, ¡°Where is the child?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of excuses before he came back, so when Li Cai Yu asked, he said, ¡°The child is at his mother¡¯s place. I¡¯ll pick him up in a few days.¡± Six elders immediately knew that Mu Yi Fan had spent the night at his mother¡¯s house last night. Men always have to find someone to solve their physiological needs, so they didn¡¯t ask Mu Yi Fan where he stayed last night. ¡°Yue Cheng, Yi Fan should not have had a good sleep last night. You should let him go back to his room and have a good rest. Don¡¯t let him get tired. Whatever that¡¯s wrong? Wait till he wakes up. ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan suddenly said aloud. Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows. Why is this ¡®mom¡¯ so kind to him all of a sudden? She afraid he¡¯s tired. Mu Yue Cheng, however, seemed to think of something. He got up and said, ¡°Yi Xuan reminded me of one thing. Yi Fan, you have to wait for a physical examination before you go to sleep. Now you go with me to Dr. Ye to check your body.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Check my body? I¡¯m in good health. Why should I have a physical examination?¡± ¡°Are you in good health?¡± Mu Yue Cheng sneered: ¡°Have you forgotten that you have bone cancer?¡± Liu Ling Hong also added: ¡°Yi Fan, your father is thinking for your good and wellbeing, you should listen to him.¡± Mu Yi Fan was very embarrassed when others came out to persuade him. He¡¯s a zombie now, so he can¡¯t go for an examination, which will surely reveal his identity as a zombie. But how can he refuse it? After all, Mu Yue Cheng was direct. He got up and pulled Mu Yi Fan out of the office. ¡°Go, Second Uncle will accompany you personally for a check-up.¡± The other five got up and followed them into the elevator. ¡°Second Uncle, my¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan is trying to find an excuse not to go, but Mu Yue Cheng interrupted him: ¡°Yi Fan, don¡¯t worry, whatever the outcome, Second Uncle I will try my best to find the best doctor for you to heal you.¡± Mu Yue Fang also said aloud, ¡°Third Uncle will also find the best medicine for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan was touched by everyone¡¯s concern, and was taken to Dr. Ye in a dazed way. Mu Yue Cheng pulled Dr. Ye to a side corner. ¡°Dr. Ye, give Yi Fan a check to see if his bone cancer has worsened.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan also went up and said, ¡°Yue Cheng, since Yi Fan has come here for examination, take the opportunity to examine the whole body up and down to see if there are any other problems with the body.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded: ¡°OK.¡± Li Cai Yu, who saw Zhao Yi Xuan talking to Dr. Ye, said, ¡°There is a little conscience in Zhao Yi Xuan like she has just remembered that Yi Fan had bone cancer.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he thought something was wrong and immediately asked, ¡°What do you mean, Third Aunt?¡± ¡°I was thinking about Zhao Yi Xuan as stepmother behavior, and I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t care too much about you, but I don¡¯t know what happened, and last night at dinner, she suddenly mentioned that you had bone cancer, and asked Mu Yue Chen to advise you to have a check-up so as not to delay the best time of diagnosis and treatment. If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, everyone would not want to give you a check-up. ¡± Li Cai Yu sighed, ¡°Speaking of it, Yi Fan, don¡¯t blame your father for not remembering it. He has been too busy recently to forget about your bone cancer.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned. No wonder Zhao Yi Xuan suddenly became so kind to let him go back to his room to rest. She wanted to remind his father to make him do the medical checkup. What¡¯s more, she wants to check to see if he¡¯s a zombie. ¡°Yi Fan, come here and Dr. Ye will give you a general examination.¡± Mu Yue Cheng called. Mu Yi Fan looked back and went to Dr. Ye. Then, he said to Zhao Yi Xuan, ¡°I just heard what my third aunt said. I just learned that stepmother has always remembered to remind me to care about my body. Thank you for your concern for me.¡± When it comes to the word ¡®stepmother¡¯, the tone is deliberately heightened. Zhao Yi Xuan seemed to have not heard the irony in his words and smiled slightly: ¡°Auntie also wishes you well, and this is all for you, you would want for the white haired to send off the black haired do you?¡± [1] White haired sending the black haired¡­ the old burying the young generation instead of the young generation¡­. Like father burying his own child that¡¯s doubly bad Mu Yue Cheng patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: ¡°Good cooperation while you¡¯re getting that checkup, you know?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and followed Dr. Ye into the medical room. Chapter 171 Chapter 171: Thank you for your concern for me! Zhan Bei Tian sat opposite Zhan Nan Tian and brewed them two cups of tea before sitting back and saying, ¡°I heard from Grandpa that you went to the mountains to explore before the end of the world and got sick for it. Are you better now?¡± Zhan Nan Tian picked up his cup and sipped his tea lightly before he said, ¡°How long ago was it, I¡¯m okay now. I say, elder brother, you are too unkind, and have given birth to a child with the other woman outside and you have waited until now to bring the child back to let us meet, right and where is the sister-in-law? ¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you about your sister-in-law.¡± Zhan Bei Tian laid his hands on his legs and looked at Zhan Nan Tian and said, ¡°Your sister-in-law is from the Mu Family. Now, because the two families have been in friction she has been afraid to come to see Grandpa, I want to ask you what happened between you and Mu Yi Hang.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law is from the Mu Family?¡± Zhan Nan Tian was shocked and somewhat incredible: ¡°How could it be from the Mu Family?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked him, ¡°Is it strange that it¡¯s from the Mu Family?¡± ¡°No, just¡­ How is it possible to¡­?¡± Zhan Nan Tian seemed very unacceptable and tightly twisted his eyebrows. Then, thinking of something, he said, ¡°Brother, as far as I know, the Mu Family¡¯s people are already married when they reach the age of marriage. The one who can be marriage seem to be very young. How can a sister-in-law be from the Mu Family?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get into this problem first, I¡¯ll ask you what happened between you and Mu Yi Hang.¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s gentle face sank, and his eyes were a little shady: ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t mind my affairs with Mu Yi Hang, and you can¡¯t solve my problems with him even if I talk about them.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was reluctant to say it, and half-stared at him. Zhan Nan Tian saw Zhan Bei Tian watching him while being silent, quickly he schooled his gloomy face and restoring his gentleness: ¡°Brother, I just want to solve it by myself. As for the matter of the Young Master, I can only say sorry.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him, still silent. Zhan Nan Tian was not afraid to be looked at by Zhan Bei Tian, and he faced Zhan Bei Tian with a calm face. At that moment, Cai Yuan rushed downstairs from upstairs and said, ¡°My goodness¡­ Young Master, it¡¯s no good, about the old Master, I do not know what¡¯s going on. He has been suffering from diarrhea all the time since he went upstairs. What¡¯s more, his body is overflowing with a strange black and lacquer dirt. Come up and see what¡¯s going on. Now I¡¯m sending someone to take Dr. Wang over and check him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian got up and ran to the second floor. Zhan Nan Tian followed. As soon as they arrived on the second floor, they smelled a foul odor. ¡°Why is it so stinky here?¡± Zhan Bei Tian went into the room and immediately asked Zhan Guo Xiong in the toilet, ¡°Grandpa, are you all right?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong in the toilet felt his stomach ache and diarrhea all the time. However, he felt more and more energetic. He returned in a neutral voice: ¡°No problem, I just kept venting all the time. Don¡¯t stay in the room, either. Go out at once.¡± In fact, it makes him feel embarrassed that his grandchildren can smell the smelly things he shat. Zhan Bei Tian heard Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s loud and powerful voice. He calmed down and opened all the windows in the room. Half an hour later, Dr. Wang was brought in by soldiers by the Zhan Family and asked to examine Old Zhan¡¯s body. He found that Old Zhan¡¯s body was even healthier than before. In order to know more about Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s health, Dr. Wang urged Zhan Guo Xiong to go to his small clinic for some examinations. Just as Zhan Guo Xiong took a car to Dr. Wang¡¯s clinic, Mu Yi Fan returned to Mu¡¯s Building. He went up to the 80th floor and the soldier at the elevator door immediately said, ¡°How many days, Admiral Mu asked you to come to his office.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and came to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office. The door of the office is open. There are six people, Mu Yue Zhi, Mu Yue Cheng, Mu Yue Fang and Liu Ling Hong, Li Cai Yu and Zhao Yi Xuan. No one knows what they are talking about. The atmosphere was somewhat dull. ¡°Dad, are you looking for me?¡± After Mu Yi Fan entered the door, everyone except Zhao Yi Xuan greeted him one by one. Mu Yue Cheng lowered his face and said, ¡°Where did you go yesterday? If you don¡¯t come back and don¡¯t know to tell us, you know we¡¯ll be worried about you. Mu Yue Fang then said, ¡°Yi Fan, I heard the soldier say that you left Zhan Bei Tian with him. Is there such a thing?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did he come to you for? You wouldn¡¯t be in trouble, would you?¡± Mu Yi Fan casually made an excuse: ¡°No, he just took me to meet some friends.¡± Mu Yue Fang was relieved: ¡°No, you don¡¯t know how worried we are about the Zhan Family¡¯s troubles.¡± At this time, Li Cai Yu noticed that Mu Yi Fan was not accompanied by the child, and quickly asked, ¡°Where is the child?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of excuses before he came back, so when Li Cai Yu asked, he said, ¡°The child is at his mother¡¯s place. I¡¯ll pick him up in a few days.¡± Six elders immediately knew that Mu Yi Fan had spent the night at his mother¡¯s house last night. Men always have to find someone to solve their physiological needs, so they didn¡¯t ask Mu Yi Fan where he stayed last night. Zhao Yi Xuan suddenly said aloud. ¡°Yue Cheng, Yi Fan should not have had a good sleep last night. You should let him go back to his room and have a good rest. Don¡¯t let him get tired. Whatever that¡¯s wrong? Wait till he wakes up.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows. Why is this ¡®mom¡¯ so kind to him all of a sudden? She afraid he¡¯s tired. Mu Yue Cheng, however, seemed to think of something. He got up and said, ¡°Yi Xuan reminded me of one thing. Yi Fan, you have to wait for a physical examination before you go to sleep. Now you go with me to Dr. Ye to check your body.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Check my body? I¡¯m in good health. Why should I have a physical examination?¡± ¡°Are you in good health?¡± Mu Yue Cheng sneered: ¡°Have you forgotten that you have bone cancer?¡± Liu Ling Hong also added: ¡°Yi Fan, your father is thinking for your good and wellbeing, you should listen to him.¡± Mu Yi Fan was very embarrassed when others came out to persuade him. He¡¯s a zombie now, so he can¡¯t go for an examination, which will surely reveal his identity as a zombie. But how can he refuse it? After all, Mu Yue Zhi was direct. He got up and pulled Mu Yi Fan out of the office. ¡°Go, Second Uncle will accompany you personally for a check-up.¡± The other five got up and followed them into the elevator. ¡°Second Uncle, my¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan is trying to find an excuse not to go, but Mu Yue Zhi interrupted him: ¡°Yi Fan, don¡¯t worry, whatever the outcome, Second Uncle I will try my best to find the best doctor for you to heal you.¡± Mu Yue Fang also said aloud, ¡°Third Uncle will also find the best medicine for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan was touched by everyone¡¯s concern, and was taken to Dr. Ye in a dazed way. Mu Yue Cheng pulled Dr. Ye to a side corner. ¡°Dr. Ye, give Yi Fan a check to see if his bone cancer has worsened.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan also went up and said, ¡°Yue Cheng, since Yi Fan has come here for examination, take the opportunity to examine the whole body up and down to see if there are any other problems with the body.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded: ¡°OK.¡± Li Cai Yu, who saw Zhao Yi Xuan talking to Dr. Ye, said, ¡°There is a little conscience in Zhao Yi Xuan like she has just remembered that Yi Fan had bone cancer.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he thought something was wrong and immediately asked, ¡°What do you mean, Third Aunt?¡± ¡°I was thinking about Zhao Yi Xuan as stepmother behavior, and I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t care too much about you, but I don¡¯t know what happened, and last night at dinner, she suddenly mentioned that you had bone cancer, and asked Mu Yue Chen to advise you to have a check-up so as not to delay the best time of diagnosis and treatment. If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, everyone would not want to give you a check-up. ¡± Li Cai Yu sighed, ¡°Speaking of it, Yi Fan, don¡¯t blame your father for not remembering it. He has been too busy recently to forget about your bone cancer.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned. No wonder Zhao Yi Xuan suddenly became so kind to let him go back to his room to rest. She wanted to remind his father to make him do the medical checkup. What¡¯s more, she wants to check to see if he¡¯s a zombie. ¡°Yi Fan, come here and Dr. Ye will give you a general examination.¡± Mu Yue Cheng called. Mu Yi Fan looked back and went to Dr. Ye. Then, he said to Zhao Yi Xuan, ¡°I just heard what my third aunt said. I just learned that stepmother has always remembered to remind me to care about my body. Thank you for your concern for me.¡± When it comes to the word ¡®stepmother¡¯, the tone is deliberately heightened. Zhao Yi Xuan seemed to have not heard the irony in his words and smiled slightly: ¡°Auntie also wishes you well, and this is all for you, you would want for the white haired to send off the black haired do you?¡± [1] White haired sending the black haired¡­ the old burying the young generation instead of the young generation burying the old ones¡­. Like father burying his own child, that¡¯s doubly bad Mu Yue Cheng patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: ¡°Good cooperation while you¡¯re getting that checkup, you know?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and followed Dr. Ye into the medical room. Chapter 172 Chapter 172: This is the last time. After entering the medical room, Dr. Ye began to be busy. When Mu Yi Fan saw that he was carrying a small syringe and a cotton swab, he knew at a glance that he wanted to draw blood from him. ¡°Doctor Ye, I had breakfast this morning. Is it okay for you to have a blood test? I remember having a physical examination after breakfast, would affect the results of the examination.¡± Doctor Ye paused and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m doing other tests. They won¡¯t affect the results.¡± ¡°That is to say, the inspection that affects the results I would need to come back tomorrow, right? Then it¡¯s better to check it together tomorrow. Why come twice?¡± Doctor Ye saw Mu Yi Fan getting up, grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Young Master, wait a minute.¡± Mu Yi Fan stopped and looked at him. Dr. Ye advised, ¡°Young Master, you see your father, your stepmother, and your uncle and aunts are all outside anxiously waiting for the results of your examination. If you go out now, will not you let them wait anxiously for another day? What¡¯s more, I will not only give you a blood test, but also look at your thighs later. So, Young Master, don¡¯t rush off either. Mu Yi Fan said profoundly, ¡°Speaking of it, must I have an examination today, right?¡± Doctor Ye looked away and nodded. Mu Yi Fan sat back in his seat and said, ¡°Well, do it now. Don¡¯t regret it afterwards.¡± Doctor Ye heard that he was willing to take blood, and hastened to speed up, regardless of what he said later. When Mu Yi Fan saw Dr. Ye fearing Mu Yi Fan going back to his word, he scoffed at his lips and said, ¡°Dr. Ye, I heard others say that both you and the nurses here were recruited by my stepmother.¡± Dr. Ye heard the meaning of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s inquiry. His movements were stiff. He smiled a far-fetched smile and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan said nothing more, but kept his eyes on Dr. Ye, who skillfully tied a tourniquet to his hand, and then inserted a pinhole into his arm. Twenty minutes later, Mu Yi Fan and Dr. Ye came out of the medical room. Six people outside the door immediately surrounded them. ¡°Doctor Ye, how¡¯s Yi Fan doing? Has the condition deteriorated?¡± Doctor Ye looked at the anxious six people in front of him and came over for nearly ten seconds before slowly saying word by word, ¡°Young Master is in good health and his condition has not deteriorated.¡± Apart from Zhao Yi Xuan, five other people were relieved. ¡°Does that cancer need to be treated?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan asked. ¡°This cancer requires a special treatment for bone cancer treatment to treat Young Master.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eyebrows tightened and his eyes stared at Dr. Ye, suggesting, ¡°Doctor Ye, don¡¯t you have any research on bone cancer? Why do we have to go to another doctor?¡± Doctor Ye was silent. Mu Yue Zhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the doctor¡¯s appointment.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan stared at Dr. Ye fiercely, hunched her lips and stopped talking. Mu Yue Fang said, ¡°When Fourth Brother goes to find a doctor to checkup Yi Fan, I will go to find medicine for Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yue Cheng patted his two brothers on the shoulder: ¡°I will leave with that you guys.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another important thing I need to say to Admiral Mu.¡± Doctor Ye said aloud again. Zhao Yi Xuan thought that Dr. Ye must be trying to expose Mu Yue Fang as a zombie. With a bright eye, she said, ¡°Dr. Ye, you can say anything directly.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was worried that Dr. Ye was going to say something about his eldest son¡¯s unoptimistic condition. He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Ling Hong asked, ¡°Do we need to leave the room?¡± Doctor Ye did not say that there was no need for anyone to leave the room. He said directly, ¡°After the examination I gave Mr. Mu, that is, Mrs. Zhao Yi Xuan, I found that Mrs. Mu suffered from severe mental illness.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was stunned at first. Then he stared at Dr. Ye incredibly and said, ¡°What¡­ What?¡± The other five people were calmed down by this remark, but they didn¡¯t expect Dr. Ye to say such amazing things. Zhao Yi Xuan looked back and rushed red-faced to Dr. Ye, grabbed Dr. Ye¡¯s collar and shouted, ¡°Dr. Ye, who are you talking about saying has mental illness? And when did I get checked by you? You can¡¯t slander me by talking nonsense here.¡± The sharp and harsh voice made everyone frown. Dr. Ye said without changing his tone, ¡°Mrs. Mu, don¡¯t hide your illness anymore. Otherwise, your illness will get worse and worse, and it will delay your best time to treat your illness.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s elegant face was distorted: ¡°How do I have mental illness, Dr. Ye, you¡­¡± She paused here, her furious face suddenly became crazy and dull: ¡°You said you were going to hide the illness for me, you¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at her incredibly: ¡°Yi Xuan, what did you just say? You really are¡­ ¡°Crazy¡± was stuck in his throat, and he could not say anything. Mu Yue Fang and Mu Yue Zhi were shocked and looked at her. She dressed brightly and socially competent women was crazy. ¡°I¡¯m crazy! I¡¯m really crazy! I¡¯m crazy.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan, madly grasping Li Cai Yu¡¯s arms, kept shouting. Li Cai Yu hid behind her husband in some fear. Mu Yue Fang quickly pushed Zhao Yi Xuan away. ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, what are you doing?¡± Mu Yue Cheng grabbed Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s arm and said angrily. ¡°Yue Cheng, I¡¯m crazy, and I asked¡­¡± Zhao Yi Xuan said dully, but did not finish her words. A cold voice came and interrupted her. ¡°Well, what is going on here?¡± Everyone looked over at the elevator and saw Mu Yi Hang staring at Zhao Yi Xuan, coming up with a difficult walking step. Zhao Yi Xuan suddenly felt a tingling pain in her head. Her dull eyes became more and more sober. She shook her head violently. When she saw his son, her eyes were confused, as if she did not remember what she had just done. She wondered, ¡°Yi Hang, why are you here? Your feet aren¡¯t ready to walk yet. How can you walk anywhere?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan tried to walk over to help his son, but Mu Yue Cheng stopped him. She frowned and said, ¡°Yue Cheng, what are you doing?¡± Mu Yue Cheng murmured, ¡°Yi Xuan, I think you need a good rest now.¡± He picked up the walkie-talkie and asked the soldiers to take Zhao Yi Xuan back to his room. He was not allowed to come out without his orders. Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yue Cheng forcing him to return to his room. He was furious: ¡°Yue Cheng, what are you doing? Do you want to put house arrest on me? You¡­¡± Then she remembered Dr. Ye¡¯s words and said anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t believe Dr. Ye¡¯s words, do you think I¡¯m mentally ill? I¡¯ve been with your wife for many years. Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m sick or not? How could I be mentally ill?¡± Mu Yue Cheng explained, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Dr. Ye¡¯s words, but I think you just had some mental problems. You should go back to your room to rest first, and I¡¯ll go back to see you later.¡± Mu Yi Hang followed, ¡°Mom, just listen to Dad. I¡¯ll come to see you later.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan saw his son wink at her, and then she left with the soldiers obediently. Mu Yi Hang immediately said, ¡°Dad, I believe that Mom is absolutely not psychotic. Someone must give her medicine or use a power to control her to make her catch a psychotic disorder.¡± At this point, his cold eyes turned to Mu Yi Fan, who had been silent. Mu Yi Fan is not afraid of Mu Yi Hang looking at him. What he did was that he controlled Dr. Ye and Zhao Yi Xuan with psychic powers. If he hadn¡¯t come back overnight, she would have come up with another way to verify his identity as a zombie, and he would not have thought of controlling them with psychic powers. What¡¯s more, things went smoothly, but he didn¡¯t expect to be interfered by Mu Yi Hang on the way. Otherwise, he would probably force Zhao Yi Xuan to tell his secret. It also shows that he can¡¯t control his psychic powers very well. It took him some time to control Dr. Ye before. Mu Yue Cheng rubbed his sore forehead. Think recently things have been particularly bad, unfortunate things really come one after another, first father was medicated with some things which can cause dementia, then son was injured by the Zhan Family, and now the wife was diagnosed with mental illness by the doctor. ¡°I know, so I¡¯m afraid that your mother will be controlled by others and hurt others, so that I asked people to take her back to the room, and when she get better, you¡¯ll see her again.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Dr. Ye. ¡°Dr. Ye, you said my wife was mentally ill. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Dad, I suspect Dr. Ye is also manipulated.¡± Mu Yi Hang said. Mu Yi Fan frowned. He remembered. Mu Yi Hang is also a psychic powered. No wonder he was able to unlock his control over Zhao Yi Xuan just now. If Mu Yi Hang hadn¡¯t appeared before, Zhao Yi Xuan would have been convicted of mental illness. When Mu Yue Cheng saw Dr. Ye¡¯s eyes were glassy, he was immediately angry. Mu Yue Zhi said angrily, ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s important to find out who wants to start a fight with us the Mu Family.¡± Mu Yue Fang said, ¡°It should be the Zhan Family.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Depressed! He just wanted to teach Zhao Yi Xuan a lesson how did it end with him adding an extra charge to the Zhan Family. Mu Yue Cheng half-eyed: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the office.¡± The Mu Family turned to the elevator. Behind him, Mu Yi Hang lowered his voice to Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re manipulating my mother to admit that she¡¯s crazy, am I right?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not admit it, but looked at Mu Yi Hang¡¯s face and said a cold warning: ¡°This is the last time, next time you start shit with me, I will not be so forgiving.¡± As soon as he opened his eyes, Mu Yi Hang felt a stab in the head and let out a terrible pain and a scream. Mu Yi Fan pretended to be busy helping Mu Yi Hang, who was leaning backward, and collided with the wound on Mu Yi Hang¡¯s leg. Mu Yi Hang groaned in pain and looked at Mu Yi Fan angrily: ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan squinted with a smile: ¡°Brother Yi Hang, are you all right?¡± Mu Yue Cheng, who entered the elevator, heard the call and quickly turned back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Dad, Yi Hang just accidentally bumped into the wound. I helped him. It¡¯s all right.¡± Mu Yi Hang: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 173 , Chapter 173: Just came to say thank you? Mu Yi Fan knew that Mu Yue Cheng had something to discuss and it was in connection with the Zhan Family, he found an excuse to go back to his room. Because he was afraid that he would tell Zhan Bei Tian when he heard about dealing with the Zhan Family. Especially when one side is the person he likes and the other is his family, so he doesn¡¯t want to know anything on either side. Mu Yi Hang was not in the mood to listen to the conversations of his elders. When he returned to the 80th floor, he went to Zhao Yi Xuan. Zhao Yi Xuan saw his son coming and asked, ¡°Regrettably, your father will not really believe Dr. Ye¡¯s words. Do you think I¡¯m mentally ill?¡± Mu Yi Hang soothed her by saying, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been with Dad for decades. If you are mentally ill? Would he not know?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan face frowned: ¡°Since it is clear that I am not mentally ill, why would he put me under house arrest? And Dr. Ye, the one who is ungrateful for that I have done for him, even told your dad that I was mentally ill, because we were so kind to him on weekdays, and he still managed to insult me, what on earth did I do wrong to him?¡± When Dr. Ye said she was mentally ill, no one knew how angry she was. In other words, no one wanted to be told that they are mentally ill. Now it is the end of the world, if it was before the end of the world and one was considered to be mentally ill, maybe that person will be sent to a mental hospital. ¡°Doctor Ye¡¯s business is not related to Dr. Ye¡¯s work. Doctor Ye was also controlled by psychic powers. Only then can he slander you for having mental illness.¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s face turned cold when he thought of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s warning just now. Zhao Yi Xuan looked at him in surprise. ¡°What? Doctor Ye was controlled by psychic powers? Who controlled him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mu Yi Fan,¡± mu Yi Hang said coldly. Zhao Yi Xuan was even more surprised: ¡°He¡­ Isn¡¯t he a wind power?¡± ¡°He¡¯s supposed to be a dual-system power. Besides the wind power, there¡¯s also the psychic power. Mom, you¡¯ve just been under his control. You were telling uncles and aunts that you¡¯re crazy. Besides, you almost told them the secrets in your heart. If I had not just wanted to come see Mu Yi Fan¡¯s checkup report, otherwise, the consequences would be terrible to even imagine.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face suddenly turned white: ¡°I was under control. Before, I was surprised that I didn¡¯t see you coming down, but suddenly you appeared in front of me. I was under control. Fortunately, you came, otherwise¡­¡± Now in retrospect, after a while, she is afraid that if she confess what she had done, she doesn¡¯t know what kind of consequence it will be. Mu Yi Hang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mom, I want you to slow down Mu Yi Fan¡¯s affairs first, and then you try not to stay with Mu Yi Fan alone in the future, so that he can¡¯t do anything bad to you. I¡¯m not as powerful as him now. I have to find ways to improve my abilities. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve endured it for decades, and it¡¯s not too short of time to wait for a while longer. There will be more opportunities to deal with him in the future, especially if he still has bone cancer. It¡¯s still a question whether he can get better or not.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan felt that he had been acting too hastily recently. But can she not be in a hurry? Now it¡¯s the end of the world, unlike before the end of the world, most of the companies were Mu Yi Fan, and they can only endure it again and again. However, this is the end of the world, there is no legal restriction, if they do not grasp the time to control the team and materials in their own hands, and they may be occupied by others in the future. So she can¡¯t wait to get rid of Mu Yi Fan, especially when Mu Yi Fan was a soldier. She was worried that Mu Yue Chen will hand over all the people in the army to Mu Yi Fan, and that she and her son will become the same before the end of the world, making them feel like strangers in their own homes. Zhao Yi Xuan, was thinking that when she had no power and could not do anything to Mu Yi Fan for the time being, nodded and agreed to do as her son said. Mu Yi Hang nodded to Zhao Yi Xuan with a sigh of relief, but when he thought that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s power was stronger than his own, his eyes immediately showed a hint of reluctance. He must find ways to improve his abilities. On the other hand, when Mu Yi Fan returned to his room, he immediately began to learn how to manipulate his psychic energy. This ability, unlike other powers, will produce a variety of magnificent and powerful attack scenes in the course of its use, but if properly used, it is also very powerful. Mu Yi Fan practiced in his room for a day, but managed to stay up until the second day. He immediately got up and had breakfast with his family. He hurried out of the Mu Tower and headed for Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp. No wonder he was too anxious. Now he and Zhan Bei Tian are in the honeymoon season, and the day before yesterday they passed the ¡°Cave Candle Night¡±. Of course, they want to stay with their loved ones all the time. When Mu Yi Fan came to the gate of Zhan Bei Tian camp, he saw two middle-aged men and a woman stopped by soldiers at the gate. The man¡¯s tall, thin, graceful appearance is like a fatigue man and coupled with the ragged clothes, it seems that the whole person is very confused or a mental patient. The woman wore neat clothes and light makeup on her faces. She just had a funny smile on her faces, which makes people dislike her. Mu Yi Fan just took a look at them and, with the soldier¡¯s approval, drove directly into the camp and parked the car in the designated position. When he got out of the car, he suddenly found himself unable to move. He looked down and found that his whole body was covered with vines. Then he was bundled into a cocoon. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± A cold voice sounded behind him: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I have something to say to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard Lu Lin¡¯s voice and rolled his eyes. ¡°If you have anything to say, why do you have to bind me with powers?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you if I don¡¯t tie you up.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± After waiting for most of the day, he didn¡¯t see the voice of the people behind him, and he had to reprimand the man who trapped in the vines, ¡°If you have anything, just say it. I¡¯m going to look for your Boss.¡± Lu Lin said, ¡°Boss, hasn¡¯t come to camp yet.¡± ¡°Then you can speak slowly. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Lu Lin: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan waited a few minutes, he did not wait for Lu Lin to speak out, so he said to himself, ¡°What on earth do you want to say? What makes it so difficult for you to say face to face? You wouldn¡¯t want to confess your love for me, do you? Then I tell you, you¡¯re out of time, my heart and my body belongs to your Boss, and it won¡¯t change in my life.¡± Lu Lin gave him a white look: ¡°No.¡± ¡°What on earth is it then?¡± Lu Lin coughed uncomfortably and said, ¡°That! Mu Yi Fan¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan stopped talking and waited for him to finish slowly. Lu Lin brewed for a while before he quickly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as he spoke, Mu Yi Fan heard the footsteps of the person running behind him. He is gone? Just came to say thank you? But thanks for what? Mu Yi Fan is full of foggy water in his thoughts. Immediately, thinking that he was still bound by a bunch of vines, he quickly cried out, ¡°Lu Lin, you haven¡¯t been untied me yet. Come back soon, my goodness, is this how people say a thank you?¡± Just after he had said this, all the vines on his body fell off him. ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up in surprise. Does he seem to have unraveled the vines on his body? Did he just clone Lu Lin¡¯s wood powers? That is to say, besides psychic powers, there is wooden powers in him now? Mu Yi Fan tried it at will. The grass beneath his feet grew to a height of one meter. Mu Yi Fan click on both sides. I think the replication ability is amazing. Mu Yi Fan tried several more times. It was really after absorbing Lu Lin¡¯s wooden powers that he left the parking lot and went to the dormitory to find Zheng Guo Zong. On the way through the office building, he met Mao Yu. Mao Yu is one of the four people who has a moderate attitude towards him and has no great prejudice. Moreover, he is more rational and will not be bothered by what Mu Yi Fan did in the past. That¡¯s why Mu Yi Fan came forward and asked Mao Yu about Lu Lin. He knew that Mao Yu would answer him. ¡°Lu Lin, what happened to him just now? Why did he say that kind of weird thank you to me?¡± Mao Yu raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you meet Lu Lin just now?¡± ¡°Not only did he say thanks to me, but he also tied me up with his powers. He really could not say anything without binding me? Finally, he ran away with the words ¡°Thank you¡± and I did not know what he was thanking for.¡± Mao Yu laughed. ¡°He thanked you for the wood crystal core.¡± ¡°Cores? What cores?¡± Mu Yi Fan was even more confused when he said that. ¡°Do you remember the wooden-powered zombie we killed in Wutong County?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± ¡°At that time, you killed the zombie, after which we dug out his crystal core. When I got back, I gave it to Lu Lin. A few days ago, he absorbed all the energy of crystal cores into the body, and successfully upgraded to third level. Wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s why he wants to thank you?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174: I will satisfy you ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t realize that Lu Lin was thanking him for this. Suddenly he felt a little embarrassed: ¡°Although I killed the zombie, but¡­¡± Before he had finished, there was a hurried voice in the distance: ¡°Captain Mao, Captain Mao.¡± Mu Yi Fan and Mao Yu heard the sound and turned to see Li Tian Qing rushing over. Mao Yu immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Old man Li? Did you hear anything important?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ I did hear some important news.¡± Li Tian Qing gasped and said, ¡°I¡­ Just now I heard that people outside are spreading this sentence and saying that absorbing the core energy of zombies and mutant animals and plants can upgrade their powers. Now, almost all of the city¡¯s powers have gone out to find the cores to upgrade their powers.¡± Mao Yu frowned and thought it could be concealed for a while, but it was revealed so quickly: ¡°Do you know who spread the news?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, those people say that this has been confirmed and absorbs the core 100% for sure will then improves the power.¡± Li Tian Qing thought of something and said in a hurry, ¡°By the way, Captain Mao, I also heard something that would make all powers fear.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It is said that after the powers absorb the cores of other powers, they have the chance to become binary powers. Now the outside powers are worried that their cores will be dug by those who are stronger than themselves.¡± Mao Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± This is quite serious, and it will cause for loss trust between the powered people. Once the powers lose their unity, human beings will fall in the face of a wave of zombies, which is the most terrible result. Then a white sport car pulled up in front of them. Mu Yi Fan saw the man in the car, and his eyes were bright: ¡°Bei Tian.¡± Mao Yu immediately said, ¡°Boss, I have something important to tell you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stepped out of the car and looked at Li Tian Qing beside them, frowning and saying, ¡°I know what you want to say is about the crystal core. I¡¯ve met these situations on my way here and I¡¯m not optimistic. What we need to do now is to stabilize the hearts of the people in the team, and to make rules in a short time, if we are in the team. Those who dare to dig the cores of other powers will be severely punished.¡± While the people in the team did not know what was going on outside, the leaders all went to the office building for meetings and worked out strict rules for several days in half a day. Afterwards, all the people in the camp were assembled in the playground to make the outside situation clear to the people in the team, so as to not let their minds disturbed by inadvertently hearing some unconventional news. When they learned about the outside world, the lot of them were worried at first, but after hearing the rules of the team, many were relieved a lot. Later, as long as the people in the team try to dig out the core of the people in the team or the powers outside the team, they will be severely punished, and the highest penalty is the death penalty. Even if the powers dig out the crystal core and run away, they will also use a lot of food to arrest this person. I believe many people will report the person movement to Zhan Bei Tian in exchange for food. The rule of death penalty is also making people helpless, if it cannot make the people in the team fear, it cannot suppress them. Believing that the team would also dare not dig other people¡¯s cores at will, after absorb the cores of one and a half powers, you may not be able to acquire other people¡¯s powers, or become two-system powered person, but become a wanted person everywhere, unable to stay in the safe area of B City. Moreover, they also realized that only by abiding by the rules and regulations they can live a stable life in the team, so no one will think about living in fear. Besides, there are more soldiers and family members in the team, and only a few lone survivors, so people will not come to injure them at random. After all the busy work, Zhan Bei Tian had to stay in the camp to stabilize the hearts of all the people. He had to send someone back to Zhan Guo Xiong to say to them that he would not return to the Zhan Family for dinner. Mu Yi Fan also stayed at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp. When he returned to his room, he immediately said what he had been worried about for a day: ¡°Now there is a rumor that the ability to absorb the core of the another powered person ability will make one also have the possibility of becoming a binary ability, which makes me very worried that our two families may have more contradictions because of this matter.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about that too.¡± Now he is still thinking about how to calm with the relationship between the two families. In his last life, the situation of the two families did not deteriorate to this extent. ¡°Especially when I brought you to the Zhan Family back yesterday, I didn¡¯t know what my dad would do to deal with you and the Zhan Family.¡± Zhan Bei Tian wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not hide it from him, so he carefully explained what happened yesterday. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter. He feels that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s bone cancer is a hidden danger. If he does not remove it, his heart is still going to be kept in suspense. And the younger brother of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s stepmother, if they don¡¯t give them a hard lesson, they will also find a chance to plot against Mu Yi Fan and expose Mu Yi Fan as a zombie. After listening to it Zhan Bei Tian quickly got the point: ¡°Are you a binary ability person?¡± Mu Yi Fan hesitated, then nodded: ¡°Correctly speaking, I am indeed a binary power, but because of my special reason, it is likely that my powers will be three, four, seven, and not necessarily counted.¡± He did not conceal things from Zhan Bei Tian anymore, and explained his powers to Zhan Bei Tian. He also talked about how his wind powers were transformed into psychic powers, and how he now possess wooden powers at the same time as psychic powers. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. In his previous life, he had never heard of such special abilities, which were the Ineffectual and Cloning Abilities. Moreover, the more advanced the Cloning Abilities are, the more multi-system abilities, he can have at the same time. Zhan Bei Tian used ice powers directly on him, which did not work on Mu Yi Fan. However, he has some doubts: ¡°Since it can be negated by your ineffectual ability, why then could Lu Lin bind you with powers?¡± ¡°He used a binding, that is to say, the vines Lu Lin used at that time were not really an attack, and he did that so he could tie me up, but he could not attack me, and if he attacked me the attack would be invalid.¡± Zhan Bei Tian probably knows about his powers, which are quite abnormal. However, there are advantages and disadvantages. Abnormal powers cannot make one omnipotent. Once one gets used to the ability to make attacks ineffective, they will lose a lot of vigilance they once had. ¡°Don¡¯t rely too much on Ineffectual Abilities, clamp up and raise your level of Cloning Abilities, and make sure these abilities are not known to others.¡± He was very worried about the idea of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s power. Although Mu Yi Fan was a zombie and the power absorbed by the power of Mu Yi Fan could only be upgraded to a higher level, they did not know that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. They would always make a plot about the core in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s brain and try to take it for themselves. ¡°I know.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked absently at his hands. Zhan Bei Tian had just hit him with an ice power. Wasn¡¯t it cloned by him? Then he grew flowers in one hand and ice thorns in the other. Mu Yi Fan wailed, ¡°My psychic powers are gone.¡± He had a hard time controlling his psychic abilities yesterday, but today they¡¯re gone. Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°You can¡¯t control your own cloning ability?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t learned how to control it yet.¡± Mu Yi Fan pounced on Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°You made me lose my psychic powers. You tell! How are you going to compensate for me losing my psychic powers like that, huh?¡± Zhan Bei Tian hugged his body and smiled. ¡°How do you want me to compensate you?¡± ¡°You can repay me with your body.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly pulled off his neck and kissed his thin lips. Zhan Bei Tian asked in a mute voice, ¡°Is it enough just to compensate you with your body?¡± Mu Yi Fan kissed his lips and said, ¡°Not enough. If you don¡¯t serve Laozi comfortably tonight, you won¡¯t be able to live in peace these days.¡± ¡°I will satisfy you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly carried him to the bed. They cannot wait to take off each other¡¯s clothes, naked, rolled into a ball in the bed. Two people who have had one experience are already familiar with each other a lot. It¡¯s easy to find the sensitive parts of each other and make each other more addicted to this love affair. It was not until more than an hour later that they were satisfied and released their pleasures that they stopped pumping, but their lips were still kissing each other¡¯s cheeks and their hands were caressing each other¡¯s bodies to make each other more intimate. Mu Yi Fan looked at the beautiful face in front of him, suddenly turned over, pressed Zhan Bei Tian under his body, bowed his head and kissed his sexy throat, then kissed all the way down until he came to the beautiful corner of his lips. ¡°Bei Tian, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you something.¡± Zhan Bei Tian put his arms around his waist and looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him nervously. ¡°How can you forgive me so easily when I¡¯ve done so much to you together?¡± Even accept him and have sex with him. Important things confused him, so he felt that if he did not ask clearly, there would be a worry in his heart. Chapter 175 Chapter 175: Tomorrow I¡¯ll fight you three hundred rounds until you¡¯re dead. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the light and paused slightly, hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thumb, then suddenly moved and rubbed gently back and forth on his smooth back, as if he was thinking about how to answer his question. Mu Yi Fan felt a little relieved when he saw that his eyes did not deepen and stay silent, nor did he feel cold and angry from Zhan Bei Tian. He was worried that Zhan Bei Tian would get angry and leave because he mentioned the hatred of his previous life. Then he will try his best to make the man happy in the next days. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly stopped rubbing and looked at the person laying on his body and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t think the silly guy now is the troubling guy from before, maybe the body is the same body, but the soul is absolutely not, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± He cleverly threw it back to Mu Yi Fan to answer it. Mu Yi Fan looked at him in dismay, looking forward to his dark eyes, as if they could bewilder him, and nodded unconsciously. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he had admitted it, and no longer asked who was in his body. He smiled and got up to take a bath with a person in his arms. The moment Mu Yi Fan was washed by the water, he quickly regained his consciousness and said, ¡°Since you have guessed, why did you treat me like that before?¡± In fact, he also guessed that Zhan Bei Tian must have noticed that he was not Mu Yi Fan from before, after all, his every move was different from that of Mu Yi Fan before. If we follow the original character, we will never be able to do anything good to The Male Protagonist. Zhan Bei Tian paused and talked about it. He felt bad because it was the last thing he regretted. Nevertheless, he should not be blamed. When he knew that Mu-Mu was Mu Yi Fan, besides the feeling of being deceived, there was anger and hatred and plots for the murder of Mu Yi Fan, so he could not calm down at that time. When Mu Yi Fan was found by Mu, he happened to see Mu Yi Fan throw down a man. He thought that the other party had become a zombie and wanted to bite, so he gave him a hard kick. It was not until he came out of the police station that he calmed down. After returning to the villa, he kept thinking about the days he had spent with Mu Yi Fan. He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he was reborn in other parallel worlds or other reasons. This Mu Yi Fan is absolutely unlike the Mu Yi Fan he knows should be. Mu Yi Fan, whom he knows, will never be able to coax him in just a few words like Mu-Mu, nor will he have shyness when facing him like Mu-Mu, nor will he not return quickly after he kicks a foot. Now that he has exposed his identity, Mu Yi Fan has no need to hide it. He should have fought hard and use all kinds of means to give him a hard blow. However, the other party namely Mu Yi Fan run away with the help of employees in the company. Therefore, in those days in the villa, he really did not believe that he was always very observant. He was deceived by Mu Yi Fan for nearly a month, and because of this, as long as others mentioned the word ¡°Mu¡± or any word with a similar homophone, he was particularly upset. But when Mu Yi Fan was not around, he was more upset and empty-hearted. He always felt something missing. Finally, he could not help but take out a tracker to see where Mu Yi Fan was and he learnt that Mu Yi Fan drove overnight in the village near the Shui Village. This tracker, which he took the opportunity to put in after he got Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mobile phone from Rong Xue, was for the convenience of finding the location of Mu Yi Fan in the future. When he found Mu Yi Fan¡¯s house, he happened to see Mu Yi Fan coming out with a net and heading towards the fish pond. In order to find out what Mu Yi Fan wanted to do, he also followed him. Unexpectedly, Mu Yi Fan was hungry and wanted to salvage fish and make sashimi to fill his stomach. When he heard Mu Yi Fan say, ¡®But I can only eat it like this¡¯, he felt a sharp pinch in his heart and felt again that the whole person was not Mu Yi Fan he knew. If Mu Yi Fan was the same as the one in his previous life, he would have never wronged himself to fill his stomach with sashimi, he would have tried every means to catch people to solve the problem of his stomach hunger. So he sent Mu Yi Fan raw fish fillets, and a little more, in order to let Mu Yi Fan have extra raw fish fillets for Zheng Jia Ming to eat. He has not moved to kill Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue until now, for the sake of Mu Yi Fan. Otherwise, they would have seen the underworld king long before they came out like Guang Jun Jie. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know if you were the troublemaker man I knew before I could do that to you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stretched out his hands. ¡°How about I kick you back now?¡± Mu Yi Fan hummed softly: ¡°I see, you know I hate to hit you, just pretend to be so generous.¡± Zhan Bei Tian smiled and kissed him on his face full of sloppiness. That¡¯s how easy it is to make him happy. If Mu Yi Fan had been replaced, he would have kicked his youngest brother. ¡°If you want to compensate me, wash my body and serve me till I go sleep.¡± Zhan Bei Tian had a bigger smile and quickened the speed of cleaning up their bodies and returning to bed. What did Mu Yi Fan think of? He asked curiously, ¡°When and how did you discover and affirm that I was not the original Mu Yi Fan?¡± Zhan Bei Tian simply said, ¡°When I left G City and lived in a small village, I found out about it.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of something and stared. ¡°You were the one eavesdropping on me when I was talking to Qing Tian, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not deny it. ¡°No, it took a little time from upstairs go from to downstairs, but I didn¡¯t see anybody in the stairs. When I ran back to my room and saw out the window, you were talking to Mao Yu, not like someone rushing downstairs.¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained, ¡°I was just upstairs, and it took only a second or two. As you ran up the stairs to see if anyone was there, I was walking slowly out of the hall and asked Mao Yu to assign work.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Special Forces are not the same, but also manages to jump directly from upstairs to go down, for ordinary people, who dare ah? ¡°Since you overheard me, why did you run? Why didn¡¯t you just come in and ask me? Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± When he heard that Mu Yi Fan was not a person from this world, he felt a sense of confusion and fear that he would disappear at any time. Otherwise, as a trained soldier, how can people find him standing outside? ¡°If you were asked, would you have said that?¡± Can¡¯t. Mu Yi Fan immediately said to himself. If Zhan Bei Tian had come in and asked him, he would have denied it. ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder where I am from?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him curiously. ¡°Tell me when you want to tell it. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to go on with the problem. Turn off the light and say, ¡°Sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan was relieved. If Zhan Bei Tian keeps pressing him, he may not be able to resist telling the story. In fact, it is not impossible to say that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cleverness will help him guess why he appeared in the village of Shui Village when he said where he came from. If Zhan Bei Tian knew he was going to kill him, he didn¡¯t know what he would think and would not be angry and ignore him. So, this matter can only wait a little longer, and when their feelings stabilize a little, he will tell Zhan Bei Tian truthfully. Zhan Bei Tian sighed softly when he noticed that the man in his arms was asleep. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to know which world Mu Yi Fan is from, but that he has noticed that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s identity is very different now. Because he had been to Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s house before returning to G City to find Mu Yi Fan on the day of bombing G City¡¯s zombie, when he opened the door, he saw a note left by Mu Yi Fan to Zheng Jia Ming. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s warning to Zheng Jia Ming showed that Mu Yi Fan knew that it¡¯s going to rain the dark rain and he also knew that it was worthwhile for a zombie to stand in the rain. His abilities will grow stronger and he may get powers. However, the black rain is what happened after the burning. He thought that Mu Yi Fan was born again like him, but when he heard in a small village that Mu Yi Fan was not a man from this world, he had to re-examine Mu Yi Fan¡¯s identity. What does it mean when a person who is not a person from this world knows something about the world and even predicts what will happen in the future? Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to think deeply, nor did he want to think more, which is why he never asked Mu Yi Fan for his real identity. He turned around, looked at his sleeping face, reached into the quilt, touched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s swollen thighs, and frowned. The problem of bone cancer should be solved as soon as possible. Suddenly, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand was caught with a snap. Then the man in his arms muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. I¡¯m so sleepy now. Tomorrow I¡¯ll fight you three hundred rounds until you¡¯re dead.¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard this and burst into tears and laughter. Chapter 176 Chapter 176: You Are Mine Early the next morning, Zhan Bei Tian went to Zheng Guo Zong to give Mu Yi Fan a thorough physical examination before breakfast. Now only Zheng Guo Zong knows that Mu Yi Fan is a zombie. Zhan Bei Tian is very confident that he will know for sure once he examines Mu Yi Fan. However, Zheng Guo Zong is not an orthopedic surgeon after all. He doesn¡¯t know much about bone cancer. It¡¯s impossible to treat bone cancer in an all-round way. Zhan Bei Tian thought of his friend Shen Qin Yang and wanted to take Mu Yi Fan to Shen Qin Yang for another checkup. Mu Yi Fan, knowing Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s intentions, quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I¡¯m a zombie now. Although myhealing is fast, my skills have stopped growing. Drug therapy doesn¡¯t work for me at all.¡± He knew what Zhan Bei Tian was worried about and comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m a zombie now. Bone cancer doesn¡¯t kill me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian touched his swollen thigh and thought about it. ¡°I have other things to go to Qin Yang. Do you want to go with me?¡± ¡°I will go, why not go, where you go, I will accompany you.¡± Mu Yi Fan grabbed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck, pulled it to his side and immediately stole a kiss. ¡°Cough, have you forgotten that I exist?¡± Zheng Guo Zong had no good breath: ¡°To be intimate this early in the morning, don¡¯t you have to wait for breakfast?¡± Zhan Bei Tian patted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s leg: ¡°We go to breakfast first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked up at the hot sun in the sky and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s almost September, but it¡¯s getting hotter and hotter. Now it¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock in the morning. The temperature is as hot as noon. If its noon and afternoon, it¡¯s not as high as forty degrees, then again. That¡¯s all I need to do.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned lightly. The temperature of 40 degrees is already very cool. In the future, the temperature will continue to rise to more than 50 degrees, which is the most difficult day. This situation will continue until November, when the temperature will fall, and then the human breath will be relieved. However, by mid-December, the climate began to get colder and colder. After the weather would reach minus 50 degrees, it would be impossible to go out because of the heavy snow. When he returned to Mu Tower, he had to make sure his father was ready. Zhan Bei Tian, as a reborn person, naturally knows the temperature changes in the future. After arriving at the canteen, he immediately asked Mao Yu to let all people with water system based abilities begin to store water. Later, there was an additional task to go out to find materials, that is, to find firewood and black carbon. In short, as long as something can be burned, it will be brought back. After breakfast, Zhan Bei Tian drove away with Mu Yi Fan. As the car pulled out of the gate, Mu Yi Fan saw the middle-aged man and a woman again yesterday and asked curiously, ¡°Who are those two people? I saw them yesterday. Why are they still here today? Are they looking for someone? Zhan Bei Tian glanced out of the car and whispered, ¡°The two men are Rong Yan¡¯s father and his wife who married her behind her father.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard of Rong Yan¡¯s father and stepmother, he stopped talking. No wonder Zhan Bei Tian refused to let them into the camp, nor did he inform Rong Yan that they would come out to meet the two men. In the life of The Male Protagonist, the two men often made a lot of trouble, and then asked The Male Protagonist to help them. At that time, the Male Protagonist would have driven people out of the camp if it hadn¡¯t been for the sake of Rong Yan¡¯s father and stepmother. So it is impossible for the Male Protagonist of this life to put them in again, and the Male Protagonist of this life is not with Rong Yan, let alone put them in camp. Mu Yi Fan went on to hum here. Zhan Bei Tian listened and looked at him doubtfully. Mu Yi Fan turned to look at him and hummed again. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian silently and hummed three times. Everyone knows he¡¯s upset. Zhan Bei Tian has to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his head and looked out of the window. He was just not happy that the Male Protagonist in the book ended up with the Female Protagonist. Fortunately, now the Male Protagonist is his, with the Male Protagonist or not love, love will be a one-time character, absolutely will not do anything wrong with him. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this product. Sometimes my mind is very simple, but sometimes I really can¡¯t guess what he¡¯s thinking. After a few minutes of depression, Mu Yi Fan sat down on the handrail box and hugged Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck and kissed it hard, announcing, ¡°you are mine.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s lips evoked an imperceptible smile and pretended to be serious: ¡°I¡¯m driving. Don¡¯t make any troubles.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Nobody¡¯s on the road now.¡± Mu Yi Fan clasped his hands tighter and quickly kissed Zhan Bei Tian on the face. The road was really quiet, not to mention human beings, even a cat and dog could not be seen, as if only two of them were left in the whole divine world. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian knew very well that most of the people in the city had gone out of the city to get cores, and only a small number of people who could not afford to stay in the city. However, when they came to The Shen¡¯s Family Camp, it was boiling. They saw many cars speeding into the camp. Then, the people on the car carried many injured people down. Not only did the injured look pale and groan painfully, but the bloody body was pierced through several small holes, like a bullet pierced the body. After Zhan Bei Tian got off the bus, he asked a random person, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man had no time at all to answer Zhan Bei Tian that he run straight to the car and take the wounded out of the car and into the medical room. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian also came to the medical room and saw Shen Qin Yang, who was so busy. ¡°Qin Yang.¡± Zhan Bei Tian shouted. Shen Qin Yang turned his head and saw Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan. His face flashed with surprise. He had no good way to say it but still did, ¡°You boys have come back after so many days and would like to come to see me, but I am not free to attend to you now. You are to wait at your own convenience.¡± Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan followed him and asked, ¡°What happened in your camp? Why are so many injured people?¡± Shen Qin Yang said calmly as he stopped bleeding for the wounded, ¡°It was my uncle who was anxious to find crystal cores to improve his abilities. He took a large group of people from the camp out to fight for crystal core. However, before the crystal core was hit, he and other team of powers fought hard to grab each other¡¯s crystal core.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned visibly: ¡°What team of people could hurt so many people in your camp?¡± According to his understanding, Shen Jia¡¯s forces rank in the top ten in B City, how can so many people be injured? Shen Qin Yang¡¯s eyebrows grew tighter and tighter. ¡°I heard from people who came back that when the powers in our camp and those in other camps fought, no one was hurt, but a strange man suddenly appeared behind them.¡± ¡°Strange man?¡± Mu Yi Fan was curious: ¡°What kind of a strange man is he?¡± ¡°People who have saw said that this strange man has the same skin color as bark, purple lips and green eyes, and has the wood and fire powers at the same time. The wood powers of the other party are very strange and can suck human blood. Moreover, the more blood he sucks, the more powerful he is, the weirder he is, and not even hundreds of them are able to fight against him. Look, everybody¡¯s hurt.¡± Shen Qin Yang stopped the bleeding of the wounded and smeared the medicine and said, ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter that people in our camp were injured. All the troops fighting with us in our camp are dead. Now these people are lucky. They can still recover their lives. By the way, what are you doing here?¡± Zhan Bei Tian wanted to talk to Shen Qin Yang in detail and let Shen Qin Yang see Mu Yi Fan¡¯s legs by the way, but when he was busy, he had to make a long story short: ¡°I want to set up a research team to study anti-zombie virus drugs. If you are interested, come to the Zhan Family or my camp to see me, and, the weather will get hotter and hotter. Remember to store more water.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell others to do it.¡± ¡°We will be going then.¡± Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan left the clinic. Shen Qin Yang suddenly stopped applying medicine and looked at the door of the clinic. In fact, he was curious about what Zhan Bei Tian had just said, just as he was curious about the fact that Zhan Bei Tian asked him to take leave and return to B City before the end of the world, and that he was just as curious about the preparation of rice grain by Jun Lin. He always felt that Zhan Bei Tian knew something. ¡°Doctor Shen?¡± The nurse on the side took a picture of Shen Qin Yang. Shen Qin Yang regained consciousness and rushed to deal with the wounds. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian walked out of the building and a car stopped in front of them. The person in the car was Sun Zi Hao. Sun Zi Hao saw them and said, ¡°Boss, your father was injured. Old Zhan the Military Commissioner asked you to go back quickly.¡± When Mu Yi Fan listened, he immediately had a bad feeling. Chapter 177 Chapter 177: It is really difficult to get the title. Zhan Bei Tian did not ask what had happened and quickly got on the car that had come before and left The Shen¡¯s Family camp. Mu Yi Fan was sent back to the Mu¡¯s Tower by Sun Zi Hao. On the way, Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What happened to Bei Tian¡¯s father?¡± Sun Zi Hao hesitated to laugh before he said, ¡°I heard from the Zhan Family soldier that the Mu related man injured Boss¡¯s father, and you have to go back and ask about the details.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart sank instantly. Last night, I was worried about the two families. Today, this happened. I don¡¯t know how Bei Tian¡¯s father was hurt. Alas! He managed to make a good impression in front of Zhan Guo Xiong. Now it¡¯s a failure. Don¡¯t think about going to the Zhan Family again. Mu Yi Fan returned to Mu¡¯s Mansion. Although the atmosphere in the building was not as peaceful as before, there was no tension and agitation. Obviously, like Zhan Bei Tian, his father did most of the work with the people in the team and made some rules and treaties to bind the people in the building. Mu Yi Fan walked into the elevator and pressed the button on the 80th floor. As the elevator went up, his thoughts flowed a hundred and eighty thousand miles away, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. In the elevator parked on the 80th floor, with the eyes must be fixed, like making a decision, Mu Yi Fan steadily marched towards Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office. Before he reached for the door, he heard the man inside explain slightly eagerly: ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt him at all.¡± This is Mu Yi Fan¡¯s uncle Mu Yue Bin¡¯s voice. ¡°Whether or not my eldest brother injured Zhan Lei Gang, as long as the Zhan Family¡¯s people were injured, it is a breath of relief for my son.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan said. Mu Yue Bin looked at Zhao Yi Xuan with an unhappy face. ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, you clearly mean that I wounded Zheng Lei Gang. Do you think I¡¯m afraid that the Zhan Family¡¯s people will come to the door to settle accounts and I dare not recognize this matter?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan quickly explained, ¡°Brother, you misunderstood me. How could I possibly think so?¡± Mu Yue Bin didn¡¯t want to quarrel with a woman and snorted and spoke no more. Mu Yi Fan went into the office without asking what had happened. He said in a solemn voice, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s getting hotter and hotter now. You¡¯d better tell the water system powered people to store a lot of water in the building. The weather in the future is likely to be over fifty degrees.¡± When the audience heard this, they took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fifty degrees or more?¡± That¡¯s so hot! Zhao Yi Xuan did not believe: ¡°Now it is almost September, the weather will only turn cold, how can it be hot again?¡± Mu Yue Cheng glanced at Zhao Yi Xuan and asked, ¡°Yi Fan, who did you hear about this from?¡± In fact, he also felt that the weather was not right and had the idea of storing water for a long time. ¡°Naturally, I have my sources of information, Dad. Now you¡¯re going to have people immediately set up water. The more the better, the better. There¡¯s no harm in setting up water storage.¡± Mu Yue Cheng agrees, and feels that storing water is the same as keeping soldiers, so without saying a word, he picked up his walkie-talkie and sent his command. Mu Yi Fan took advantage of Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s giving orders and turned to Fourth Uncle and said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle, when you go out of town to find supplies, and by the way, find firewood and black charcoal to come back with. The more the better, the hotter the weather is now, in cold weather, the weather is likely to become very cold, we have to be wary of it. Prepare for it, and make a heating system in the building.¡± The four elders nodded. Now it¡¯s the end of the world. The B City can no longer provide heat for the people like it used to. This is where people have to solve this problem by themselves. Mu Yi Fan, after Mu Yue Cheng finished giving orders, said, ¡°Dad, now that the whole B City is preaching that the powered people can absorb the cores of other powered people, there is a certain chance that it will become a rumor of possibility of binary powers¡­¡± At this point, the hearts of the mighty men present are heavy. ¡°Causing the panic of all B City¡¯s powers, everyone will be in danger, the whole B City would end up to be in a paralyzed system, sooner or later there will be major problems, so I suggest that Dad, in your name, convene a large meeting of B City camp managers to develop a new legal system to restrict all the powers hungry people.¡± After the end of the world, the laws of the past had no effect on the people of the end of the world. Only by re-enacting new laws can the people of B City be effectively restrained. Mu Yue Cheng felt that his son today was somewhat different, so he thought about his words carefully. He thought that doing so would not only benefit himself and everyone, but also help him build more threats in B City. Others agreed with Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Before, I thought that after Yi Fan came to B City, besides running out all day, he didn¡¯t like to do the work, and he didn¡¯t care what was going on in the team to help his dad, so that his dad was busy alone. Now it seems that Second Uncle misunderstood you.¡± Mu Yue Xuan said with a smile. ¡°Yi Fan has just arrived in B City. Many people on the team don¡¯t know him. We haven¡¯t assigned him a team. Of course, he has nothing to do.¡± Mu Yue Fang laughed. Mu Yue Zhi also said aloud: ¡°I think it¡¯s time for Third Brother to assign some work to Yi Fan. Otherwise, everyone in the team would think that Yi Fan is a freeloader.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face became uglier as she listened. It was obvious that she wanted Mu Yi Fan to accept what Mu Yue Chen was doing, and her heart began to feel anxious again. Especially if her son is still in bed now, does it not give Mu Yi Fan more opportunities to perform and become known? Mu Yue Cheng sneered: ¡°Who dares to say that my son is a freeloader meal? Yi Fan, Tomorrow you will come with me to the camp and pick out some people. You will be in charge of them and other things in the team. Do you know want me to help you manage them?¡± He had wanted to do this for a long time, but he thought about his eldest son¡¯s body, so he dragged on until his son made a big noise before handing over the matter to him. However, it now seems that his eldest son intends to take over the matter in his hands today. Mu Yi Fan did have this idea. So, when he was in the elevator just now, he thought about a lot of things. He thought that since he had decided to stay in this world, he should no longer be idle as before. It was time to take over some of the soldiers under Mu Yue Cheng and use them for himself. Only by slowly intervening in the ranks of Mu and grasping the rights of the ranks, can he slowly resolve the resentment between the two families, and only in this way can he really get Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s recognition of him. ¡°I know, starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the soldiers¡¯ camp with you, Dad.¡± As Mu Yi Fan said this, he looked at Zhao Yi Xuan, whose face was hard to see and could no longer be ugly, and she smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± The smile in Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eyes was very dazzling, just like a demonstration. Mu Yue Zhi laughed and said, ¡°Yi Fan was a Special Forces soldier and must be able to manage the people under Third Brother very well.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned to Mu Yue Bin after being recognized by everyone. ¡°Uncle, I want to ask you what happened to Zheng Lei Gang, the eldest son of Old Zhan Military Commission.¡± When Mu Yue Bin mentioned this again, his eyebrows tightened again: ¡°You have been to B City for so many days, you should know that our relationship with the Mu Family and The Zhan Family has reached a point of incompatibility. Just this morning, when I led the team back from the outside, I happened to meet the team that we fought with Lei Gang.¡± Speaking of this, he was depressed: ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know who was fighting who in the first place. There was a sudden fight at the back of the team. Then, the more violent the fight, the more I fought with Lei Gang. You also know that Zhan Lei Gang is a soldier, and his ability must be above me. At that time, even using my ability to block Zhan Lei Gang was very hard, let alone using the ability to attack Zhan Lei Gang.¡± ¡°Then, Lei Gang was hit by something, he fell to the ground with a scream and was bleeding, which seemed very serious. When the Zhan Family team saw their captain fall down, they stopped their work, left a hard word for revenge, and took someone away.¡± Mu Yue Bin was somewhat helpless: ¡°Now everyone thinks that I wounded Zheng Lei Gang, but I really did nothing, and was bizarrely buckled with a big hat. I¡¯m not afraid they¡¯ll come to me to settle the accounts, but I feel that I¡¯m in a bad mood because I¡¯ve been guilty of someone else for some reason. [1] Buckled with a big hat=when you are praised for something you didn¡¯t do. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Does uncle think that someone has just made a black hand against Lei Gang in secret and wants to lay blame on us the Mu Family? Right?¡± [1] Black hand =scheme. If that¡¯s the case, who wants for The Zhan¡¯s and The Mu¡¯s to be at odds? Mu Yue Bin clapped his hands, thinking that Mu Yi Fan had said the key point: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think. There may be some people who want to make a discord between our two families. Of course, it doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility that the people in our team want to us to fight against Lei Gang.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes poured. They are now at odds with The Zhan Family, but it¡¯s their business. They can¡¯t be allowed to be blamed on the Mu Family for wounding Lei Gang. Mu Yi Fan nodded: ¡°I see.¡± He looked at Mu Yue Cheng and said, ¡°Dad, I want you to leave the Zhan Family issue to me. How about that?¡± ¡°You?¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought about it and thought that maybe someone else would solve the problem. Maybe there would be different results: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan opened her mouth to say what she wanted to say, but swallowed up what she wanted to say in order to think of what her son had reminded her before. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhao Yi Xuan: ¡°Dad, if nothing happens, I¡¯ll go down and see Grandpa.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mu Yi Fan went down to the 79th floor. Liu Ling Hong told Mu Xiao Hu that he was sleeping, but he decided to go in and see him. He went into the room, closed the door, and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, here I am.¡± Mu Yi Fan just wanted to express his intention to see Mu Xiao Hu, but did not want to wake Mu Xiao Hu up. Unexpectedly, just after sitting, the man lying in bed suddenly opened his eyes, pulled out the pillow under his head in a very sharp motion, and threw it at Mu Yi Fan. Chapter 178 Chapter 178: You dare to show me this one. Mu Yi Fan grabbed the flying pillow and looked at the man in bed with joy and surprise. ¡°Grandpa, can you move?¡± Mu Xiao Hu grunted angrily, ¡°If I can¡¯t move any more, you think I¡¯m not going to be mad at my little grandson. Come over and tell me what happened that day. What is this ¡°I like a man¡±? Hmm?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and walked up to Mu Xiao Hu. ¡°Literally, I really like Zhan Bei Tian. I don¡¯t want anybody but him.¡± ¡°Nobody wants you?¡± Mu Xiao Hu poked his forehead angrily: ¡°So do you not want a son? If your son knows that his father lives with another man after he is sensible, what do you want him to think and how to face his classmates and friends? Why did you choose a man when you could be with a woman?¡± After hearing Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words that day, he was really annoyed by his grandson. If corrected, he still hopes that his grandson will marry and have childlike normal people. Mu Yi Fan rubbed the place where he was stabbed and said, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t I tell you that day?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Mu Xiao Hu looked at him doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s my son, who was born in my stomach.¡± After Mu Yi Fan said this, he jumped two steps away for fear of being stabbed in the head by the old man again. Mu Xiao Hu stared at Mu Yi Fan with big eyes and looked at him incredibly. Then he looked back and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to be with that man? Why make up such a ridiculous excuse to deceive me, the old man, how old I am, will not be confused to believe that you a big man will have child.¡± Mu Yi Fan put on a serious face: ¡°Grandpa, the child was really born by me. At that time, there was a doctor, oh, no, two doctors proved that I was really pregnant with the child.¡± When he heard the words, Mu Xiao Hu stared at Mu Yi Fan angrily and could not speak for a long time. He could see that Mu Yi Fan did not seem to be lying, and that if a big man did not really encounter such a ridiculous thing, who would be willing to take it on himself and say it he was pregnant only for dishonorable reasons, without any benefit. When Mu Yi Fan saw that Mu Xiao Hu believed what he said, he quickly hit the iron while it was hot and said, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the difference between us and other ordinary couples besides being of the same sex? They can have child, and we can have child in the end, right?¡± Mu Xiao Hu stared at him: ¡°You like him that much?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded quickly. Mu Xiao Hu asked, ¡°What about him? Does he like you? Why don¡¯t you bring him to see me after you¡¯ve been back for so many days? If he likes you, he should come back with you to see this old man, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan urgently defended Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t know how much trouble we have with the Zhan Family these days when you can¡¯t move. Bei Tian¡¯s cousin injured Yi Hang with his powers. Dad is in high spirits. How can he come to meet you? And this morning, when my uncle was returning to B City, he met Bei Tian¡¯s father, two teams of people bizarrely fought, finally, the Zhan Family people thought that uncle injured Bei Tian¡¯s father, now the relationship between the two families is very tense, may fight at any time.¡± Mu Xiao Hu frowned: ¡°Now that the two families are in such trouble, you should know that not only your father will oppose you, but even the Zhan Family will oppose you being together. Do you think your feelings can stand up to the opposition of the two families?¡± Mu Yi Fan was silent. But he thought they could. ¡°Well, if you can still be together after the two families¡¯ opposition test passes, and the Zhan Family is gradually accepting the fact that you are together, but if only your dad is still against it, I will convince your dad, how about that?¡± Mu Yi Fan knows that Mu Xiao Hu has slowly accepted him and Zhan Bei Tian, and happily kissed Mu Xiao Hu on the face: ¡°OK.¡± Mu Xiao Hu said with a laugh, ¡°You little rabbit.¡± He felt that his grandson was different from before. He was much more cheerful and livelier than before. He was much more interesting than before. He was not as gloomy and unhappy as before. He was really worried about the man. He doesn¡¯t know if it was the man who brought his grandson such a big change. ¡°By the way, your third aunt and your second aunt don¡¯t know I¡¯m back to normal, so don¡¯t tell them first, let me pretend for a few more days, you know?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned slightly: ¡°Grandpa, you want to¡­¡± Mu Xiao Hu looked down. ¡°I¡¯m really upset not to catch the person who hurt me, so I just want to pretend for a few more days to see if that person will do it again.¡± He would tell Mu Yi Fan that he didn¡¯t want to worry too much about his grandson, because he knew that it was his due to his grandson¡¯s contribution that he was to be able to speak with his momentum now. So, after knowing that it was the grandson who came in, he would throw his pillow at the grandson, let him know that he was almost as good as he was, and let the grandson rest assured. Mu Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Actually, I want to find out the man, Grandpa. Do you have any idea about who wants to harm you?¡± Mu Xiao Hu thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°If there are suspicious people, I don¡¯t need to pretend anymore. Don¡¯t stay here too long. Go out and come and see me when you have time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mu Xiao Hu suddenly thought of something and hurried to call Mu Yi Fan¡¯s footsteps. Mu Yi Fan turned and looked at him. ¡°Grandpa, is there anything else?¡± Mu Xiao Hu let out a slightly uncomfortable cough and asked sullenly, ¡°What can you do with another man?¡± In fact, he felt that he had asked a silly question about how to have child if two men could not have sex or anything. However, he was curious and lived for seventy or eighty years. He just couldn¡¯t understand how men and men live in harmony in bed. Mu Yi Fan knows what Mu Xiao Hu wants to ask. The thievery man grinned and took out some CD-ROMs found in the adult sex goods store in Wutong County and put them into the old man¡¯s hands. ¡°Grandpa, take your time and watch them when nobody else is around.¡± After that, he ran out of the room and closed the door for the old man. ¡°What is it?¡± Unexpectedly, the old man¡¯s eyes shifted from the door to the CD-ROM in his hand. Immediately, what he saw was two naked men intertwined with each other, beside which was marked ¡°Sexual Bed Fighting War¡±. Suddenly, his hands shook. Several CD-ROMs were scattered on the ground. He shouted angrily, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you stinky boy, I tell you, I want to take back what I just said and not help you to talk to your father.¡± Unfortunately, he was the only one in the room, and no one answered his words. Mu Xiao Hu stared at the door, slowly, his eyes turned to the ground, stared at the two men on the disc for a while, then quickly got up and picked up the disc and stuffed it under the mattress. ¡°Dare to show me this one to me, I will show it to Zhan Guo Xiong later.¡± Mu Xiao Hu muttered as he got back to bed and continued to pretend to sleep. In fact, Mu Yi Fan did not think that he would show the CD-ROMs to his grandfather. In doing so, he just wanted the elderly to know more about men and men sexual things. It was not that men and men had no feelings and only sex together. When he returned to the room, he began to plan for his future. Since he wanted to receive some people from his father¡¯s team to manage it, he should be ready and find out who should use it and who shouldn¡¯t. How to use the person who should be used, and how to make them loyal to themselves. Mu Yi Fan recalled the content of the novel, who the Mu Family people can belong to. After thinking for a long time, he came up with the names of five people, but one thing made him very embarrassed. The fate of these five people in the novel were to fight alongside Zhan Bei Tian. Their loyalty is absolutely to him was loyal as Lu Lin¡¯s, and they will stick with him as long as they affirm and recognize him. So, that¡¯s where he got tangled. If he robbed the Male Protagonist, wouldn¡¯t he let the Male Protagonist lose several arms? Mu Yi Fan thought deeply in his room and finally decided to take someone into his hands. Anyway, he himself is all Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s people, so his people are the same as Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s. As long as five people follow him to clarify his relationship with Zhan Bei Tian, he believes they will also help Zhan Bei Tian, just as they also help Rong Yan. However, he felt that he was worried. The Mu Family did not necessarily follow him intentionally. Maybe in the end, they will leave the camp to follow Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ability and courage can absolutely convince these people, why should he worry about this? Now the most important thing is how to make five people loyal to him. The next morning, Mu Yi Fan got up early and tidied himself up from beginning to end to make himself look serious. Then, after having breakfast with Mu Yue Chen, he drove to the Camp the Mu Family. Chapter 179 Chapter 179: Mu Yi Fan¡¯s Team Originally a place for training high-ranking generals, the military academy in the Eastern District of B City has now become a training camp for Mu Yue Cheng, where 40,000 or 50,000 soldiers live. On weekdays, survivors and some soldiers from the other side of the building will come here in large trucks to train. At noon, they will drive back to eat and rest, and in the afternoon, they will come here to continue training. Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s car came to the gate, and the soldiers on guard left to salute Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s car. In the car, Mu Yue Cheng kept explaining to Mu Yi Fan about the situation in the army, hoping that his son would accept part of his work as soon as possible. After listening, Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What about Yi Hang? What does he usually do in the army?¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned visibly: ¡°Although he has the ability to manage the Mu Technology Group, after all, he has not been a soldier, he does not know how to lead people to tasks, and how to solve unexpected situations, so I have not let him contact the camp side of the matter, just let him learn how to lead the building first. The survivors go to look for supplies, and I wait for him to pass my test, then let him manage the things on this side, otherwise, the soldiers on this side will not be willing to follow him.¡± Then the car stopped. Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yue Cheng alighted. Soldiers passing by the car immediately saluted Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°Admiral Mu.¡± Mu Yue Cheng returned to a military salute and turned to Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the soldiers who were trained far away. ¡°I want to go around first, and then come back and pick people up.¡± ¡°Would you like someone to accompany you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan went to the training ground without turning back. He stood outside the training ground and watched the training for a while. Then he asked the soldier who passed by, ¡°Excuse me, comrade, you know Gao Fei, Chen Hao and Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked several soldiers in succession before he knew that the Mu Family had these people at the dormitory. He went to the dormitory building, but was stopped by soldiers who were outside the building. ¡°This is the dormitory for soldiers. If you want to go in and find someone, please register it.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t realize that after the end of his life, the rules were still so strict. He had to register and ask, ¡°Comrade, do you know which floor Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu are on?¡± ¡°Fifth floor.¡± The guard answered simply. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Yi Fan put down his pen and went up to the fifth floor of the dormitory. He heard a noisy voice coming from the side of dormitory 510. ¡°Gao Fei, what are you doing there?¡± ¡°Yes, where are you going while packing your clothes?¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard it he felt something was wrong, he walked quickly to dormitory 510 and saw a large crowd of people blocking inside the door. He padded his feet and looked into the dormitory. He saw several soldiers in military uniform putting their clothes and daily necessities in their suitcases. Mu Yi Fan knew at a glance that they wanted to leave, and they had a bad secret. In the setting of his novel, Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu are all powerless at first. After the end of the world, they were able to take guns, knives and zombies to do a lot of work fighting at first, and brought back a lot of materials for the team many times. In Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s book, he did not know how many successes and achievements they had recorded. They were elite soldiers in the team. But after the black rain, animals and plants mutated and some zombies also had powers, such as Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu, the ordinary soldiers who went out to look for supplies, almost all of them were killed outside. Going out with the powers to find materials, although they can save lives, they will delay the powered peoples¡¯ retreat. Over time, a phenomenon has formed in the ranks, that is, the powers are responsible for finding materials, and those without powers are responsible for logistics. However, soldiers who are accustomed to the battlefield cannot stay in the camp every day and do housework like a woman. Twice a day training is OK. After a long time, they feel constrained and feel like they are in a hole. So they have the idea of leaving the team and going out alone. Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu are just like that. They don¡¯t want to be shrinking tortoises. They always have hide in the camp to wash dishes, wash dishes and cook, just like maids. In addition, they are sometimes subject to the bullying of other powered people. Because now the powers have a sense of superiority, feel that they are higher than ordinary people, in the outside when they suffered grievances or injuries they will come back to find someone to vent on. Especially those who have fire powers are always hot headed. When they are upset, they will speak rude words or use their powers to frighten other. When they see the way the other party is frightened, they feel happy. For a long time, no ordinary soldier has some complaints more or less in his heart. Although the attitude of most of the abuses in the ranks is not obvious, they can feel their high posture in a vague way. Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu had the idea of leaving because they couldn¡¯t stand it. Mu Yi Fan looked back and immediately asked aloud, ¡°Who are Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan, and Kong Zi Xu?¡± When the crowd heard the voice, they turned their heads and saw a tall man of the Qing army standing at the door. Gao Fei questioned and asked, ¡°I am Gao Fei. Are you¡­?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Gao Fei of wheat complexion: ¡°Are you Gao Fei? What about Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu? Is not here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Chen Hao.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Deng Xiao Yi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Quan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Kong Zi Xu.¡± The other four answered aloud. Mu Yi Fan swept five faces and found that they all have one characteristic: they are all upright and can make people feel kindred at a glance: ¡°Five of you are to get ready to go with me to find supplies.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The Mu Family soldiers were stunned. The other soldiers at the door said aloud. ¡°They have no powers. If they go out of town to look for supplies, they will die. How can they find supplies?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who are you? Looking at your dress. It¡¯s not like someone in our team.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the soldiers at the door, then at the five people in the dormitory: ¡°Not yet.¡± Having said this, he did not stop much and turned around and went downstairs. Gao Fei, five of them, looked back and followed. Mu Yi Fan did not wait for them to ask questions, but said his identity: ¡°My name is Mu Yi Fan. You go to ask the leader for an application form for car and pistol bullets. I¡¯ll wait for you at Admiral Mu¡¯s office and get you the approval in time.¡± Gao Fei and the other four heard the other¡¯s surname Mu, and only one word short of Mu Yi Hang. He soon understood the other¡¯s identity and looked at each other brightly, but it soon darkened again. Gao Fei said, ¡°You really want to take us out on the mission, but you should have heard that we have no powers, which will drag you down.¡± Mu Yi Fan, if he hadn¡¯t heard Gao Fei again, urged, ¡°Pick up the application form.¡± Downstairs, he went directly to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office. Five people behind him looked at each other and Chen Hao asked, ¡°Gao Fei, do you think he had the intention to take us out for supplies?¡± Gao Fei shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out why this person really wants to take us to find supplies. Otherwise, why do we need to get the application form? If it¡¯s just to play tricks on us, why bother so much, you say?¡± Zhou Quan nodded: ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll try it once. Anyway, after we planned to leave the camp, we had to go outside to look for supplies. Now we can apply for pistols and bullets. That¡¯s even better.¡± Gao Fei nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get the application form.¡± Five men went over to the weapons depot. Mu Yi Fan looked back and saw that they had not returned to the dormitory building. He was relieved that the Mu Family relatives were not going with him to find supplies. In fact, before that, he wanted to familiarize himself with five people first, then cultivate tacit understanding from training, and then go out of town to find materials to exercise each other to get in sync. But he didn¡¯t expect to see them pack up and leave, so he had to ask them directly to go out to find supplies. Only in this way can they feel useful in the team and not want to leave. Mu Yi Fan came to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office. Mu Yue Cheng, who was listening to his report, saw Mu Yi Fan coming. He raised his hand and motioned the two soldiers in front of him to stop and report. He asked, ¡°How was your shopping around? Are there people who secretly want to take with them?¡± ¡°Yes, I just picked five people and I¡¯ll go out and look for supplies later.¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked interestingly, ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± ¡°Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned visibly. Naturally, he recognized these five people. Their fighting abilities were quite good. Unfortunately, they had no abilities. ¡°Are you sure they are?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded affirmatively. ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng was trying to say something when a soldier outside the door shouted, ¡°Report.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at the door. ¡°A soldier who claimed to be from the Zhan Family wanted to see the general.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180: The son of a cuckold Mu Yi Fan frowned. He also thought that Old Zhan would endure a few days and come to settle the score with The Mu Family, but he did not expect for him to come to the door so soon, which showed that Zheng Lei Gang¡¯s injury was so serious that he had thoroughly angered Zhan Guo Xiong. Mu Yue Cheng heard the word ¡°The Zhan Family¡± and sneered: ¡°I think Old Zhan Military Commissioner is worried about his son¡¯s injury and wants to invite me out to talk about it.¡± Think about how the Zhan Family treated their son the Mu Family when he was injured. It¡¯s to avoid it, to think that you don¡¯t know about it. Now it¡¯s their turn, the Zhan Family, to get hurt before they know what to worry about. Mu Yi Fan saw that Mu Yue Cheng had no intention of meeting the Zhan Family and said to the soldier at the door, ¡°Let him come up.¡± The soldier at the door looked at Mu Yue Cheng, but Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yi Fan, thought about it, frowned visibly and nodded, ¡°Let him come up.¡± Now that I have said I will let my son solve this problem, let him solve it. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t think at first that he wanted to fall out with the Zhan Family. If Zhan Nan Tian hadn¡¯t met Yi Hang three times and the Zhan Family hadn¡¯t found out about it, the Mu Family would not have fallen out with the Zhan Family. Nowadays, some people want to hurt the Zhan Family by wearing the mask of the Mu Family and make the Zhan Family have a misunderstand the Mu Family. This is not what he likes, and the Mu Family is not so easy to use. Five minutes later, the Zhan Family soldier took the invitation to Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng picked it up and looked at it. ¡°Today noon? Have dinner at The Zhan Family Camp? ¡°Yes. Old Zhan Military Commission hopes Admiral Mu will be there on time and talk about the two families.¡± Mu Yue Cheng put down the invitation and murmured, ¡°I see.¡± The Zhan Family soldier saluted Mu Yue Cheng and turned to leave the office. Mu Yue Cheng also asked the sergeant who was reporting to quit. Then, with a sneer, he said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat at this meal. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded: ¡°Well, after dinner at the Zhan Family camp, I will lead the team directly out of town to look for supplies.¡± Mu Yue Cheng did not object: ¡°How many people are you going to take out?¡± ¡°In addition with me, there are six people.¡± Mu Yue Cheng expressed surprise: ¡°You won¡¯t just take Gao Fei with you, do you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yue Cheng had wanted to oppose it, but wanted to see how capable his son was, so he silently agreed: ¡°Can you come back in ten days? I intend to invite the leaders of the camps to attend the meeting in ten days.¡± ¡°It should be possible.¡± Just then, Gao Fei came in with the application. Mu Yue Cheng looked at the application form at will and signed his name on it. When handing back the application form, he sternly warned, ¡°Safety is everything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Fei and the four people were so happy and excited that he didn¡¯t expect Mu Yue Cheng to let them go out to look for supplies and sign the form without asking anything. The Mu Family took the application form, got the car, pistol, bullet, food and water, and simply packed two suit of clothes and Mu Yi Fan and left the Mu Family camp. Mu Yi Fan said at a camp: ¡°First, go back to the Mu¡¯s Tower, then go to the Zhan Family camp for a meal and then go out of town.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then the atmosphere calmed down and nobody dared to speak freely. Mu Yi Fan looked at them and noticed that there was a tinge of tension and excitement in their eyes, but they kept silent and looked very serious. This is not the scene he wants to see. He wants people to talk and laugh so as to increase their friendship. Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows: ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk? The atmosphere in the car is too quiet, which makes me very uncomfortable. Don¡¯t be too restrictive. When I don¡¯t exist, it doesn¡¯t matter what I say. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you say that Admiral Mu is a cuckold.¡± The Mu Family stared at him. No one ever dared to say that Admiral Mu was a cuckold, and that the man who said that was his son. Deng Xiao Yi held back for a long time and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the son of a cuckold then?¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed: ¡°As long as it¡¯s joking and harmless, I don¡¯t want the atmosphere to be dead all the way. By the way, you can call me Yi Fan later.¡± Since he said so, other the Mu Family talked slowly. Seeing Mu Yi Fan was not unhappy, he talked more and more boldly. Then Chen Hao asked curiously, ¡°Yi Fan, just a few of us to find supplies?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem? Or you don¡¯t believe in your abilities. I think you¡¯re in the front row of my dad¡¯s merit book.¡± Chen Hao¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°That¡¯s what happened before. Now that we have no powers, our abilities are naturally not as good as before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Ordinary people are not necessarily unsuitable for survival in the last age.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought about it and said, ¡°In fact, ordinary people may not be ordinary people all their lives.¡± In his novels, some people turn from ordinary people to people with powers, only when they encounter extremely dangerous things, can they explode their potential abilities? However, this probability is lower than that of getting a binary power absorbed by the core of the power absorber. In Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu, only Gao Fei became a miracle, as for the other four people¡­ Mu Yi Fan thought of it and frowned. Gao Fei and the other four¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Yi Fan, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I mean, ordinary people have the chance to become powers, but the probability is very low, not necessarily one in 10,000 people.¡± No matter how low the odds are, the news is enough to make five of them happy for a while: ¡°Is it true? How come I haven¡¯t heard of it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure this is true, and there¡¯s one more thing I need to remind you before we go out of town. No matter how dangerous it is, even if the chances of survival are very, very slim, you can¡¯t give up your life. Only with strong-will and strong consciousness can you overcome everything and survive. Life brings a glimmer of hope, understand?¡± Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu felt that Mu Yi Fan had said something in his words, as if to imply something to them, so they kept his words in mind. Through conversation, the Mu Family soldiers felt that Mu Yi Fan was a good talker. They were not as rigid as before. They began to open their throats and drove back to Mu¡¯s Tower with laughter. Mu Yi Fan first went to the 79th floor to let Mu Yue Bin prepare to go out and have dinner with himself at the Zhan Family camp. Then he went back to his room and changed into a more formal dress and went back to his car. Soon, Mu Yue Bin came out with five people and drove another car behind them to the Zhan Family camp. On the way to the Zhan Family camp, Mu Yi Fan was nervous. This time, he may represent the Mu Family to meet Zhan Guo Xiong. Naturally, his mentality is somewhat different. It¡¯s impossible to have a hippy face like the one I visited the Zhan Family a few times before. We have to take it seriously. Anyway, his younger generation went to eat with their elders, and the other side was still a big man, naturally there was pressure in his heart. The five including Gao Fei on the car also felt that the trouble at this time was somewhat different from before, and the whole person was much dull. It¡¯s no wonder, however, which they are now dining with the Old Zhan Military Commission of The Zhan Family, and they are not nervous. Who is Old Zhan? That¡¯s the famous character in B City, the veteran soldier who everyone knew how much contribution he had made to the country. He has a very high reputation in the military circle. No matter before or after the end of his life, everyone should respect Mr. Old Zhan by three points. Now Admiral Mu did not come out in person, but let his son come to dinner with him. It was really a deliberate manner to embarrass Old Zhan Military Commission. Mu Yi Fan is not only nervous at this time, but also thinking about how to deal with the old man, especially in momentum, he must not lose to him. Half an hour later, the car arrived at the Zhan Family camp. Gao Fei handed the invitation to the soldiers who guarded the gate. When the soldiers saw the invitation, they immediately opened the door and let them in. Immediately, the atmosphere in the car became serious as the car drove into the camp. Gao Fei can¡¯t help looking at the training ground. Everyone is training seriously. Even ordinary soldiers without abilities are actively exercising their physique to make their bodies stronger, more agile and powerful. When the car stopped in front of the office building, Gao Fei turned to Mu Yi Fan, who was thinking with his eyes closed, and said, ¡°Yi Fan, here we are.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not move. The other five people sat still when they saw him not moving. After a while, Mu Yi Fan slowly opened his clear eyes, which contained calmness, and whispered, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181: Not getting out of the door alive Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu immediately felt that Mu Yi Fan in front of them seemed to have changed into a person with a calm and steady breath, which was quite different from that of Mu Yi Fan before, as if he was another twin brother of Mu Yi Fan. Quickly, the Mu Family soldier got out and opened the door to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yue Bin in the back car saw Mu Yi Fan get down, and followed him into the office building with Mu Yi Fan. The soldiers guarding the gate saw Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yue Bin coming and immediately took them to the reception box on the first floor. As soon as the door opened, a serious atmosphere came. Mu Yi Fan breathed tightly. As the door opened, Zhan Guo Xiong sat at the top of the round table with a flat face. On the right there was Zhan Bei Tian, and Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mother Yang Feng Qing. On the left was Zhan Lei Ping, Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s second son. To ask him why he recognized Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mother and his uncle, of course, they both looked and were identical to real people from his world. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes dared not stay too long in Zhan Bei Tian face, so he skipped over Zhan Bei Tian and returned to Zhan Guo Xiong. He walked slowly and steadily towards Zhan Guo Xiong, and extended his right hand to say hello: ¡°Old Zhan, hello, I am Mu Yi Fan, the eldest son of General Mu Yue Chen. Because my father is not free, I will take his place at this lunch. I hope you will forgive me.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong narrowed his sharp eyes slightly as Mu Yi Fan approached. The calm atmosphere and calm momentum made him sweep back and forth on Mu Yi Fan several times. Is he really a man who laughed and played chess with him all day and wanted to please him? If it weren¡¯t for his name, he would really felt that the person in front of him was just like someone else. Even Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes kept turning on Mu Yi Fan, and the tighter he looked at his eyebrows, the darker his eyes became. Zhan Guo Xiong had expected that Mu Yue Cheng would not attend the lunch in person, so he was not angry, just looked at Mu Yue Bin with a slight coldness in his eyes. He held out his hand and held it gently with Mu Yi Fan, then made a gesture of invitation to sit down: ¡°Sit down.¡± After Mu Yi Fan shook hands with Zhan Lei Ping, Zhan Bei Tian and Yang Feng Qing, Mu Yue Bin sat opposite the box. The men who came with Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yue Bin were taken to the dining hall for dinner. The only soldier in the room poured a cup of tea for the people present. Mu Yi Fan did not ask for the purpose of the meal. He picked up the tea and sipped it lightly. Mu Yue Bin was even less likely to speak out because Mu Yi Fan had said before he came that when he was eating at the Zhan Family, only Mu Yi Fan could speak out, and he was only responsible for eating. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s indifferent drinking of tea, frowned visibly and murmured, ¡°I think you two should sip lightly. The purpose of inviting you to come over for this meal is to sit down and have a good talk with you about the two families.¡± Mu Yi Fan put down his cup: ¡°It¡¯s time to talk about our two families, and I¡¯d like to know why your grandson would hurt my brother every time he saw him. If my brother Yi Hang really provoked him, said some ugly words, or disrespected the Zhan Family, then I can ask him to apologize to your grandson, even if he has to kneel down in front of everyone in B City and kowtows to you.¡± ¡°But before that, I hope your grandson can give us a satisfactory answer to give to the Mu Family. What is it that makes your grandson so angry and annoyed? If he doesn¡¯t say a reason, we the Mu Family will never stop there to get answers.¡± ¡°Of course, you think Zhan Nan Tian is a gentle, courteous person who never got angry about anything. It must be my brother who said something ugly to make Zhan Nan Tian fight so hard. However, I would also think that my brother Mu Yi Hang, as a manager of a large group, how could he be like an ignorant young man, provoking others at will? If there is such a thing, I believe that Mu Technology Group defeat is already in his hands, but Mu Technology Group is doing better in his hands, indicating that he is not a brainless person.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong and Zhan Lei Ping are both calm-faced. They feel more or less guilty about Zhan Nan Tian and Mu Yi Hang issue. They repeatedly asked Zhan Nan Tian what had happened between him and Mu Yi Hang. Zhan Nan Tian had said that ¡°Mu Yi Hang provoked first¡± without telling them the details. At first, they believed in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s words and believed that Zhan Nan Tian would not hurt people for no reason. Over time, they could not give the Mu Family a reply, and they felt that they were somewhat guilty. However, they still believe in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s idea that Mu Yi Hang must have said something that makes Zhan Nan Tian hard to say, and erasure can lead to such a situation. Zhan Lei Ping said aloud, ¡°I¡¯m Nan Tian¡¯s father. I¡¯ll give you an account of what Nan Tian has done, but you need to give us some time. And I want to apologize for Nan Tian¡¯s injury to Mu Yi Hang.¡± He stood up and bowed to Mu Yue Bin and Mu Yi Fan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, although it¡¯s been a long time, I¡¯ll still find the best doctor to treat Mu Yi Hang¡¯s wound until all his scars are healed.¡± Mu Yi Hang and Mu Yue Bin looked at each other and said nothing. Zhan Lei Ping sat down and his apologetic eyes suddenly changed. ¡°There may be a misunderstanding between my son and Mu Yi Hang, but do you want to tell us something about my eldest brother Lei Gang?¡± His eyes were full of anger: ¡°Although our two families had a knot to pick, my son Nan Tian hurt Mu Yi Hang, but it did not endanger his life, but your Mu Family people almost hurt my eldest brother to the point where he could not wake up, if you the Mu Family do not give an account today, later, the Zhan Family and the Mu Family will not have calm days. Well, to the Zhan Family, you¡¯re the Mu Family.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart tightened and his eyes unconsciously turned to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was cold and his eyes were dark and heavy, which made it impossible to see what he was thinking. Yang Feng Qing stared at them angrily. Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s sharp eyes became more and more terrible. The whole atmosphere was like the Mu Family could not get out of the door alive without giving a satisfactory answer. Mu Yue Bin was calm and wanted to say something, but Mu Yi Fan was the first to say, ¡°I want to know what General Zhan ability? What about strength?¡± Zhan Bei Tian knew the intention of Mu Yi Fan to ask this question, and immediately said, ¡°Third level, middle class, thunder and lighting system.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned to Mu Yue Bin and asked him, ¡°Uncle, what is your power? What¡¯s the level now?¡± Mu Yue Bin said, ¡°Just upgraded to level two, wood system.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Lei Ping: ¡°How likely is it that a second-level wooden powered man will injure a third-level, middle-level thunder and lightning system?¡± Zhan Lei Ping said, ¡°No matter how likely it is, a second-level power can injure a third-level power just like a third-level power if one is not being guarded against it.¡± ¡°Then I would like to ask if there are any marks of wounds wounded by wooden attacks on the general during the battle. Generally, those wounded by wooden powers do not have any major wounds on them, such as small holes by wood bullets or strangulation marks by the vines and branches.¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhan Lei Ping honestly said, ¡°But it¡¯s not necessarily your uncle who injured my elder brother. Maybe someone in your team attacked my elder brother. Now that you say so much, you want to escape responsibility and don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong patted Zhan Lei Ping, motioned him to calm down, and then said to himself, ¡°Mr. Mu, what else do you mean except to prove that your uncle didn¡¯t hurt my eldest son?¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°The relationship between our two families has almost reached a point where there is no need to evade any responsibility or to admit it. But my uncle said that he did not hurt the lieutenant general in the battle, so I believe he did not do so. Of course, it is also possible, as Zhan Lei Ping Major General said, that does not exclude us. Maybe there are other people in our team who really want to attack Lieutenant General, but it is also not excluded that some of your the Zhan Family team would want to hurt Lieutenant General.¡± When he saw Zhan Lei Ping, he wanted to say something again. He quickly interrupted his chance to speak: ¡°If someone in our team wants to hurt a lieutenant general, I don¡¯t really think there¡¯s anything about it, but if your Zhan Family attacked the Zhan Family, should you think more about it?¡± ¡°Besides, I am not provoking alienation. It is not necessary to provoke you. It is useless to provoke you. We had no malice towards the Zhan Family. We do not want anything to happen to the Zhan Family. Of course, that does not exclude other people who are trying to ambush in the vicinity to wound the General. Anyway, we are the Mu Family, we don¡¯t want anybody to take advantage of the Mu Family to achieve something. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°Old Zhan, I said so much, you must have something to say in from bottom in your heart.¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182: How well did I just perform? Zhan Guo Xiong looked at the man who spoke the truth, and half squinted at the man who said the truth, trying to see how much the truth of what the other person said was, and whether it was believable or not. After a few seconds of silence, he turned to Zhan Bei Tian to see what his grandson thought. Zhan Bei Tian nodded to express his belief in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words. Zhan Guo Xiong twisted his stern eyebrows, opened his tightened lips and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s what you said or not, I still hope that Mr. Mu will check it out thoroughly and give us an account of the Zhan Family. Of course, we will also investigate whether it was really done by our people.¡± Mu Yi Fan was relieved, and The Zhan Family was temporarily convinced that things were not done by them. ¡°We will check things out, but we need to give us some time, and before things are clear, I hope the two families will stop fighting, whether on the surface or in behind the scene, to stop this kind of behavior, in order to avoid the misunderstanding between them getting deeper and deeper.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong agreed with him. Both of them have great power and influence in B City. Fighting against each other is not good for anyone, and other forces have taken advantage of it. Besides, his grandson¡¯s mother is still the Mu Family, he has to try to make big things smaller, small things smaller, and friendly. Mu Yi Fan continued: ¡°If something happens again in the next two families, if the people in our side starts the things up first, we will punish them severely, but if the Zhan Family¡¯s people provoke them first, then I hope you the Zhan Family¡¯s people will also punish the trouble starters. Moreover, we will punish and reward those who shield and report the accusers, so that we can live in peace with each other.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong could not help nodding his head. He agreed with his approach and turned to the soldier and said, ¡°You can serve the dishes.¡± The soldier immediately took out his walkie-talkie and asked the messenger from the canteen to come over. After the dish was served, Zhan Guo Xiong first made a few polite remarks before moving his chopsticks. Others waited for him to take a bite before moving their chopsticks. After Zhan Guo Xiong took a few bites, he stopped his chopsticks and said, ¡°The Mu Family is invited to come over for dinner this time. Besides solving the problems of the two families, we also want to talk about the child¡¯s affairs.¡± Mu Yi Fan, who was eating, was almost choked by the meat in his mouth. Mu Yue Bin¡¯s eyes flashed doubts. What child? Mu Yi Fan quickly said, ¡°Old Zhan, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s urgent to talk about this matter until the misunderstanding between the two families has been resolved.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong frowned visibly. He¡¯s really a little anxious. However, we can¡¯t blame him for being too anxious. It¡¯s really heartbreaking to see that his grandson can¡¯t live in a complete family every day. As a father, Zhan Bei Tian is busy in the camp every day, often not at home. Because of the bad relationship between the two families, the mother of the child cannot come to the Zhan Family to accompany the child. Can the grandson not be distressed when he follows the old man every day like this? Especially when he heard his grandson say that he missed his father, he really wanted to smoke the skin of the man opposite him. I really don¡¯t know what maggot Mu Yi Fan had laid on his grandson to make his child think so about him. Yang Feng Qing also showed a sense of helplessness. It¡¯s hard to wait for her son to settle down and have a child, but the mother of the child is the Mu Family, how can he not be upset? ¡°This will be discussed after the two families have been settled.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said aloud. Zhan Guo Xiong said so when he met Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face, and said nothing more. After dinner, Mu Yi Fan and the Zhan Family had another chat before they got up and left. Zhan Bei Tian also got up and walked out of the reception box to see them off. As soon as they left, Zhan Lei Ping said, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that Mu Yue Cheng has such a mature and stable son who can help with the affairs of the Mu Family. I believe that the Mu Family will get better and better.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was amused to hear that. His second son hasn¡¯t seen the other side of Mu Yi Fan yet. Otherwise, he won¡¯t use the word ¡°mature and steady¡± to describe Mu Yi Fan. The man being discussed by Zhan Lei Ping was pushed in by Zhan Bei Tian as soon as he stepped into the car. As soon as the door was closed, Gao Fei and the four men were blocked outside the car by four high walls made of ice system power. Gao Fei and the other four once again realized that amazement of difference between the powers and the ordinary people is not really comparable to them. They can be blocked by any other powers outside the car. In the car, Mu Yi Fan was shocked by Zhan Bei Tian, who was cold and handsome. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The Male Protagonist didn¡¯t think the Mu Family had hurt his father, did he? Zhan Bei Tian stared at him for a long time. His face slowed down gradually. He pulled his hands and whispered, ¡°Come on.¡± When Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was so beautiful, he immediately jumped over and hugged him happily, and kissed him on his thin lips. ¡°Damn you, you scared me to death. I thought you wanted to beat me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was really ugly just now. It was like trying to kill everyone¡¯s feelings. ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian hooked his lips, held him tightly with one hand, rubbed his meticulous hair with the other, and then kissed Mu Yi Fan hard on his head. It was he who was frightened. When Mu Yi Fan entered the box, he thought that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s soul, Mu-Mu, had disappeared from his body and had changed back to the original Mu Yi Fan. God knows how much he wanted to grab him and question them when he was in the box. Mu Yi Fan squinted with a smile: ¡°How well did I just perform? Did you think anything was wrong with it?¡± When he was in the box, he was really nervous. He was afraid that even his voice would tremble. However, if he did not stand up to stop the development of the situation, I was afraid that the two families would become more and more violent. So he didn¡¯t know how much effort he had put into the box to keep the whole person calm and calm. Zhan Guo Xiong had to convince them that the Mu Family had no mountain battle against Lei Gang. However, after this time, he believed that he would be more and more confident in the face of Zhan Guo Xiong. ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian was speechless as he looked at the face for praise. Can he say that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s performance is too good? The breath, the posture and the way of speaking were so good that his heart could not stand it, and he almost wanted to beat people! Anyway, he still likes the man who smiles and loves to pounce on him and kiss him. Whatever did Mu Yi Fan think of and he asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your father doing? Is it serious?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face sank: ¡°It¡¯s very serious. If I hadn¡¯t saved his life with the spring water of space in time, maybe my father would have died.¡± This is the first time that he has spoken about space spring water in front of Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan frowned visibly: ¡°This shows that my uncle didn¡¯t hurt your father. Even if my uncle succeeded in the sneak attack, he could not hurt your father so badly.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible for a second-level power to injure a third-level power so badly.¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted: ¡°I just don¡¯t know who wants my dad¡¯s life.¡± If, as Mu Yi Fan said, it is likely that the Zhan Family injured his father, it would be a good thing to investigate. ¡°Now, no matter who wants to hurt your father, the most important thing is to surround your father with trustworthy people. It¡¯s better to stick to him. Even if the person who took care of your father wants to go to the toilet, he has to be guarded by another person, so that no one can take advantage of it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange this.¡± ¡°And Zhan Nan Tian, did you ask? Why did he target Mu Yi Hang? It is impossible for the two families to get along well without solving their problem properly. Zhan Bei Tian wiped his lips: ¡°I asked, but he didn¡¯t want to say, I was wondering if Mu Yi Hang found out that he was a zombie, so that he would not be able to open his mouth.¡± But if that was the case, Mu Yi Hang would have exposed Zhan Nan Tian as a zombie and would not have waited for Zhan Nan Tian to hit him. In short, he felt that Nan Tian was hiding something, and he felt that the Zhan Nan Tian was different from the Zhan Nan Tian he had known before, just like¡­ Zhan Bei Tian stared suddenly and looked down at the man in his arms. A terrible guess loomed in his heart. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to say, we can¡¯t live together peacefully.¡± As long as he thought that the two families could not coexist peacefully, he felt headache. Wouldn¡¯t he and Zhan Bei Tian be together secretly in the future? NO! He doesn¡¯t want to do that. He wants to hold hands with this person openly and honestly, not spend his whole life in secret. ¡°I¡¯m going out of town today. It¡¯ll take me about ten days to get back.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian with a smile: ¡°That means we won¡¯t be able to meet for ten days, so¡­¡± His hand slipped under Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Do you think we need to take some time now to make up for what we will lack in those days?¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183: ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and do it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes became more and more hot. He pulled Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand and said in a mute voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise. Grandpa is still waiting for me to go back.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want to do it?¡± Mu Yi Fan kissed the corner of his lip and pulled down his pants belt. When he saw that he was tense, he had to stop. Just as Zhan Bei Tian was pulling back his trousers, the other side slammed him down on the chair, kissed him hard on the mouth, and quickly unfastened the buttons on his clothes. Mu Yi Fan smiled with joy: ¡°Stingy whore¡±. Outside the ice wall, Gao Fei and the four men vaguely heard the car¡¯s vibration coming from the ice wall. It seemed very intense. Unfortunately, they were blocked by the ice wall and did not know what was going on inside. Are they fighting in the car? The Mu Family guessed the situation inside, but the fight was not that kind of fight. Moreover, the vibration was silent for more than ten seconds, and then no sound was heard from inside. Of course they couldn¡¯t hear anymore, because Zhan Bei Tian, after unlocking Mu Yi Fan¡¯s clothes, suddenly realized that time in his space passed slower than outside time, and then they disappeared in the car the next moment. Mu Yi Fan stared at the sudden blue sky and said in surprise, ¡°This is¡­ Is this in your space? He was able to enter Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s space. However, according to his description, no one can enter the Male Protagonist space, but why can he? Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eye were also filled with surprise. He just wanted to try and see if he could bring the man who had a relationship with Qing Tian into his own space, but he didn¡¯t think it would work. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here.¡± Mu Yi Fan Road. Beautiful than he had imagined, besides a large field of countryside, there was also a quiet and elegant villa. The water flowed slowly under the bridge of the villa, and the end of the stream was a big waterfall flowing down from the high mountains. The water fell into the deep lake with clear bottoms, splashing layer upon layer. But why is it different from the scenery he describes in his novel? ¡°Actually, this is not the same here.¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained, ¡°Since you got pregnant with Qing Tian, great changes have taken place here.¡± Mu Yi Fan wanted to get up and see it better, but he was crushed by Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s death. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you extinguish the fire you provoked first, eh?¡± Zhan Bei Tian bumped him with his lower body. Mu Yi Fan looked back at his blazing black eyes and happily entangled Zhan Bei Tian like an octopus: ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and do it.¡± Two days in space is equal to an hour outside, so after a big fight with Zhan Bei Tian, he still has extra time to wander around in space. Zhan Bei Tian quickly picked up a man and went into the bed of his usual bedroom, then quickly took off his clothes. Mu Yi Fan felt that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s stripping was just like he was seducing himself. He couldn¡¯t help jumping up and thrilling to kiss Zhan Bei Tian excitedly. They stood up and did it, first on the wall, then on the bed, and then all the way to the bathroom before stopping. Mu Yi Fan leaned lazily on Zhan Bei Tian and let the person behind him rub his head and bathe himself. He sighed comfortably: ¡°I really want to stay with you here for a lifetime.¡± ¡°I will bring you in sometime later.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly cleaned their bodies and took them to other places in the space to see the huge materials he had retrieved. It took five minutes to get people out of the space. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. It took four hours inside and five minutes outside.¡± After Mu Yi Fan sighed, he suddenly felt that his writing was more wonderful. He could not only crossover in the novel, but also make everything in the novel live as if he had his own life. Zhan Bei Tian fluffed his sun-dried hair for him: ¡°Come back and find me later.¡± ¡°Did you suddenly give up on me?¡± Mu Yi Fan grabbed his shoulder and said, ¡°Come on, say something nice to my brother, and he will take you out of town.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed a smile, but he really cooperated to call him a brother: ¡°Brother, if you run outside there is danger, don¡¯t be brave.¡± ¡°The voice of the elder brother is so beautiful that he calls me crisp.¡± Mu Yi Fan, bounced on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body, happily licked on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face: ¡°Okay, brother, I will write it down and waited for my brother to bring you a gift.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought that his grandfather and mother were still waiting for him in the box, so he didn¡¯t wait much. He put up the ice wall outside, pushed the door and went out. Gao Fei and the other four, who was outside, quickly gathered around the car and asked, ¡°Yi Fan, are you all right?¡± Mu Yi Fan put his hands together: ¡°Do you see me as if I am not okay?¡± The Mu Family soldiers looked at him from head to tail, and found that not only was nothing wrong, his condition seemed better than before, as if he had been moisturized, refreshed and soft, but they also smelled a bath lotion on him, just like he had just taken a bath. At this time, Mu Yue Bin came over and said with concern, ¡°Yi Fan, what did Zhan Bei Tian say to you in the car?¡± Mu Yi Fan said profoundly, ¡°We are just exploring the problem of life and technology life.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Yue Bin¡¯s face is not clear. Mu Yi Fan patted the seat next to him: ¡°Uncle, come up, I have something to tell you. Chen Hao, take my uncle¡¯s car and go to Mu Tower. You can change it back.¡± Chen Hao nodded: ¡°OK.¡± When their car left the Zhan Family camp, Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Uncle, when you get back, you¡¯ll immediately lock up the people you went out with and interrogate them separately, and ask if they saw anyone injuring Lei Gang.¡± Mu Yue Bin nodded. ¡°I know how to do it.¡± Mu Yi Fan added: ¡°Also, I just said in the box that the reward and punishment system should be worked out within today. Those who make trouble must be severely punished. Those who report meritorious deeds should be rewarded with one or two cores.¡± The reason why he used the crystal core as a reward is that the troublemaker is generally a power person, and now the power person thinks that they are higher than ordinary people, so the people around him are usually also some power people as companions. As a reward, crystal cores is designed to entice other powers to secretly report troublemakers to their superiors. ¡°Cores? Is this useful?¡± Mu Yue Bin believes that food is more suitable as a reward, whether ordinary people or powers can use it. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these cores. In a few days, they will become money circulation. They can be used for exchange of hot river goods. Some people will even buy cores with grain in the future. Therefore, cores are very attractive to the powered people.¡± ¡°Well, I see. You¡¯re telling me so much now. Are you going out of town?¡± ¡°Well, it will take about ten days before we get back, during which we can¡¯t let the Mu Family and the Zhan Family get into trouble again.¡± After Mu Yi Fan returned Mu Yue Bin to Mu¡¯s Mansion, he and Gao Fei drove to the gate of B City. After leaving B City, Gao Fei and the four men stared at the wild like a primeval forest with his mouth open in surprise. Chen Hao was shocked and looked at the tall trees in the sky: ¡°This is¡­ How did that happen outside B City? These plants and trees grow so fast.¡± After the black rain, they had been out of town several times, and the change was not so great at that time. Now it¡¯s only over the past month that they can hardly recognize the outside world. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Kong Zi Xu. ¡°When I listened to people on the team talking about the outside world, I thought they were kidding me and cheating on me, but I didn¡¯t think it was true.¡± Gao Fei, Zhou Quan and Deng Xiao Yi were already surprised and speechless. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Drive carefully. Don¡¯t be distracted. Be careful that some big trees will attack people. Also, try to follow the cars in front of you to reduce some dangers.¡± Chen Hao, who was driving, quickly focused his attention. When he saw that the powers of the team ahead could easily solve the mutant tree, his heart was heavy. The other four realized this, and their original excitement gradually turned to depression. The atmosphere in the car calmed down. Suddenly, they felt that the hope of returning alive was very slim that when they went out to look for supplies. Mu Yi Fan knows what¡¯s on their minds when they don¡¯t talk to each other. He doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to let these five people get their powers as soon as possible. After all, there are no available people around him. Unlike The Male Protagonist, who already has four reliable helpers, he can wait patiently for these people to become powered. The atmosphere in the car was so low and so low that everybody couldn¡¯t be happy. Mu Yi Fan was thinking about how to boost their morale when the team in front suddenly stopped. Then a strong man walked calmly to their car. Chapter 184 Chapter 184: Another encounter Mu Yi Fan and Gao Fei and the four men looked doubtfully at the strong men coming towards them. The strong man knocked on their window and waited for Chen Hao to put it down. He said angrily, ¡°What do you want to do when you sneak behind our motorcade? Wouldn¡¯t it be an opportunity to sneak into our powers and dig their cores?¡± Now is a very special period, everyone is very sensitive, as long as there is a little wind and grass, everyone is very nervous. Chen Hao frowned visibly: ¡°We just followed along the way, with no other intention.¡± The strong man looked incredulous: ¡°Don¡¯t follow us anymore, or we¡¯ll have to be rude.¡± Gao Fei did not wear military uniforms. Otherwise, strong men would not dare to be so arrogant. Zhou Quan explained, ¡°The East Gate of B City is just this way. We go our own way. How can we follow you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care where you¡¯re going, either you go back now or you stay where you are until we¡¯re far away.¡± Strong man relied on his own people, many powerful people, he is not afraid to trouble them just six people. Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes flashed with anger: ¡°You¡­¡± Kong Zi Xu held down Deng Xiao Yi and says to the strong man, ¡°None of us have any powers. Your team need not worry that we will deal with your powers or dig their cores.¡± The strong man listened, stunned for a moment, and had a mocking sneer on his face: ¡°You are all ordinary people. No wonder you would follow us behind the convoy. You are afraid of being hit by the mutant plants on the roadside, right? Since you are so afraid of death, I advise you to go back to the city and stay, maybe begging in the city will live longer than outside.¡± Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu suddenly burst into anger and stared at the strong man. Think of them as a soldier, even in the eyes of others to become a beggar who needs to beg to survive. When Mu Yi Fan saw the frustration in their eyes, much better than the looks of lost before, he said, ¡°Chen Hao, you drive the car in front of their fleet.¡± Zhuang Han sneered: ¡°If you want to die, go ahead. If you don¡¯t have our way, see how far you can go.¡± Chen Hao stared at the strong men coldly, started the car and drove past their motorcade, and saw the powers on the car staring at them indifferently and vigilantly. Gao Fei suddenly felt pity for these people. Besides feeling superior to ordinary people, they almost lost the trust between people. So what remained in their hearts? Mu Yi Fan turned his head and looked through the glass at the convoy behind him. He raised his hand to do something, but finally put it down and turned his head back to the front. He was trying to teach them a lesson by blocking the way behind the motorcade with ice powers, so that they would not be too self-righteous. However, if he did, it would make Gao Fei feel more useless. They might be in a worse mood than before. ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find anything with my hands and feet.¡± Deng Xiao Yi said angrily. Kong Zi Xu followed, ¡°That¡¯s right, these days we¡¯re going to find a big truck of supplies to go back and see if they dare look down on us.¡± Several others nodded in agreement. Mu Yi Fan saw that they had returned to their state before leaving the city and smiled, sometimes people succeeded in being laughed at and looked down upon by others. Next, Mu Yi Fan did not use his powers to block mutant plant attacks on the roadside, allowing Chen Hao to adapt to the environment where mutant plants and animals are everywhere. Chen Hao¡¯s driving skills are fairly good. When he is attacked by mutant plants, he can avoid shooting into them dangerously. At the same time, they also find that if he shoots at mutant plants, the mutant plants seem to be startled. Then, the attacking branches will curl up sharply, or when he launches a power attack, the action will be sidelined. Slow down a little, Chen Hao is speaking at this time, while speeding up the car to leave. Fortunately, because everyone knows that the ability to absorb cores can improve the level of power, most of the mutant plants on both sides of the highway have been removed. Two hours later, they arrived near Cuihua village, 80 kilometers away from B City. Chen Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s go to Cuihua Village in front of us for a night first.¡± ¡°How far is it from Cuihua Village now?¡± Gao Fei asked. ¡°About fifteen kilometers.¡± Mu Yi Fan felt something and frowned visibly to see out of the window. The car was about two kilometers away, and the surrounding area became quieter and less plants attacked people. Chen Hao just breathed a little relief and immediately raised it again. He looked straight ahead and said, ¡°Look at the people in front of you. Are they weird?¡± Kong Zi Xu looked out of the window. Seven or eight people were sitting on the trunk of the road ahead. They were wearing the same sportswear. Their eyes were gloomy and silent. They watched their car coming towards them. One or two of them, with bloodthirsty eyes, watched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car come over and slowly stood up, seemingly trying to attack it. However, without knowing what had happened, the two men who stood up narrowed their eyes, looked at each other, and slowly returned to their original position, allowing the car to pass in front of them. Just as the car passed in front of them, Mu Yi Fan looked at one of the seven or eight people who had a faint stare and wanted to make a noise, but remembered something and quickly closed his mouth. Gao Fei looked back and said, ¡°Those guys really look weird, and they seem to be very annoyed.¡± ¡°They are zombies.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°One of them is a senior zombie, the other are intermediate zombies, and their ability is comparable to level three or four powered man.¡± The other five people in the car showed surprised faces. They haven¡¯t been out of B City for a long time. Once out of B City, they have met with high-level zombies. Zhou Quan¡¯s face was strange: ¡°Since it¡¯s a senior zombie, why don¡¯t they attack us?¡± Deng Xiao Yi was not angry and gave him a blank look: ¡°Fortunately, we were not attacked, otherwise we would die.¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t say it was because he was in the car that the other party didn¡¯t dare to move to attack, so he explained, ¡°I guess they were trying to attack us, but they didn¡¯t start because they felt there was another team behind us. If I hadn¡¯t guessed it, they would be dealing with the group of people in the team. ¡± There was a sudden silence in the car, thinking that the man in the convoy was going to die. Although there were fifty or sixty powers in that fleet, it was impossible for them to deal with middle and high-rank zombie at a lower level. Think of it here, everybody¡¯s heart is helpless and frustrated and sad, they have no power, and even if they want to save those people they can¡¯t do anything. Mu Yi Fan watched the car and fell into deep thought. Just after their car had gone away, one of the zombies who wanted to attack the car said, ¡°There seems to be a senior zombie in that car.¡± ¡°Well, I feel it too. Otherwise, I would have rushed up and grabbed them for our dinner.¡± Another zombie who had stood up before said, then turned to the man sitting in the corner and asked, ¡°Jia Ming, can you detect the level of the zombie sitting in the car?¡± Zheng Jia Ming looked away at the car and said quietly, ¡°He is superior to me.¡± The other zombies were silent, waiting for the arrival of the next batch. Shortly afterwards, there was a great deal of killing. Six people including Mu Yi Fan, who had walked a kilometer away, heard banging from afar, and the scene seemed intense. ¡°Fighting.¡± Deng Xiao Yi murmured. Several other people took a look and said nothing. Mu Yi Fan ordered, ¡°Stay in Cuihua Village tonight.¡± Chen Hao looked doubtful. ¡°But it¡¯s not far from Cuihua village. It¡¯s very likely that the zombies will come to Cuihua village in the evening.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Now there are zombies everywhere. It¡¯s equally dangerous to travel at night. It¡¯s better to go to the village and find a place to hide and spend the night in peace.¡± Others no longer had any objections. When it was evening in Cuihua Village, they immediately found a cellar in the village to hide themselves. After eating the dry food, Mu Yi Fan got up and said, ¡°I have something to go out. It will take me about an hour or two to come back.¡± Gao Fei said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Everyone watched Mu Yi Fan leave. After hearing the car started, Deng Xiao Yi said aloud, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll leave us?¡± Gao Fei shook his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Where is he going? It¡¯s so dark outside. Something needs to go out.¡± ¡°I think he should have gone to the crystal core to improve his abilities.¡± Others looked envious and wish they had their own abilities. Mu Yi Fan left Cuihua Village and drove to the road before he came. In the place where he met the zombie before, he saw the zombies of many powers and more than ten cars parked beside the road. Those cars are the cars of the team they were following today. Two of them have lights on and they are sitting in the same group of zombies that they met today. Mu Yi Fan drove slowly past them, then, not far from the zombie convoy, he threw out what he had prepared before and drove away. Chapter 185 Chapter 185: How much do you believe me? When the zombies in the car watched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car passing, they all looked out of the car vigilantly and made sure that the other party did not come to trouble them, so they continued playing cards. After Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car left for a while, Zheng Jia Ming found an excuse to stretch outside the car and walked all the way to the rear of the car. A hundred meters away from the convoy, he found a book rolled into a carton, turned it over and saw a pile of words written on one of the pages of the book, and a large wooden character in the middle of the pile of words. Zheng Jia Ming raised his eyebrows, stuffed his book into his trousers, turned back to the back seat of the car, and looked at the contents of the book through the light. After reading it, the corners of his mouth could not help pulling up a smile: ¡°How much do you believe me?¡± When the zombie next to him who was playing cards heard what he was saying, he turned his head and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Zheng Jia Ming put the book out of the window and flipped it up and down. The book in his hand instantly turned into a pile of dust. He looked at his watch and said to the man in the car, ¡°I¡¯ll take a break. Don¡¯t call me back when I¡¯m out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¨C Mu Yi Fan took a circle outside, pumped all the fuel tank left in the car by the roadside into his car, and then drove back to Cuihua Village. Gao Fei and the other four saw Mu Yi Fan come back, which was a reassuring for them to get some shut-eye rest. When it was 4:30 a.m., Mu Yi Fan woke Gao Fei up and asked him to go out with him to see if there were any supplies they could still use in the village. ¡°Yi Fan, it¡¯s close to B City, and even if there¡¯s material, it¡¯s already been searched.¡± Gao Fei said, but he followed Mu Yi Fan out of the cellar. ¡°Walk around and see if there¡¯s any danger around you. It¡¯s not bright yet, so you should get out and exercise.¡± Since Mu Yi Fan said so, Gao Fei could not say anything. He followed Mu Yi Fan in the empty village and searched every house aimlessly. When they looked at the eighth house, they found a lot of rice, at least a few thousand kilograms. Gao Fei was delighted to enter the room: ¡°Yi Fan, you see, it¡¯s rice, and there are so much, but it¡¯s strange that no one can find and such a large pile of rice? Is it because there is nothing to carry it with, so it did not take away?¡± He quickly stepped forward, grabbed a handful of rice and threw it in his hand, turned around and said, ¡°Yi Fan, let¡¯s call Chen Hao and when they come over and we can put the rice in the cellar. How about taking it away when we find other supplies?¡± However, there is no Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shadow in the doorway. Gao Fei paused with a smile and shouted at the door with doubts: ¡°Yi Fan?¡± Without a response, he put the rice back in his hand and walked out the door: ¡°Yi Fan? Yi Fan, where are you?¡± There was still no response from him in the compound. He had to walk out of the gate and look at the lanes on both sides. At the entrance to the left lane, Mu Yi Fan was fighting with two zombies he saw yesterday. Gao Fei was shocked when the zombies came, and how could he not detect them? He quickly pulled out his gun and fired two shots at the two zombies. A zombie jumped from Mu Yi Fan and flew away from the bullets. ¡°Yi Fan, go quickly.¡± Gao Fei shouted anxiously. Instead of running, Mu Yi Fan attacked the two zombies with ice powers and shouted to Gao Fei, ¡°Gao Fei, leave me alone. Go and find Chen Hao. They have to leave Cuihua Village.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Gao Fei fired two more shots at the two zombies. Mu Yi Fan was anxious to shout, ¡°If your guns don¡¯t hit them, take Chen Hao with you and let me deal with the two zombies.¡± Gao Fei fired several shots in a row. Mu Yi Fan said angrily, ¡°If you stay here, you will only drag me down, I don¡¯t know how to save you.¡± Just then, two zombies attacking Mu Yi Fan suddenly hit Gao Fei with fire powers. Gao Fei rushed back to the courtyard to avoid the fire attack, thinking that his stay here would indeed drag Mu Yi Fan, a cruel bite of his own teeth, from the back door of the house, he ran to the direction of the cellar where they had stayed before. A hundred meters away from the cellar, he saw ten people standing in front of the house, four of whom were Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu, and the rest were the zombies he saw yesterday. His heart suddenly chilled a great deal. ¡°Gao Fei, leave quickly.¡± Chen Hao cried anxiously. When Kong Zi Xu saw Gao Fei, he also screamed hurriedly, ¡°Gao Fei, don¡¯t you mind me. Get out of here and don¡¯t let them catch you.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± One of the zombies slapped Kong Zi Xu in the face with fury. Kong Zi Xu¡¯s face was immediately turned to the other side. ¡°Damn it, you dare beat my brother.¡± Deng Xiao Yi pounced angrily at the zombie holding Kong Zi Xu. With a cold hum from Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s zombie, he pulled Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s arm off. Deng Xiao Yi screamed, and the whole man knelt on the ground in pain. ¡°Xiao Yi.¡± Gao Fei and Chen Hao opened their eyes in horror and cried anxiously. After removing Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s arm, the zombie put his delicious hand under his nose and sniffed it. Then he put out his tongue and licked it: ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Then he opened his mouth and took a big bite at the arm he had taken off. He chewed in his mouth and swallowed it into his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You¡¯ll try it too.¡± The zombie handed the arms to the other zombies, and then, looking at Gao Fei, whose eyes were red, jokingly said, ¡°Do you want to come by yourself or do you want me to force you to come?¡± ¡°Gao Fei, don¡¯t come here.¡± Zhou Quan shouted, ¡°You should leave now.¡± Gao Fei, acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard Zhou Quan¡¯s words, roared at the zombie: ¡°You fxcking let them go, or¡­¡± He quickly raised his gun and pointed fiercely at the zombie. The zombie pulled Deng Xiao Yi in front of him and said, ¡°Then shoot, try shooting through him.¡± Deng Xiao Yi, who had almost fainted from pain, tried to open his eyes and endured severe pain. He shouted in a mute voice, ¡°Gao Fei, go away, leave us here.¡± Gao Fei looked at the four brothers captured and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± How can he go? How could you watch your brother die? Even if he can leave here smoothly, his conscience will not let him live with it. Besides, he can¡¯t walk away, because he is cannot escape the other pursuit At this moment, he is particularly angry with himself, why he had no power, if he had a power, maybe other people will be saved. When Deng Xiao Yi saw him shaking his head, he immediately exhausted his last breath and shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t go any longer, we can¡¯t even become brothers. I won¡¯t be brothers with you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Quan also said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll never be brothers again. You can do what I say.¡± The zombie who presses Zhou Quan sneers, raises his hand and scratches his face with black nails: ¡°Do you think you can still be brothers in the next life?¡± Zhou Quan¡¯s face was immediately scratched, and the bright red blood soon turned black. ¡°Zhou Quan, are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zhou Quan touched his injured cheek, and when he saw that his blood had turned black, he stared at the beads of blood. ¡°Blood¡­¡± The blood has turned black. The zombie who scratched Zhou Quan¡¯s cheek quipped, ¡°If your blood is not black, how can you be our man and his brother?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Quan suddenly felt very cold, quickly wrapped around his body, huddled together and shivered, ¡°It¡¯s cold, it¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°Zhou Quan, hold on.¡± Kong Zi Xu shouted, trying to rush past, but the zombie behind him tied him up with a wooden power. Gao Fei saw Zhou Quan¡¯s face getting paler and paler, as if he was about to turn into a zombie. He shouted at him sadly with a gun and said, ¡°You turtle bastards, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Bang¡±, ¡°Bang¡±, ¡°Bang¡±, ¡°Bang¡± gun sounds like firecrackers, continue to ring. The zombies immediately blocked Gao Fei¡¯s bullets with various powers. One of the zombies suddenly appeared behind Gao Fei and kicked him hard behind his knee. Gao Fei¡¯s center of gravity was unstable and he knelt violently on the ground. Meanwhile, the gun in his hand was knocked off by the zombie¡¯s power. The zombie stepped on Gao Fei¡¯s hand on the ground and mocked, ¡°Is it possible that you, as a nonfunctional waste, would like to shoot us with a gun?¡± Then he grabbed Gao Fei¡¯s head and asked Gao Fei to look at the roof. ¡°Just let me show you how your companion got swallowed in one gulp.¡± Two zombies went to Deng Xiao Yi, who he did not know whether he was alive or dead. They took off the rest of his three limbs and gave them to other companions. Then they dug Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s belly open, took out his internal organs and threw them in front of Gao Fei. Chen Hao and Kong Zi Xu looked at Deng Xiao Yi, who had only one head left, and shouted angrily, ¡°No! Xiao Yi! Xiao Yi!¡± Gao Fei watched his brother and was swallowed by the zombie in his belly. Suddenly, he lost his voice. Stepping on Gao Fei the zombie laughed wildly: ¡°Ha-ha, how about seeing his brother die in front of him? Happy? Would you like to see it again?¡± Gao Fei looked back, turned around angrily and rushed to the zombie behind him. ¡°Laozi is going to fight with you.¡± The zombie dodged his attack lightly and looked at him contemptuously. ¡°You want to hurt me just because of your waste brother?¡± One of its wind powers flipped past, fanned Gao Fei back a few meters, and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had enough yet, have you? If you don¡¯t have enough, go on.¡± The zombie on the roof opened its mouth and went to Kong Zi Xu. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The zombie said, ¡°It seems that their companion is going to be a zombie. Don¡¯t let him starve. He¡¯ll be our companion in the future.¡± Chen Hao and Kong Zi Xu quickly looked at Zhou Quan, who was curled up on the ground, and slowly got up with an unknown ¡°Ouch¡± cry in their mouths. His eyes were dull, as if unconscious. He looked left and right. Finally, his eyes stopped on Kong Zi Xu and opened his mouth. ¡°Hungry.¡± Then, he rushed at Kong Zi Xu. Chapter 186 Chapter 186: That is so damn cool ¡°Zhou Quan, what are you doing?¡± Chen Hao¡¯s eyes were red and he looked incredibly at Zhou Quan biting Kong Zi Xu¡¯s face. Then he tore the flesh off his face stiffly. Kong Zi Xu screamed because he was tied up with wood branches and could not move at all. He could only watch Zhou Quan bite off his flesh one by one. Gao Fei watched his brother bite his brother, but there was nothing he could do to stop him. He opened his voice sadly and roared, ¡°Zhou Quan, stop.¡± Zhou Quan, with tears in his eyes and biting at Kong Zi Xu¡¯s flesh, said with difficulty, ¡°I¡­ Restrain¡­ I can¡¯t control it myself, Gao Fei, kill¡­ Kill¡­ Kill me!¡± After that, he took a big bite, and the tears in his eyes kept flowing, because he couldn¡¯t stand biting his brother¡¯s flesh. He shouted with the last ray of reason, ¡°Gao Fei, kill me soon.¡± ¡°Bang¡± a gunshot shot, skidded across the sky. Chen Hao watched as Zhou Quan¡¯s head was pierced through a hole. He turned to Gao Fei holding a gun incredibly. Gao Fei saw Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu fall down at the same time, and could not help crying out: ¡°Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Hao saw his brothers fall one by one, and he started waving punches at the zombie. The zombie, who was laughing proudly and wildly, could not be defeated. At the moment, he received a heavy blow. Chen Hao took advantage of the situation and quickly turned to run down to the house. The zombie cracked and attacked Chen Hao with fire powers. Watching the fire reach Chen Hao¡¯s hand, suddenly, an ice wall blocked the attack which was barreling towards Chen Hao. ¡°Chen Hao, Gao Fei, go quickly.¡± Chen Hao looked up and saw Mu Yi Fan shouting as he attacked the zombie behind Gao Fei. Gao Fei quickly got up and ran to Chen Hao, taking his friend to rush over the usual car. No response, while using the ability to resist the zombie pursuit, he said, ¡°you go away quickly. Uh¡­¡± Before he had finished, he felt severe pain coming from his body. Mu Yi Fan slowly lowered his head and saw a branch thrust into his heart from his back. Gao Fei saw that the wooden branch could be inserted into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s chest. He cried anxiously, ¡°Yi Fan!¡± Chen Hao looked back and hurriedly pulled Gao Fei to run: ¡°Go quickly.¡± ¡°But, Yi Fan, he¡­¡± Chen Hao said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t want him to die for nothing.¡± He ran desperately toward the car with Gao Fei. ¡°Do you think you can run away?¡± Fire zombies came after them and attacked them with powers. Chen Hao was shocked. He quickly pushed Gao Fei into the driver¡¯s seat. Then he used his body to block the fire attack. Suddenly, the whole person burned up. ¡°Chen Hao.¡± Gao Fei wanted to pull Chen Hao. Chen Hao used the right to close the door: ¡°Go, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t let our¡­ our¡­ Our sacrifice go in vain.¡± Gao Fei watched in agony and despair as Chen Hao¡¯s flesh turned to charcoal, bit his teeth, and slammed on the accelerator to drive away. Suddenly there was a beep and a body fell on the front of the car. Gao Fei saw the zombie who hold was Kong Zi Xu¡¯s body, with blood streaming out of his eyes. Fifty meters ahead, two zombies dragged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body and watched him rush in his car. He roared angrily, accelerated the throttle and tried to crash the zombies with his car. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Gao Fei¡¯s car crashed wildly. ¡°You can¡¯t run away, you¡¯ve got nothing to lose.¡± ¡°Waste, do you think the car will kill us?¡± ¡°Son of a bxtch, your brothers are dead. Do you think it¡¯s worth living?¡± The outside of the car was full of the raucous laughter of mockery and ridicule from the zombies. It was like a sharp thorn sticking stabbing Gao Fei¡¯s heart. Gao Fei looked fiercely at the seven or eight zombies standing in front of him, and his arrogant and proud smiles made him look red-eyed: ¡°Laozi wants to die with you.¡± He stepped on the accelerator and rushed to them, thinking sadly that before he died, he must take the zombies with him. As the car drew nearer and nearer to the zombie, Gao Fei¡¯s eyes grew more and more red, because of grief and anger, the blue veins of his forehead, neck, and arm and back of his hand were all highlighted, and then he took out the bomb hidden in his body and threw it out. ¡°Laozi is going to blow you up.¡± ¡®Bang¡¯,¡¯Bang¡¯,¡¯Bang¡¯,¡¯Bang¡¯, the loud bang of bombs, and the front of a large fireworks happened, Gao Fei vaguely saw the zombie still standing there laughing at him. He quickly touched his body and found that there was no bomb. He stared at the zombie with red eyes and roared, ¡°Why? Why haven¡¯t you died yet?¡± Gao Fei stared at the zombies and hit the gas pedal hard. Just before he hit the zombie, the zombie standing in the same place laughing wildly exploded and was suddenly blown to pieces. Then, sitting in the car, his eyes suddenly changed and it became as when he was standing in a room for rice. However, the rooms became tattered, as if they had been blown up by something. He did not understand what was going on. The whole man fainted and fell to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s almost dead.¡± A figure came in and stood in front of Gao Fei. Then, turning to the door, he said, ¡°You are too cruel. If this man did not have a strong heart, he will die or hurt, or he will be mad.¡± As it turned out, a figure appeared in the doorway. It was Mu Yi Fan who Gao Fei saw killed by a wooden power before. Mu Yi Fan walked up to Gao Fei, looked at the tearful person, looked at the bombed room, smiles and patted Zheng Jia Ming on the shoulder: ¡°Thank you, he should have exploded his potential abilities.¡± Zheng Jia Ming looked at him strangely. ¡°I just used the illusion on you too. Why are you okay? How can you not be affected at all?¡± ¡°Although your illusion is very powerful and can easily take the lives of others, but when I know that everything is false, your illusion will fail.¡± Mu Yi Fan said this with a dirty smile: ¡°Next time I will use this illusion a few more times.¡± That just now, that was so damn cool! Zheng Jia Ming used Zhan Bei Tian to confuse him and made the illusion Zhan Bei Tian took off his clothes and trousers in front of him like a saucy duck. So can such illusions confuse him? Let¡¯s not say if Zhan Bei Tian will be here, at least Zhan Bei Tian will not do such seductive things. However, it¡¯s rare to see Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s saucy side, and he reacted to it. Of course, first look at the addiction, then he stopped shouting at it. ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Jia Ming gave him an angry look: ¡°How can you know that I have illusionary powers? I remember seeing you in K City, but I didn¡¯t expose it, and I haven¡¯t seen you since. How did you know that? How is it I think out you know a lot of things?¡± ¡°Do I know a lot of things? At least I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing right now.¡± Zheng Jia Ming knew that Mu Yi Fan wanted to explore his words, so he turned to the topic and asked, ¡°Is my dad okay?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s food and drink every day, he doesn¡¯t have to come out to find supplies, at least in the camp, he can stay there to help the people in the team see sick and so on, I think you should take time to see him, don¡¯t let him worry too much about you.¡± Zheng Jia Ming frowned visibly: ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient now. Besides, all the powers in B City will find my identity.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked again, ¡°Do you have anything to say to your father then?¡± Zheng Jia Ming took out a folded sheet of paper and handed it to him: ¡°Give it to my father for me.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the folded paper, took it and put it in his pocket. ¡°Those people are still waiting for me to go back, so I won¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Zheng Jia Ming walked out of the door, he said again without turning his head: ¡°Yes, I met with Zhuang Zi Yue. He¡¯s near B City now, maybe he¡¯s in B City. Besides, he¡¯s stronger than before. Be careful of him.¡± ¡°Are you with Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise and wanted to ask for clarity, but as soon as he reached the door, he saw Zheng Jia Ming get on the car and drive away. He turned back to his room, looked at Gao Fei on the ground and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Originally he was thinking about taking Gao Fei to dangerous places to force out his potential powers, but he did not expect to meet Zheng Jia Ming, and he had to let Zheng Jia Ming use illusions to stimulate Gao Fei¡¯s internal powers. In fact, it¡¯s dangerous to use illusion for people. If one can¡¯t deal with it well, people will die in illusion. Fortunately, Gao Fei survived. Mu Yi Fan took Gao Fei on his back and walked out of the house yard towards the cellar. Somehow, he always felt that someone was staring at him, as he when Zheng Jia Ming used the illusion on him. However, he did not perceive anyone nearby, nor did he perceive a zombie nearby. What was it that was watching him? Or is it just his illusion? Chapter 187 Chapter 187: Happiness for the misfortune Mu Yi Fan stopped and looked around. Unfortunately, he was deprived of his psychic powers. Otherwise, he could use psychic powers to sweep the psychic fluctuations of other people nearby. He turned back his sweeping eyes, threw Gao Fei up and went back to the cellar. Chen Hao saw Gao Fei who had fainted on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s back and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Gao Fei?¡± Mu Yi Fan put the man down and said simply, ¡°We just met a high-level zombie, a high-level zombie illusion, Gao Fei should have been stimulated to faint because he couldn¡¯t stand what happened in the illusion.¡± Zhou Quan asked, ¡°Will he be all right?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. We¡¯ll wait until he wakes up before we leave.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Deng Xiao Yi saw Gao Fei¡¯s eyelashes shining in the candlelight, and could not help but reach out and wipe a hand on Gao Fei¡¯s eyelashes: ¡°Is this a tear?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the water on his fingertips: ¡°Obviously so.¡± ¡°Gao Fei cried?¡± Deng Xiao Yi looked at Mu Yi Fan in surprise: ¡°Did he cry?¡± No matter how hard situations they had been in, Gao Fei had never shed a tear before, so he was really curious about what Gao Fei saw in that illusion environment. Kong Zi Xu laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Gao Fei¡¯s fragile side. When he wakes up, he¡¯ll have to make fun of him.¡± But when Gao Fei woke up, they couldn¡¯t laugh. Gao Fei opened his eyes and saw all the people who had died before him live in front of him, he was staring with shock. Kong Zi Xu was trying to make fun of him when Gao Fei jumped on him and said, ¡°Zi Xu, that¡¯s great. You¡¯re okay. You¡¯re not dead.¡± When Kong Zi Xu heard his choking voice, he could not spit out his words. He raised his hand and clapped Gao Fei¡¯s back to comfort him and said, ¡°I¡¯m alive and well, how can I possibly die?¡± Gao Fei loosened Kong Zi Xu and looked at the other people who were still alive. He was surprised and said, ¡°You guys¡­ Are you all okay? So what happened just now? Chen Hao raised his eyebrows: ¡°Yi Fan said you just fell in the illusion.¡± ¡°Illusion?¡± Gao Fei muttered, ¡°So many real things just happened, it¡¯s just an illusion?¡± Damn it! He used to be so sad, so desperate, so painful, even experienced a life and death, but in the end he told him that just now he was in a illusion, and everything he saw was just a made up thing. Do you want to be such a fool to fall for it again? Gao Fei pinched the inside of his thigh with unbelievable force and immediately took a breath of air: ¡°Damn, it hurts.¡± Zhou Quan couldn¡¯t help laughing: ¡°Gao Fei, what are you doing? You don¡¯t believe we¡¯re alive, do you? Do you think we¡¯re going to die like that? What do you see in the illusion, anyway?¡± In fact, from Gao Fei¡¯s performance and only a few words, he can also guess a rough idea, but he is still curious about what Gao Fei saw. Gao Fei thought of what he had seen in the illusion before, and still felt palpitation: ¡°Saw something that I would never want to happen.¡± He told the story of what he had seen in his illusion. Others were silent, and though they had not experienced it, they might collapse at the thought of it. Gao Fei rubbed his face in frustration: ¡°I feel really incompetent. I can¡¯t even save my brothers. I don¡¯t even have the ability to fight back.¡± Facing the powerful zombie, his fist and foot skills are not only ineffective, but also the bullets are useless to the zombie. Chen Hao patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. If we were you, we would be in the same situation as you.¡± Mu Yi Fan also voiced comfort: ¡°Yes, don¡¯t think too much, although the illusion of things you have been hit with, but you also because of this matter you need to be happy for the misfortune.¡± ¡°What happiness in misfortune?¡± The Mu Family looks at Mu Yi Fan. The corner of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mouth bends and draws a curvature: ¡°Gao Fei was inspired by the illusion.¡± The Mu Family¡¯s soldier¡¯s eyes lit up one after another and one said with one voice, ¡°Really?¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Do I have to deceive you and make you happy?¡± ¡°Gao Fei, try it quickly.¡± Chen Hao, four of them, urged happily. Gao Fei couldn¡¯t help being happy: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan grinned stiff and quickly stopped, but before he had finished, Gao Fei had no teacher to do his own work. There was a bang and a cloud of black smoke came out of the cellar door. ¡°Cough.¡± Six people in the cellar were choking, unable to breathe. They pushed the door out quickly. In the sunshine, six figures inhaled into black charcoal smoke flew out of the cellar. Mu Yi Fan took a breath of fresh air, cut his burnt hair and had no good breathe: ¡°Who is it? Who made Gao Fei try his powers?¡± ¡°Cough, I think Gao Fei needs to be trained by someone out of the five powers outside the of gold, wood, water, fire and earth system. Only then can he try his powers.¡± Chen Hao coughed and said. ¡°I¡­ Well, I think so too.¡± Zhou Quan said. Kong Zi Xu asked angrily, ¡°Damn, Gao Fei, what kind of power are you? How is it like a cigarette bomb?¡± Don¡¯t say he hasn¡¯t seen this power, he hasn¡¯t even heard of it. Gao Fei looked depressed. ¡°How do I know what a power is?¡± ¡°Ha-ha-ha! Look at what you look like.¡± Deng Xiao Yi covered his stomach and pointed to the five black people in front of him, Ha-ha he laughed heartily. Mu Yi Fan and Chen Hao took a look at them. ¡°Pop¡± a sound, five people burst into laughter unexpectedly. Especially when you look at Mu Yi Fan, the laughter is the most exaggerated, because among the six people, Mu Yi Fan has the longest hair, just after being bombarded by Gao Fei¡¯s power, he looks like he had an explosive head. When everyone laughed about it, Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Gao Fei has a Blasting Power.¡± ¡°Blasting?¡± The Mu Family soldiers looked at Mu Yi Fan doubtfully. ¡°As you can see from the dried vegetables, after using his power, his ability will explode in the air or on the enemy. Fortunately, Gao Fei just started using the power. Otherwise, all six of us will die under the power right now.¡± Chen Hao and they were shocked. Gao Fei is grateful that the dried vegetables are just him trying his powers at will. Otherwise, it would be disgraceful to die under his own powers. Mu Yi Fan patted Gao Fei on the shoulder: ¡°Practice well, this is a good power.¡± Chen Hao asked, ¡°How did Gao Fei suddenly have a power?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that yesterday? Ordinary people have a certain chance of becoming powers. If there is any condition to have a power, that is, if you are in very dangerous situations or with strong determination and other conditions, in order to stimulate potential power.¡± Mu Yi Fan, looking at their desire for power, immediately consoled them: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these things should go their proper steps. If you are meant to should power, sooner or later you will, even if with no power, no need to demand, I believe that ordinary people may not necessarily have no survival ability.¡± If Chen Hao could become a power like Gao Fei, he would also let Zheng Jia Ming use illusion to push their potential out, but¡­ Mu Yi Fan frowned visibly. He hopes that the future events and plots do not change much. Chen Hao, who understood what Mu Yi Fan meant, nodded. Mu Yi Fan looked at his watch and arrived at the hotel. ¡°It¡¯s not too early. Let¡¯s get on the road.¡± Kong Zi Xu asked, ¡°What can we do if we are so dirty?¡± Mu Yi Fan uses his ice powers to make six pieces of ice and let them wipe their faces. After everyone cleaned up, Mu Yi Fan brushed his hair gloomily. He didn¡¯t want to shave his head, did he? Deng Xiao Yi noticed his movements and asked, ¡°Yi Fan, do you want me to cut your hair?¡± Mu Yi Fan silently swept through the flat heads of five of them: ¡°Can you cut them for me? I¡¯ll go see my when I get back.¡± The Mu Family haha laughed heartily. At first they feared that the Admiral¡¯s eldest son, they thought maybe like his second son, he would be like a big group of boss¡¯s son, unable to be approached. However, after more than a day of getting along, they found that the general¡¯s eldest son had no shelf and was very easy to get along with, just like his teammates. Chen Hao laughed and said, ¡°When can you take our sister in law for a look?¡± ¡°After a while, I¡¯ll show you.¡± As Deng Xiao Yi cut his hair for him, he asked, ¡°Now can you tell us what your wife looks like?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was proud: ¡°My wife is handsome, tall and in good shape. Most importantly, she is also very capable.¡± Chen Hao, they saw Mu Yi Fan was about to exaggerate his wife, and felt it was funny. When their hair was cut, six people left Cuihua Village to look for materials in the town 300 kilometers away. During this period, Gao Fei kept on exerting the powers and absorbed the blasting cores into his body to improve his level of powers. Chen Hao saw it and looked with great envy, and at the same time, their confidence in finding materials has improved a lot. Especially now there are two powered men in the team, and the other four are well-trained soldiers. So they don¡¯t have much difficulty in finding materials. They soon receive a truck of materials. On the way back to B City, Chen Hao suddenly said, ¡°Do you think someone has been staring at us all the way?¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188: She¡¯s here in B City. ¡°Did you notice that?¡± The troubled men in the back seat looked up at Chen Hao in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I felt someone was staring at us the other day in Cuihua Village.¡± Chen Hao said, ¡°I was leaving Cuihua Village I felt it too.¡± Kong Zi Xu asked, ¡°How many of you could have noticed that someone was staring at us? Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say earlier, because I can¡¯t feel someone else or a zombie nearby, so I think it¡¯s my illusion.¡± Chen Hao said, ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t say it was because it wasn¡¯t like the enemy was staring in the dark, so I wasn¡¯t sure. Anyway, it was chilling and creepy all the time.¡± Zhou Quan said, ¡°In order to avoid accidents, we should rush back to B City as soon as possible.¡± Mu Yi Fan agrees with this: ¡°After the journey, we take turns driving, who is tired can rest directly in the car, meals are also to be taken in the car, need to untie before parking.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Next, on the way back to B City, the car will stop only when it needs to change drivers. Because everyone is a man, so it is very convenient to solve the problem of peeing by standing on the roadside at will. However, it is more troublesome to solve the problem by standing on the roadside at will. Nobody wants to squat on the roadside barefoot, so that others can smell what they have excreted, so they have to choose the roadside grass to solve the problem. Before solving the problem, they will check the surrounding environment first to make sure there is no danger before they go to the grass to release their hands. Others are on the other side of the car and shout if anything happens. [1] Solving the problem= going number 1 or 2 They were cautious and nothing happened on the way. Seeing that the B City was approaching, an accident happened. When Chen Hao and Deng Xiao Yi were peeing something broke up in the grass, they were suddenly dragged deep into the forest by something. Gao Fei heard the scream and turned around quickly. Mu Yi Fan used the wooden power to imprison Chen Hao and Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s bodies so as not to be dragged far behind. However, the things that hold Chen Hao and Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s bodies still pulled Chen Hao and Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s bodies. Gao Fei blasted it quickly, and Chen Hao and Deng Xiao Yi got out of danger. Mu Yi Fan ran quickly into the grass and saw Chen Hao and Deng Xiao Yi with a wine around their waists: ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. Fortunately, you found us early, or we¡¯ll be dragged away.¡± Chen Hao and Deng Xiao Yi quickly got up and put on their pants. Mu Yi Fan looked in the direction in which they were towed, and there seemed to be a man standing under a big tree not far away. The reason for his uncertainty is that he is a little far away and the other side is standing back-to-back. Moreover, he is wearing the same clothes as the tree bark, so he can only judge that the other side is like a person from the figure and the long hair behind. At that moment, the figure turned around, showing purple lips and green eyes, while the skin on his face grew like bark. Mu Yi Fan was shocked. This man looks very similar to what Shen Qin Yang described as the strange man. ¡°Oh, my God, is that a human?¡± Deng Xiao Yi took a breath of air as he looked at the figure in the distance. The strange man stared at Mu Yi Fan gloomily for a long time and slowly had on a cold smile. ¡£ Chen Hao looked at the eccentric man warily and said in a low voice, ¡°That man looked at us and to me, that it feels like being stared at the other day it is gloomy and uncomfortable.¡± Deng Xiao Yi said, ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s been following us all the time, is it?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± The strange `man¡¯ smiled a few times and leaned towards the next big tree. His body merged in the big tree in an instant. Gao Fei, who came after him, immediately blasted the tree with a power. With a bang, the tree made a loud noise and fell faltering to the side. Mu Yi Fan saw the tree fall like other big trees and said, ¡°He¡¯s gone already.¡± Gao Fei wondered, ¡°Didn¡¯t he get into that big tree? Why didn¡¯t it blow him up?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°The tree is just the gateway he left with, and his body should be able to reach other places through the connection between the tree and other big trees.¡± If that¡¯s the case, then he also thinks that the person staring at them along the way is probably the weirdo, because it¡¯s not difficult to catch up with the speed of their car with the tree as the travelling channel. ¡°Yi Fan, do you know who that weirdo is?¡± Chen Hao asked. Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°It should be a mutant.¡± In his novel, these people should not appear until one year after the end of the world, and Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu are the first examples in the novel. After being swallowed by plants and animals, they become mutants with powers by virtue of strong and unyielding ideas and merge with the body of animals and plants. ¡°Mutants?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan explained it briefly. Gao Fei and the other four looked at Mu Yi Fan in surprise: ¡°There is such a thing.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s not early, so let¡¯s hurry back to B City.¡± Six men returned to the bus and returned to the gate of B City at 11 p.m. First, they handed over one tenth of the material to the soldiers at the gate, then went to the inspection area to check for any wounds, and then they were sent to the isolation area for waiting. When they came to the quarantine area, they saw a woman in a white dress sitting in a corner, quietly turning over her books, her long hair blocking half of her long face. Moreover, the lights in the isolation area are very dim, so you can¡¯t see what the other person looks like, but in such a quiet atmosphere, it seems a bit weird. Mu Yi Fan and Chen Hao couldn¡¯t help looking at each other more. Because the doors of each room are made of iron bars, when you enter the isolation room opposite, they can still see the woman opposite. After the soldiers brought them into the isolation room, they left. Deng Xiao Yi said, ¡°If you want to stay here for five or six hours, you can only stay here for one night tonight.¡± Chen Hao laid down casually on the ground. ¡°Everyone is tired for several days, so they had an early rest.¡± Mu Yi Fan also found a seat and sat down. Just trying to close his eyes, he saw the woman in the opposite room stand up, take out a short comb from her skirt pocket, comb her hair and walk to the front of the iron bar. The woman put her combed hand down, raised her eyes, looked at the other side, and opened her red lips: ¡°Mr. Mu, long time no see. Do you remember who I am?¡± Mu Yi Fan saw the beautiful face, opened his eyes and looked at each other in surprise: ¡°Rong Xue?¡± Why is Rong Xue here? Speaking of it, Rong Xue did not know where to go after leaving their ranks in K City, and never heard of her news, let alone what Zhan Bei Tian had done to Rong Xue. Rong Yan and Rong Mother asked Mao Yu about Rong Xue. Unfortunately, no one knows the whereabouts of Rong Xue. Chen Hao looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Yi Fan, do you recognize that woman?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Rong Xue chuckled. ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Mu remembers me, does Mr. Mu knows how well my mother and sister are?¡± Mu Yi Fan feels that Rong Xue is a little gloomy. He tightens his eyebrows and is reluctant to say more about Rong Yan¡¯s affairs: ¡°Very well.¡± Rong Xue asked, ¡°So Mr. Mu knows where my mother and sister live now?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyebrows tightened a little, worried about Rong Xue¡¯s disturbance at Zhan Bei Tian Camp. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°They live in No. 105 Minxiang, Beicheng District.¡± This is Rong Xue¡¯s father¡¯s and stepmother¡¯s address, which he mentioned when he wrote the novel, and he doesn¡¯t know if Rong Xue¡¯s father and stepmother are still there. Say this address, just want Rong Xue to find her father and them, and don¡¯t come back to camp to find Rong Yan their trouble. ¡°Thank you Mr. Mu for telling me.¡± Rong Xue picked up the comb again and combed her hair. Deng Xiao Yi saw Rong Xue combing her hair again and immediately shivered: ¡°This woman is really strange. What else does she comb her hair in the middle of the night make me feel like watching ghost movies? It has a creepy feeling.¡± Kong Zi Xu laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s women¡¯s nature to love being beauty. You don¡¯t even know that. No wonder you can¡¯t find a girlfriend.¡± ¡°You know, so why don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡± Deng Xiao Yi was not angry to refute. Kong Zi Xu hummed softly: ¡°I just don¡¯t want to find one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rong Xue suddenly asked again, ¡°Major General Zhan, how is he?¡± Mu Yi Fan said to herself that this woman is not still dead-hearted in love to Zhan Bei Tian, is she? Without waiting for his answer, Rong Xue scoffed at herself and said, ¡°Look at me, it¡¯s silly. The Zhan Family is famous and powerful in B City. How could he possibly lead a bad life?¡± She stopped combing her hair and fixed her eyes on Mu Yi Fan. Then, her bright red lips burst into a bright, deep smile. ¡°Surely Mr. Mu and Major General Zhan had a good time, too? You two really make me envy you so much! ¡± After that, Rong Xue let out a low laugh, raised his hands and grabbed the iron bar in front of him. ¡°Mr. Mu, please tell Major General Zhan for me. I, Rong Xue, came to B City.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189: Really shameless! Mu Yi Fan was sleepless all night, especially when he was stared at by Rong Xue in the opposite room, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. At 4:30 a.m., the soldiers finally came to open the door and let them go. Meanwhile, Rong Xue was released. Rong Xue looked at Mu Yi Fan and drove away in her car. Deng Xiao Yi immediately said, ¡°Have you noticed? Her hair seems a little longer than last night. Mu Yi Fan frowned. Speaking of hair, he suddenly remembered something. I remember Zhan Bei Tian used the thunder-lighting power to burn Rong Xue¡¯s front hair when he was in K City, but now why is it growing so long suddenly? Was she wearing a wig? However, it is not very similar, because the whole looks natural, not like wearing a wig. Kong Zi Xu quipped Deng Xiao Yi: ¡°Are you interested in her? Otherwise, how do you know that her hair is a little longer than last night?¡± Deng Xiao Yi rolled his eyes: ¡°Last night, when she combed her hair, she looked like a ghost on TV, so I couldn¡¯t help looking more. I noticed that her hair was just below the waist last night, a little above the bxttocks, but when I looked at it just now, I found that her hair had grown to the buttocks, which was too fast.¡± Kong Zi Xu joked, ¡°Are you seeing it wrong?¡± ¡°If it was only a millimeter long, maybe I saw it wrong, but if it¡¯s more than an inch long, how can it be wrong?¡± Zhou Quan and Chen Hao pondered that when they saw Rong Xue last night, her hair really seemed to go only to the waist. Just then, there was a sudden disturbance across the checkpoint, and someone even cried, ¡°Four people, four people, one soldier died.¡± Everyone heard the call and quickly surrounded the inspection area. Mu Yi Fan and Zhou Quan also went over and looked. A zombie in military uniform fell to the ground. The skin in the clothes was wrinkled and there was no blood. A small hole the size of a finger tail was found in the neck. The blood around the hole has dried up, but there is no blood coming out of the hole and no blood left on the ground. The situation is very strange. A soldier went up to look at the wound and frowned visibly. ¡°The blood in his body seems to have been drained.¡± When they heard it, they all took a breath of air. ¡°To the naked eye, the soldier really seemed to have been sucked out of his blood.¡± ¡°Damn it, the zombies are still unresolved, and now there¡¯s a vampire freak. There¡¯s no vampire in the world, right?¡± Deng Xiao Yi said. Zhou Quan knocked him on the head: ¡°Don¡¯t be an alarmist here.¡± Chen Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for us to stand here and look at it. We can¡¯t help. We¡¯ll go back and wait for the soldiers at the gate to find out about it. Let¡¯s go back and find out the news.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They were about to get on the car and drive away, but they were stopped by soldiers at the gate of the city, saying that they had to investigate the cause of the soldier¡¯s death before they could let them go. Then they were put back in the quarantine area. Deng Xiao Yi kicked an iron fence angrily: ¡°Fxck my life, it¡¯s none of our business. What should they lock us up for?¡± It has long been known that they would not be curious to see what happened, otherwise, they would not be locked up again and could not go out. Mu Yi Fan looked gloomily at the soldiers who had locked the iron fence. He counted the time in his mind. They had ten days since they left B City to find supplies. So, either today or tomorrow, there would be a meeting of camp leaders. He quickly asked the soldier who had locked the door, ¡°I want to play. When is the day when Admiral Mu invited the leaders of the film emperors to hold a meeting?¡± The soldier who locked the door looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Today.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly poured down: ¡°Comrade, my name is Mu Yi Fan, is the Admiral Mu¡¯s older son, can you find a Mu¡¯s person to protect us to go out?¡± Afraid that the soldiers would not believe him, he immediately took out the Mu Family ID card and handed it to the soldiers. After the soldier looked at the ID card and confirmed its authenticity, his attitude towards them changed immediately, and he was no longer cold: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and find someone from Mu family.¡± When Mu Yi Fan saw him leave, he thought he would go out in two hours. Unexpectedly, the soldier came back and said that the Mu personnel who could speak had followed Mu Yue Cheng to the meeting. Those who can¡¯t say anything are not sure about it. They dare not come here to protect people. Mu Yi Fan had to sit back depressed to where he sat last night. It seemed that he would not be able to go to the meeting. Another day passed before the Mu Family came to protect them from going out, while the man who kept them from going out was Li Cai Yu. Mu Yi Fan got into Li Cai Yu¡¯s car and saw an off-road vehicle parked opposite the door. He couldn¡¯t help looking at it twice more. Then the window was lowered. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhan Bei Tian was the one inside, and his eyes brightened. He guessed that Zhan Bei Tian had come to pick him up only after he had received the news that he was being held in the inspection area. Unfortunately, the Mu Family took the lead. Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan in Li Cai Yu¡¯s car and drove away. Mu Yi Fan took his eyes back. Li Cai Yu, who followed the bus, suddenly sighed, ¡°Yi Fan, do you know what you missed yesterday?¡± ¡°I know the whole B City meeting was held yesterday.¡± Mu Yi Fan said he was helpless. Nor did he expect such a thing to happen to him. Li Cai Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to miss the meeting, but you missed the chance to perform.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°What do you mean, Third Aunt?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, after you left B City, your dad invited the leaders of the camps to the Mu Training Camp to hold the biggest conference since the end of the world.¡± Li Cai Yu sighed: ¡°After Yi Hang knew this, he started to prepare every day and night for a good performance at the meeting. To be honest, he was really the president of Mu Technology Group. He started things fast and well, and your dad looked at him and was awed very much.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°What did he do at the meeting?¡± ¡°Not what he did, but before the meeting, he wrote a set of punishment laws for the cores power digger. Then he announced to everyone that the core of the zombie and the animal and plant systems would become the currency of circulation in the future.¡± ¡°After hearing this, they all raised their hands and agreed that your father had a good son, even though they didn¡¯t know that he had had a big son.¡± Li Cai Yu was very angry when she said, ¡°After recalling, I heard your uncle say that you first told him that crystal cores will have become a currency in circulation. But when your uncle talked about the reward and punishment system with the people under him, Mu Yi Hang listened to it. Now everyone thinks it was Mu Yi Hang who came up with it. Therefore, from today on, all transactions can be traded through the crystal core.¡± At this point, she slapped the steering wheel angrily: ¡°Damn, he is really shameless.¡± ¡°Third Aunt pay attention to your image.¡± Mu Yi Fan cautioned. He felt that this was not a big problem. It didn¡¯t matter who said that the core became the currency in circulation. However, he hoped that someone will say something, so the person who washed out the matter would be the Male Protagonist, so that the Male Protagonist can have more popularity in B City. After all, those who robbed the future of The Male Protagonist did not know whether they could be as popular as those in the novel. Li Cai Yu rolled her eyes: ¡°Your Third Uncle is not here, do I need to pay attention to the image for whom to see ah.¡± Mu Yi Fan was amused by her remark and took out two sets of cosmetics and maintenance products from her backpack and put them on the front of the car: ¡°Third Aunt, this is what I brought back for you and Second Aunt specially while I was looking for supplies.¡± He only helped his third aunt and his second aunt get these because she was younger than his eldest aunt and second aunt, and she paid attention to dressing in their daily life, so he only brought back two set. When Li Cai Yu saw the cosmetics, there was an immediately smiled on her face. ¡°You are still a very considerate young man.¡± She said, ¡°Where are you going now? Your Third Aunt will send you over.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the car behind him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Dad¡¯s training camp and hand in all the supplies and go back to Mu Tower.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Li Cai Yu took Mu Yi Fan to Mu Family Camp and drove away. Soldiers in the Mu Family camp stared at Gao Fei as they brought back a truck of goods. Ten days ago, when Gao Fei and the four men left the camp, nobody looked up to Gao Fei. They thought that Mu Yi Fan had eyes, but no eyes. He even took five people who had no power to look for supplies. This was simply likened to him going to look for death. So they don¡¯t think highly of Gao Fei and they think that five of them will surely die on the road, but they didn¡¯t expect that they not only did not die, but also brought back a truck worth of goods. That¡¯s nothing. When they heard that Gao Fei had developed a power, they were shocked. Many people surrounded Gao Fei and asked what was going on. Mu Yue Cheng was very happy to learn about this and praised Mu Yi Fan even more. Mu Yi Fan remembered Zhan Bei Tian in his heart. Where else would he like to hear what Mu Yue Cheng said? After listening to a few compliments, he drove Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s car to find his wife. Chapter 190 Chapter 190: Brother is back. Mu Yi Fan came to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp and saw Zheng Guo Zong standing at the door talking to soldiers. He stopped the car and shouted, ¡°Quack, what are you doing here?¡± Zheng Guo Zong stopped to talk to the soldier and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m especially waiting here for you boy.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Zheng Guo Zong actively opened the door and sat in the car. ¡°Major General Zhan said you might come later and he asked me to wait for you at the door.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve come to this camp. Is it necessary to find someone to wait for me at the door?¡± Zheng Guo Zong grinned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessary before, but it¡¯s necessary today.¡± ¡°Speak up if you have anything to say and don¡¯t make it mysterious.¡± Mu Yi Fan was kept in suspense by him. Zheng Guo Zong didn¡¯t keep him hanging either. He said directly, ¡°Major General Zhan¡¯s grandfather has come to the camp.¡± Mu Yi Fan slammed on the brake: ¡°Zhan Guo Xiong is here?¡± ¡°Well, he came half an hour ago.¡± Mu Yi Fan appeared hesitant. Zhan Guo Xiong is here. Would he like to meet Zhan Guo Xiong? However, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s appearance should be to let him not see Zhan Guo Xiong, otherwise, Zheng Guo Zong will not be waiting at the door. ¡°Does Bei Tian not want me to meet his grandfather?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not exactly how he explained it.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong frowned visibly. ¡°But I probably guessed what it was.¡± ¡°What is¡­?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not ask, but Zhan Guo Xiong stepped out of the dormitory with a calm face, followed by Cai Yuan holding Mu Qing Tian. Two men and a child left Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp in a car. ¡°What happened? Old Zhan looks very angry. Quack doctor, what happened?¡± Zheng Guo Zong also told him, ¡°Recently, Major General Zhan has been told in the camp that you are doing things with him. Some people have witnessed your kissing Major General Zhan¡¯s face. Major General Zhan was not angry, and he was seen carrying you downstairs. So, now the whole camp is spreading more and more gossips, and almost the whole camp knows it.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the car leaving. ¡°That is to say, Lord Old Zhan came here to inspect and probably heard the rumor, so he left with a black face.¡± In other words, how did this matter get so far? Lord Old Zhan came and Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t know how to stop the rumors. Is it¡­ Is Zhan Bei Tian doing this intentional? Want to make an excuse to let Old Zhan know his story. Well! Zhan Bei Tian is bad enough. Now Zhan Guo Xiong wants to get angry and cannot get angry when he hears the rumor, because he doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not, so he can only observe it slowly. By then, even if he had found out about it, Master Old Zhan would not have a chance to so angry. After all, he had the niggling wary bottom of his heart. ¡°It should be like this. Otherwise, why did Major General Zhan want me to stop you from seeing Master Old Zhan at the door?¡± Mu Yi Fan feels the same way. Later, I¡¯ll wait for Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s anger to subside before I go to see him again. What did Mu Yi Fan think about? He took out the paper that Zheng Jia Ming gave him from his backpack and handed it to Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°This time I went out, I saw Jia Ming. He asked me to give it to you.¡± Zheng Guo Zong opened it in front of him and then blustered the note: ¡°This stinky boy.¡± ¡°What did he write that made you so angry and read it so quickly?¡± Mu Yi Fan picks it up and looks at it. It simply says ¡°Everything is OK¡±. ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s too simple. At least say some comforting words, let father¡¯s peace of mind. Zheng Guo Zong was annoyed with huffs coming out of his nostrils: ¡°Just because he didn¡¯t write anything, it made me angry.¡± In fact, he knows what his son means. The real purpose of these four words is to let his father see the handwriting and understand that his son is really well. Otherwise, Mu Yi Fan would have sent it orally. Mu Yi Fan stuffed the paper back into Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s hand. In order not to make him worry too much about it, he said a few more words to comfort him: ¡°I think he looks good, and you don¡¯t worry, by the way, he told me that he is staying with Zhuang Zi Yue now.¡± Zheng Guo Zong frowned: ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue? Mr. Chuang? He¡¯s staying with Mr. Zhuang?¡± ¡°Yes, he said it to me personally.¡± Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s face sank. ¡°Yi Fan, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you something.¡± Mu Yi Fan listened to him seriously calling himself Yi Fan. He knew that what he said was serious. He immediately put away his smile and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zheng Guo Zong did not tell the story directly, but asked, ¡°Mr. Zhuang, is it really a zombie?¡± When he left K City, he heard that someone said Zhuang Zi Yue was a zombie. At that time, the whole city was looking for him. When he was in K City, many people knew about Zhuang Zi Yue, so Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t hide it from him: ¡°Yes, he is indeed a zombie. What does that have to do with what you want to say?¡± Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s face sank a little more: ¡°Do you remember how my wife died?¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately answered, ¡°She was killed by a zombie.¡± After that, he didn¡¯t know what he thought of. He stared at Zheng Guo Zong with wide eyes. ¡°You mean, your wife was bitten by Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± Zheng Guo Zong nodded: ¡°Since I heard that Mr. Zhuang was a zombie, I have been suspicious of this matter, so I wonder if my son will take revenge on his mother. Previously, my wife death was very painful to him, the mother-child relationship is very good between them, like family and friends, and they almost have nothing to say, although Jia Ming did not cry when he saw my wife was bitten to death, but I know that he is very sad, very sad.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly did not know what to say. ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t want Jia Ming to avenge anything, because I think Mr. Zhuang will become a zombie, it should not be because he wanted to, so I have been thinking about this period of time, he killed my wife at the same time, it could have been his parents he bit.¡± ¡°He ate them.¡± Mu Yi Fan said sadly. Zheng Guo Zong said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Zi Yue told me personally that he ate his parents and even tucked their meat bit by bit into his stomach. After he was awake, he was in great pain, so he hated the man who had made him a zombie.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked sadly at Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°You know what? I¡¯m the one who made him a zombie. The reason why I turned into a zombie was that my brother wanted me to die early so that he could get a stake in Mu Technology Group, so he asked his friend for medicines that they could not find a cure for. His friend, a researcher at the National Academy of Sciences, injected my brother¡¯s zombie virus drug into my body, which was taken from Zheng Jia Ming and his colleagues.¡± He looked at Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s frozen face and smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Is it ridiculous, turned around, and the source of the disaster returned to Jia Ming?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong was speechless for a long time. Mu Yi Fan patted Zheng Guo Zong on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not what he wants Jia Ming to become a zombie. I¡¯ll persuade him when I see Jia Ming in the future.¡± Zheng Guo Zong nodded. ¡°You just tell him that I don¡¯t want him to do anything, I just want him to live well.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan started the car and sent Zheng Guo Zong back to the dormitory. Then he drove back to the other side of the office building. He happened to meet Mao Yu who came back from the dormitory. Mao Yu saw him and immediately said, ¡°You know, Old Zhan Military Commission heard the news about you and Boss and left in a car in anger.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Father Old Zhan come to Bei Tian and ask him clearly when he heard the rumors?¡± Mao Yu said helplessly, ¡°Boss told me to tell the old Military Commission that he was out.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he put his previous sadness behind his head. Then he laughed heartlessly and heartlessly: ¡°Haha, where is he now?¡± ¡°Hiding in the lounge of the office and said if you come, go to him.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see your Boss. By the way, if you have nothing to do, don¡¯t bother us with anything.¡± Mao Yu: ¡°¡­¡± 😒 It¡¯s too direct. Mu Yi Fan rushed to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s office as fast as he could. Seeing that the door of the office was open, he immediately climbed in and closed the door of the office. Seeing that the door of the lounge was open, he ran in quickly. ¡°Wife, brother is back.¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191: He¡¯s your sister-in-law. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian with hands in his trousers¡¯ pocket as soon as he entered the door, the man was leaning gracefully against the window on his left hand and bathed in the sunshine, his beautiful face was sculptured, cold, handsome and resolute. He couldn¡¯t help being obsessed with the sight he saw. He rushed up one step, jumped up and hugged his man. He kissed him more than ten times in the face indiscriminately. ¡°Ten days no see, I really want to die.¡± Zhan Bei Tian firmly held the person hanging on him. When he was asked by the other party, a dazzling smile sprang up on his lips. He raised his hand and rubbed his frazzled hair, his black eyebrows frowned and he asked quietly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hair?¡± After receiving the news that Mu Yi Fan was locked in the inspection area at the B City gate, he noticed that his hair had been lost by a lot and was curled up as if it had been permed. Mu Yi Fan stopped kissing and explained simply: ¡°A teammate didn¡¯t know that he had the explosion power, and then my hair was bombarded like this by him.¡± He drew a few circles and forks on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s chest with his fingertips, and asked suggestively, ¡°Oppa, did you miss me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian flashed a smile that reached into his eyes and quickly grabbed the irregular moving hand: ¡°Nan Tian is here.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked back stiffly and saw Zhan Nan Tian leaning against the opposite wall, looking at the men who were holding together in a dazzling manner. He didn¡¯t know what happened, but he felt somewhat guilty. He jumped down from Zhan Bei Tian and smiled at him. ¡°Second Young Master Zhan you¡¯re there, so what you saw just now is that I was joking with Bei Tian. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± When he came in, all his attention was on the man in his heart, and before he came in, and when he came in he did not hear the voice of conversation in the lounge, so he did not notice that there were other people in the lounge. Fortunately, he did not take off Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s trousers off after he entered. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing. ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Nan Tian tried desperately to put aside his shocked looks, but after several attempts, it was still difficult to suppress the expression on his face. His heart was hit hard, and he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. Even if things are really like what Mu Yi Fan said, what is the explanation for Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indulgent smile and indulgence? This is obviously a way of expressing love for talent. But how can they¡­ Zhan Bei Tian pulled down Mu Yi Fan and straightened clothes and looked at Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s quiet introduction. ¡°He¡¯s your sister-in-law.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Nan Tian stared at the two of them in shock. For a long time, he could not find his own voice. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Nan Tian completely covered up and whispered to Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°You scared him.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t freak out.¡± The other side is not like Zhan Guo Xiong, who has heart disease without fear, nor Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s parents and elders, whose voice mattered, he has no intention of hiding from this cousin. Mu Yi Fan gave him a white look: ¡°But I¡¯m a man. How can a man call someone else his sister-in-law?¡± Zhan Bei Tian hooked his lips and couldn¡¯t help teasing him: ¡°Don¡¯t call you my wife? What do I call you then? Call you my baby¡¯s momma?¡± ¡°Well, if you dare to say it, I¡¯m not afraid to admit that I bear a child.¡± The more they whispered, the louder they spoke. There was no fear that there was a third person in the room. Their conversation was like five thunders bombing Zhan Nan Tian to the top. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Zhan Nan Tian, who wanted to keep a mild face by trying to suppress shock and anger on his face, and frowned visibly. ¡°Would you like someone to take him out and let the Quack doctor see how frightened he is?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Nan Tian, who was silly in his place, and asked in a low voice. Zhan Bei Tian put his arm around him and tried to call Zhan Nan Tian, ¡°Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked back at the two men standing together. Suddenly, he felt that the sunshine outside the window was so dazzling that the two men in front of the window could blind his titanium dog¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath: ¡°Brother!¡± I¡¯m still busy. I¡¯ll visit your camp next time.¡± Zhan Nan Tian quickly turned around and, as soon as he took a step, kicked the stool under his foot. Then, as he walked out of the door, his right arm hit the door because he was absent-minded. Turned right after you leave the door of the lounge. Mu Yi Fan looked up and asked, ¡°It seems that the door of the office is not over there.¡± They immediately looked out of the window and saw Zhan Nan Tian flip down from the third floor. Then he steadily landed in front of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car, took out the key and found that he could not get in it. It took Zhan Nan Tian nearly ten seconds to find out that the car was not his own. He walked towards his car with a cold face, opened the door and sat in. Start the car, step on the accelerator and rush out. Fortunately, he turned the steering wheel fast, otherwise, he will definitely hit a tree. Mu Yi Fan turned his head to Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°He seems to be very stimulated. He seems unable to accept the two of us. Do you think he will go back and scream your grandfather and you about the two of us now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned and squinted at the car as it went away. According to his understanding of Zhan Nan Tian, Zhan Nan Tian would not reject other people happiness even if he did not accept men being with men. Especially for his cousin slash brother, Zhan Nan Tian would send blessings, whether he did not accept them or not, instead of having a look of someone being hit hard with the news. ¡°I was sure before. Now I¡¯m not sure. You really haven¡¯t seen Nan Tian before?¡± ¡°Of course, by the way, why is Zhan Nan Tian here?¡± ¡°He came to see Grandpa.¡± ¡°Is Zhan Nan Tian still reluctant to say why he tried to fight Mu Yi Hang?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked back and nodded. Mu Yi Fan asked again, ¡°Has the situation of the two families worsened in the ten days since I left?¡± ¡°During the period, some people made two or three disturbances, but after being punished, no one dared to mess up. Besides, your uncle also carefully checked my dad¡¯s injuries. Later, your Mu Family had brought several powered men who were with them and they said that they saw a light that swept by and it was that light hurt my dad, which was split from behind my dad. After that, we also asked the people in the Zhan Family¡¯s team and they also said that they saw the light coming from behind to hit my father, but they didn¡¯t think too much about it, and they thought it was Mu people¡¯s work. So, to conclude, it¡¯s very likely that someone else plotted against my dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan cared, ¡°How is he doing now?¡± ¡°He has woken up and he is doing okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Bei Tian, I saw Rong Xue.¡± ¡°Rong Xue?¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted. ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet?¡± ¡°I met her in the inspection area. She asked me to tell you that she had come to B City. Did you do anything to her when you were in G City? Besides, the burnt hair on her head grew back and became very long.¡± Zhan Bei Tian let out a brief account of the day. ¡°She was dragged away by the old rattan tree?¡± Mu Yi Fan wrinkled his eyebrows: ¡°Didn¡¯t he die after being dragged away by the old rattan tree?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be that Rong Xue merged with the old rattan tree and become a mutant? ¡°Is that weirdo her?¡± ¡°What strange man?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked. ¡°When we went to the Shen¡¯s Family Camp, didn¡¯t Shen Qin Yang mention a strange weirdo? I suspect that Rong Xue is that weirdo. By the way, you don¡¯t know about the existence of mutants. Mu Yi Fan recalled that Zhan Bei Tian did not know about the existence of mutants, because there were no mutants at the time of his last death. ¡°What is a mutant?¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately popularized it to him. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s her. Be careful when you meet her in the future. She ¡­ coming to B City now. She must be looking for revenge.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Zhan Bei Tian looked at his watch and saw that the time pointed to eleven o¡¯clock. ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner first.¡± Mu Yi Fan remembered that he had been confined in the inspection area for almost two days without eating. He nodded and left the office with Zhan Bei Tian. On the way to the canteen, many people looked at them repeatedly. ¡°Now the whole camp knows about us?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the people nearby. ¡°Sooner or later they will know.¡± ¡°Are you ready to tell your family about us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all going to be in better status recently.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this answer, he couldn¡¯t help laughing. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him and said, ¡°What about you?¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll hint at my father and give you a name earlier.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hooked his lips. ¡°Later you can change your name to Mu Zhan Bei Tian, Haha.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and put Zhan Bei Tian on his shoulder. ¡°Mu Zhan Bei Tian, give him a smile.¡± Zhan Bei Tian picked up the eyebrow and said, ¡°Personally, I think it¡¯s better for you to change your name to Zhan Mu.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and asked, ¡°Bei Tian, are you still unable to accept the name Mu Yi Fan?¡± Chapter 192 Chapter 192: A gift for you Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to let go of all previous grievances in just a few months.¡± If the previous troubles were nothing to trip him up when he was on duty, he would not be such a vengeful person. He would just ignore him at most. Nevertheless, he is a man who has lived through a lifetime. He still remembers clearly how cruel his brother was murdered in the past troubles. If it hadn¡¯t been for the soul in the body that was in front of him, he would have dismembered eight pieces of this man and fed them to the dogs. So, sometimes when he thinks of the hatred of his last life, suddenly he doesn¡¯t know who he should look for in this life to settle the account of his last life. After all, the body of the culprit has become the person he likes. He killed Pan Ren Zhe and not even that could not get rid of the knot in his heart. As an author, Mu Yi Fan naturally understands Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mood, but still told him, ¡°My real name is also Mu Yi Fan.¡± Something flickered across Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes and he rubbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hair: ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± They stopped talking about this topic and went to the canteen to have dinner. They found a corner and sat down. Mu Yi Fan immediately took out the core he had called when he was looking for supplies and put it on the table: ¡°A gift for you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, looking at the gift in a cloth bag, can¡¯t help thinking about what kind of fun things it is? It wouldn¡¯t be another sex object It¡¯s no wonder he was a bit huffy and puff. After all, he has received a special gift. [1] Hey guys, sorry I¡¯m doing a noun change from now on the crystal cores or core from killed zombies or powered human will be called core it means the same thing but it think it makes more sense. ¡°Crystal core.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t play guess games with him either. He said directly, ¡°You have everything in your space and nothing is missing. I can only give you some crystal cores. Although these cores are not enough to plug your teeth, they are my heart.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you if you don¡¯t accept it.¡± His eyes flashed with a smile: ¡°Thank you.¡± The crystal core received was sent to the space, and a seemingly old mobile phone was put in front of Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Here you are.¡± Mu Yi Fan doubted and picked up his cell phone: ¡°Cell phone? It¡¯s old fashioned. Can you make a phone call now with these? Has network communication been restored? Then he thought of something, and his eyes lit up: ¡°Is it a satellite phone?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes lit up a little more: ¡°Can I call you anytime then?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the man who wanted to rush to kiss him fiercely and smiled. ¡°My request is very simple. You should always carry it with you, and keep it charged. If you go out looking for supplies, turn off the machine and turn it on when you need it.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and quickly received the satellite phone and put it in his bag: ¡°If only I had space, it would be much more convenient and I would not be afraid to lose my bag.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you clone space powers?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°Space ability is so special that it can¡¯t be said to be a power. Even if other people use the blade of space on me, I can¡¯t absorb it. Moreover, I may be hurt by the blade of space. Therefore, the Ineffectual ability is not omnipotent.¡± That¡¯s one of the reasons why when someone tried to fight him physically, he tries to hide away. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, eat quickly, and then go back to my room and have a good rest. I¡¯ve been either in the car or in the inspection area these days, and I haven¡¯t slept well in a day.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°I heard there was a murder in the inspection area. What happened?¡± ¡°Yesterday morning, a soldier died. It was like someone had sucked the blood out of his body. Now, in retrospect, I think Rong Xue probably did it. By the way, Qing Tian has been in The Zhan Family for several days. Can you take him out tomorrow and let me take him back to the Mu Family for a few days? In the present situation, he dared not come to pick up his child. ¡°Um.¡± Next, the two stopped talking. Mu Yi Fan has a very bad habit when he eats with others. He doesn¡¯t show it when he eats with others. However, when he eats with Zhan Bei Tian, the bad habit is vividly manifested. That is, he likes to eat the food in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s bowl very much, or he gives his food to Zhan Bei Tian, just like the food in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s bowl are more fragrant, especially after his relationship with Zhan Bei Tian is getting closer and closer, his performance becomes more and more obvious. In fact, this is a habit in his reality, a habit he had from an early age. Zhan Bei Tian also didn¡¯t care that he exchanged the food, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen them, and he was eating the food from Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan himself did not notice this, but others in the canteen did. Everyone is more and surer that Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan are a couple. Otherwise, will there ever be a grown man who will give his own food to others and put others¡¯ food in his own bowl. Rong Mother saw this scene in the distance and sighed in her heart. At the end of her life, she really thought Major General Zhan was interested in her daughter. Now it seems that they misunderstood her. Fortunately, the people in the camp did not scorn her daughter with what had happened. Otherwise, she and her daughter would not be able to stay in the camp. Is it just that men and men can stay together for a long time? Major General Zhan is obviously also interesting to women, otherwise, how can there be child if he stayed with a man? Rong Mother sighed again at the tenderness of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes. Major General Zhan¡¯s attitude toward the mother and daughter is warmer than to others, but he will never look at her daughter with how he looks at Mu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, what do you sigh about?¡± Rong Yan, who was cooking, heard his mother sigh for several times and asked quickly. Rong Mother didn¡¯t want Rong Yan to be sad, so she lied and said, ¡°Just think about your sister, and don¡¯t know what happened to your sister. Have you escaped the wave of zombies in K City?¡± Speaking of Rong Xue, Rong Yan was silent. She was very disappointed with her sister. Whether Rong Xue was alive or dead, she didn¡¯t want to worry about it. Rong Mother was sad to see her daughter silent. Clearly is the same father and mother¡¯s relatives and sisters, but so the end of the scene, the heart is really sour: ¡°We go back to the room to eat.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± When they left, Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows when he saw their figures. To be honest, he almost forgot the existence of the Female Protagonist. In his eyes, The Female Protagonist is fast becoming a passerby, but she is more thoughtful compare to Rong Xue. However, it also shows that he has not really liked a person like Rong Yan before in reality. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan staring at the entrance of the canteen. He turned his head curiously and looked at it. There was no special attraction. He turned back and continued eating. ¡°Nothing.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly finished his bowl of rice and went back to his dormitory to rest with Zhan Bei Tian. As soon as Zhan Bei Tian entered the dormitory, he brought people directly into the space. Because of the long time in space, two people can spend several days together. As soon as Mu Yi Fan entered the room, he immediately pulled Zhan Bei Tian down on the bed and said, ¡°It¡¯s cool here.¡± Now the weather outside is getting hotter and hotter. The temperature is probably over 45 degrees. If it weren¡¯t for his zombie and low body temperature, otherwise, he would have died of the heat. In the days when they went to find supplies, Chen Hao and the others were sweating all over their bodies. Fortunately, there were air conditioners in the car and trees blocking the sun. Otherwise, they would certainly not be able to stand sitting in the car. Zhan Bei Tian rubbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s leg: ¡°Take a bath before going to bed, and shave off all your hair.¡± Mu Yi Fan wailed, ¡°Do I have to shave my hair? If I shave off, you will not dislike me, will you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was laughing angrily at him: ¡°What nonsense is this now?¡± But he didn¡¯t cut it in the end, because he felt that when he shaved Mu Yi Fan into a flat head, it really made him look bad, not that it would be ugly to abandon the other party¡¯s flat head, but that after shaving him into a flat head, it would make him look more like Mu Yi Fan from before. After a comfortable bath, Mu Yi Fan lay down in bed and went to sleep. Because the time here is longer than outside, so he slept here very comfortably. Then, he slept until 3 p.m. and woke up, ran over Zhan Bei Tian, touched him up and down, rubbed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s fire up and down, and went to sleep again contentedly. Zhan Bei Tian watched his drooling face, pinched his tender little buttock in anger, and then went to the bathroom to put out the fire. Mu Yi Fan spent nearly ten days in space, five hours in the outside world. During this time, they lived like husband, and their lives were very sweet. It¡¯s like having a honeymoon when the sunrise rises together, the sunset returns together, staying together and planting fruit trees and vegetables, or traveling all over the space. Mu Yi Fan also took advantage of the extra time to absorb the spirit in the space to upgrade his power level. There is plenty of spirit in the space, but there are signs of upgrade in just five days. Of course, it is because of the low grade that the upgrade can be so fast. Like Zhan Bei Tian, he is afraid it will take half a year or a year in here to advance further. Chapter 193 Chapter 193: I miss you huge head ghost Fruit trees and vegetables grow very fast in the space. They grow in the morning and ripen at noon. They pluck the fruits and put them in the warehouse. However, the sweet time passed quickly. Ten days later, Mu Yi Fan had to come out of the space, because he had just returned to B City and had to report to Mu Yue Cheng about finding materials, as well as the Mu Family and the Zhan Family situation. He also had to supervise and his team. He could not be a shotgun. ¡°I want to pack you back for my dad to see.¡± Mu Yi Fan hugged Zhan Bei Tian as soon as he left the space and looked at his man reluctantly. Although they have stayed in the space for ten days, they are still reluctant to separate and stick together all the time. Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his hair: ¡°Come back after dinner.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded his head in the hope of staying with Zhan Bei Tian for a while. After dinner, he drove slowly away from Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp and returned to the 80th floor of Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office. Mu Yue Cheng meets Mu Yi Fan and hums, ¡°Just back to B City, you run outside immediately.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his son had just brought back a large cart of supplies, one of the soldiers had changed from an ordinary man to a miracle, otherwise, he really wanted to train him. Mu Yi Fan glanced at him and pulled a chair to Mu Yue Chen¡¯s desk. ¡°I just went to see my wife. I haven¡¯t seen her for ten days. I miss him.¡± [1]¡­ the word for him and her in Chinese sounds almost the same¡­ that why Mu Yi Fan is speaking about him and his father thinks he is speaking about her Mu Yue Cheng looked at him, hesitating, and ¡°Where the hell is the child¡¯s mother?¡± Speaking of it, his son is thirty years old, and he is not young. It¡¯s time to get married. Before the end of the world, he intentionally introduced a girl to his eldest son, so that he could find a wife for his eldest son to carry on the family line. But at that time, he was diverted by his eldest son and obviously did not want to talk about marriage. After the end of the world, he became busier. He was so busy that he forgot his eldest son¡¯s marriage. Especially when the eldest son came back with a child of two or three years old, he didn¡¯t even think about his eldest son¡¯s marriage. Now think about it, it¡¯s time to find a wife for his eldest son. Mu Yi Fan nodded quickly: ¡°Yes, I just went to see him.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned visibly and looked hesitant: ¡°If¡­ If you really like her, bring her back to meet your father.¡± ¡°But his identity is very special. I¡¯m afraid Dad will dislike him.¡± Mu Yi Fan said cautiously. ¡°That¡¯s why you never brought her back to see me?¡± Mu Yue Cheng immediately thought of the other party¡¯s identity as a woman who lives a hard life, the eldest son would worry that he would not accept the daughter-in-law. Mu Yi Fan nodded forcefully. ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought it was something to think about and turned to the topic: ¡°Did you encounter anything special in this search for supplies, and how did Gao Fei suddenly have his powers?¡± Mu Yi Fan knows that Mu Yue Cheng has changed the subject, but he will think about his daughter-in-law carefully in the future. Moreover, Mu Yue Cheng cannot be rushed to avoid self-defeating. He explained Gao Fei and Rong Xue issue in briefly, and he asked Mu Yue Cheng was on guard. Later, the two men talked about the Zhan Family and talked for nearly two hours before Mu Yi Fan left the office. Mu Yue Cheng rubbed the sore temple and sighed, wondering how to solve the problem of his eldest son. At that moment, Zhao Yi Xuan came in with a cup of coffee and said, ¡°What are you sighing about?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at her and said, ¡°Close the door.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan closed the door of his office and put his coffee on the table. ¡°Is there anything to tell me?¡± Mu Yue Cheng took a cup of coffee and said directly, ¡°Yi Fan is old enough. It¡¯s time to find someone for him to marry. But now he only remembered Qing Tian¡¯s mother. You know, Qing Tian¡¯s mother is probably a woman who lives a hard life. The Mu Family is not a famous family, but it¡¯s a family history. How can a white family make Yi Fan marry such a woman? ¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eyes moved slightly: ¡°Let¡¯s not say whether Yi Fan likes or dislikes that woman. Take that woman¡¯s fucking identity as Qing Tian, Yi Fan should marry her. Otherwise, when things go out and it is said that we dislike a girl from a poor family, and gave up on her when we have a grandchild from her, it is going to be very bad for the reputation of the Mu Family.¡± Mu Yue Cheng murmured, ¡°The other side is a woman of wind and dust. Is it good for our reputation as the Mu Family?¡± If the other party is a woman from an ordinary family, he will certainly not object. ¡°Yue Cheng, I don¡¯t know if I should say something.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhao Yi Xuan: ¡°We are husband and wife, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t say between each other.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Although what you just said is good for Yi Fan, have you ever thought that Yi Fan is unhappy with it? Also, you know the physical condition of Yi Fan. If we are lucky, we may be able to treat his body well. If we are unlucky¡­ ¡° She added, ¡°Isn¡¯t that harmful to other girls¡¯ families? Also, the woman who is married may not be good at raising Qing Tian. Isn¡¯t that child going to end up wronged? Especially Yi Fan has to take the team out to look for supplies, he will often not be at home, who knows how the woman who he marries back will treat Qing Tian. Mu Yue Cheng looked deeply at Zhao Yi Xuan and he almost moved his mouth to say has she had treated Yi Fan the same way, but in the end she did not say it. He raised his hand and waved back: ¡°You go out first, I want to think quietly.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t bother him either. He turned to leave the office and closed the door for Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about with Dad in there?¡± Just back from outside, Mu Yi Hang, who was going to return to his room, saw his mother coming out of his father¡¯s office and asked curiously. Zhao Yi Xuan smiled sarcastically and went up and whispered, ¡°Is it not about Mu Yi Fan¡¯s marriage? He wants to marry the woman who lives a hard life back to the Mu Family, that is, to marry Mu Qing Tian¡¯s mother.¡± Mu Yi Hang raised his eyebrows in surprise: ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Did your father tell me personally that there was still a fake one? Now I wish Mu Yi Fan would marry that woman home.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan now wants to see how the outside world points to Mu Yi Fan, and when the Mu Family¡¯s face is shamed away by Mu Yi Fan, see if Mu Yue Cheng still values the son. Moreover, if Mu Yi Fan really wants to married a woman, it would be a great help to marry the daughter of other leading families. Zhao Yi Xuan thought of this and immediately looked at his son: ¡°Yi Hang, you are not too young, and it¡¯s time to find someone to marry. Mum knows quite a lot of people. Would you like her to introduce some to you?¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyebrows squinted and he frowned: ¡°This matter as proper manner I have to still wait for Mu Yi Fan to get married and do it after that. Besides, I am focusing on the upgrade ability and the Mu Family, and how can I have time to think about these marriages?¡± ¡°But now the world is so chaotic, you¡­¡± Before Zhao Yi Xuan finished, Mu Yi Hang opened the door and went in, then closed it. ¡°This child.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan walked back to his room in anger. In the other room, Mu Yi Fan had no idea that people were beginning to care about his marriage. After taking a bath, he immediately called his family man with a satellite phone. As soon as the other person answered, he immediately giggled and laughed. The whole person was like a fool on the phone for the first time. ¡°My baby, it¡¯s your Oppa, miss me?¡± The other side was silent. Mu Yi Fan looked at his cell phone in doubt and said, ¡°Hello? Bei Tian?¡± Then, the angry person said, ¡°I miss you huge head ghost.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned. Why? The voice is not Bei Tian¡¯s. Is he joking around? This is Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s phone. By the way, the voice just now sounds like Zhan Guo Xiong. Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought that Zhan Bei Tian might return to The Zhan Family, and then the satellite phone was taken away by Zhan Guo Xiong. At the thought of it, his whole body became tense. Fxck my life. Why is life so hard? Zhan Guo Xiong answered the first call. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you are Mu Yi Fan, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong on the satellite phone asked fiercely. Mu Yi Fan dared not speak to Zhan Guo Xiong when he thought of the telephone conversation. Moreover, from Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s angry tone, he should confirm his relationship with Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Is you kid still there?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked angrily. ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you are dialing has powered his phone off. Please try again later.¡± A regular female voice came to Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s ear. Zhan Guo Xiong was stunned. Looking at the satellite phone in his hand, he was still talking. He was furious: ¡°You are still faking it, you fake it again, and you won¡¯t need to come to the Zhan Family ever.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194: You Threatening Me? Mu Yi Fan listened and said, ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong. Is it okay if I admit that I was wrong? Don¡¯t be angry old man. If you got angry, I¡¯ll be distressed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your grandfather.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong has no good airway. Mu Yi Fan immediately changed his voice: ¡°Male Brother.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong grunted. Mu Yi Fan heard Zhan Guo Xiong was really angry and said, ¡°Grandpa, old grandpa.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was satisfied: ¡°You tell me, what happened to you and my grandson? Also, don¡¯t talk to me smoothly, just use the momentum you used when you talked to us at the Zhan Family Camp and tell me about it. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed the painful headache: ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for sure.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong snorted, ¡°If you dare to deceive me a word, you will die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get sick.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong cut through the railroad with a scream: ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought Zhan Bei Tian might have given Zhan Guo Xiong spring water, or Zhan Bei Tian would not have said that his grandfather had been in good health recently. If that¡¯s the case, Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s heart should be much better, not so easily stimulated to heart attack. Mu Yi Fan took a deep breath, and at the same time, he thought about how to open his mouth to tell Old Zhan everything. It would be better to speak frankly, because of the nature of Old Zhan. Anyway, if Old Zhan wanted him to speak for himself, he would not be polite. In fact, he breathed out that tone and said, ¡°Old Zhan, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. My relationship with Bei Tian is just like that of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s father and his mother.¡± Old Zhan was furious: ¡°Nonsense, you should slander my grandson¡¯s reputation. Be careful I won¡¯t spare you. Besides, my son and my daughter-in-law are a man and a woman couple. That¡¯s a couple you hear. What¡¯s the matter with you two big men being together?¡± Mu Yi Fan lowered his voice: ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe what I said, what on earth do you want to hear from me? Would you believe me when I say that Zhan Bei Tian and I are just friends? But if you really believe that we have nothing in your mind, you don¡¯t need me to explain to you my relationship with Bei Tian, do you?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Old Zhan, I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not. In a word, Zhan Bei Tian is the one I want to make a decision. Of course, if you can agree with us, it would be better. I can stay with Bei Tian and Mu Tian as real family members. But if you don¡¯t agree with me, then I¡¯ll grab somebody from you. ¡± Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan refused to give him a chance to speak, and continued, ¡°Also, if you really disagree, before you do, give me my son Mu Tian back to me. That¡¯s the child who I worked so hard to conceive.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I am not threatening you. I am telling you in disguise who is the bearer when you are with your great grandson.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°¡­¡± Apart from being smooth-tongued, the dead boy can also speak powerfully. ¡°Now I have said what I should say, not what I would say, I am also frank, do not know if you are not satisfied?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°¡­¡± Satisfaction. Who wants his grandson to be with other men? Just then, Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s door was knocked. Zhan Guo Xiong hung up when he said in a hurry, ¡°I won¡¯t agree with you until I die.¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed helplessly. If Old Zhan did not agree with Zhan Bei Tian, Zhan Lei Gang and Yang Feng Qing would not agree with him. Alas! It seems that he still has several hard battles to fight. On the Zhan Family side, Zhan Guo Xiong hangs up and lets people outside the door in. It was Zhan Bei Tian, who pushed the door in. He looked at Zhan Guo Xiong standing at the window and asked, ¡°Grandpa, did you take my satellite phone?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong snorted and handed back his satellite phone to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the satellite phone in his hand and turned to the door. Zhan Guo Xiong said angrily, ¡°You have nothing to say to this grandfather?¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned around and looked at Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t know it with one foot in everything? Even if you don¡¯t know, I believe Mu-Mu has made it clear to you.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong felt a little guilty when he saw him. After all, he made Cai Yuan steal the satellite phone while Zhan Bei Tian was taking a bath. ¡°Me knowing is one thing, I just want to hear you say it myself.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned visibly. ¡°Grandpa, Mu-Mu will be my partner for the rest of my life.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s preposterous eyes widened and he was furious and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree! I don¡¯t agree with the two of you guys. If this happens, do you know how many people are going to be pointing fingers at our family? ¡± Since when does his grandson used to love women? How did you get involved with men? It shouldn¡¯t have been a soldier for a long time, so I think about men. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll introduce you to a girl. If you get along with a woman for a long time, you won¡¯t be interested in men anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to see her. Besides, I¡¯m going to send Mu Tian back to his father tomorrow.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was furious: ¡°Do you want to annoy your grandpa, you will be satisfied with it. Besides, I won¡¯t allow you to send Mu Tian back. He¡¯ll stay in The Zhan Family after that.¡± ¡°I miss Dad.¡± Outside the door, a weak waxy voice suddenly came in. Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s face was full of anger. It was heartbreaking to see his great grandson standing outside the door, who wanted to cry but dared not cry. ¡°Great grandpa, I want Dad.¡± Mu Qing Tian made another grieving remark. Zhan Guo Xiong opened his mouth and tried many times to say no, but he couldn¡¯t bear it. Finally, he sighed, ¡°Take Mu Tian to see his father tomorrow.¡± Zhan Bei Tian went out silently, picked up the baby by the door and left. Zhan Guo Xiong sighed again: ¡°Old Cai, you said that Mu Yi Fan gave birth to Mu Tian. Are you sure it¡¯s true?¡± Today, in the grandson camp, he heard someone talk about his eldest grandson and Mu Yi Fan are a couple, you do not know how shocked and angry he was. At that time, he really wanted to reprimand those people who seldom slandered his grandson¡¯s reputation, but on second thought, things there is no smoke without fire, it must be something really happened, the camp people dare to say so. Think again about the last time he played chess, when his grandson looked at Mu Yi Fan, it was like a man looking at his lover. So the more he thought about it, the angrier he got, and so in the end he left his grandson¡¯s camp angrily. Then he thought about it in the evening, when his grandson came back, he asked him for a clear answer, but did not expect Cai Yuan to tell him an explosive surprising news. He said that his grandson was born by Mu Yi Fan. The child he always thought was born by the Mu Family¡¯s daughter was actually born by Mu Yi Fan. On the spot, he was shocked by the news for a long time, but it was not until dinner, and sent for Zhan Bei Tian back. Cai Yuan came in outside the door and said, ¡°This is what Mr. Young Master personally admitted.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong has no good breath: ¡°Maybe he is deceiving you.¡± It¡¯s amazing that a man has child, and it¡¯s hard for him to believe that this is true. Cai Yuan shook his head. ¡°It does not like deceiving on me.¡± By the nature of the Young Master, he would not lie in order to be with the people he liked, let alone be deceive his family, and there was no need to do so. Zhan Guo Xiong said with a cold face, ¡°Tomorrow, when Bei Tian sends Mu Tian to The Mu Family, you call Qin Yang. By the way, Xiang Guo, Mao Yu, Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin, who are beside Bei Tian, are all calling. I want to ask each one clearly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¨C Zhan Bei Tian took the child back to the room and Mu Qing Tian immediately grinned and said, ¡°Did I show up in time?¡± Zhan Bei Tian hooked his lips in a smile and patted the child¡¯s little butt. ¡°Go play by yourself. I¡¯m going to call your father.¡± He pressed the dial-back button, and soon the other party answered, and then serious words came into his ear. ¡°Old Zhan, what else do you have to say to me? If you want to say something to stop us, there¡¯s no need. We won¡¯t be separated. Even if it¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll be buried with Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian let out a light laugh. Mu Yi Fan on the other side of the satellite phone was stunned: ¡°Bei Tian? It¡¯s Bei Tian, right? ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Fxck me, you know how scary it was just now. Called you, and the person you answered is Old Master Zhan. My mother, I was almost scared to pee myself.¡± Mu Yi Fan has regained his sanctity. Zhan Bei Tian bends his mouth. ¡°How can I not hear you as frightened as say you are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how terrible it would be if you could hear it. How could your satellite phone be with your grandfather?¡± ¡°When Uncle Cai came in to take my clothes and wash them, he took my satellite phone with him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you put satellite phones in space? How could he get it?¡± ¡°Satellite telephones are often used. If they are placed in space, it is not convenient to use them when they are taken out in front of people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of the conversation he had just had with Zhan Guo Xiong and wailed, ¡°What if your grandfather is against us now?¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195: My wife gave it to me ¡°He will agree.¡± Zhan Bei Tian affirmed. His grandfather was soft with his great grandchild now, so he will be soft with him and Mu Yi Fan in the future. Mu Yi Fan sighed sadly: ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t know when I can nod my head. By the way, how did your grandfather determine the relationship between us? Did Zhan Nan Tian really go back and tell your grandfather about us? ¡°That¡¯s what Uncle Cai said. Uncle Cai knows about us.¡± ¡°Now that your grandfather knows about us, what about your parents?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know yet.¡± Mu Yi Fan let out a sudden giggle. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows: ¡°What was that giggle for?¡± ¡°I used to be very worried about what your family would say after they find out about us. When your grandpa asked me, I felt very nervous. But after that, I found that I was relieved at last and never had to worry that they would find out about us again.¡± Zhan Bei Tian wiped his lips and smiled, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll take my son to see you.¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen him for many days. I miss him very much. When I went to look for supplies, I found some toys especially for him. When he comes tomorrow, he will play with them. Now that your grandpa already knows about us, I will quicken my pace to let my dad know about us, too.¡± Mu Yi Fan never thought that the next morning, at breakfast, Mu Yue Cheng had suggested that he bring the baby mother back for them to see. Mu Yi Fan almost choked to death when she heard this, ¡°Dad, you sure as I take the kid¡­ Where¡¯s the mother coming to see you? ¡± Mu Yue Cheng said, ¡°I thought last night that it was time for you to get married and settle down. You can¡¯t always run out every time you came back looking for supplies. So, whatever the identity of the other party, it¡¯s my grandson¡¯s mother. We have to see her before we can judge whether he¡¯s fit to live with you. I¡¯ll start with her. To affirm that if she is too bad in character, I will never agree with you two to be together.¡± In fact, he thought Zhao Yi Xuan was right last night. His eldest son now has bone cancer. Whether he can cure it is still unknown. If anything happens, but the eldest son has not enjoyed the family happiness after he got married because of his obstruction, he will surely feel uncomfortable if he goes on like this, besides the fact that his grandson is still so small, he really needs to be taken care of in case something happens to Mu Yi Fan. So, he thought, as long as the woman¡¯s character and reputation were not bad, he would tolerate it and think nothing of her family status in B City, believing that others would not dare to chew their tongues in front of the Mu Family. ¡°His conduct is absolutely good.¡± Mu Yi Fan doesn¡¯t like to be told that men are bad. ¡°I hope so.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned visibly. ¡°Now that I have agreed to see her, you can bring her to me sometime.¡± Mu Yi Fan hesitated and said, ¡°That¡¯s Dad, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t bring him to see you, but that he¡¯s a little special.¡± ¡°I know, you said that yesterday.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s a very special person, probably not like what you think¡­ That¡¯s it.¡± Mu Yi Fan drew a gourd shape in the air with his hands. Mu Yue Cheng wondered, ¡°What do you mean by this gesture?¡± Mu Yi Hang, sitting opposite, stared at Mu Yi Fan. If he hadn¡¯t guessed it correctly, his eldest brother had just drawn the curve of a woman¡¯s body. Is he going have to find one with a flat figure? ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t like the person I like as you think. If I bring her to see you, you won¡¯t accept it. I¡¯ll still be with her, too.¡± ¡°Ah, you little rabbit, when I finally agreed to see her, you put on airs for me. I¡¯d like to see what she can do to turn you upside down. You don¡¯t even care about this father of yours.¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite capable.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Mu Yue Cheng, Mu Yi Fan would have liked to boast a little more. Just then, the satellite phone rang. Mu Yue Cheng took out the satellite phone from his pocket and saw that it was not his satellite phone ringing. ¡°It¡¯s my satellite phone ringing.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly pulled out his satellite phone. Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan looked red and stunned at the satellite phone in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand. The satellite mobile phone usage was introduced by The Zhan Family. On the day of the conference, The Zhan Family gave two satellite mobile phones to each camp free of charge, so that everyone could breathe easy and communicate, as well as the people in the team could communicate with the people in their team. However, in order to have satellite mobile phones in the future, they have to buy them from the Zhan Family with crystal stones. Only their modified satellite mobile phones can be used. The satellite mobile phones found outside are just waste products. In addition, the Zhan Family controls the whole satellite communication. If anyone owns a satellite mobile phone in the future, he will have to take the crystal cores to the Zhan Family to pay for the satellite mobile phone, otherwise, he will not be able to call it out. Now that the Zhan Family has given each camp two satellite phones, there are no more satellite phones to sell to you, and it will take half a month or a month to buy them. Moreover, satellite mobile phones are limited, if you do not snapped yours up earlier, it will take some time to get on when they are available. Therefore, Mu Yi Han and Zhao Yi Xuan were particularly red-eyed, and the first thought in mind is that Mu Yue Cheng handed over another satellite phone to Mu Yi Fan. Most hateful to them is that Mu Yue Cheng deceived them by saying to them he gave another satellite mobile phone for Mu Yue Bin first. Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yi Fan in surprise: ¡°Where did your satellite phone come from?¡± Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan looked at Mu Yue Cheng and they were surprised that they really didn¡¯t know how Mu Yi Fan had a satellite phone. ¡°My wife gave it to me.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled proudly. ¡°How can it be?¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s intuition is that how could a woman who lives a hard life have a satellite phone that hasn¡¯t been released yet? ¡°Why not?¡± I always say my wife has great abilities in looking after me.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not tell them much, answered the phone immediately, answered and spoke several times, and got up and said, ¡°I have something to go down for, and when I make an appointment with my wife, I will bring him to see you, father.¡± He ran quickly to the elevator and left the 80th floor. When the elevator door closed, Mu Yi Hang looked back and asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the origin of big brother and his wife? How could there be a satellite mobile phone for big brother? ¡°How would I know?¡± Mu Yue Cheng said angrily, ¡°Until now, I still thought his wife was a woman who lives a hard life. Now it seems that it is not what I thought. The person who can get the satellite mobile phone should be the leader of a camp.¡± He kept thinking about which camp leader had a young woman in charge. Zhao Yi Xuan, sitting beside him, was very upset. If she knew that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s favorite people had a great future, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken for Mu Yi Fan last night. Mu Yue Cheng was delighted to think that his eldest son did not like a woman who lives a hard life. He also had a big appetite and drank three bowls of porridge. ¨C Mu Yi Fan walked out of the Mu Tower, looked left and right, and found Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s car in the shadows below the building. Nowadays, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. Few people want to go out, let alone walk in the sun. Even if the car has air conditioning, it can¡¯t resist the heat outside. Even soldiers guarding the doors stood in the hall as far as possible to check the identity of people entering and leaving the Mu Tech Tower. Mu Yi Fan ran to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s car. As soon as he got in the car, he held Mu Qing Tian, who was sitting on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s lap, ¡°Son, Dad wants to die for you.¡± He kissed the child several times on the face, and then he kissed Zhan Bei Tian several times on the face: ¡°My father said he wanted to see you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian picked up the eyebrow and said, ¡°Your father already knows my relationship with you?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled, ¡°Not yet, but he said he wanted to see the child¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°The baby¡¯s mother?¡± Zhan Bei Tian gave him a meaningful look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you squabbled with me about this title, or do you hurry to say that you¡¯re going to see my dad after I¡¯ve explained it clearly? Or do you want to choose between these two days to meet my dad?¡± ¡°Now there are more and more survivors in my camp, so I¡¯ll be busy these days. We¡¯ll meet in your father¡¯s training camp in about three days. It¡¯s better to meet your father alone until your father acknowledges our relationship and then we can see other relatives.¡± ¡°OK, I will just listen to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him your identity, or he won¡¯t see you when he got it.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196: Let¡¯s do it Mu Yi Fan squinted, the SUV looked familiar. However, it¡¯s not surprising to be familiar with it. Nowadays, people drive this brand-name car everywhere. Because in the end of the world, sports and pricier cars no longer need to be spent money to buy, as long as you see no car owner, you can drive it directly. ¡°That¡¯s Uncle Nan Tian¡¯s car.¡± The child in his arms whispered a reminder in his ear. ¡°Zhan Nan Tian?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned visibly. What did Zhan Nan Tian come to see him for? Would it be to persuade him to leave Zhan Bei Tian? Mu Yi Fan thinks that this person is very difficult to deal with and his personality is somewhat dark and uncertain. It¡¯s very elusive to talk to you gently in the first second and change your face in the second. It¡¯s not like Zhan Nan Tian he described. Moreover, Zhan Nan Tian ranks higher than him. If Zhan Nan Tian suddenly feels evil and controls him, it will be difficult throw it off However, he could not say not to meeting Zhan Nan Tian. After all, Zhan Nan Tian is the Zhan Family and the cousin of Bei Tian. He should give Bei Tian face. Mu Yi Fan handed the child in his hand to the soldier: ¡°Help me and take my son to my third or second aunt.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The soldiers took over the child. Mu Yi Fan walked out of the building, came to Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s car and knocked on the window. The window was quickly lowered to reveal Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s graceful face. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What is Second Young Master Zhan looking for me?¡± ¡°Get in the car?¡± Zhan Nan Tian said it calmly, but there was a faint commanding tone in his voice. Mu Yi Fan looked at the pilot seat. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something here. I still have to go back to take care of the child later.¡± Zhan Nan Tian narrowed his eyes and thought of the scene when Mu Yi Fan entered the building with his child in his arms. There was a flash in his eyes: ¡°Zhan Mu Tian, is it really your born?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Zhan already knew about it, and Mu Yi Fan was not afraid to admit it. Zhan Nan Tian suppressed his anger and murmured, ¡°Absurdly, how can a man have child without a uterus?¡± You don¡¯t know how shocked he was when he heard him Zhan Bei Tian say that Mu Yi Fan is his wife. This is the first time that he has been so stupefied since he was born. But thinking afterwards, how can men have children? They must be playing with themselves. ¡°It¡¯s absurd for a man to have a child without a uterus. Is it absurd for human beings to have powers?¡± Zhan Nan Tian said coldly, ¡°There is a reason why human beings have powers. It is related to archaeologists excavating the tombs of the emperor. What about you? What¡¯s your reason? Is it fun to make up a man¡¯s giving birth? It¡¯s a shame on men.¡± Mu Yi Fan squinted: ¡°How do you know that human beings have powers that are related to the tomb of the emperor? Where did you get the news?¡± It was at the end of his novel that someone could find out the reason why human beings acquired their powers, it was because the emperor who lived in the tomb of the emperor was once a practitioner of magic. In the realm of Daoism practice, as long as we continue to practice hard for a hundred years, we will soon be able to rise in immortal state and fly to the sky to join other immortals. Unfortunately, this emperor, who was eager for human fame, would not leave the prosperous world, so he sneaked back into the world and became an emperor calling for wind and rain causing troubles. But the emperor did not know how to govern the country, but no good thing last forever, he soon gathered a lot of popular resentment. A practitioner of Daoism who happened to experience the world heard about it and immediately reported it to the immortals. Then it spread to the heavens. The Heavenly Emperor of Heavens believed that the emperor was disturbing the world, so he sent someone to arrest the emperor. In the resistance, the emperor was killed by Heavenly Lightning. The emperor¡¯s child buried the emperor in the deep mountains and old forests, sealed the coffin with the charm given by heaven, recorded the historians before the emperor¡¯s death, and sealed the history books together in the graveyard, which is why later generations knew that the emperor was a true practitioner of Daoism. Moreover, the black chi inhaled by Zheng Jia Ming and his companions is actually the emperor¡¯s resentment, which contained a curse and his magic power, so that the world after will have powers and be equal to those in the heavens. ¡°I have my own sources.¡± Zhan Nan Tian grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s clothes and pulled toward him: ¡°You said you were fighting!¡± What happened to my brother? Are you kidding us?¡± Mu Yi Fan pulled back his clothes. ¡°I said, do you think of yourself as that high? You are Bei Tian¡¯s younger brother, but you can¡¯t interfere about your brother¡¯s business. At most, you could try to persuade your elder brother.¡± ¡°You say I think high of myself?¡± Zhan Nan Tian took a deep breath: ¡°Do you know I am¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly stopped. Mu Yi Fan stared at him. ¡°Know what you are?¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan with a cold face. ¡°I¡¯m kind enough to remind you that if you were just having fun with my brother yesterday, I would not care, but if you were really¡­¡± Holding the hands of the steering wheel, grasping them forcefully, the eyes were much colder: ¡°You have to do it for yourself, first of all, the Zhan Family will not accept you as a man and daughter-in-law, just because you are a zombie, it is enough for them to cut you into thousands of knives, you think clearly for yourself.¡± Zhan Nan Tian drove away quickly. Mu Yi Fan stood there shocked. Right! He¡¯s a zombie. In the days when they went to find supplies with Chen Hao, he almost forgot that he was a zombie. Now, even if the Zhan Family and the Mu Family agreed that he was with Zhan Bei Tian, the fact that he was a zombie would always be a bomb that could be detonated at any time. He will still be very uneasy, always worried that others will find his identity. And in time, B City will be launching several machines that can detect zombies, and if he can¡¯t avoid these machines, he won¡¯t be able to stay in B City anymore. ¡°Yi Fan! Yi Fan!¡± Mu Yue Cheng ran out of the building with a group of people and asked Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Yi Fan, are you all right?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked back and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Is it true that a soldier just reported that Zhan Nan Tian has come to see you? Did he hurt you?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked up and down at Mu Yi Fan. There were no scars, so he was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yue Cheng with a worried face and muffled, ¡°Dad, if I¡¯m not around you in the future, you have to take care of yourself.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was stunned and shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Are you worried that I won¡¯t let you marry your woman, so I¡¯m sorry to say that on purpose?¡± He directly thought that his son must be worried about bone cancer: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. As I said before, as long as you like someone with good character, I will accept her. Later, she will take care of your life, and I will rest assured. Besides, your uncle has sent all his strength to see the best doctor for you, certainly. It can cure your bone cancer. ¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± He found that Mu Yue Cheng seemed to have misunderstood his meaning. However, his dad reminded him of one thing. Later, if his dad did not agree with Zhan Bei Tian, he would ask his dad to agree with him and Zhan Bei Tian with the fact that he had bone cancer for a short time. Ha-ha! He is really immoral. Alas! It can only be imagined that he can¡¯t do it. ¡°Well, you said you wanted a word!¡± Mu Yi Fan replied, ¡°I want to straighten up Mu Tower.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was stunned. Did the topic turn too fast? ¡°How do you want to straighten it out?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell you this first, you say yes or no.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned visibly: ¡°Just as you like, as long as you don¡¯t make the whole building complain, you can toss as much as you like.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded: ¡°I¡¯m going to the training camp. Call me if something happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When I got back to my room in the building, I immediately called Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°Bei Tian, what happened to the last time you formed a team to study the resolution of the zombie disease?¡± Zhan Bei Tian, who was still sitting on the bus, heard Mu Yi Fan¡¯s question, and knew what must have happened to the goods. Otherwise, his tone would not fade. ¡°Qin Yang has agreed to manage this research team for me. In a few days, it will be officially started. Why did you suddenly ask about it?¡± Mu Yi Fan lay down on his bed: ¡°Zhan Nan Tian came to me just after you left.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned visibly and immediately guessed what had happened: ¡°Did he mention that you were a zombie?¡± ¡°Well, one thing he¡¯s right about is that even though the Zhan Family and the Mu Family accept our business, once they discover my identity, they will definitely object and will never let you be with me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frown tightened. This is really a very big problem. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it, and you don¡¯t think about it. If they don¡¯t accept you, then I¡¯ll leave B City with you.¡± Just a simple word, made Mu Yi Fan throw his unhappiness away to 180,000 miles, the whole person is like soaking in honey, sweeten himself to death. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡± He kissed the satellite mobile phone loudly and continuously for dozens of times. He was very excited and enthusiastic, which made Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth bend high and draw a perfect curve. The silly man was too good to be coaxed, and only one word he was revived. However, after hearing the sound and spirit of the silly man, his heart returned to its original position. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Mu Yi Fan regained his good mood and hung up immediately. In his mind, as long as Zhan Bei Tian was there, there was nothing to worry about. When Zhan Bei Tian heard the other party hang up, he immediately called Shen Qin Yang to get him started on the project of zombie virus research. Then he called Lu Lin to check Rong Xue¡¯s whereabouts and find her. He could kill her immediately without rewarding her a second chance. Unexpectedly, Lu Lin whispered, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here at Old Zhan Military Commissioner now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re asking me about Yi Fan, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯re just on the way to The Zhan Family. We haven¡¯t seen Old Zhan Military Commission yet. At the beginning, we thought you had called us over, but we didn¡¯t know it until we arrived. ¡°If they ask you about Yi Fan, you just say it.¡± Lu Lin was very worried: ¡°But Old Zhan Military Commission¡¯s heart¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s in good health now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t tell you much. When we leave, we¡¯ll go to find Rong Xue.¡± After Zhan Bei Tian hung up his communication, he began to plan his way in the future. ¨C After the communication between Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian, they came to the 79th floor and called the Mu Family and relatives associated with the Mu Family to the 79th floor for a plenary meeting. Anyone in the Mu tech Tower was called to the 79th floor. When Mu Yi Fan and others arrived, he immediately announced one thing: ¡°From now on, soldiers in the building and people in the kitchen will not bring food up. If you want to eat, you will go to the downstairs canteen to eat. Besides, no group is allowed to eat at one table, you must eat separately.¡± This remark immediately aroused great public opinion. Mu Yue Xuan asked, ¡°Yi Fan, do you have any special reasons for doing so?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him and said, ¡°If you want Mu Family to be strong all the time, you have to interact with the people below and get closer to each other. Only then will they be willing to follow us and try to find materials with Mu Family. But if, as before, people bring food to eat, the relations will only get farther and farther from the people below. They will think that we are high, unattainable and inaccessible people. They will have no feelings for us. Any temptation of interest can make them betray us.¡± Everyone who is a democratic person, naturally understand this truth, the opposition will gradually disappear. ¡°And¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan took the ID card out of his pocket. Chapter 197 Chapter 197: Uncle, a challenge People wondered what Mu Yi Fan wanted to do when he took out his ID card and looked at the golden ID card. ¡°Identity cards also need to be uniform in color, not because we are the Mu Family, we should be treated differently with other colors. I think uniform black is good. Therefore, from today on, everyone should change to black cards. There is no difference between us. If we commit crimes, we should be treated equally.¡± Mu Yi Fan understands the distinction between identity cards. Golden identity cards represent the Mu Family. Purple identity cards refer to people who have relation with the Mu Family. There are also some blue and green identity cards. Needless to say, they all indicate that identity is special. Only black is the lowest level, which will let the lower level people easily get annoyed with high-level people. ¡°I¡¯ll let somebody do it.¡± Mu Yue Zhi, a former senior manager of Mu Tech¡¯s branch, agreed with him very much. Only in this way can they win everyone¡¯s hearts. Mu Yi Fan nodded: ¡°Also, every Sunday afterwards, people in the building will write a letter of opinion or report, which will be collected at lunch time. Of course, if there¡¯s nothing to write, it¡¯s no trouble to write a letter without a word, or you can sign it. If the opinions are received or the facts are reported, there will be rewards.¡± He glanced at all of them and found that some of them frowned and seemed to disagree with his approach: ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say for the time being. Do you have any comments on what I said? If you have any opinions, put them forward.¡± ¡°No.¡± Everyone answered. Mu Yi Fan said all this for the sake of the building, and did not say anything excessive, even if some people have opinions, they dare not mention it. ¡°That meeting over.¡± When everyone dispersed, Mu Yue Zhi came happily and patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: ¡°You kid, you did a good job, like eating upstairs, and I never thought there was anything good about that.¡± In the past, he did not live a hard life, but gradually became rich and lived in a big house. He was not used to cooking with people in the big dining hall and eating at a table. He also acquiesced in the habit that people in the kitchen would send their meals upstairs to eat. There is also the identity card, which was first proposed by Zhao Yi Xuan. At that time, he also agreed with this practice. He believed that building management should be like a company, and that there should be brands of all kinds of positions in order to facilitate management. However, after a period of time together, they gradually found that although the leadership team and the management company are similar in management, as long as the pay is good, everyone will work hard, but if the two are really compared, they are quite different. In the past, employees in the company were working for them, doing business for them and receiving their salaries, so they had to obey their orders. But the members of the team in the end of the world are the same as them at the starting line. They also have to risk their lives to find materials and form a team with them. They just want to have a better security, and there is no need to provide security them. So, if we continue to do the same as before, we will gradually be separated from the people below, and we will go farther and farther, no longer close to them. Mu Yi Fan laughed and said, ¡°I just want Mu Family to get better and better.¡± Then Mu Yue Fang came over and said, ¡°Yi Fan, your Second Uncle has found a famous orthopedic surgeon for you. He¡¯s very skilled and can certainly cure your legs.¡± Mu Yi Fan nearly cussed. Why did he forget it? Without psychic powers, he could not control the doctor to lie for him. Mu Yue Zhi took a pat on his forehead: ¡°Look at me, I forgot such a big thing. Tomorrow you go out with Second Uncle. I¡¯ll show him your legs.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Second Uncle, who is the doctor you are looking for?¡± ¡°Shen¡¯s family Third Young Master, Shen Qin Yang, I heard that he had studied abroad and had excellent medical skills. He also studied about bone cancer.¡± Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be Shen Qin Yang. His medical skills are really good, and things are much easier to do. ¡°Speaking of it, this person is really hard to ask for. When he heard that we are the Mu Family, he did want to refuse my request directly. The reason is that their Shen family is friends with the Zhan Family and they don¡¯t want to help the Zhan Family enemies to cure their illness. Then he heard that we made peace with the Zhan Family. Then he nodded his head and agreed to see you.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± He could say Zhan Bei Tian asked Shen Qin Yang to see him. He didn¡¯t want to? Mu Yue Zhi continued: ¡°I asked Shen Qin Yang. He said that the cure rate of pre-osteocarcinoma is still relatively high. It can also reduce the possibility of recurrence and greatly reduce the difficulty of treatment. So we will see Shen Qin Yang early tomorrow morning.¡± He patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: ¡°I believe Shen Qin Yang will cure you.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded: ¡°Well, by the way, Second Uncle, why didn¡¯t I see Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan at the meeting just now? Where did they go?¡± Mu Yue Fang explained: ¡°In order to improve his abilities quickly, Yi Hang took his team out of town almost every day after breakfast to play crystal core, and it took two days to come back. As for the sister-in-law¡­¡± He frowned visibly. ¡°It¡¯s time to go out and play cards.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan went out to play cards almost every two days. Everyone was very interested in it. But when she took care of her father, she tried her best, and everyone turned a blind eye. Mu Yi Fan asked some more questions and went to Mu Yue Bin, to ask about the Mu Family and the Zhan Family, to make sure that the rioters were severely punished. At noon, people from the Mu high-rise went to the dining hall on the first floor to eat. The people at the lower level were shocked. When they saw the people at the higher level, they dared not move, they stood in the same place, stood in line for dinner, and even passed by them, they would suddenly step back and give way to the people at the higher level. Until Mu Yue Bin makes a voice to tell them to feel free, the low-level workers comes back to reality. When Mu Yi Fan, who was in line with his son, saw that someone in the kitchen had packed him more meals, he immediately said, ¡°No matter how many other people eat, we will not eat as much as we want.¡± The caterer laughed and said, ¡°Mr. Young Master, I¡¯m not making you special. Don¡¯t forget, Little Young Master is going to eat too.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked down at Mu Qing Tian, who was at his heels, and said with a laugh, ¡°Okay, you give me that small bowl and spoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the meal was ready, Mu Yi Fan took his son and sat down at random table. From time to time, the man sitting next to him quietly looked over to Mu Yi Fan. He did not dare to eat too much, nor did he dare to make a chewing noise. Mu Yi Fan found this and rubbed the child¡¯s head: ¡°Son, say hello to uncle.¡± ¡°Hello uncle.¡± Mu Qing Tian raised his head and said, ¡°Uncle, would you like to have dinner challenge with me to see if I can eat faster than anyone else?¡± The man was stunned. ¡°If anyone wins, he can eat more food.¡± The man asked, ¡°What if you lose?¡± Mu Qing Tian thought with his head tilted and giggled, ¡°I will be punished to eat more.¡± The man was amused by him and looked at his small bowl filled with a bowl of rice. He asked, ¡°If you think you can still eat the second bowl of rice?¡± Mu Qing Tian shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore than this, so my uncle wants to win already.¡± The people around him were amused by his childlike whine. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll start now.¡± Mu Qing Tian quickly grabbed a small spoon and kept feeding to his mouth. His small face swelled up quickly. It was so cute that all the sisters, aunts and aunts around him wanted to pinch it. At the same time, very worried about the baby choking, the man hurried up to let him slow down, the atmosphere will be activated. Others at the Mu Family saw Mu Yi Fan and Mu Qing Tian and the people around them becoming more familiar and they were unwilling to lag behind, chatting to the other people on the table and slowly integrating into those around. Low-level people also gradually put down their guard and chatted with high-level people. At the same time, Zhao Yi Xuan, who had no idea that the Mu Tech Tower had been overturned, returned to the 80th floor of the Mu Tech Tower and came out of the elevator. She immediately told the soldiers at the elevator door, ¡°Tell the kitchen people bring a meal up.¡± The soldier said, ¡°Madam, Young Master said that from today on, everyone has to go downstairs to eat in the dining hall. Otherwise, they don¡¯t have to eat anymore.¡± Young Master¡¯s approach, these soldiers also very much agreed, without the high and low levels, the building will have a more human touch. It will not make high-level people feel like royalty, high above that those people below cannot be close to them. Zhao Yi Xuan frowned visibly and did not show his displeasure in front of the soldiers. She went back to her room and changed her clothes. She went to the dining hall downstairs for dinner. Then she went to the seat at her family table. As soon as she sat down, the sister-in-law next to her immediately said that Mu Yi Fan was here. Chapter 198 , Chapter 198: I came to check the post ¡°Yi Xuan, where did you go with Yi Hang this morning? Do you know that if you are not in this period of time, the hearts of the whole building will be charmed by your stepson?¡± The second sister-in-law immediately answered, ¡°That is, you used to use different colors of identity cards to distinguish high-level and low-level identity, but now your stepson vetoed them. They all use black uniformly, and most people agree with his approach.¡± The reason why they are so nervous is that they have no powers, but because they are relatives of Zhao Yi Xuan, their status is higher than others. Now there is no identity card distinction, and Mu Yi Fan said that identity is treated equally, so their status in Mu Tech will be greatly reduced. Later, not only in the Mu Tech, can they order someone bring them food to eat, but they may also be assigned work to do some rough work. Zhao Yi Xuan gracefully ate meal without speaking, but her eyebrows frowned tightly. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ll have to come downstairs every day and have dinner with these people.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eldest brother looked at his younger sister and kept silent. He immediately pressed his voice and murmured, ¡°Can you say a little less? Do people come and go here and do you want others to listen and let others think that we Zhao Family only want to enjoy happiness for free?¡± The second sisters-in-law immediately murmured. Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eldest brother looked around and was sure that no one passed by. He whispered, ¡°Yi Xuan, this eldest brother doesn¡¯t want to say anything, but you should pay more attention to it, otherwise, Yi Hang¡¯s position will be replaced by your stepson.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eyes suddenly became deep and deep, which made it impossible to see what she was thinking. On the distant table, Mu Qing Tian¡¯s small mouth, naturally, is no match for adults. He watched his uncle next to him finish his second bowl of rice and went back to his room with his father. Mu Yi Fan immediately took out the clothes he had found in other cities and tried them on for his child, but the clothes were either big or small. Finally, the depressed took out the toy and handed it to the child: ¡°In the future, Dad will find you the right clothes.¡± Mu Yi Fan felt that he was really not a good father. When Mu Qing Tian came to this world, he did not fulfill his father¡¯s responsibility. He either left Zheng Guo Zong to take care of him or was brought by his aunt and the Zhan Family, but he was busy with his own business. Mu Qing Tian watched Mu Yi Fan and giggle with his toys. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed the hair on his little head in a funny way. Mu Qing Tian¡¯s eyes bent with laughter: ¡°You are becoming more and more like a father.¡± In fact, there are a lot of clothes in the space, but he was very happy to see Mu Yi Fan finally do his father¡¯s duties bringing him clothes. ¡°What¡¯s this with like a father? I¡¯m your father.¡± After Mu Yi Fan said this, he understood what Mu Qing Tian meant. He felt guilty and said, ¡°After this, Dad will spend more time with you.¡± Mu Qing Tian blinked his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not going to accompany your father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy lately. He doesn¡¯t need me to accompany him.¡± ¡°But I heard Great grandpa said he is going to introduce the girl to father, if you don¡¯t accompany him, and father will be stolen by other women.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi Fan jumped up and said, ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± He took out his satellite phone and quickly made a communication to Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°I¡¯ve come to inspect my post.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What post do you want to check?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at his behavior and laughed at the child. He rubbed the child¡¯s head and said, ¡°Happy now?¡± Then, he said to Zhan Bei Tian in his satellite mobile phone, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I got Shen Qin Yang for me to examine my body. Could you tell him if he could do a fake examination?¡± ¡°When are you going to have a check-up?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not disturb Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s work, hung up the phone and took a rest with his child. That evening, Mu Yue Cheng came back for dinner, and when he learned that Mu Yi Fan had really done a great renovation of the building and made the atmosphere of the whole building very good, he praised it and said that it should be maintained in the future. Mu Yi Fan took advantage of Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s pleasure and told Zhan Bei Tian about meeting in three days. Mu Yue Cheng was not angry when he learned that his grandson only wanted to see him once, because he somewhat guessed that the other party must be worried about his opposition to them, so that he would like to see him, and when he agreed, see the rest of the family. Moreover, he felt that it was not wrong to do so. The next day, Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yue Zhi had breakfast and drove to The Shen¡¯s Family Camp together. Unexpectedly, they were told that Shen Qin Yang had gone to the National Research Institute. Mu Yue Zhi didn¡¯t want to delay Mu Yi Fan¡¯s medical time, so he drove to the National Research Institute to find Shen Qin Yang. People at the National Academy of Sciences knew they were the Mu Family and dared not neglect them. They immediately took them to the reception room. Soon Shen Qin Yang came to the reception room and saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s moment. His mouth twitched a few times. It felt like he was trying to suppress his laughter. Mu Yue Zhi immediately explained his intention: ¡°Third Young Master Shen, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your work, but I¡¯m afraid my nephew¡¯s illness will not be delayed, so I can only find it here.¡± Shen Qin Yang was not upset. He said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Come with me for a check-up.¡± Mu Yue Zhi quickly pushed Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Don¡¯t make Third Young Master Shen wait.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yi Fan and Shen Qin Yang walked out of the reception room and towards the stairway entrance. On the way, more than a dozen researchers with white masks on their faces and white coats saw Shen Qin Yang and called ¡°Doctor Shen¡± one after another. Immediately, his eyes turned to the man next to Shen Qin Yang. One of the researchers, unaware of the shock, stepped back and ran into the man behind him. ¡°Pain, pain, pain, you stepped on my foot.¡± The trampler said in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Qin Yang frowned and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± The trampled man rubbed his feet and said, ¡°Nothing serious.¡± Shen Qin Yang nodded: ¡°Now you go be busy with your work.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± More than a dozen people went to the basement research room. Mu Yi Fan turned to look at the foot-stepping researcher and squinted. As they walked up the stairs, he asked aloud, ¡°Is there a fellow among you named Duan Yuan Hong?¡± Shen Qin Yang looked at him and said, ¡°How do you know?¡± Mu Yi Fan was silent. Shen Qin Yang did not ask any more questions, but suddenly ¡®pouted¡¯, and finally could not help laughing out. Mu Yi Fan looked at Shen Qin Yang doubtfully. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°Because when I see you, it reminds me of yesterday, I couldn¡¯t help laughing.¡± Shen Qin Yang laughs and exaggerates, which made Mu Yi Fan more curious. ¡°What makes you so funny about it?¡± Shen Qin Yang turned his head and looked at his face. Then he couldn¡¯t help laughed heartily. After a while, he just stopped laughing slightly. ¡°I tell you, yesterday morning, Grandpa called me and Lu Lin to The Zhan Family and asked to talk to one by one¡­¡± Shen Qin Yang looked around and decided nobody was there. He pressed his voice and continued, ¡°He asked about your pregnancy and child birth.¡± At this point, he waved and laughed heartily: ¡°You don¡¯t know Lu Lin. He described what you were going to have at that time, and I almost burst into laughter.¡± At that time, when Grandpa Zhan heard about it, he gave him a few strong pulls at the corner of his mouth, and seemed to want to laughed heartily as well as he did. Mu Yi Fan let out a sharp blow at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You scared them all.¡± Mu Yi Fan had a bad breath and cussed: ¡°I¡¯m scared myself, okay?¡± After he gave birth, he did not believe that a man was pregnant and had child. When Shen Qin Yang heard this, he laughed even more melodramatically and was out of breath. Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t laugh, the whole building is your laughter.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, you don¡¯t know, behind¡­¡± After Shen Qin Yang laughed a few times, he continued: ¡°later, I brought you Dr. Zheng for your delivery,¡± he said. Haha¡­ It¡¯s silly to think of pregnancy as stomach flatulence. Ha-ha, child coming out of their stomachs. They don¡¯t believe they have child. Ha-ha¡­¡± When he first met Grandpa, the atmosphere was very serious. He dared not even breathe. Who knows that at last all the people laughed on the ground, even the four Lu Lin soldiers could not help laughing. Grandpa did not stop it, because it was very difficult for him to suppress laughter. If he did, he would probably laugh. Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± Bastrd! It was Zhan Bei Tian who lied to him. Moreover, if it was for any man, he would not believe that he was pregnant. And the Quack doctor, how did he shake his scandal out? ¡°No, no, my stomach is in pain and hurting!¡± Shen Qin Yang covered his stomach and leaned against the wall, laughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t walk. ¡°You said Bei Tian, why didn¡¯t he take pictures of it and let us have a good time.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡± If Zhan Bei Tian dares to do this, he will have him in trouble with him all his life. ¡°Oh, my God! I laughed and sweated.¡± Shen Qin Yang wiped the sweat from his forehead: ¡°It¡¯s too hot now.¡± When he laughed almost, he took people to the room on the fifth floor. As soon as Mu Yi Fan entered the door, Zhan Bei Tian was sitting in a chair turning over a desktop book. His eyes lit up: ¡°Bei Tian, why are you here?¡± It¡¯s really a big surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Zhan Bei Tian to come, so he didn¡¯t worry about him. Shen Qin Yang pulled his lips and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t trust you until he came here. When I say Bei Tian, don¡¯t you believe in my medicine? Then I want to assure you that I have 90% confidence in curing an early illness.¡± Zhan Bei Tian got up and went to Mu Yi Fan, rubbed his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, on the contrary, I hope you don¡¯t check him up.¡± Previously, he also intentionally asked Shen Qin Yang to inspect Mu Yi Fan. However, to inspect Shen Qin Yang means that there is an additional person who knows that Mu Yi Fan is a zombie and that there is an additional risk of exposing Mu Yi Fan as a zombie. In particular, the existence of psychic powers is more likely to be tricked out. Shen Qin Yang looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not answer him, but said, ¡°When you go out later, give Mu-Mu¡¯s uncle the prescription for bone cancer, and let them find the medicine. Also, you tell Mu-Mu¡¯s uncle that he just needs to come and check it out from time to time in the future. Shen Qin Yang was curious about why his friend did this, but it was the secret of his friend and his partner, and he didn¡¯t ask much. ¡°Well, now let¡¯s talk about the study of zombies. I¡¯ve got all the researchers together and I can start the study today, but I¡¯m short of equipment and some medicines, and a few low-grade zombies.¡± Chapter 199 Chapter 199: Who makes me be so charming? Shen Qin Yang heard Mu Yi Fan mention Duan Yuan Hong twice, raised his head and asked, ¡°Do you have any problem with this Duan Yuan Hong?¡± Zhan Bei Tian also looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Who is this man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a friend of my brother¡¯s, a researcher who used to work in the National Research Institute,¡± Mu Yi Fan explained Zhan Bei Tian immediately remembered what Mu Yi Fan had said in K city and asked Shen Qin Yang, ¡°Where did you find this man, Qin Yang?¡± ¡°Duan Yuan Hong was recruited by Grandfather Zhan, he is a researcher who had studied the zombie virus. Half a year ago, when the zombie escaped from the National Research Institute, he killed many people. He and two other researchers were lucky enough to survive. He is one of the researchers who know the most about zombie virus research. With him here, only by studying and resolving the zombie can we get twice the result with half the effort.¡± Shen Qin Yang saw that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to leave the man in the team, and said: ¡°Duan Yuan Hong has also recently invented a zombie detection machine, which has a success rate of more than 95%. I believe that not one zombie person will be to pass it, the detection machine will be used outside the gate of the B City, which is a great contribution, so this person must stay in the team.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned, but did not speak. There was no expression on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face: ¡°You should supervise this person well, and don¡¯t let him make any small movements in private. Besides, cameras should be installed inside and outside the research room. Every researcher who goes in and out of the research institute should be searched all over his body, and make sure that he doesn¡¯t bring any dangerous drugs into and out of the Research Institute.¡± ¡°I will get on it.¡± Shen Qin Yang continued to lower his head and put all the things he needed on the paper. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian reached the other man in the chair and whispered, ¡°Is it really OK to keep Duan Yuan Hong in the research institute?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned visibly and thought about the stakes: ¡°Apart from stealing the zombie virus and giving it to Mu Yi Hang, he should have not caused any problem in research. I believe that in such a large research institute, he will dare not move his hands and feet as he pleases. If he helps develops the medicine as soon as possible, he can only stay for a while. I will send several people to take turns to monitor his every move. ¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said nothing. Zhan Bei Tian squinted: ¡°Now the biggest problem is that the detector developed by this man is a big problem for you to get in and out of the B City in the future.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned. This is really a big problem, unless he manages to control the zombie virus. Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his hair: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. What¡¯s the most important thing for you now is how to control your cloning ability and improve the level of the ability. How many levels of the cloning ability are you now?¡± ¡°I absorbed a lot of aura in your space yesterday. I have reached the second level peak. As long as I go back to absorb some crystal cores, I will be upgraded to the third level.¡± ¡°Let Qing Tian take you to the space to upgrade, so that no one will disturb you, and I can go to the space to see you at any time.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this problem?¡± Zhan Bei Tian joked: ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was because you had condoms and lubricants in your head.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t have a good way of refuting that so after thinking he said: ¡°I¡¯m full of that in my head. Am I not thinking about your sexual happiness? Hum, you haven¡¯t thought about whose really happy in the end?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s lips curled up in a funny smirk. At this time, Shen Qin Yang put away his pen: ¡°I thought only of so much for the moment. If there¡¯s anything else I¡¯ll contact you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Qin Yang looked at the watch in his hand: ¡°Yi Fan and I are going down.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said nothing. Mu Yi Fan gave him a quick kiss on the face: ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Shen Qin Yang saw the deep love and a smile in his friend¡¯s eyes, clicked his tongue twice, and Mu Yi Fan left the office together with him. ¡°I think Bei Tian is completely in your hands, otherwise, he will not have a showdown with Grandfather Zhan.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Who makes me be so charming?¡± Shen Qin Yang replied in a funny tone: ¡°Look at your proud self.¡± When they returned to the reception room, they immediately raised their smiles. Shen Qin Yang and Mu Yue Zhi simply talked Mu Yi Fan¡¯s condition, and then wrote several prescriptions to Mu Yue Zhi: ¡°I don¡¯t have these drugs on hand, and I can¡¯t prescribe them for him to take. If I find these drugs listed by me, I will show them to me, and then take them as I said.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Mu Yue Zhi kept the medicine list. ¡°The others are liquid medicine for injection. You need to find them. Some are chemotherapy drugs. You need to go outside the city to get them. When you find them, I will officially treat them.¡± ¡°Thank you Third Young Master Shen, then we won¡¯t disturb your work.¡± Mu Yue Zhi got up and said. Shen Qin Yang sent him and Mu Yi Fan out of the office building. When their car went far away, they turned around and went to the underground research room. They saw the busy researcher, and he asked: ¡°Do you have any idea where to start the research?¡± One researcher replied, ¡°We are just about getting the zombies now. We need to extract the virus of zombies to check.¡± ¡°Zombies will not be delivered until later or tomorrow, so you should do your own research first. When zombies are delivered to the research room, the research will be officially started.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± the crowd dispersed. Shen Qin Yang went to his place and sat down. He was trying to do his own research. He saw Duan Yuan Hong come here. ¡°Dr. Shen.¡± Duan Yuan Hong called politely. Shen Qin Yang replied with a smile: ¡°Researcher Duan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just when I saw you walking with the Mu Family Young Master, I came to ask doctor Shen if he knew the Mu Family Young Master.¡± Shen Qin Yang¡¯s eyes moved: ¡°I don¡¯t know him personally. It¡¯s Young Master Mu¡¯s uncle who came to see me for his treatment. He asked me to check his body. What¡¯s the matter? Do you know Young Master Mu, too?¡± ¡°His brother Mu Yi Hang and I are good friends, so I came here to ask him if he came here to have a physical examination. Is it because of bone cancer?¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t his bone cancer serious? He¡¯s worried about his joining in, isn¡¯t there any special change in his body?¡± Duan Yuan Hong asked cautiously. ¡°What¡¯s special change?¡± Shen Qin Yang asked ¡°I mean, his bone cancer has not become more serious, has it?¡± Duan yuan explains ¡°No.¡± Duan Yuan Hong looked relieved. Every time he saw Mu Yi Fan, he felt awkwardly scared. He was afraid that Mu Yi Fan will become a zombie and rush to bite him or turn him into a zombie. Especially when he saw his colleagues killed by a zombie, he was still frightened by the word ¡°Once bitten by a snake, ten years fears of a well rope.¡± This time, I would like to come to the research institute to continue the research on zombies. All of these are based on the generous remuneration given by the Zhan family. Besides eating and packing all the daily necessities, I also support their families and reward 100 kg of rice every month. The conditions are better than when they go out of the city to find materials. Duan Yuan Hong smiled at Shen Qin Yang: ¡°I just asked for Yi hang, so I won¡¯t disturb Dr. Shen¡¯s work. I¡¯ll go to work on my own.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Shen Qin Yang squinted at his back, turned back his eyes and continues to be busy with his own affairs. ¨C Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yue Zhi have not yet returned to the Mu¡¯s building, and the car has started to bellow smoke. If Mu Yi Fan had not the ice power, they would have been roasted by the heat in the car for a long time. Mu Yue Zhi asked. ¡°It¡¯s getting hotter and hotter now. If it goes on like this, the car will be cooked in the sun sooner or later. By the way, Yi Fan, I heard your father say you¡¯re a wind power? How do you use ice power? Are you a binary ability?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know if he wanted to tell his uncle that he had special powers. In the end, he just gave a light hum. Mu Yue Zhi smiled happily: ¡°Good boy, there are few people who have two-line abilities now.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Second Uncle, you and Third Uncle as soon as you improve your abilities possible you will not lag behind others.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with your three uncles. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll take our team out of the city to go hunt crystal cores. By the way, we¡¯ll find the medicine for you. It¡¯ll take about half a month to try to find all the medicine at once.¡± ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± ¡°We are a family. You are welcome. If we are not here, you will take care of your aunts for us.¡± ¡°All right, no problem.¡± The two returned to the Mu¡¯s Tower. First, they went to the dining hall for dinner. After yesterday¡¯s high-rise meal downstairs, now the low-rise people see the high-rise people come down to eat, it is not so surprising and flustering. Mu Yi Fan took the child back to the room to rest after eating, and lets the child take him into the space to absorb the spirit and upgrade. The aura of space is sufficient. His ability level is low. After two days in the room, that is, one hour outside, his ability has been upgraded to level 3. After coming out of the space, using an excuse of ¡°I knows about all kinds of abilities¡±, he found soldiers who are water system, wood system, soil system and spirit department, asked them to use abilities to attack him, and with that he learned to control his cloning ability and how to not absorb the other party¡¯s abilities. Later, he found that as long as his mind is strong, he can refuse to copy and clone others¡¯ abilities. Just like he didn¡¯t want to lose the ice power in his mind, the ice power would not be replaced by other powers he cloned. It was the same after he absorbed the psychic power of soldiers. As long as the mind wants to keep the psychic power in the body, the psychic power will not disappear. At last, he was left with ice, psychic and water powers in his body. Chapter 200 Chapter 200: Who is your father? After Mu Yi Fan was able to control the replication ability freely, Mu Yue Zhi and other people left the building with a large number of people and went out of the city to look for crystal cores to enhance their ability. Mu Yi Fan was in charge of Mu Tower and there was no one who opposed it including Mu Yue Cheng. After breakfast, he went out to play cards with his wife. Nowadays, everyone only looked for Mu Yi Fan to solve everything. Moreover, we have a very good impression on him, especially when we know that Mu Yi Fan let¡¯s all the high-up in the buildings go downstairs for dinner. They were cheering for the Young Masters, he was very diligent. Mu Yi Fan is very happy to see the atmosphere of the building become more and more active. At the same time, it¡¯s also very tense, because at noon, Zhan Bei Tian is coming to meet Mu Yue Cheng at the Mu Family¡¯s training camp. Mu Yi Fan knew that Mu Yue Cheng would not allow him to stay with Zhan Bei Tian, and with that thought he lost his appetite for breakfast, stuffed a bun and a cup of soy milk for his son, and drove his son to the Mu Family training camp. Before entering the gate, he gave a few orders to the guard. When Zhan Bei Tian came here, he could drive the car in directly. Explain the good things. Mu Yi Fan drove his car into the camp. He didn¡¯t know if the weather is too hot. He didn¡¯t see the soldiers exercising on the playground. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car just came to the door of the office building, and when he saw Gao Fei and his team, they ran over happily: ¡°Yi Fan, you finally come to the training camp.¡± When Mu Yi Fan saw them sweating, he led them to the shadows of the building. Mu Yi Fan smiled and asked: ¡°I just got out of the car, and you showed up. Did you know I was coming here?¡± Gao Fei smiled and said: ¡°We asked the general and he said that you would come today.¡± ¡°How are you doing these days?¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Deng Xiao Yi saw that there was no one passing by, and added: ¡°Now many people in the team are applying to go with us.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°What did they apply for?¡± Chen Hao explained: ¡°There are many people in our camp who don¡¯t have abilities. Now when they see Gao Fei go out, they understand the ability of blasting is what he got when he went out. They envy him and want to go out with us to find materials.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°We can go to find materials together, but there is one thing I want to make clear.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t go out with me with the mentality that you can get power just by going out with me to find materials.¡± Chen Hao nodded and said: ¡°We have made it clear to them and they said they would rather go out and find supplies than be bunch of wimps in the camp.¡± Mu Yi Fan had intended to set up a team, and nodded: ¡°OK, you will register with Xiang Yao and our team¡¯s people out of the city, and I will find time to lead the team to find materials together. But I also want to make it clear that it is very dangerous outside, and it is possible for you guys to lose your life at any time, so we can¡¯t guarantee that everyone can come back safely. If you are greedy for life and fear of death, don¡¯t come. ¡± The five immediately said together, ¡°From the moment we were soldiers, we put life and death aside.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°I will try my best to protect everyone¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Dad, I have finished the soy milk.¡± All of a sudden there was a tender voice, which attracted their attention. The four men, including Gao Fei looked into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arms: ¡°Yi Fan, that your child?¡± Mu Yi Fan cleared his throat and held the child in front of them: ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t he cute? Qing Tian, say hello to the five uncles. ¡± ¡°Hello uncles!¡± Zhou Quan said while smiling: ¡°This child is so lovely.¡± Chen Hao asked, ¡°The child¡¯s name is Qing Tian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Deng Xiao Yi pinched the baby¡¯s tender face: ¡°Yi Fan, this kid doesn¡¯t look like you very much, does he looked like his mother?¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you come with your wife?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring him to see you later. By the way, it¡¯s so hot now. Are you still training outside?¡± Now Mu Yue Cheng doesn¡¯t know the existence of Zhan Bei Tian or admit the person. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t tell them that their sister-in-law would come here for lunch. ¡°Now the temperature has reached 50 degrees. It¡¯s really too hot, and many soldiers have fainted. The General ordered us to do exercises in our dormitories. After the temperature drops, we can come out for training.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Admiral Gao Fei called the water system men to store a lot of water, otherwise, we will die of thirst, so we are lucky, but we don¡¯t know how many ordinary survivors are suffering from the disaster outside, especially now without the support of the state and the government, after the hot days pass, even if we don¡¯t become zombies, we will die of heat.¡± The other four were sad, too. Mu Yi Fan looked at them and stared at themselves, raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Gao Fei awkwardly said, ¡°We just want to know if you can follow the General and ask for a truck of water to send to the people on the other side of the poverty street. So that everyone can drink a mouthful of water, at least for a while.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡± Seeing them cheering, he stopped immediately: ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy too early, I¡¯m just going to ask, it¡¯s not necessarily going to be okayed, you think, there are a lot of water in our barracks, but there are many people here, and we will soon run out of water.¡± ¡°There will be a shortage of water released by water system powers men, especially when there are not many water system powers men. The whole barracks future is maintained by them. Therefore, the stored water will be used up slowly in the near future.¡± ¡°We thought about it, too,¡± sighed Gao Fei Mu Yi Fan patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find another way.¡± Gao Fei nodded and said nothing Mu Yi Fan handed them the baby: ¡°Hold the baby for me, I¡¯ll talk to my father.¡± Kong Zi Xu grabbed the baby and said, ¡°Yi Fan, you can rest assured when you go up. We will wait for you below.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan ran upstairs to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office, just as the sergeant was reporting to Mu Yue Cheng about their reservoir problems. ¡°Admiral, the water in our reservoir is getting less and less. In less than half a month, the water in the reservoir will be exhausted.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned: ¡°Now the people in the camp don¡¯t know about this, do they?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°This is not allowed to spread out, so as not to disturb the army¡¯s mind. It¡¯s also necessary to urge those with water system power to release more water.¡± The sergeant frowned: ¡°All the water system powers have tried their best, some of them have let out water till they fainted. This is because there are more people in our camp and less water system power men.¡± ¡°Then let everyone save water, if one is not very thirsty, try to bear it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Mu Yue Cheng rubbed his forehead and heart: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No more.¡± ¡°Then go down.¡± The sergeant turned around and saw Mu Yi Fan at the door. He immediately saluted: ¡°Young Master.¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard the sound, looked up at the door and says, ¡°It¡¯s so early.¡± ¡°Well, just came and have a look.¡± Mu Yi Fan went to the chair in front of Mu Yue Cheng and sat down: ¡°Dad, I heard your conversation just now. Is there not enough water?¡± When he heard the sergeant¡¯s report, he asked for a truck of water. Mu Yue Cheng sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to approve this, but there is no way to do it. There are only 17 water system men in our camp. How can they supply tens of thousands of soldiers? Fortunately, you reminded me to save water earlier so that everyone can have a drink of water now. If the water outside can be drunk as before, otherwise, it will not become like this.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about how to turn the water you can¡¯t drink into the water that can be drunk?¡± ¡°I thought about it. Now many researchers are studying it, but for a while and a half, how can we study it so quickly. Now it¡¯s late September. After another month, it will be autumn. By then, everyone¡¯s life will be better. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at his feet and behind him doubtfully: ¡°Did you come here alone? What about Qing Tian? Is he in the building? Didn¡¯t you bring him? ¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he is playing downstairs with Gao Fei.¡± At this time, downstairs, Kong Zi Xu and the child were making fun of each other. As soon as Mu Yi Fan left, he immediately asked the child, ¡°Little guy, and tell uncles, what¡¯s your mother¡¯s name is?¡± Mu Qing Tian¡¯s little eyes rolled and he smiled, ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Mu Yi Fan.¡± Deng Xiao Yi ¡°Wheezes¡± and broke into laughter. Zhou Quan and Chen Hao couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°That¡¯s your father. Father and mother are different.¡± Kong Zi Xu turned to look at Gao Fei and them: ¡°This kid looks like he¡¯s three years old. How can he still not know what his father and mother are?¡± Chen Hao looked into the child¡¯s eyes. The child looked smart and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s joking with us.¡± Mu Qing Tian immediately chuckled. Seeing him smile happily, Kong Zi Xu patted his little ass: ¡°You little guy, you are even fooling your uncle.¡± Mu Qing Tian chuckled: ¡°I didn¡¯t fool you. My mother¡¯s name is Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Well, your mother is Mu Yi Fan, and who is your father?¡± ¡°My dad is Mu Yi Fan, too.¡± Deng Xiao Yi clicked his tongue twice: ¡°This kid¡¯s mouth is tighter than his father¡¯s, and he doesn¡¯t even want to reveal anything, which makes me more curious about who is this sacred secret sister in law is.¡± At this time, Mu Qing Tian said, ¡°Uncle, there is still one person you haven¡¯t asked about.¡± ¡°Who didn¡¯t I ask?¡± Kong Zi Xu looked at the child curiously. ¡°You haven¡¯t asked me who my father is.¡± Everyone was stunned. Deng Xiao Yi laughed: ¡°You dare to call your mother a father. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very interesting.¡± Zhou Quan agreed with nodded and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Last time I heard from Yi Fan, his wife was very handsome, and he thinks his mother is his father.¡± Kong Zi Xu immediately asked, ¡°Who is your father?¡± Mu Qing Tian smiled, and after more than ten seconds, he said, ¡°My father is here.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone was stunned. Just then, a black SUV stopped under the big tree at the gate. Mu Qing Tian happily pointed out, ¡°That¡¯s my father¡¯s car.¡± He pushed his hand away from Kong Zi Xu and ran to the door. They take a looked at Gao Fei and both stride to the gate. Mu Qing Tian happily waved to the people in the car: ¡°Father, kiss.¡± Gao Fei, they were staring at the SUV, and soon the door was opened. Chapter 201 Chapter 201: Don¡¯t be nervous From the inside of the car, the foot that has been wearing army green pants and black army boots was stretched out. According to the size, that foot seemed to be a little big for a woman. Gao Fei and the other four looked at each other, and then the person in the car came out and showed his tall bodies outside. ¡°Crap, no matter from the hair style, face shape or figure, it is a man anyway.¡± Deng Xiao Yi felt a little silly: ¡°Or there is something wrong with my eyes, how about you?¡± ¡°What I see is also a man,¡± said Kong Zi Xu He thought he would see a handsome woman come out of the car. Chen Hao felt funny: ¡°What the child said to us just now, I guess it¡¯s that we got fooled. The child didn¡¯t call his mother, father.¡± ¡°Father.¡± When Mu Qing Tian saw Zhan Bei Tian, he ran happily. Zhan Bei Tian bent over to pick up the child and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± ¡°My dad is upstairs, father. Why are you here so early?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was silent. Mu Qing Tian covered his mouth and chuckles: ¡°Are you nervous? Afraid to be here too late will make grandpa unhappy, right? ¡± He and Zhan Bei Tian share the same heart and mind. He can feel Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mood more or less. Zhan Bei Tian is said to be the center of the matter. He tapped the child¡¯s buttocks, opened the door of the back seat, brought several gifts from the back seat to the building, and came to the four men including Gao Fei. He put the gift on the ground and took off the sunglasses on his face. The four men including Gao Fei immediately recognized the man in front of him, whether he was from the Zhan family or not. Prompt saluted him: ¡°Major General, hello.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯m here to find Yi Fan.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the Admiral¡¯s office. Shall we ask someone to call him?¡± Kong Zi Xu asked ¡°No, just tell me the floor.¡± Kong Zi Xu immediately told Zhan Bei Tian about Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the child: ¡°Do you know what to do?¡± Mu Qing Tian nodded and said nothing During the dialogue between the father and the son, the eyes of the next five men turned from the face of the child to the face of Zhan Bei Tian, then from the face of Zhan Bei Tian to the face of the child, and then from the face of the child to the face of the adult. The more they saw, the more they felt that they were very similar. Zhan Bei Tian put the child on the ground. Mu Qing Tian immediately ran upstairs to ask his father to come down. In the office, he was discussing with Mu Yue Cheng about the trouble of planting himself there. When he heard the sound of children running, he turned to look at the door. Mu Qing Tian rushed into the office and immediately jumped on Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Dad, I want to poo.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned: ¡°Poo?¡± ¡°I need to go to the toilet.¡± Mu Yue Cheng laughed: ¡°You take your child to the bathroom first, and we¡¯ll talk later.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly picked up the child and walked out of the office. Mu Qing Tian immediately said, ¡°Dad, father is here.¡± Mu Yi Fan was surprised: ¡°He came here so early? Where is he? ¡± ¡°He is downstairs.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom first, then down.¡± ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to go to the bathroom. I just said I would go to the bathroom just to call dad out.¡± Mu Yi Fan pinched his little face: ¡°You little thing.¡± He went down to the first floor with a giggling child and saw the four men, including Gao Fei as if they were being scolded. Facing Zhan Bei Tian, they stood still. Who made Zhan Bei Tian so strong and powerful? One looked makes them unconsciously straighten up. ¡°Bei Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan ran happily. Zhan Bei Tian took over the baby in his arms and says, ¡°Is your father free?¡± Making the child call Mu Yi Fan to come down, just don¡¯t want to come suddenly, made Mu Yi Fan feel unprepared. ¡°Yes, he is alone in the office upstairs now.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian picked up the gift on the ground and went upstairs with Mu Yi Fan. Standing in the hall, five people stared at the three people who left like the three members of a family. For a long time they were in a daze, they just returned to their senses. Deng Xiao Yi screamed out in one breath: ¡°Major General Zhan is worthy of the Zhan family, and that momentum is really not comparable to ordinary soldiers.¡± Zhou Quan frowned visibly: ¡°Do you think the child looked very similar to Major General Zhan?¡± Chen Hao nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s just like a mold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also noticed that I think the child is actually Major General Zhan¡¯s, but Yi Fan lied to us that he is his child,¡± said Gao Fei Only in this way can they explain why children looked like Zhan Bei Tian. Chen Hao nodded and said: ¡°It should be like this.¡± Deng Xiao Yi wailed, ¡°I want to go up and eavesdrop on what will happen next.¡± Kong Zi Xu rolled his eyes at him: ¡°If you are not afraid of death, go up and eavesdrop.¡± Deng Xiao Yi laughed mischievously: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I don¡¯t have the courage to eavesdrop.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t quarrel. This is the office building. Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory.¡± Five people left the office building, laughing and talking. However, the atmosphere upstairs was opposite to them. There was a slight tension in the silent corridor. Mu Yi Fan saw that he was getting closer to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office, and began to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous, my father will never eat people with me there.¡± Zhan Bei Tian smiled and looked at the person who has been rubbing his back. Who is really nervous? However, he was a little nervous before. After all, he was Mu Yi Fan¡¯s father, but now he is not nervous because Mu Yi Fan made him laugh and cry. With three meters to go, Mu Yi Fan stopped. Whispered and said: ¡°Are you sure you have thought about it? After entering, there is no way back. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± It¡¯s not like going to war. There¡¯s no need to go back. What¡¯s more, if he tell Mu Yue Cheng earlier then it is better than what Mu Yue Cheng finding from someone else. At least he would not be so angry. Zhan Bei Tian took the lead in carrying the child to the office door and knocked. Mu Yue Cheng, who was checking the documents, thought it was the sergeant who wanted to report something and said without looking up: ¡°Come in.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, holding the child in one hand and the gift to be sent in the other, went to the desk, put down the gift and immediately saluted: ¡°I have come to say hello to Admiral Mu.¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard a strange and familiar voice. He looked up and saw that the man standing in front of him was Zhan Bei Tian, the grandson of the old Zhan Military Commission. He was shocked: ¡°Major General Zhan!?¡± He quickly stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you here? Please take a seat. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s opinions on the Zhan family are very big, but he is grateful for the Zhan Bei Tian who returned Mu Yi Fan to the B City free of charge. He took Zhan Bei Tian to the sofa by the wall, and quickly closed the door in case of trouble in the back. Mu Yue Cheng sat down and said, ¡°Last time you sent Yi Fan back to the B City, I didn¡¯t thank you very much.¡± Zhan Bei Tian sat across from Mu Yue Cheng and held the child in his lap: ¡°No thanks, this is what I should do.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately went up to pour a cup of tea for the two, and then sat quietly aside, and Zhan Bei Tian went to settle his father, so as not to make trouble for him. Mu Yue Cheng took a sip of tea and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Major General Zhan came to the Mu Family training camp this time?¡± Zhan Bei Tian drank tea slowly and didn¡¯t rush to answer Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s words. Mu Yue Cheng is not in a hurry. Zhan Bei Tian came to the door on his own initiative. He must come to ask them for something if he manage to bring gifts to the Mu Family too. It¡¯s just the Zhan family Ares elf sufficient. What do they need to ask from the Mu family? Mu Yue Cheng glanced at a few boxes of gifts at his desk and took another sip of water before turning to Zhan Bei Tian. Only then did he notice that his grandson was sitting obediently in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s lap. Mu Yue Cheng thought for a moment. When Zhan Bei Tian said hello to him, he seemed to hold his grandson all the time. After his son brought the baby back, he didn¡¯t seem to hold the baby very much. Mu Yue Cheng put down the teacup and beckoned the child to his side. However, Mu Qing Tian looked up at Zhan Bei Tian, and Mu Yue Cheng unconsciously follows the child¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t look at it. On this turn of a look, the whole person gave a shock. Mu Yue Cheng found that the child looked like Zhan Bei Tian, which should be said to be like a mold printed out. If someone says that the current look is a father and son, there will be no doubt. Even he should think that the child is Zhan Bei Tian. It¡¯s no wonder that when his son brought him back, he felt that the grandson looked like a person, but he couldn¡¯t remember who he looked like at that time. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yue Cheng and puts down the teacup: ¡°Admiral Mu, I think you have noticed that your grandson¡¯s appearance is very similar to mine.¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202: Dad, its not what you think! Mu Yue Cheng squinted slightly, and his eyes unconsciously turned in the faces of his grandchild and Zhan Bei Tian. He thought, Zhan Bei Tian hasn¡¯t spoken before. He just wants to wait for him to find out that they are similar in looks, right? What¡¯s the purpose? Mu Yue Cheng glanced at the nervous Mu Yi Fan, but didn¡¯t think much about it. He only thought that the child might not be his own son. If the child is not his own son, what¡¯s the matter with the son bringing Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s son home to raise him? Was it to get himself to agree to his marriage to another woman? ¡°Major General Zhan, why don¡¯t you just tell me what you mean?¡± Zhan Bei Tian also doesn¡¯t beat around the Bush: ¡°Qing Tian is my son, I believe that Admiral Mu can see from the appearance of the child.¡± When Mu Yue Cheng heard that the child is Zhan Bei Tian, he immediately stared at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Yi Fan, can you tell me what¡¯s going on? Is the child really a Major General Zhan?¡± Mu Yi Fan promptly nodded and said nothing Seeing Mu Yue Cheng angry, he quickly shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s my son too.¡± Mu Yue Cheng suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your son? If it¡¯s your son, how can Major General Zhan come to the door to say it¡¯s his child? Why does the child look like Major General Zhan? ¡± ¡°Qing Tian is indeed Yi Fan¡¯s son.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. Mu Yue Cheng was shocked: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Qing Tian is not only related to me, but also to Yi Fan,¡± explained Zhan Bei Tian The more Mu Yue Cheng listened, the more shocked he was: ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ Are you two¡­? At the same time, you fell in love with a woman, and then¡­ ¡± God¡¯s above! He stopped talking. There are so many women in the world, his son will not really share a woman with another man, right? Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t believe that as his son couldn¡¯t find a better woman. Mu Yi fan promptly interrupted his thoughts: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Mu Yue Cheng sighed with relief in secret. Not as he thought. ¡°What do you think it is?¡± ¡°Qing Tian is my child with Bei Tian, and has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± Mu Yi Fan is worried that Mu Yue Cheng will associate the child with the sperm provided by him and Zhan Bei Tian, and that they asked other women to give birth to a child for them. He continues to explain clearly: ¡°That is to say, your grandson¡¯ mother and father are Zhan Bei Tian, and the future daughter-in-law you wanted to see today is also Zhan Bei Tian, the relationship between the two of us¡­¡± He sat next to Zhan Bei Tian and kissed him quickly on his mouth: ¡°As you can see, we are a couple, and Qing Tian was born by me, born by myself, just like my mother gave birth to me, Dad, do you understand?¡± More than understanding, it¡¯s just over understanding. Now Mu Yue Cheng is all scared by their words. This answer is more amazing than two men sharing a woman before. When Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yue Cheng staring at him with wide eyes, he immediately went to Zhan Bei Tian and thought that he would be scolded to the dogs. Zhan Bei Tian doted on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head. Originally, he wanted to have a good talk with Mu Yue Cheng, but he didn¡¯t want to excite Mu Yue Cheng too much. However, with his way of talking, Mu Yue Cheng misunderstood him more and more. Only when Mu Yi Fan was direct can Mu Yue Cheng quickly understand his relationship with Mu Yi Fan. When Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yue Cheng, he couldn¡¯t help but approach Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ear, whispered and said, ¡°Was I too direct and caused to frighten huh?¡± ¡°No.¡± If you don¡¯t scare people into a shock, it¡¯s OK. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian, with their child in their arms, quietly watched Mu Yue Cheng. You don¡¯t know how long it took Mu Yue Cheng to finally murmur, ¡°I remember when your mother gave birth to you, the doctor told me that you were a boy, and I also confirmed that you were indeed a male, otherwise, you could not enter the men¡¯s army faking it.¡± He looked back at Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°Now you say to me, you have a baby from your belly, or other men¡¯s, Mu Yi Fan, are you kidding me? And¡­ ¡± Mu Yue Cheng turned to Zhan Bei Tian and says, ¡°Major General Zhan, please don¡¯t make any more jokes. Make clear your intention today. If Qing Tian is really your son, you should take him back. I won¡¯t stop you, but if Qing Tian is my grandson, I won¡¯t let you take him away.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°My intention today is to show you my relationship with Yi Fan. As for the child, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can find someone to do a paternity test. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yi Fan and I are not afraid of you going to do parent-child identification. If the child is identified by Yi Fan and me, then I hope you can agree that we can be together so we can give the child a complete family.¡± Mu Yue Cheng squinted and said in a deep voice, ¡°Major General Zhan, do you know how many people will come to see you with different eyes when they see you a man, man is with a man? Especially the people in your camp, what will they think of you? Will you believe in this kind of a person in the future? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him fearlessly: ¡°Admiral Mu, if I was worried about what you said, I wouldn¡¯t sit in front of you. Besides, if I want the whole camp to believe me and fight with me, it¡¯s not about sexual orientation, but ability, and other aspects. Believe this, Admiral Mu knows better than me.¡± ¡°If the people in my camp stay away from me because of my sexual orientation, or even leave my camp, it just allows me to see if this person can be useful for me.¡± Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Admiral Mu, I¡¯m here not only to show my heart, but also to tell you that I¡¯m not playing with Mu Yi Fan. It¡¯s a real man who will sit in front of you and be honest with you all his life.¡± ¡°I know you can¡¯t accept us for the moment, but for the sake of sincerity and the child, please give Yi Fan and me a chance. Even if you want to test us, we don¡¯t care, and we won¡¯t have any fear.¡± Mu Yue Cheng snorted: ¡°Give you a chance? Have you ever thought that the Zhan family would give you a chance to be together? ¡± ¡°My grandfather already knows about me and Yi Fan, and that the child is my own son. As for my father and my mother, we don¡¯t have to worry. As long as my grandfather let it go, my father and my mother won¡¯t object.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was stunned. ¡°Old Zhan the military commissioner already knows?¡± Zhan Bei Tian told him: ¡°Well, he learned about it the other day, and he asked the doctor who delivered the baby for Yi Fan about it.¡± ¡°And what was his reaction?¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t believe that the old Zhan Military Commission, who could not be surprised, could still sit in the Zhan family and not come here to scream. Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yue Cheng was eager to know his grandfather¡¯s reaction. In order to get the consent of his father-in-law in the future, he had to sell out his grandfather: ¡°I heard uncle Cai say that when my grandfather knew that the child was born by Yi Fan, the whole person stayed in a daze all afternoon until supper, and then he came back to his senses.¡± ¡°Old Zhan Military Commission, will also ask about it today.¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought of that coming scene, and he thought he wanted to laugh very much. But seeing Mu Yi Fan here, his lips moved, and he quickly suppressed the smile. It was impossible for him to agree that his son would live a life with a man. He pursed his lips without making a sound. Up to 11 o¡¯clock at noon, soldiers called for dinner. Several people in the office came to the reception room for dinner. After all, Mu Yue Cheng was like a General. No matter how unhappy he is, he can¡¯t looked like a woman and show it. Even if he doesn¡¯t agree that his son is with another man, he won¡¯t let himself lose his manners and start to scream. After dinner, Zhan Bei Tian said goodbye to Mu Yue Cheng. Before leaving, he said to Mu Qing Tian, ¡°Qing Tian, Grandpa misses you very much. When you have time give a call to Grandpa, OK?¡± Mu Qing Tian understood and nodded. After seeing Zhan Bei Tian leave, Mu Yi Fan returned to Mu Yue Cheng office for training. ¡°Ren Bin, you take the children out to play.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said to the sergeant. ¡°Yes.¡± After the sergeant took the child away, the office was quiet. Mu Yi Fan was determined to stand at his desk and didn¡¯t dare to sit down. ¡°Your wife?¡± Mu Yue Cheng sneered: ¡°Your wife is a man, why didn¡¯t you tell me clearly? Besides, it¡¯s still the person of the Zhan family. Yi Fan, you really have the ability. Even the person of the Zhan family, you¡¯ve managed to get one. ¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately defended himself: ¡°I told you before, I said he was very special, and, not as you think.¡± ¡°Is that what you call it? It¡¯s almost like not saying it clearly.¡± Mu Yue Cheng glared at him: ¡°Besides, your satellite phone is what he gave you.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said nothing Mu Yue Cheng sneered again. Mu Yi Fan came to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s side: ¡°Dad, Bei Tian and I are sincere. You should agree with us being together. Then we can have a complete family.¡± ¡°You want me to agree? How do you want me to agree? Do you know that the whole the B City will laugh at our Mu Family? ¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes dimmed: ¡°Dad, face is really important. But, Bei Tian and I didn¡¯t steal or rob, or do anything illegal or shameful. Why would they laugh at us?¡± ¡°Besides, if you really care about fame and face, have you ever thought about what it means to be with Bei Tian? It means that the Mu family and the Zhan family will become a related family. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng was stunned and said angrily, ¡°Do you think your father is the kind of man who sells his son to seek respect and profits? It¡¯s not that special to be related to the Zhan family. ¡± Mu Yi Fan listened and smiled: ¡°Fortunately, dad is not like this. If he is like this, I will be disappointed. But I¡¯m not wrong. As long as the Mu family and the Zhan family become a family, how many people in the B City have the courage to say that we are not right?¡± ¡°Even if they don¡¯t say it face to face, they will also talk about us behind our backs.¡± ¡°Dad, we don¡¯t live for others. Wouldn¡¯t anyone talk about the Mu Family behind my back if I wasn¡¯t with Zhan Bei Tian? Would we decide how to live for others?¡± Mu Yue Cheng really said that he couldn¡¯t: ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t agree with you being together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time that you won¡¯t agree with us. Today¡¯s main purpose is to let you know that Bei Tian and I are a couple. Besides, you shouldn¡¯t want to introduce other girls to me, otherwise, I¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng stared at him and said angrily, ¡°Otherwise, what are you? Do you still want to threaten your father? ¡± ¡°No, I just want to say that your son can¡¯t be tough on girls. You don¡¯t want to be passed on as impotent. It¡¯s better not to do so.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was so angry that he said, ¡°You son of a bitch, get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you for the moment.¡± Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief. He found that Mu Yue Cheng was not as angry as he thought, though he would against him and Zhan Bei Tian. He thought it was probably because Mu Yue Cheng remembered that he had bone cancer. If this is the case, it is not impossible for Mu Yue Cheng to agree to him being with Zhan Bei Tian. Chapter 203 Chapter 203: Is this a bowl? Just as Mu Yi Fan went to the office door, Mu Yue Cheng suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned around and said, ¡°Dad, what else can I do?¡± Mu Yue Cheng rubbed his eyebrows and asked a little tired: ¡°Yi Fan, tell me honestly, Qing Tian ¡°Qing Tian was born in your stomach?¡± He heard about bi-sexes. He knew that someone¡¯s physical appearance could be a man, but there could be a woman¡¯s organ in his body. Maybe his son bared the child like this. Mu Yi Fan said without hesitation. Mu Yue Cheng waved to signal that he could leave. When the door of the office closed, Mu Yue Cheng leaned back and leaned powerlessly on the back of the chair. He¡¯s really not a qualified father. He didn¡¯t know so much about his son until now. He also felt that he is not qualified to say anything about my son. After all, as a man, he had a child like a woman, which should be hard to accept psychologically. He could blame him again, but it will add fuel to the fire. After Mu Yi Fan left the office, he went to the next office to pick up his son. Just as Zhan was driving away, the four men, including Gao Fei hurried back from the dormitory building. ¡°Yi Fan, did you ask about borrowing water from the camp?¡± Chen Hao asked. Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°No, but when I went to my father¡¯s office, I heard the sergeant report to my father about the lack of water in the camp.¡± The four men, including Gao Fei lost their hopeful faces: ¡°Well, that¡¯s all.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought, ¡°Well, tell me the address. When I go back to the building, I¡¯ll take a looked at the situation by the way, and then I¡¯ll figure out how to solve the water problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the north side,¡± said Gao Fei ¡°Most ordinary people who don¡¯t have powers now live on that side,¡± Chen Hao added Mu Yi Fan looked at the watch on his wrist at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Sometime can go to have a look: ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go to have a look.¡± He started the car and left the Mu Family training camp. ¡°Qing Tian, you can sleep in the car. I¡¯ll wake you when I get home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Qing Tian took out a small pillow and blanket from the space and laid in the back seat. Mu Yi Fan released the ice power to make his son sleep better, which lowered the temperature of the car. Because of the hot weather, almost no one came out to walk in the streets. It was empty, like an empty city, and even vehicles rarely ran on the streets. Because of this, Mu Yi Fan can come to the Beicheng District in the shortest time. The Beicheng district is desolate, unlike the high-rise buildings in the center of the city, most of the houses here are flat housed and tiled house. A few months ago, the black rain and dirt still stuck on the roof and wall of the house, which made people fell into the old city for hundreds of years. Everywhere, the black paint is also dirty, without a trace of going away. In the sun, almost every house is closed windows and doors, did not let the outside heat to the inside, of course, some people open the window, sit in front of the window, fan themselves for ventilation. Mu Yi Fan drove slowly forward, and saw the eight year old girl on the window frowning. Because the little girl didn¡¯t have enough to eat, the whole face was yellow and skinny. She was so hungry that she only had skin and bones left all over her body. She watched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car drive slowly with her eyes empty. Sitting next to the little girl, the old woman with a fan is like an old dying tree. She looked shaky and slept with her head nodding. Because the weather is too hot, the pale and bloodless lips have split several bloodstains and adhered to a thick layer of dried lip skin. Obviously, they haven¡¯t drunk water for many days. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t bear to look down any longer, he pulled back his eyes and prepare to speed up the speed to leave. Suddenly, behind her came the little girl¡¯s anxious cry: ¡°Grandma? Grandma? ¡± Mu Yi Fan saw through the rear-view mirror that the little girl lying on the window was gone. After thinking about it, he immediately backed the car back. He quickly got out of the car and looked into the window. The little girl squatted beside the old woman and cried, ¡°Mom, mom, grandma fainted.¡± The little girl cried several times before she heard a sharp voice coming out of the room: ¡°What¡¯s your mouth shouting for, you won¡¯t save some saliva? Even I¡¯m thirsty and I don¡¯t have water for you. ¡± Mu Yi Fan saw an adult come out and didn¡¯t want to meddle. He turned to his car. The little girl cried, ¡°Mom, grandma fainted.¡± ¡°If she fainted, she fainted. If she is thinking better, she will best die. Otherwise, she will have to eat more food to live.¡± The little girl¡¯s mother scolded and walked to the old man¡¯s face. She kicked the old man who fainted on the ground: ¡°Dead old woman, don¡¯t pretend. If you pretend again, I will have no food for you.¡± ¡°Water¡­ Water, water.¡± Said the old woman fainting on the ground. ¡°I said that you are pretending to be dizzy. I told you that I don¡¯t have water for you to drink. If you want to drink water, you can find it by yourself. Besides, if you want to, you can also give me a long way easy way out and just die.¡± Mu Yi Fan, who had already been in the car, couldn¡¯t keep still after he heard it. He calmly walked out of the car, flipped through the window and scared the little girl¡¯s mother to scream: ¡°You¡­ Who are you? You¡­ What do you want to do when you come into my house? There¡¯s nothing in my family. Everyone come, everyone come, someone intrude into my house. ¡± Unfortunately, no matter what she called it, there was no one around to help. Now they are all about looking after themselves, and there is no one to help other people. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t care for her either. He helped the old woman directly and opened her mouth. Then, he used the water system power to send the water from his fingertips to her mouth. The old woman drank the water, just like catching the life-saving straw, and kept swallowing the water into her stomach. When the little girl¡¯s mother saw the water, she stopped her screams and stared at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°How can water come out of your fingers?¡± Then she thought of something and exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re a water power, aren¡¯t you?¡± The voice was not loud. At the moment of falling, the two families living next door heard the voice of the little girl¡¯s mother and ran out excitedly. ¡°Where is the water power? Where is the water power?¡± For a moment, the excited voice attracted the attention of people living nearby and rushed out of the house. Seeing that her words attracted so many people, the little girl¡¯s mother did not dare to say more, so she went back to the house to get a bucket for carrying water. Mu Yi Fan saw that the old woman was almost drunk. He quickly pulled hand and jumped out of the window. As soon as a person gets in the car, he was surrounded by people nearby. He was not allowed to drive away. ¡°Then, kind gentleman, if you are a water system power, please help us. We haven¡¯t drunk water for two or three days, and will die of thirst.¡± One of the middle-aged men excitedly grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand: ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t ask you to give me too much water. You just need to give me a bowl of water. There are several little children in my family who haven¡¯t drunk water in a day. Please give me a bowl of water.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned, looked at the dry lips of the middle-aged man, and could not bear to refuse: ¡°You go home for that bowl.¡± ¡°OK, OK, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The man around us scattered in a flash and quickly went home to get the bowl of water. ¡°Sir, sir.¡± The mother of the little girl who went back to the house to get the bucket took the little girl to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face and said, ¡°Sir, would you please give us a bucket of water?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to give her water when he thought of the woman¡¯s sour face. The little girl¡¯s mother seemed to have found out this too, quietly twisting the child¡¯s back: ¡°Xiao Huan, hurry, please ask Uncle, ask uncle give us a bucket of water.¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m thirsty,¡± said the little girl, in pain, to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s weakness Mu Yi Fan rubbed the child¡¯s head painfully and stared at the girl¡¯s mother: ¡°I only give you water for the sake of children and the elderly. If you are not good to them later, you will never have water to drink.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know it¡¯s wrong. I know it¡¯s wrong.¡± Mu Yi Fan unwillingly filled her with a bucket of water. The girl¡¯s mother rushed the water in before everyone came out. Then, the man who had gone home to get the bowl rushed out and rushed to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan eyebrows tightened. There were only a dozen people who went home to get the bowl. Now there are two or three hundred people. ¡°Thank you, young man.¡± The middle-aged man who asked Mu Yi Fan for water carefully handed over his bowl. Mu Yi Fan looked down and saw that it was the same size as a bathtub. He gave a big slap at the corner of his eye: ¡°Is this a bowl?¡± Crap! He¡¯s got a lot of experience in scamming. He even brought a huge basin as a bowl. Do you think it¡¯s easier to fool someone even if that someone he¡¯s blind? Chapter 204 , Chapter 204: I want my brother The middle-aged man said awkwardly, ¡°This is what we use to eat in our family.¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that they could not eat in such a large basin, and since that they were short of water, so he didn¡¯t care about it. He tried to fill the basin with water, and reminded the people behind him to line up, otherwise, there would be no water to drink. Everyone, what they are fighting for is just to get to the front so that they can get water as soon as possible. Especially now, the temperature is high, many people can¡¯t stand the sun exposure, and they are waiting in line with umbrellas. Mu Yi Fan is worried about the heat and tried to maximize the amount of water released so that everyone can get water home as soon as possible. Soon, many people living in the Beicheng, hearing the news of water delivery from the water system power, came to pick up the water with their buckets. At first, there were only two or three hundred people in the team, which soared to a thousand at a time. Moreover, the number of people is increasing. To put it bluntly, the team can be discharged from Beicheng district. However, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s power energy is not unlimited. After filling thousands of people with water, there is less and less water coming out of their hands. At last, even a drop of water can¡¯t be squeezed out. Mu Yi Fan leaned against the side of the car and said weakly, ¡°No, I¡¯m running out of energy. I can¡¯t give you any more water. Go back.¡± It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock when he looked. It¡¯s time to go back to the building for dinner. Mu Yi Fan opened the door and was about to get on, but the door was pushed and quickly closed back. He was a little stunned and turned to look at the old man who closed his door. The white haired old man¡¯s face is full of wrinkles. His thin body made the whole man looked like he was a hundreds of years old. It seemed that as long as a breeze blows, the old man can be blown away. ¡°Young man, if you please, just give me a few mouthfuls. I¡¯ve been waiting in line for the whole afternoon, just want some water for my grandson.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and his hands holding the bowl were shaking all the time. It seemed very pitiful, which made people can¡¯t bear to see it. He raised his hand and try to fill his bowl with water, but no matter how he tried it, he can¡¯t squeeze water out. ¡°Old man,¡± he said helplessly, ¡°You see, I tried my best. I couldn¡¯t let water out, and I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± It seemed that after he went back, he had to make great efforts to improve his ability level. Otherwise, if he only put a little water, the ability would not come out. The old man¡¯s eyes were dim, and he turned around with loss. He was ready to leave with trembling steps. Mu Yi Fan looked at his lonely back and felt very sad. After thinking about it, he shouted: ¡°Old Mr., you wait.¡± The old man turned back and looked at him in disbelief. Mu Yi Fan stepped forward, tried to release the ice power, and reluctantly made a big ice on the old man¡¯s big bowl. He smiled: ¡°When the ice melts, there will be water.¡± The old man looked at the ice in the bowl and said, ¡°Thank you, young man. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I think you¡¯ve been basking all afternoon. I¡¯d better hurry back.¡± The old man turned to leave gratefully, and then others immediately surrounded him: ¡°Sir, you can also give me a piece of ice.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the big bowls in front of him. His head nearly exploded. ¡°My powers have run out. There¡¯s really no way to give you ice and water.¡± Everyone will not give up: ¡°Sir, please, there are old people and small people in our family, you can do better.¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed, saying he couldn¡¯t really get ice for them. At this time, I don¡¯t know who shouted: ¡°There is a water system power in the park of Beicheng District, please go and get it.¡± As soon as they heard that, they immediately ran towards the park. Mu Yi Fan immediately released his tension in one breath. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you¡¯re not going to get in yet.¡± Suddenly two people were thrown out behind him to push Mu Yi Fan onto the back seat of the car. Mu Yi Fan sat next to the child, sighed with relief, looked at the people sitting in front of him as Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao, and wondered, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Lin said, ¡°We came to find Rong Xue, but there are too many housed here, and we don¡¯t know where Rong Xue lives.¡± ¡°Rong Xue? Is Rong Xue in Beicheng district?¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly remembered the address given by Rong Xue a few days ago. Is it in Beicheng district? ¡°Well, we found that Rong Xue is here.¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his forehead and heart: ¡°I probably know where she is.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°It should be No. 105, Min lane, Beicheng District. What are you looking for her for?¡± ¡°Boss said that this person can¡¯t be left alive. After finding her, she must be removed.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned and did not speak. Sun Zi Hao looked at him through the rearview mirror: ¡°I say Mu Yi Fan, why are you here? Do you want to be a good man to give you water? Or do you want to give the Mu Family a good reputation?¡± They have been in Beicheng district for a while, seeing how many people Mu Yi Fan has given out water. Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes and explained: ¡°My father¡¯s soldiers said that people in Beicheng district were short of water. They wanted to bring a truck of water to quench their thirst. However, the training camp was short of water, so it was impossible to send water to people. So I came here to see if I could solve this problem, but I didn¡¯t expect that this would happen.¡± He didn¡¯t want to worry about it, but it was so pitiful to see that everyone was short of water. After all, people¡¯s hearts are full of flesh. Of course, they can¡¯t bear to be thirsty. Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin looked at each other and say nothing more. At this time, Mu Qing Tian got up and took out a bottle of water from his small bag: ¡°Dad, drink water.¡± Mu Yi Fan took over the water bottle and drank a mouthful of water. He immediately felt full of energy, so this must be the water from the Lingquan spring in the space. He held the child and kissed him on the face: ¡°Son, you are so kind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to show your love to boss, but you now have to show your love to your son.¡± ¡°Are you jealous? If you are jealous, you should find a woman to give birth to a daughter so that she can be my son¡¯s wife. ¡± ¡°I want my brother.¡± Mu Qing Tian said. Lu Lin teased him: ¡°What do you want your brother to do? Married to be your daughter-in-law? ¡± ¡°Go, don¡¯t teach my son bad manners.¡± ¡°Is it still teaching bad manner? You and boss are the best examples. ¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°So, you are also imitating your boss? Let me guess, who do you like, er, is it Mao Yu? ¡± Listen to Sun Zi Hao, ha ha, he laughed heartily. ¡°My mother.¡± Lu Lin rubbed his for head: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Xiang Guo?¡± Lu Lin gave him a white look: ¡°We are both pure men, is it possible?¡± Sun Zi Hao¡¯s stomach was going burst with laughter laugh. He really wants to stop, but he felt like he hasn¡¯t laughed enough. Mu Yi Fan looked at Sun Zi Hao and smiled: ¡°Is it Sun Zi Hao?¡± All of a sudden, as soon as the car tilted, it almost hit the wall of the alley. Sun Zi Hao promptly stopped the car: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, if you go on talking nonsense, you will be killed.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled at him and said, ¡°If it¡¯s not true, what are you excited about? You can just laugh when I say it. ¡± Mu Qing Tian was so happy to see Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin being made speechless. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Lu Lin turned to look ahead. Mu Yi Fan snorted: ¡°You dare to bully my son.¡± Sun Zi Hao started the car, and suddenly he said, ¡°Look, is that No. 105, Min lane?¡± Mu Yi Fan and Lu Lin looked forward, and the door sign ten meters away did say no. 105, Min lane. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you stay here to watch the child. Let¡¯s go everyone.¡± Said Lu Lin. Mu Yi Fan nodded and said: ¡°Well.¡± In fact, he also wanted to get out of the car with them to have a look. However, his power just ran out. Although he recovered a little energy after drinking the spring water, he still had to take care of the child, so he had to sit in the car first to see the situation. Sun Zi Hao asked Mu Yi Fan to sit in the driver¡¯s seat: ¡°I heard from boss that this woman has become very powerful. If we can¡¯t handle it, we can drive away immediately.¡± Mu Yi Fan drove behind them to gate 105. Sun Zi Hao knocked on the door, pinched his throat and asked, ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Even after knocking several times, no one answered the door, as if no one lived in it. Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin looked at each other and knocked on the door again. ¡°Is there anyone? We are here to deliver water.¡± As soon as the words came down, someone inside said, ¡°Someone is here, someone is here.¡± Sun Zi Hao sniffed and hissed from his mouth. It has to be the water delivery person who made them to open the door. Before, when they went to find them, they also opened the door for the people inside. The people in the room opened the door, but before they could see who was outside, Sun Zi Hao stood against the door and said, ¡°Excuse me, does Rong Xue live here?¡± The man who opened the door was a middle-aged woman, looking at Sun Zi Hao doubtfully: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who delivers water? Where is the water? ¡± Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t answer her, and asked again, ¡°Do you live here with a man named Rong Xue?¡± The middle-aged woman seeing no water, and she didn¡¯t bother to take care of them. Xiang Yao closed the door, but Sun Zi Hao held the door with his feet, so that it couldn¡¯t be closed back. ¡°Who are you? If you don¡¯t let me close the door, I¡¯ll call out the people inside and beat you out. I tell you first. There are at least fifty people here. If you are not afraid of being beaten, you can loosen your feet.¡± Sun Zi Hao spread out his palm and palm, and suddenly a ball made of clay appeared. He threw it in his hand: ¡°Then you call, we¡¯ll just see if there¡¯s anyone we came looking for.¡± When the middle-aged woman saw that the other side was a power, she quickly smiled and said, ¡°Sir, who did you just say you wanted to find? I¡¯ll find that person for you. ¡± Lu Lin simply said, ¡°A woman named Rong Xue.¡± ¡°Rong Xue?¡± The middle-aged woman thought, ¡°We do have a family named Rong here, but it seemed that there is no one named Rong Xue. However, a young girl did come to Rong¡¯s house a few days ago. Are you looking for her?¡± Sun Zi Hao immediately took out a crystal core and handed it to the middle-aged woman: ¡°It should be her. We are going to find her now.¡± The middle-aged woman got the crystal core and her eyes brightened: ¡°OK, OK, you can look for her at will first, as long as you don¡¯t damage things.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Came a cry of trouble from the car. Lu Lin and they turn around, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yi Fan used psychic powers to sense around: ¡°Rong Xue has left.¡± They were surprised to see Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Left?¡± ¡°Well, she knows we¡¯re looking for her, she left.¡± Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao return to the car: ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I sensed with psychic powers that she fled running through the tree passage.¡± Sun Zi Hao looked at Mu Yi Fan in surprise: ¡°Fxck, Mu Yi Fan, and how many abilities do you have? Its wind, water, ice and psychic powers. Don¡¯t say you have all kinds of powers. ¡± ¡°Almost so.¡± ¡°I asked casually. Do you really have that many abilities? Have you absorbed the cores of other powers?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. In a word, it¡¯s not clear for a while.¡± Lu Lin asked, ¡°Does boss know that you have so many abilities?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Lin kindly reminded: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you can have so many powers, but have you ever thought that when you use so many powers at the same time, other people may misunderstand your core of absorbing powers like Sun Zi Hao.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m thinking about how to solve it.¡± When Mu Yi Fan said this, he turned to the topic: ¡°Next time you two don¡¯t come look for Rong Xue, as well as Mao Yu and Xiang Guo, all four of you are not her rivals, unless your power level is higher than her.¡± Sun Zi Hao is a little unconvinced: ¡°How do you know we will lose a fight with her?¡± ¡°First of all, she used to be a fire power, that is to say, she is not afraid of fire. Then, she has become a wood mutant, and she can suck blood, which means that she is not afraid of the non- wood power, water power, soil power, fire power and gold power. Besides, you must keep in mind the principle of the five elements, that is to say, her powers are too great or omnipotent. ¡± Sun Zi Hao has no objection. Lu Lin nodded and said: ¡°In fact, boss also reminded us that he would let us catch her, and also wanted to exercise us through this point, so that we could learn how to deal with various dangers.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s late. Let¡¯s go back to dinner.¡± Sun Zi Hao immediately joked, ¡°Would you like to come back to the camp with us for dinner and see boss by the way?¡± ¡°Of course I do, especially his strong body.¡± Mu Yi Fan licked his lips. Sun Zi Hao reprimanded with a chilly tone: ¡°You¡¯d better go back to Mu¡¯s mansion for dinner.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed, drove out of the alley, let¡¯s Sun Zi Hao and Mao Yu meet, and then drives back to Mu¡¯s mansion. Chapter 205 Chapter 205: Are you crying? After Mu Yi Fan returned to the building, he first took his child to the dining room for dinner, and then called Zhan Bei Tian back to talk about the things Mu Yue Cheng is likely to feel soft about which they can use to soften his stance. When Zhan Bei Tian heard the creaking voice from the satellite phone, he was not impatient at all. On the contrary, his eyes were more and more smiling and his mouth was more and more crooked. The four teammates with Mao Yu were reporting to Zhan Bei Tian knew that they were talking to Mu Yi Fan without guessing. Only Mu Yi Fan can make boss smile so happily. After Mu Yi Fan finished talking with Mu Yue Cheng in his office, he talked about the lack of water in the northern urban area. When Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan would not hang up for a short time, he asked Mao Yu to exit first. ¡°Now Beicheng district is seriously short of water. In a few days, many people will die of thirst. Bei Tian, can you help them?¡± Zhan Bei Tian also knew that there was a serious shortage of water in Beicheng district. Before that, Lu Lin and his colleagues talked about Mu Yi Fan¡¯s water distribution in Beicheng District: ¡°Now the research institute needs about half a month to a month to study the method for purification of water, so to lets people in Beicheng District drink water, and we can only send some water every day.¡± ¡°Because of the serious water shortage, everyone can get a small bowl of water every two days, we do not have to give them too much, otherwise, the water will not be enough to distribute, moreover, if the water given is too much, they will not feel the sense of crisis in the end,¡± he said ¡°At that time, I will send them a small bowl. Everyone will share as much water. Er, we need to make a territorial record. We will know who has territorial water or not, so that no one can fish in troubled waters and make a mischief in it.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed: ¡°It¡¯s still thoughtful of you. I¡¯ll get three water trucks tomorrow. You can arrange them, then.¡± ¡°Um.¡± When Mu Yi Fan saw that he had solved the problem in Beicheng District, he slowly put away his smile: ¡°There is another thing I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked Mu Yi Fan said about his own copying ability: ¡°You know that the higher my ability level is, the more and more cloning abilities will be. Then, someone will surely misunderstand that I will become a multi-system power only because I absorb the core of the power. Even if they believe that I have the ability of replication, there will be someone who will secretly attack me for my crystal core. ¡± Now he can¡¯t say his power, and he¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t say it, and it will cause all kinds of misunderstandings. It¡¯s really difficult. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it before.¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted and said what he thought, ¡°You do what I say for the time being.¡± Mu Yi Fan listened carefully to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s explanation, and then they chatted a few words before hanging up. ¡°Mu Tian, you go playing in the room. I¡¯ll talk to your grandfather about something.¡± Mu Qing Tian, who is playing with toys, looked up. ¡°OK, Dad, I¡¯m going to call Grandpa.¡± Mu Yi Fan hands him the satellite phone: ¡°Do you know your grandfather¡¯s satellite phone number?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll press the number myself.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not take care of the child anymore. He got up and walked out of the room. As soon as the door closes, Mu Qing Tian immediately called Zhan Guo Xiong for a talk. When the other party answered, he immediately cried: ¡°Great Grandpa¡­¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was guessing who called him. When he heard that it was his grandson¡¯s cry, the whole person became nervous: ¡°Mu Tian, why did you cry? Did your father bully you?¡± When he heard the cry of the child, he was so distressed that when the child was here, he never cried. He thought of his father at most. ¡°No¡­ No, Dad¡­. Dad didn¡¯t bully me.¡± Mu Qing Tian said, gasping: ¡°Great Grandpa, I¡­ I will not¡­ I won¡¯t have Dad and Father¡¯s together? ¡± Zhan Guo Xiong frowned: ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­ Grandpa said it. ¡± ¡°Lei Gang, that dead mouth boy, even chewed his tongue in front of the child.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said angrily, but think about it. No. His son is not a person who likes to talk nonsense, and is not likely to do things that frighten children. Besides, his son doesn¡¯t know about his eldest grandson issue. ¡°Mu Tian, which Grandpa are you talking about?¡± Mu Qing Tian gasped again: ¡°It¡¯s dad¡¯s dad.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sneered: ¡°It is Mu Yue Cheng.¡± He really wanted to go to Mu¡¯s mansion and smack Mu Yue Cheng. He even made his lovely grandson cry. Zhan Guo Xiong was almost out of breath when he saw his great grandson crying. He was in great pain. He quickly comforted him: ¡°Qing Tian, my dear, don¡¯t cry anymore. If you cry anymore, your great grandfather will die of heartache. Otherwise, I will tell my grandson will send someone to pick you up now?¡± ¡°I want dad and father.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s dilemma: ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Awu¡­ Grandpa, I¡­ I want Father and Dad, I¡­ I want to be with them. ¡± Zhan Guo Xiong can¡¯t bear his great grandson¡¯s cry: ¡°OK, OK, OK, you¡¯ll be with your father and your dad. Don¡¯t cry any more, OK?¡± ¡°Awuu¡­ Grandpa, [gasp], really¡­ Really? ¡± ¡°Really¡­ Really, Great Grandpa promised you that your father¡­ you would be with him. If anyone won¡¯t let your father be with him, Grandpa would kill that person. ¡± ¡°Now¡­ Today grandpa won¡¯t let dad stay with him. ¡± Zhan Guo Xiong raised his eyebrows: ¡°Mu Yue Cheng won¡¯t let your father and dad be together?¡± Mu Yue Cheng knows about Mu Yi Fan and his grandson? ¡°Today¡­ father came to see my Grandpa, Grandpa was very angry, and he said he will not let Dad and father stay together, and he also said that Grandpa¡­ If you don¡¯t agree with dad and he will not agree too.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Great Grandpa¡­ God, I¡­ I want to live with Dad and Father together, I don¡¯t want to be separated from dad and dad. ¡± Zhan Guo Xiong coaxed the child to stop crying for a while. At this time, Mu Qing Tian heard the handle of the door turning. He stood up and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Then you have a good rest. After two days, I¡¯ll ask your father to send you to Grandpa¡¯s place.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa.¡± Mu Qing Tian hung up the phone and saw Mu Yi Fan come in. He immediately smiled, ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the child suspiciously: ¡°Did you cry?¡± Just now, when he was in Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office was discussing matters, a soldier came to report and he said he heard the crying of the child in his room. Because it was Mu Yi Fan room, the soldiers dared not rush in. Mu Qing Tian blinked and said innocently, ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that there were no tears in his eyes, and thought that it must have been the soldier¡¯s mistake: ¡°Then, if you want anything, come to your grandfather¡¯s office to find me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Qing Tian handed over the satellite mobile phone by the way: ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve finished my call.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the cell phone, rubbed his head, and left the room. Mu Qing Tian giggled happily on the bed. When he turned around, he disappears on the bed and absorbed the aura in the space. However, Zhan Guo Xiong was still worried about the crying of the child after he hung up the communication: ¡°Oh, old Cai, just now the child has been crying to be with his father and dad.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to break up their family, but can men and men live together? Cai Yuan smiled: ¡°Mr. Mu and Young Master are the biological father of the little Young Master. Of course, the little Young Master is someone who wants to live with the two biological fathers. No one else can replace anyone of them.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Cai Yuan and snorts, ¡°I find you are talking good points for these two boys.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m talking about things based on facts. In fact, Mr. Mu and Young Master are not so different from Mr. Lei Gang and Mrs. Feng Qing except that they are men. They can still have children when they are old, and they can also have children to support themselves in old age, right?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s silence: ¡°¡­¡± Cai Yuan saw that Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s heart was shaken, and continued: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think you need to think too much. As the saying goes,¡± Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Moreover, in the terrible end of the world, no one knows how long they can live, especially the ordinary people who live in the northern urban area without powers. For them, it¡¯s one day, they don¡¯t know if they can pass even today. Knowing about tomorrow, who will care or care about who is with whom. ¡± ¡°So, as long as Mr. Young Master and Mr. Mu are happy, and the Young Master is happy, what¡¯s to worry about?¡± ¡°How could I not understand that?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong frowned: ¡°You go down first, let me think about it.¡± Cai Yuan thought that this has been said so much, which makes Zhan Guo Xiong more opposed to Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian. He left the room, closed the door by the way, walked back to his room, immediately took out his satellite mobile phone and sent a message to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Mr. Young Master, what you asked me to say, I said it all.¡± In there, he managed to speak well for Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian, both of which had been explained by Zhan Bei Tian. However, he also felt that for the sake of child, it was really unnecessary to separate the two. Moreover, he thought that if Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t live a long life, they don¡¯t need to be torn apart. If two men can live a good life, it means that they have a sincere relationship. Then why break up a couple of lovers. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows: ¡°Thank you uncle Cai.¡± Cai Yuan crooned: ¡°I only speak for you because I want to see the face of the Young Master completely happy.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hooked his lips: ¡°I will let Mu Tian thank you very much.¡± Cai Yuan thought of Mu Qing Tian face and his heart softened a few points: ¡°Thank you are not needed, as long as the Young Master quickly brought the Little Young Master back to the Zhan Family to accompany me and the two old men.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206: Envy After sitting in the room for a long time, Zhan Guo Xiong picked up his satellite phone and called his second son, Zhan Lei Ping. Zhan Lei Ping received a call from his father, and prompt asked, ¡°Dad, did something happen when you called me like this?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong frowned: ¡°Lei Ping, it¡¯s about your big brother, the Mu Family has given us an account of the Zhan Family. I can see that the Mu Family did not hurt your big brother. Someone should use this to provoke the relationship between the two families.¡± Zhan Lei Ping said softly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So I just want to ask, what¡¯s the matter with Nan Tian and Mu Yi Fan.¡± Zhan Lei Ping rubbed his tired brow and heart: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m asking Nan Tian about it now, but he refused to say it.¡± He felt that the son seemed to have changed a lot. Although he was gentle and polite as before, his whereabouts were erratic and uncertain. Even the father didn¡¯t know what the son was doing. Besides, every time he talks to Nan Tian about something, Nan Tian will find an excuse to leave and make him feel that his son doesn¡¯t want to hear more from him. However, looking at his son awkward smile, he felt as if he had thought more. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this child?¡± sighed Zhan Guo Xiong ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not just about Nan Tian that you called so late?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong raised his eyebrows: ¡°I¡¯m really just talking about Nan Tian¡¯s business. Only by solving his business can I think about Bei Tian¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean¡­?¡± Zhan Lei Ping frowned: ¡°Do you want to marry into the Mu family?¡± He knew that Zhan Mu Tian was the son of Bei Tian and the Mu Family¡¯s daughter, so when Zhan Guo Xiong talked about Bei Tian¡¯s life, he immediately thought his father had this meaning. Zhan Nan Tian, who was sitting opposite, raised his eyelids sharply and looked at Zhan Lei Ping, who was sitting opposite. ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to have my grandson live in the Mu family for a few days, and then in the Zhan family for a few days. Sometimes he can¡¯t even see his parents. I can¡¯t bear it.¡± However, when Zhan Guo Xiong thought that Mu Yi Fan was a man, he felt a headache. In fact, he was very opposed to it. So he thought about Bei Tian after solving the problem of Nan Tian. Zhan Lei Ping was speechless. It would be cruel to separate the child from his parents because of his son. ¡°Dad¡­¡± What did Zhan Lei Ping want to say? The satellite mobile phone in his hand was robbed by Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°Grandpa.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong heard another one change on the phone, so: ¡°Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Nan Tian held Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s satellite cell phone tightly and went back to his room: ¡°Grandpa, do you really want to marry into the Mu Family?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked him, ¡°What if I said yes?¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he asked, ¡°Who is the daughter of the Mu Family?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong did not speak. Because he couldn¡¯t say, ¡°Your sister-in-law is Mu Yi Fan, a real man.¡±. Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t hear Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s answer. He vaguely guessed the answer. Suddenly, the fundus of his eyes became dark and red. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know if I should say something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°The other day, when we went to brother¡¯s camp, I saw brother and the Mu family Young Master¡­¡± When Zhan Nan Tian said this, he paused, and his eyes flashed with rage: ¡°They held each other together¡­¡± Zhan Guo Xiong raised his eyebrows and calmly said, ¡°You saw? Now that you have seen it, I might as well tell you that your brother¡¯s lover is Mu Yi Fan. Don¡¯t tell your parents for the moment, and¡­ ¡± Before he had finished speaking, he heard a ¡°pa¡±, and then there was no silence on his cell phone. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at his mobile phone in doubt and hanged up. Thinking that it should be Zhan Nan Tian, who accidentally pressed and hanged up the call, so he called back, but the other party was shut down. Is Nan Tian¡¯s cell phone dead? Zhan Guo Xiong had to put away his cell phone and go to sleep. On the other side, Zhan Lei Ping waited for his son to come down the stairs, but finally, the sound of starting the car came from outside the yard. He got up and looked out of the window, only to see his son¡¯s usual driving ¡°Xiaoxiong¡± SUV, was driven away from the villa. ¡°Our son, he wouldn¡¯t be going out again?¡± The busy Zhong Xin in the kitchen heard the sound of the car, walked out of the kitchen and asked Zhan Lei Ping. Zhan Lei Ping replied angrily, ¡°How do I know?¡± He didn¡¯t see Zhan Nan Tian coming down, so he had to walk up to the second floor. He saw that the door of his son¡¯s room was open. He looked before he left. The floor of the room was full of black debris. Zhan Lei Ping squinted and found that the pieces were actually satellite mobile phone parts and mobile phone shells. He raised his eyebrows and looked around his eyes. He did not see the figure of Zhan Nan Tian. At last, his eyes were fixed on the floor window that had been opened. If there is no wrong guess, he must have flown directly out of the window, but what is the matter, why did he have to go so fast. ¡°Isn¡¯t the son in the room?¡± Zhong Xin walked to see: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this child recently? He ran out for three days and two never staying in a single place, and didn¡¯t tell us what he was busy with.¡± Zhan Lei Ping sighed and turned back to the hall. Zhong Xin went downstairs to get a broom to clean his son room. ¨C Early in the morning, Mu Yi Fan had breakfast, and immediately drove to Mu¡¯s training camp to find them and asked five of them to drive out three water storage vehicles in the camp. As soon as they heard about Gao Fei, they knew that Mu Yi Fan must have thought of some way to deliver water to people in Beicheng district. Without saying anything, they applied for three water trucks in the garage. The sergeant in the garage knew that Gao Fei was asking for the water storage car for Young Master Mu. He didn¡¯t ask why, so he asked them to apply for it. ¡°Yi Fan, where are you going to fill the water?¡± Asked Deng Xiao Yi curiously. The silly man made a mysterious smile: ¡°Wait till we leave the camp to tell you.¡± This made them even more curious. Leaving the camp, three water storage trucks followed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car, and then stopped under the empty trees. The five men got out of the car and looked around. There was no water around, not even urine. Mu Yi Fan neatly turned over to the top of the car, opened the top cover, and used the power to inject water into it. Hearing the sound of water, the four men, including Gao Fei were surprised to look at the man on the roof with wide eyes: ¡°Yi Fan, when you have ice and wood power, you also have water power?¡± But, that¡¯s incorrect¡­ When they were looking for supplies together, they didn¡¯t see Mu Yi Fan use the water system power. Even when he was sleeping and washing his face, he wiped his face with ice. Mu Yi Fan saw them and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to explain it to you now. I¡¯ll tell you later. Anyway, I didn¡¯t absorb the cores of other powers.¡± Since that¡¯s the case, Gao Fei and the others, they didn¡¯t ask much, and there was no need for others to explain to them. No, Mu Yi Fan said that he would tell them later, which proved that he regarded them as his own close people. This makes them happy. Half an hour later, he filled three water trucks with water, they continued to drive on the road and met Zhan Bei Tian in Beicheng district. Zhan Bei Tian had already arranged everything. The soldiers were well-trained to register the survivors, send small bowls and water. The survivors¡¯ faces slowly thanked and their mouths kept saying thank you. If there were not these soldiers, they would have died of thirst. ¡°Those five are the ones you picked from your father?¡± Asked Zhan Bei Tian, looking at the five soldiers who were actively filling the survivors with water. ¡°Yes.¡± The pleased man put his hand on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shoulder, smiled and asked: ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eye showed appreciation: ¡°Integrity and reliable partners.¡± Mu Yi Fan licked his tongue twice, agreeing. It¡¯s really worthy of the Male Protagonist, who can see through the essence of the four men including Gao Fei at a glance. It¡¯s no wonder that the four men, including Gao Fei followed the Male Protagonist wholeheartedly in his novels. Just the trust of the Male Protagonist is enough to make them go through fire and water. ¡°Treat them well, they will return to you more than you invested.¡± ¡°Do you envy that I have five good partners?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his complacent sample, smiles at the bottom of his eyes, and follows his words: ¡°Envy.¡± Mu Yi Fan giggled: ¡°You don¡¯t have to envy me too much. What¡¯s more, they are your¡­ Well, in a word, when my father admits our relationship, I¡¯ll let them meet their sister-in-law. You don¡¯t know. They¡¯ve long wanted to see you. ¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the five people: ¡°After you introduce me, this sister-in-law will train them well and make them your right arm.¡± As soon as the words fell, the four men, including Gao Fei shook. Deng Xiao Yi looked left and right: ¡°I felt a little cold just now.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Said Kong Zi Xu. Sun Zi Hao heard them and hissed: ¡°Cold? By noon, you¡¯ll know what a hot dead man is worth his life.¡± Xiang Guo called them: ¡°Do you want me to add a fire to make sure you don¡¯t feel cold again?¡± ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Mu Yi Fan felt relieved when he saw Gao Fei and Xiang Guo talking happily. He patted Zhan Bei Tian on the shoulder and said, ¡°When you are free, when you are really free, you can train me more.¡± He should learn more and more self-defense skills in order to meet his needs. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows: ¡°The last few days of training are not enough.¡± ¡°The other day? When did you train me the other day?¡± Mu Yi Fan was puzzled, and soon understood that Zhan Bei Tian was referring to the time when they were in space. In the evening, they were almost rolling in bed, doing the physical work with good sex and happiness. He said: ¡°Bei Tian, I found that you are naughty. I just asked you to practice me seriously. Where does your mind you want to go?¡± Then, Mu Yi Fan changed his face and looked around: ¡°Someone is staring at us.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the bustling crowd: ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately released psychic powers to scan the whole Beicheng district. He didn¡¯t even feel who was watching them. The other side is likely to put up their own spiritual fluctuation barrier. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It shouldn¡¯t be easy to find people who can attack using psychic abilities.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took a closer look at the whole venue to make sure that there were no suspicious people. He patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have so many people here, they certainly dare not do anything about it.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207: Are you willing to do anything? In the hot summer, when the sun is shining, people in Beicheng district come to the water trucks with sunscreen umbrella. Because of the large number of people, and because it¡¯s the first time to send water to everyone, the registration process is rather complicated, until the next day the water registration will be finished to be sent out. Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Zhou Quan, Deng Xiao Yi and Kong Zi Xu all drank water when they saw the survivors, so they went back to their camp happily. After sending water this time, they have different views on Zhan Bei Tian. At the end of the world, it was not easy to manage thousands of people¡¯s camps in an orderly way and let them have enough food to live without suffering from hunger. Now they can still send so much water to the people in Beicheng District, and promise to send water to quench their thirst every two days. It¡¯s easy for the survivors to have more hope for survival. The four men, including Gao Fei were full of respect of Zhan Bei Tian. After the people looking for waters gradually dispersed, Zhan Bei Tian was ready to return to the camp. ¡°Finally, the water has been sent out.¡± Mu Yi Fan stretched, because there are too many people around him, and they are not very close. He just stepped forward and hugged Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, and I¡¯ll come to you when you¡¯re finished.¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his hair and took him to the car. Just then, Mao Yu came with seven or eight survivors: ¡°Boss, these survivors want to ask us for help.¡± ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asked The old man standing in front cried excitedly, ¡°Major General Zhan, my son is missing, please I ask Major General Zhan to help me find my son.¡± Several other survivors also said their families were missing. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why do you think he is missing?¡± The old man wiped the tears on his face and sobbed, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him three days ago. At the beginning, I thought he went out to look for materials with others secretly. However, the people who went out to look for materials with him usually stayed at home because of the hot weather, and didn¡¯t go out. After that, I turned looking for him in the Beicheng area and didn¡¯t find anyone.¡± He would have called the police if it had not been the end of world. ¡°And the others?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at others. A woman said: ¡°My child disappeared two days ago. In the evening when he went here, he slept well in the room. When we got up the next day, he wasn¡¯t in the room. At first, I thought he went to play with his former classmates. But when he didn¡¯t come home in the evening, I went to his classmates¡¯ house to find him. They all said that they had never met my son the day before.¡± ¡°My child was also missing at home.¡± One man said excitedly, ¡°My son¡¯s situation is similar to what she said. The night before he disappeared, he slept okay at home, and the next day he disappeared. By the way, my son¡¯s bed was in a mess, and I don¡¯t know what broke the security window. I think my son was probably taken away from the window. ¡± Before the woman heard the man¡¯s words, recalled that when she called her son up in the room that day, it seemed that the window was also open. ¡°I remember when I went into the room to wake the child up, the window seemed to be open,¡± she said Others are excited to talk about the disappearance of their children. ¡°Be quiet, everyone. We will try our best to check the monitor for you, but we can¡¯t guarantee that we can find your child. Now there is no monitoring equipment in Beicheng District, so it¡¯s not easy to find them.¡± Now the whole world is in a mess. There is no country, no government, and someone is willing to find someone for them. They can¡¯t thank them enough. ¡°Thank you, Captain Mao. Thank you, Major General Zhan.¡± ¡°You go back first. We¡¯ll let you know if you have any news.¡± Eight survivors left in tears. Mu Yi Fan immediately had an idea flashed through his head: ¡°Bei Tian, did you think it was Rong Xue?¡± There is a basis for him to say this. After the description of eight survivors, the time when their families disappeared was these days, which happened to be the day when Rong Xue came to the B City, and the people lived in Beicheng district. She hasn¡¯t been moving these days and hasn¡¯t been looking for Zhan Bei Tian to settle accounts. She should be clear that she is not a match of Zhan Bei Tian. So, she is likely to drain other people¡¯s blood to improve her abilities. Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± However, this woman is hard to find. Even if she found it, she will run away using the trees, especially the towering trees in Beicheng district. So he has to find another way to solve this problem. He looked at the time on his watch: ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We¡¯ll talk about the things that the survivors need later.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan waved to him and drove away. Zhan Bei Tian stared at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car until it disappeared and he turned around and got on the SUV with Mao Yu and returned to the camp. When entering the gate, he saw a middle-aged man who kept bending to admit his mistake to Rong Mother and Rong Yan. With a cold face and a silent face, Rong Yan saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s motorcade coming back and said in a deep voice, ¡°My mother and I are just survivors in the camp. We have no right or status here. We are not qualified to take you in. Didn¡¯t you have a lot of clout before? Then go to Major General Zhan and see if he would like to take you in.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Major General Zhan?¡± asked Rong De Ming promptly Rong Yan pointed her chin and signaled him to look behind him. Rong De Ming turned around and saw a team of motorcades coming towards him. Rong Yan quickly led her mother into the camp. ¡°What a shameless woman,¡± roared Rong Mother She looked at her silent daughter and frowned: ¡°I hate Rong De Ming, but he is your father after all. You really don¡¯t want to ask for your father to let him join the camp?¡± Rong Yan frowned: ¡°If he just joined the camp, I might consider talking for him, but it is impossible for me if he wants to take Luo Jing with him.¡± When it comes to Luo Jing, Rong mother looked cold again. Rong De Ming at the gate rushed to the motorcade and stepped on the way: ¡°Major General Zhan, Major General Zhan, I have something to tell you.¡± Mao Yu turned his head and looked at Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian leaned back in his chair and looked at the man outside without saying a word. Seeing that there was no movement among the people, Rong De Ming quickly said, ¡°Major General Zhan, I want to join your camp. Although I have no power, you can ask me and I will do anything.¡± To think he used to be the general manager receiving everyone¡¯s flattery, but now in order to live, he had to bow to others. ¡°Will you do anything?¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispers, eyes turn to Mao Yu: ¡°Let him get in the car.¡± Mao Yu pulled down the window: ¡°Major General says you should get in the car.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± When Rong De Ming promptly opened the door, he saw Zhan Bei Tian, who was full of momentum like when he was young. He immediately shrunk his shoulders, and sat on the SUV cautiously: ¡°Zhan¡­ Hello, Major General Zhan.¡± He can accurately name Major General Zhan at a glance. It¡¯s because the breath of Zhan Bei Tian is so powerful that he has been rolling in the mall for many years, and he is also awed by the momentum in front of him. Sitting next to Zhan Bei Tian, Rong De Ming carefully said, ¡°Major General Zhan, I¡¯m the father of Rong Yan, and my name is Rong De Ming.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t make a sound. Rong De Ming added: ¡°My wife and I want to join your team. I hope you can agree. As long as you agree to join your team, I can do anything you want me to do.¡± When he went out of the city with other survivors of Beicheng district to look for supplies, he saw Rong Yan who used the water system power. That¡¯s why he found Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp. Later, he heard that this camp is owned by the Zhan family Young Master. Moreover, there is no shortage of food and clothing and many benefits in the camp. Therefore, he would like to join the camp using Rong Yan as the launching pad. However, he was not allowed to enter the camp, not even the gate. When he saw his daughter and ex-wife in the back, he immediately asked them for help. ¡°Are you really willing to do anything?¡± Asked Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Rong De Ming nodded. Zhan Bei Tian turned to him and said, ¡°What if I asked you to betray your relatives?¡± ¡°Ah? What kind of relatives?¡± Rong De Ming spoke with a stutter. Zhan Bei Tian looked away at Mao Yu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the camp first.¡± Rong De Ming¡¯s eyes brightened. It¡¯s best to see how the situation play out first. Mao Yu starts the car and leads the team to the camp. As the car passed by them, Rong Mother snorted: ¡°This Rong De Ming didn¡¯t know what kind of pomposity he used to trick Major General Zhan into allowing him into the camp.¡± Rong Yan frowned: ¡°Major General Zhan would not be so gullible.¡± On their way back to the dormitory, they saw Mao Yu leading Rong De Ming to the grain warehouse. Soon, Rong De Ming came out with a woman on a motorcycle carrying a bucket of water, a big bag of rice and ten pounds of fresh beef. In order not to be robbed on the road, Mao Yu specially wrapped them in black plastic bags. Rong De Ming rode away with a smile on his face, and smiled proudly when passing by. Chapter 208 Chapter 208: The human words When October came, the temperature was getting higher and higher. The temperature is close to 60 degrees. If you accidentally fall on outside, you are likely to be scalded by the hot ground. Nowadays, human life is more and more difficult living. Because of the hot weather, many people are reluctant to go out. Even if they go out, they can¡¯t stay in the sun. Mu Yi Fan, for this reason, spent several days in the Mu¡¯s mansion after the first water dispatch. In addition to accompanying his son, he also reorganized the Mu¡¯s mansion through the letters of opinions and reports. Especially for the Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s relatives, because many people reported that they were lazy, they were severely punished. They were asked to be responsible for cleaning the whole building. Moreover, if the cleaning was not qualified, they would have no food. When people heard about this, we secretly applauded it. However, the people of the Zhao family dare not to be angry. Mu Yi Fan thought that Zhao Yi Xuan would fight for her mother¡¯s family, but she didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Yi Xuan to come to her door to say her part. However, Mu Yi Hang was injured. ¡°Young Master, the Second Young Master was injured by Zhan Nan Tian again.¡± Soldiers report. Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°How can he get hurt again? Where is he now? Is he seriously injured? ¡± He just confessed to his father that his relationship with Zhan Bei Tian was only a few days ago. Now, such a thing happens again. If his father knew that Mu Yi Hang had been injured by Zhan Nan Tian again, he would definitely object to his association with the Zhan family. ¡°The Second Young Master is in the medical room.¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up the child and walked to the elevator. At the moment when the elevator was closed, he took out his satellite mobile phone to call Mu Yue Cheng for communication. When he came to the medical room, Dr. Zhu was checking Mu Yi Hang. Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yi Hang, who was in a coma, and went up to him and asked, ¡°Dr. Zhu, how is my brother?¡± Dr. Zhu frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not clear.¡± ¡°What is not clear?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s injured, but it¡¯s more like a power man who has fallen into a deep sleep due to the failure of upgrade. In a word, I gave him a general examination, and there was no other wound except other is a burn of hair on the back of his head.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You mean, he was in a coma because he was disturbed during the upgrade?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost like this. I¡¯m not a power man, but I¡¯ve heard that they can¡¯t be disturbed in the process of upgrading a power, and the consequences are very serious if it happens.¡± ¡°You check him again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan, in order not to disturb the doctor, walked out of the medical room and saw five men and one woman huddled in a chair in the corner. Six people were pale, their lips were bloodless, their eyes were lifeless, and they looked frightened. Moreover, their clothes were dirty and ragged, like they had gone through a big escape. He went over and asked, ¡°What happened when you went out with Mu Yi Hang?¡± Hearing the sound, one of the men slightly returned to his thoughts, looked at Mu Yi Fan, and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s really terrible.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°What¡¯s so terrible?¡± The man rubbed his face hard: ¡°We stayed in a town for a while because of the upgrade of the Second Young Master and then we met Zhan Nan Tian, who saw that the Second Young Master was in the upgrade stage, and attacked with the power if he didn¡¯t want to. The three powers in our team, in order to protect the Second Young Master, died in the hands of Zhan Nan Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°If I dare to lie Young Master for half a word, I will die.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t think he was lying. He asked, ¡°You are this way because of Zhan Nan Tian?¡± The man shook his head: ¡°We knew that we couldn¡¯t beat Zhan Nan Tian, so we ran away with Second Young Master who was concentrating on his upgrade. On the way, the Second Young Master was hit in the back of his head by Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s fire attack, and then he suddenly passed out in a coma. In order to prevent Zhan Nan Tian from injuring the Second Young Master, the team left a few men to try and stop Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s pursuit, and the rest left with him. ¡± ¡°On the way back to the B City, we met a group of senior zombies, who killed almost all of us, but we were not their match. Then, the original team of 113 powers men and only a few of us survived.¡± Hearing this, the woman sitting beside suddenly stood up and said excitedly, ¡°They are so cruel. They not only dig the core of the power men, but also eat the bodies of the power. One finger was broken off the body like a chicken claw. They chew it in their mouth with relish. It¡¯s disgusting. It¡¯s terrible. They are still laughing like crazy people. Laughter makes people scared.¡± The man next to him recalled the situation and shivered. ¡°With the help of other powers, we came back with the Second Young Master.¡± Said one of the male powers, holding his head in agony. Mu Yi Fan saw that they had just experienced a catastrophe, and his expression was neither pain or excitement and fear, so he asked them to go back to rest. If there was anything, he would wait until the rest was done to find them. He took out his satellite cell phone and called Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Honey, your second cousin and my second brother are fighting again.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s very serious. Do you think our little second brothers will be able to have sex together in the future?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said helplessly, ¡°Speak human words.¡± ¡°Zhan Nan Tian has come to Mu Yi Hang again. I don¡¯t know if he is seriously injured. I only know that Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s attacked when Mu Yi Hang was upgrading to a power. Now Mu Yi Hang is lying in bed in a coma.¡± Mu Yi Fan was very depressed: ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the people of our two families to go easy about our affairs. My father may also be soft hearted about our affairs, but it¡¯s just like this. Does this Zhan Nan Tian want us to not be together, so he deliberately made this accident happen?¡± He changed his hand to hold his mobile phone and said, ¡°I wonder if Zhan Nan Tian had a feud with Mu Yi Hang in his past life, so he¡¯ll take revenge in this life. Otherwise, why does Zhan Nan Tian attack every time he saw Mu Yi Hang?¡± When Zhan Bei Tian heard this, an idea flashed in his mind: ¡°What you said before, say it again.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°What¡¯s that? Say that Mu Yi Hang and Zhan Nan Tian were enemies in their past lives? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted, and he asked: ¡°If there is a real past life, then I ask you, what do you think Nan Tian will be feuding with Mu Yi Hang for?¡± Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t help but think about it: ¡°If there was a past life, I think the biggest possibility is that Mu Yi Hang and Zhan Nan Tian were lovers. Because they loved and hated, he came to Mu Yi Hang to revenge. Otherwise, Mu Yi Hang was very pitifully in the last life and owed a lot of debt to Zhan Nan Tian. So, he want to claim his lives to repay the debt, ha ha.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Maybe Mu Yi Hang is Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s father¡¯s murderer or mother¡¯s murderer¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his eyebrows and interrupted him: ¡°The past life I talked about is different from the last life you think. Do you know about rebirth? For example, he died when he was 14 years old, and then he went back more than 20 years ago¡­ ¡± ¡°So you say a rebirth? Ah, this is a past life, I know you are talking about¡­ coming back¡­ to¡­ do..?¡± Mu Yi Fan said the last few words, and his voice slowed down immediately. He was very guilty. After that, he really wanted to open his mouth. How could he say it so quickly? However, Zhan Bei Tian already knows that he is not Mu Yi Fan. It doesn¡¯t matter if Zhan Bei Tian knows that he was born again. Besides, they are intimate partners now. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed mischievously: ¡°Then what? Let¡¯s continue the topic just now. Just now you said that if there is a previous life, Mu Yi Hang and Zhan Nan Tian¡­¡± He thought about the contents of the novel. Mu Yi Hang and Zhan Nan Tian had no contact at all. They only nodded their heads when meeting each other. They could not be enemies. And Mu Yi Hang only fought with the Zombie King Mu Yi Fan with Zhan Bei Tian, and only the Zombie King Mu Yi Fan with Mu Yi Hang are hateful enemies. If there is a rebirth, only the Zombie King will want to kill Mu Yi Hang. Mu Yi Fan frowned at the thought. Is it Zhan Nan Tian¡­? Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. He thought he must have thought too much about it. But when he think of all the behaviors and things that Zhan Nan Tian did to him every time I met him, as well as the fact that Zhan Nan Tian became a zombie and that Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t imitate to the character of Zhan Nan Tian in his novel, it¡¯s really possible that it was what he thought. Seeing Mu Yi Fan¡¯s silence, Zhan Bei Tian asked aloud, ¡°Did you think of anything? Why does Nan Tian hate Mu Yi Hang so much?¡± ¡°This idea is ridiculous.¡± Mumbled Mu Yi Fan. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think Zhan Nan Tian is not the same as the original one. I think the current situation of Zhan Nan Tian is similar to that of me. It is likely that a soul has been changed in that body.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned and said, ¡°Who do you think is living inside Nan Tian body?¡± Mu Yi Fan took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Mu Yi Fan!¡± If things are really as he thought, if Mu Yi Fan from the book is pushed into Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body by his soul, where is Zhan Nan Tian? Zhan Bei Tian was silent. Mu Yi Fan thought this answer was too cruel for Zhan Bei Tian. His cousin who has been with him since he was a child is likely to become his enemy. How can Zhan Bei Tian face Zhan Nan Tian, revenge or not? Even make a choice between killing and not killing. ¡°Bei Tian?¡± Mu Yi Fan cautiously called out, ¡°These are my guesses, and they are not necessarily true.¡± However, when Zhan Bei Tian suddenly asked about the past life, he probably guessed that Zhan Nan Tian was no longer the former one. Otherwise, why did he make a hypothesis? Zhan Bei Tian said softly, ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Because the Zhan Nan Tian in my eyes is different from that in the outside world, I wonder if he has changed a soul like me. If he does, there is only one person who is hell bent on killing Mu Yi Hang, that is Mu Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked around and confirmed that there was no one, then he lowered his voice and continued: ¡°Mu Yi Hang managed to beat Mu Yi Fan even with zombie virus, which is enough to make Mu Yi Fan hate Mu Yi Hang. Moreover, Mu Yi Hang has done many things trying to kill Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°What about you? As Mu Yi Fan, do you hate Mu Yi Hang?¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately withered: ¡°I hate him in some way. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t even have to be careful to make love with you. Be afraid that I might scratch you accidentally. It¡¯s really uncomfortable for me when I think of this. I can¡¯t even kiss you until my mouth hurt.¡± Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°But when I saw his face, I couldn¡¯t hate him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned quickly, his voice smelling of vinegar. ¡°Because my brother is exactly the same as him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°However, if Mu Yi Hang tries to fight me again, I will not be polite to him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian agreed. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you more. It will come back when my father meets. I have to think about how to solve this problem.¡± ¡°Well, first of all.¡± After Zhan Bei Tian hung up, he squinted and looked out of the window. For a long time, he whispered: ¡°Mu Yi Fan?¡± ¡ª Mu Yi Fan hung up the communication for a short time. Li Cai Yu and two aunts rushed to the medical room and inquired about Mu Yi Hang. Then half an hour later, a certain place and Zhao Yi Xuan came back. ¡°What about Yi Hang? Where is Yi Hang? Is he seriously injured? ¡± Zhao Yi Xuan anxiously walked into the ward and saw her son lying in bed in a daze. Her pale face was like someone seeing death. Suddenly, she fainted in the dark. Mu Yue Cheng caught Zhao Yi Xuan quickly: ¡°Yi Xuan! Yi Xuan! Dr. Zhu, come see my wife! ¡± ¡°Take her to the next room first,¡± said Dr. Zhu promptly One of them picked up Zhao Yi Xuan and went out. Fifteen minutes later, he went back to Mu Yi Hang¡¯s ward with a calm face. In the ward, he looked left and right, then fixed his eyes on the clothes on the chair, which Mu Yi Hang had replaced before. Mu Yue Cheng picked up his clothes and went out. ¡°Dad,¡± Mu Yi Fan called at once. Mu Yue Cheng stopped and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Do you want to speak good points for the people of the Zhan family?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think so.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face softened a lot: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± He didn¡¯t argue to the Zhan family for justice as he did last time. He didn¡¯t give Mu Yi Fan a chance to talk. He took his clothes and went back to the 80th floor. Mu Yi Fan sighed. Now his father won¡¯t hear what he say, or after his father¡¯s anger subsides, he can discuss with his father how to solve the problem. But what does his father do with Mu Yi Hang¡¯s clothes? Chapter 209 Chapter 209: What is this power? Mu Yi Fan wanted to find out, but Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office door was closed all the time. It was not until after dinner that the door of the room was opened. However, the person who came out was the sergeant beside Mu Yue Cheng. After coming out, he immediately closed the office door. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know what Mu Yue Cheng was doing inside. He couldn¡¯t wait outside the door all the time, so he took his son to the downstairs canteen for dinner. After supper, Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office door was still closed. Trouble man had to take his son back to the room to take a bath, but just after he went to take off his coat for the child, suddenly heard some voices faintly heard outside the window recently. This is the 80th floor. Besides, it is equipped with soundproof glass windows, and if he can hear the noise outside. That means the noise outside is very loud. Otherwise, if sound can¡¯t get through it, you won¡¯t know what happened. Mu Yi Fan went to the window, opened the window, and immediately heard a man¡¯s anxious roar, ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, what do you want to do? Isn¡¯t there a temporary truce between our two families? What do you mean by hurting people now? Do you know that the Second Young Master of our family was upgrading. If you disturb him now, you will kill him at any time. ¡± Zhan Nan Tian? Mu Yi Fan was stunned. The voice was so small that it came out of the speaker. He looked out of the window and saw the image of Zhan Nan Tian on the big screen TV of the opposite building. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t figure out for a moment what happened and how Zhan Nan Tian would appear on the big screen. Mu Qing Tian on the bed heard the sound, quickly climbed out of the bed, dragged the stool to the window with short legs, then climbed up the stool, and immediately saw Zhan Nan Tian on the opposite large screen sneering. The whole gloomy smile is a little different from that of the Zhan Family. Survivors walking around the opposite building have stopped because of the video. They wanted to come out and breathe when the sun went down and the temperature was not so hot. They didn¡¯t expect to see such a video. Zhan Nan Tian on the big screen unleashed the ability to attack Mu Yi Hang without saying a word. When it was put here, the picture on the large screen was divided into two parts, half of which was shot in front of Zhan Nan Tian, and the other half was shot in the team of Mu Yi Hang. ¡°Come on, everyone, protect the Second Young Master.¡± Many people have used their powers to block Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s fire attack. However, Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s power is higher than that of all the people on the scene. A fire almost pierced the tree wall, earth wall and gold shield that were built by the powers in front of Mu Yi Hang. Some people were taking the opportunity to move Mu Yi Hang and run. Then, Zhan Nan Tian unleashed another fire, broke through the layers of protection, hit Mu Yi Hang and hit the three powers who moved Mu Yi Hang. All of a sudden, three people screamed, and the others pulled Mu Yi Hang away from them. The three powers hit by different fire are like being poured with gasoline. In an instant, the whole person is burned. Although the water system powers immediately use the powers to throw water off their heads, they can¡¯t put out the weird color fire on them. In a few seconds, three bodies turned to ashes. When everyone saw this, their faces were pale and ugly. They quickly released all kinds of powers to block Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s path and prevent him from catching up. Everyone rushed to the gate of the warehouse at a faster speed. Suddenly, with a bang, all kinds of walls and wooden walls blocking Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s way were blown out of a big hole by Zhan Nan Tian fire attack. Zhan Nan Tian slowly walked out of the big power, and watched the fleeing power men as if he saw a mole ant running. Suddenly, his body shape turned into a moonlight, like lightning, flashed past and came to the back of Mu Yi Hang. Mu Yi Fan looked at this and was stunned. What kind of power is it? Why is it so fast? On the screen, everyone was shocked. Before Zhan Nan Tian took his hand, someone quickly released his power to build a protective wall in front of Mu Yi Hang. However, in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes, the ¡°protective wall¡± is like a piece of paper. His abnormal fire easily broke through the ¡°protective wall¡± and hit Mu Yi Hang in the back of his head. Immediately, Mu Yi Hang fainted. ¡°Second Young Master, Second Young Master.¡± ¡°Second Young Master fainted,¡± they cried anxiously When one of the survivors saw that the situation was not right, prompt said, ¡°We are not his match. Take Second Young Master and leave him first. Let me delay with Chen Er, Liu Qiang and Xie Ning for a while.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No more, no more, everyone is going to die here.¡± The others didn¡¯t speak again, hesitated for a moment, and immediately raised the comatose Mu Yi Hang and ran away. The survivor, Chen Er, Liu Qiang, and Xie Ning, respectively, released gold, wood, and earth abilities to trap Zhan Nan Tian. After that, the screen was moved with Mu Yi Hang, only to see other people running out of the warehouse quickly with Mu Yi Hang. As for what happened behind, no one knew. However, it can be seen from this point that the camera should be installed on Mu Yi Hang, and there is a camera in front of the chest and behind. Because, from the beginning to the end, they didn¡¯t see Mu Yi Hang looking at someone, only the people standing in front of and behind Mu Yi Hang. After the power man shoved Mu Yi Hang into the car, he immediately drove away, and the picture also stopped on the scene in front of him. Then, the big screen went black, and a line of words came out: Is this the so-called gentle and polite Zhan Nan Tian, the Second Youngest of the Zhan family? Before long, the big screen began to replay the previous clips again. People who have seen the video were sighing. The Zhan Nan Tian on the screen is gloomy, without any gentle past self, or the face is exactly the same as Zhan Nan Tian. Even the ability is the same. They are almost doubting that the Mu Family people were looking for someone to fight Zhan Nan Tian to put a bad light on the people of The Zhan Family. Now, after watching the video, you suddenly think that the past gentle Zhan Family Second Young Master should not be disguised to deceive them, right? Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes back and immediately understand why Mu Yue Cheng took Mu Yi Hang¡¯s clothes away. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, there should be a camera on the clothes. Mu Yi Fan took out his satellite mobile phone, the he sent a message to Zhan Bei Tian, telling Zhan Nan Tian that the news about the injury to Mu Yi Hang has almost spread throughout the B City. But, thinking that the Zhan family has always been well-informed, he believe that in less than half an hour, everyone in the Zhan family will surely know about this, so they must have taken back their satellite phones and wait for Zhan Bei Tian to communicate with him. Sure enough, half an hour after the video was shown, almost everyone in the Zhan family knew about it. They called Zhan Lei Ping and Zhan Guo Xiong to ask about it. After Zhan Lei Ping and Zhan Guo Xiong received the news, they immediately sent for an investigation. Two hours later, Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s six children, their partners and children came to Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s villa. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at a large group of people with a calm face. Others dare not breathe for a moment and kept their heads down. After a while, Zhan Guo Xiong pointed to the recorded video on TV and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Lei Ping, what are you going to talk about this Nan Tian?¡± The Mu Family once said that his second grandson was extremely cruel and hurt people without saying anything. He didn¡¯t believe it before, but after seeing the video, he really had to doubt it. The content of the video, no matter how you looked at it, it showed that Zhan Nan Tian is wrong. It¡¯s really too insidious. When others are upgrading, he went to hurt them first. After killing the Mu Family¡¯s power men, he not only showed no regrets, but also chased Mu Yi Hang to fight until he knocked him out. He doesn¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything wrong with the several powers trapped in Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°Dad, this¡­¡± Zhan Lei Ping doesn¡¯t know how to speak well for his son. Zhan Guo Xiong gave him a cold look: ¡°First of all, is the person in the video Nan Tian?¡± The Zhan family is an honest soldier family who can¡¯t tell lies. Zhan Lei Ping doesn¡¯t deny that the person who videos is not his own son because he is his own son. ¡°It¡¯s really Nan Tian.¡± He also knows his son. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll ask you if this video has ever been tampered with?¡± Zhan Lei, the third son of Zhan Guo Xiong, also said: ¡°I have checked with professionals, and this video has never touched hands or feet or been tampered with.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Zhan Lei and asked, ¡°Did Chen Er, Liu Qiang and Xie Ning come back alive after the video?¡± ¡°No, only six of the 113 powers that went out with Mu Yi Hang came back.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was surprised: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Nan Tian kill more than one hundred of them?¡± ¡°No, later they met a senior zombie, and the whole team ended up with Mu Yi Hang and six powers.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was relieved immediately. Fortunately, his second grandchild was not cruel enough to kill all more than 100 powers. ¡°Where¡¯s Nan Tian? Why didn¡¯t you come with me? ¡± It¡¯s such a big thing yet he didn¡¯t see Zhan Nan Tian come here. Zhan Lei Gang said: ¡°Dad, no matter how we say it, we have no reason to defend it. Before that, we could say that Nan Tian is gentle and won¡¯t hurt people for no reason. Mu Yi Hang must be the first one going to ask for trouble, so that Nan Tian can hurt him. However, these days, you can also see that Nan Tian is not willing to tell the reasons. Instead, it makes people think that he is the first one to pick on things, because Mu Yi hang didn¡¯t provoke him, so he couldn¡¯t give a reason to hurt him. ¡± ¡°Big brother, you, alas!¡± even if Zhan Lei Ping tried to defend his children, but even he has such an idea, how can he speak for him? Zhong Xin¡¯s tears immediately fell down: ¡°Nan Tian, he was not like this before. In the past half a year, how could it be like a person who has changed personality completely? Did we care too little about him and neglect him to make him like this?¡± Zhan Lei Ping frowned: ¡°He is almost 30 years old. How can he change a character because we care too little?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong stopped them arguing: ¡°The most important thing now is to get Nan Tian back.¡± Zhan Lei Ping sighed: ¡°I just went to the gate to check the records. After Nan Tian left the B City, he never came back. If you want to find him, you can only go out of the city to find him. But it¡¯s so big outside. How can anyone find him so easily? ¡± Everyone was silent. Zhan Guo Xiong sighed, and then his eyes fell on Zhan Bei Tian, who had never made a sound but kept playing back the video records. The dignified look made him looked at the TV. On the TV, the figure of Zhan Nan Tian was playing back and forth, which turned into a flash of light behind Mu Yi Hang. ¡°By him, what are you looking at?¡± Zhan Bei Tian moves: ¡°Nothing.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t think it was really nothing. He asked, ¡°What kind of power is Nan Tian using? How does it look like a light?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was silent. Zhan Lei Ping looked at the TV and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Nan Tian only a variant of fire power? When did he have a second power? ¡± Then thought of what might have made his grandchild have a second power, Zhan Guo Xiong was angry and he screamed: ¡°This kid would not suck the crystal core of other powers to gain a second power?¡± The others were stunned. Zhan Bei Tian explained: ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t be angry first. Some powers have hidden powers in their bodies. It¡¯s necessary for them to take time before understanding them. Nan Tian, it¡¯s likely that he awakened the second power hidden in his bodies.¡± Zhan Lei Ping breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°It¡¯s not good to absorb the cores of other powers.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong murmured, ¡°Bei Tian, how about you get Nan Tian back?¡± ¡°Dad, as Nan Tian¡¯s father, I should be asked to get him. How can Bei Tian find him?¡± ¡°You?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong snorted: ¡°How do propose you find him back? If he doesn¡¯t listen to you, can you tie him back? But Bei Tian is different. At least he has ice power. He can freeze him into ice and pull them back. ¡± Zhan Lei Ping has no objection. ¡°Bei Tian, would you like to talk to Nan Tian and get him back?¡± Zhan Bei Tian squinted at the TV show, nodded and said: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then you go back and wait for Bei Tian to find the man.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong ordered everyone to return to their homes. When everyone left, Zhan Guo Xiong asked Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°Bei Tian, are you hiding something from me?¡± Chapter 210 , Chapter 210: Who are you? Zhan Bei Tian looked at the stern Zhan Guo Xiong and said in a low voice: ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you, and I hope you can be prepared for it. It¡¯s very possible that the current Nan Tian is no longer the former Nan Tian.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t explain and stood up: ¡°I¡¯m going back to the camp to explain something. I¡¯ll go to see Zhan Nan Tian in the morning tomorrow. Besides, I can¡¯t guarantee whether I will hurt him or not when I catch him.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong frowned: ¡°Nan Tian is really a pitiful kid. As long as you don¡¯t kill him, you can do whatever you want.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes are dark. Please step out of the hall. After watching Zhan Bei Tian leave, Zhan Guo Xiong was dazed on the sofa, and then picked up the remote control to tune the video back to the picture of Zhan Nan Tian attacking others with a gloomy face. The bottom of his heart sank again: ¡°Old Cai, do you think this is really the Nan Tian child we all know?¡± How could he not believe that gentle child, how could he have such a gloomy side? Does that child have a dual personality? Cai Yuan frowned tightly at the TV drama: ¡°Master, this¡­¡± To be honest, it¡¯s hard for him to believe that the Second Young Master, who has always been gentle, will show such a gloomy expression. Moreover, after the killing, he continued to pursue Mu Yi Hang without his face changing. This is not like the Second Young Master he knows. If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Lei Ping to admit that he was the Second Young Master himself, he would suspect that it was someone else in disguise. Zhan Guo Xiong got angry: ¡°You say this child, so why did he do such things?¡± Cai Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± He also wanted to know what happened to the Second Young Master. What did Zhan Guo Xiong think of? He calmed his anger: ¡°If Bei Tian catches Nan Tian back, what do you say I should do?¡± Cai Yuan said: ¡°If the master doesn¡¯t want to hand over the Second Young Master, then the master just doesn¡¯t admit that the man in the video is the Second Young Master. Or says that the Mu Family, in order to discredit our Zhan family, has found someone who looked like the Second Young Master to play this charade.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I am a Military Commissioner. How can I do such a dirty thing? If it¡¯s really like in the video that Nan Tian did something wrong, I will send him to the Mu Family in person and let the Mu Family¡¯s people deal with him.¡± ¡°Since the master has an answer in mind, why ask me?¡± In fact, what Cai Yuan said just now is that he intentionally excited his anger to Zhan Guo Xiong so that he could express his real ideas. Zhan Guo Xiong stared at Cai Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± Finally, he sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Lei Ping.¡± ¨C After Zhan Bei Tian left Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s villa, he called Mu Yi Fan to inform him that he would go out of the city to catch Zhan Nan Tian tomorrow. When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll come too.¡± Zhan Bei Tian disagreed: ¡°You can¡¯t go. Nan Tian is higher than you. He is likely to control you to deal with me.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought so. However, he thought that if he goes, he may be able to bring Zhan Nan Tian out faster. ¡°Bei Tian, I don¡¯t think he will come out to see you if you are the only one, but I will go to different places. I cannot only lead him out, but also help you set out his words to see if he is Mu Yi Fan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t make a sound and still didn¡¯t want Mu Yi Fan to take the risk. ¡°You can rest assured that, if he is Mu Yi Fan, he should not hurt me temporarily. In a sense, I am him and he will not hurt himself unless I completely annoy him, he¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t finish talking, and the child beside him pulled his clothes. He looked down, wondering, ¡°Qing Tian, what are you doing with my clothes?¡± Mu Qing Tian quickly pointed to the window behind him. Mu Yi Fan turned his head and saw a rectangular crack one and a half meters long and wide in his soundproof glass window, which was as smooth as that thing being cut by a glass cutter. Then, with a bang, the cut glass fell to the ground. When Zhan Bei Tian heard the voice, prompt asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? ¡± Mu Yi Fan did not answer. Outside the window, there was a sense of familiarity, which was like an acquaintance coming. Mu Yi Fan suddenly remembered where he had met this familiarity aura. Promptly he put down his mobile phone and quickly said, ¡°Qing Tian, you go to the space to hide first.¡± Mu Qing Tian quickly hid in the space. At this time, a white light, like thunder and lightning, flashed in from the window at a rather fast speed. Mu Yi Fan immediately released the ice power to attack the opponent. The opponent quickly dodged his attack, came to the bedside, and looked down at the person sitting on the bed. Mu Yi Fan was surprised and looked at the person in front of him: ¡°It¡¯s you, Zhan Nan Tian?¡± In fact, he had guessed who was coming just now, and now he showed surprise to Zhan Nan Tian. Besides, Zhan Nan Tian came at the right time. Before Zhan Bei Tian said he would go to see him, but the person came to see him. Mu Yi Fan slipped the phone that had not been turned off into his pants pocket. Zhan Bei Tian at the other end of the phone heard Mu Yi Fan calling Zhan Nan Tian name. With a tight brow, he quickly turned around and drove to Mu¡¯s mansion. Zhan Nan Tian squinted his cold eyes and stared at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes. Then, his cold eyes turn around his face, as if he was trying to see something out of his face. Mu Yi Fan was not comfortable being stared at by him. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped. The next moment, Mu Yi Fan was pushed to the wall by Zhan Nan Tian. Then, Zhan Nan Tian pinches his jaw and asks in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± Mu Yi Fan felt a little bit hurt when he pinched him. He pulled his hand hard and jokingly said: ¡°Second Young Master Zhan, when you went out of the B City, you forget who I am? Is your memory gone bad?¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s reply was a little cold: ¡°If you don¡¯t give me this kind of answer, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m asking you?¡± Trouble put up a smile and stare at him coldly: ¡°Zhan Second Young Master, do you think this is ridiculous? Who else do you think I am besides Yi Fan? ¡± ¡°No, you are not Mu Yi Fan. You can never be Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not like the Mu Yi Fan I know,¡± said Zhan Nan Tian Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What kind of person are you talking to then?¡± Zhan Nan Tian stared at him closely, and replied: ¡°The Yi Fan I know is not like you who smiles all day long, you will not walk with Zhan Bei Tian, and you are not likely to cuddle with Zhan Bei Tian for homosexuality.¡± After the words are almost roared out, suddenly, blood burst out, eyes also became a red circle. ¡°You want me to take a bite of Zhan Bei Tian, he¡¯s your brother¡­¡± Zhan Nan Tian angrily interrupted him: ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk about anything, just say, who you are? If you don¡¯t say it again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll crack your head. ¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t take his words to heart at all, arranged his clothes, and said, ¡°OK, you said I¡¯m not Mu Yi Fan, so are you Zhan Nan Tian? Zhan Nan Tian, as I know, is a gentle and polite person. Even if he has a feud with others, he will try to make things small and trivial and ignore them. However, on the contrary, if you want to lose as much as you want, you will make as much trouble as you want. If you can¡¯t fight against each other, you will become a feud. What do you mean by this?¡± Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why, can¡¯t you say anything? Besides, I¡¯m different from before. What¡¯s the matter with you? Did you have to run to the 80th floor in the evening to question me about this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me? That¡¯s a good question!¡± Zhan Nan Tian smiled coldly: ¡°However, I don¡¯t need to answer your question, but one thing I know very well is that if you were the former Mu Yi Fan, you will never engage in homosexuality with Zhan Bei Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan sniffed, ¡°What if I had sex with Zhan Bei Tian? Am I in your way? Moreover, you are neither Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s grandfather, nor Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s father, nor Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mother. You are just a cousin of Zhan Bei Tian. What right do you have to deal with his affairs? Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t worry about becoming gay. What¡¯s your excitement self for? By the way, the last time you came to me, didn¡¯t you tell to watch myself? Why are you running over me now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, you can¡¯t be the same as before, so why can¡¯t I be different?¡± Zhan Nan Tian squinted. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He thought Mu Yi Fan meant two things. ¡°Literally.¡± Zhan Nan Tian doesn¡¯t want to talk to him so much: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I don¡¯t care what you do with Zhan Bei Tian, I just want to find out one question now, who are you? This is the last time I will ask you. If you don¡¯t tell the truth again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s face getting colder and colder, his eyes getting redder and redder, and his white eyes seemed to have been stained with blood, which was terrifying. There was a panic in his heart. At this moment, the appearance of Zhan Nan Tian is very similar to that of the Zombie King described by him, which means that the level of Zhan Nan Tian is getting closer to that of a Zombie King. Chapter 211 Chapter 211: Interesting When Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s stupor and silence, his eyes were full of rage, and he held up his hand to hit his skull. However, looking at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t get his hands down, and his hands just stopped in the air. ¡°You can¡¯t, can you?¡± Said Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Nan Tian looked at him coldly, and refused to admit it. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I just thought of other ways to make you tell me who you really are.¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words fell, he immediately felt the pain coming from his head, which made him feel like he was not dead. Moreover, consciousness is becoming more and more vague, like¡­ As if he was controlled, he could move his body at first. ¡°Say, who are you?¡± Asked Zhan Nan Tian in a low voice. Mu Yi Fan was struggling with his teeth, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He is now very sure that Zhan Nan Tian is using zombie senior rank pressure to force him to open his mouth. Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°It seemed that you are much more advanced than other zombies. At least you cannot be controlled by me all at once.¡± Mu Yi Fan endured severe pain and said, ¡°I will not let you succeed.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes are in awe, and he increased the pressure of the control Mu Yi Fan felt that the whole head was like being stabbed in by a needle. The pain made him no longer have the strength to support his body and slowly slide to the ground against the wall. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhan Nan Tian asked again. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes were clear and blurry from time to time, and Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s voice was hypnotic, which made want to him open his mouth. When Zhan Nan Tian saw that he didn¡¯t answer, and then he stepped up his efforts: ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mind began to get out of control, opening and closing his mouth, closing and opening again and again, repeatedly several times, finally, unable to control and said: ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ Mu¡­ Yi¡­ Fan! ¡± Zhan Nan Tian was stunned. ¡°How could it be?¡± He is very sure that the person in front of him is not the Mu Yi Fan he knows. But why does this man say that he is Mu Yi Fan? What¡¯s wrong with this? Mu Yi Fan pulled back a trace of conscious, uncomfortable Zhan Nan Tian, who covered his head and looked at his eyes. No way! He can¡¯t allow himself to be controlled anymore! If Zhan Nan Tian keeps him under control, he is likely to be manipulate him to kill Zhan Bei Tian, as Zhan Bei Tian said. He has to find a way! What did Zhan Nan Tian think of? He pulled back his thoughts and smiled gloomily: ¡°Your original name is Mu Yi Fan, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was silent. Zhan Nan Tian saw his clear eyes: ¡°Yes, you can wake up after I control you. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t resist me.¡± He once again used senior zombie pressure to control Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan held his aching head again, bit his teeth and stared at Zhan Nan Tian. Just as Zhan Nan Tian increased his control, Mu Yi Fan suddenly opened his eyes and released his psychic powers. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s head tingled like a shock eel. With a cry of pain, he quickly took back the pressure, covered his aching head and took a step backward. He was shocked and looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You¡­ How could you¡­ ¡± Zhan Nan Tian shook his head: ¡°No, you¡¯re not as senior as me. You can¡¯t use pressure on me. You use¡­¡± He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Psychic.¡± No wonder Mu Yi Fan has been able to bypass the ranks and hit his consciousness. Mu Yi Fan collapsed on the ground and gasped for breath. He had no strength to answer Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s words. He knows his ability of power level. At present, he can interrupt Zhan Nan Tian use of the zombie pressure at most. Moreover, he can only use it when Zhan Nan Tian is not prepared. Now if he use psychic power again, and he can¡¯t shock Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I looked down on you. You¡¯re not only with wind power, ice power, but also psychic power. There are not many people who have three kinds of power. You would not have had absorb the same kind of crystal core and increase your own power?¡± Mu Yi Fan exhaled, sneering when his head was not so painful before: ¡°You look down on me, do I need to descend to absorb the same kind of crystal core to increase my power?¡± Zhan Nan Tian Sen stared at him coldly: ¡°Then let me see your power.¡± He raised his right hand, and there was a fire in his palm, attacking Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan saw the power of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s abnormal fire. He quickly used the ice power to build a thick ice wall in front of him, and then released the water power to form a big water ball, which wrapped Zhan Nan Tian entirely. Zhan Nan Tian can¡¯t even stand firm in the soft water ball. Moreover, the water ball started to rotate rapidly, just like the whirlpool on the sea turning faster and faster. With the rotation, the person in the water ball keep rolling and can¡¯t stop if they want to. Zhan Nan Tian in the water polo can¡¯t see the surrounding scenery quickly. He can only check the details of Mu Yi Fan by perception, and then release a strange fire to attack Mu Yi Fan. He thought he could hit Mu Yi Fan directly, but something unexpected happened. After the fire attack fired at Mu Yi Fan, it not only slowed down, but also reduced its power. It was also driven by the whirlpool to rotate, so it can¡¯t go out at all. In the consumption of time, gradually, the fire was watered out. Zhan Nan Tian was stunned and found that Mu Yi Fan knew how to use the water power better than any other one he had ever seen. ¡°It¡¯s interesting,¡± he said, lifting his lips coldly Zhan Nan Tian was no longer polite to Mu Yi Fan. He radiated light from his body. The dazzling light bursts out in the room. Mu Yi Fan quickly closed his eyes. Then, the laser beam light came out of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body, and the water could not hold the special power at all, and shot out like a sword. Mu Yi Fan quickly shielded himself with ice shield and stopped the laser beam shooting. His ability trapping Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s water ball was interrupted, as if it had been melted into a waterfall and all fell to the ground. ¡°You still have the ability of water system.¡± Zhan Nan Tian wiped the water off his face and went to Mu Yi Fan. ¡°That is to say, you have four abilities.¡± Mu Yi Fan stood up and raised his eyebrows: ¡°Are you surprised that I have four abilities? Do you think I¡¯m more different from the Yi Fan you knew? ¡± Zhan Nan Tian squinted: ¡°It¡¯s really different. The character has changed, even the power¡­¡± ¡°What happened to the power?¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly asked, ¡°You should have used the light power just now?¡± Zhan Nan Tian felt that he was bothered by his words. He raised his hand and immediately shot a laser beam on his fingertip, which hit Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm: ¡°You have so much nonsense. Besides, this is a warning. Who are you? The next time my powers will hit you in the head Mu Yi Fan looked down at his eyes and arms. There was no wound. That is to say, his ineffective power can resist the light power. Zhan Nan Tian looked at his intact arm, and his gloomy face was surprised again: ¡°How could this happen?¡± He hit Mu Yi Fan with a power. Why is Mu Yi Fan not hurt? Even if he has healing ability, the healing speed is not so fast? Again, Zhan Nan Tian shoots a laser beam at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm. Mu Yi fan dodged, but his speed is not as fast as the laser beam. So the laser beam hit his arm again. When Zhan Nan Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan was still unharmed, he was even more surprised: ¡°Why my ability can¡¯t hurt you?¡± Then he fired several laser beams on Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan is very upset that Zhan Nan Tian has been hitting him with his powers. The most frustrating thing is that he is not as fast as light and can¡¯t avoid it. ¡°If you treat me as a test object again, I will be impolite.¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re not polite to me.¡± He also used the light power on Mu Yi Fan, deliberately provocative. Mu Yi Fan cloned his light power directly instead of using the ice power to block it, and then, like Zhan Nan Tian, he used a laser beam to hit Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t react and didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yi Fan would also use the laser beam. Immediately, a hole was punched in his right shoulder, and black blood flowed out of the hole. He was shocked again, ignoring the wound, and quickly asked, ¡°What power did you use just now?¡± Mu Yi Fan seemed to use the light power if he is not mistaken. But how could it be? How does Mu Yi Fan use light powers? If he does, does starting represent his five abilities? This is breaking the original rules! Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t answer the question, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Zhan Nan Tian turned cold. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, your ability is beyond my imagination. I really want to see how powerful you are and how many abilities you have.¡± As the words fell, there was darkness from his body. Mu Yi Fan first wondered what the power of darkness was. When he figured out what the power was, he was shocked and the whole man took a step back. At this moment, there is only one thought in my mind, which is ¡°He is dead¡±. Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s fear flashed through his eyes, and smiled gloomily: ¡°Do you know how to be afraid?¡± He took a step towards Mu Yi Fan, just then a figure appeared behind him Chapter 212 Chapter 212: This is your future grandson-in-law At the moment when the figure appeared, he immediately hit Zhan Nan Tian with a thunderbolt. Zhan Nan Tian suddenly felt that there was a sense of human behind him. His figure was like a flash of light and shadow. He quickly avoided the thunder and fire. With a loud bang, the thunder hit the ground and pierced a big hole. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian coming and smiled happily. He promptly ran to Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°Bei Tian, you are here.¡± ¡°Are you ok?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked in a low voice ¡°It¡¯s OK. Fortunately, you got here in time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian guarded Mu Yi Fan behind him, and looked at Zhan Nan Tian, who was gloomy in the opposite direction. Zhan Nan Tian stared at Zhan Bei Tian and was about to say something when Mu Yi Fan suddenly shouted, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Nan Tian were stunned. They couldn¡¯t help looking under the big hole. They saw an 80 year old wide eye man lying on the bed and staring at the people upstairs. Can he not be scared? A big part of the ceiling was blown out of a big hole, stone still hit the end of his bed, if it was another meter off, and it would have hit him. Mu Yi Fan put his arm around Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s waist: ¡°Grandpa, this is your future grandson-in-law.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± 😨 Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡±😱 Mu Xiao Hu¡°¡­¡­¡± 🤒 Mu Yi Fan complacently said, ¡°How is it? Is it as good as I said?¡± Zhan Bei Tian returns to his senses and nods stiffly to Mu Xiao Hu. ¡°By the way, that¡¯s his cousin, Zhan Nan Tian.¡± Mu Xiao Hu turned to Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian also nodded to Mu Xiao Hu as his eyes flashed with complex colors. ¡°Grandpa, we still have something to do, so we won¡¯t disturb your rest. Goodbye.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly asked Zhan Bei Tian to seal the hole with ice power. After seeing the hole sealed, Mu Yi Fan sighed a little: ¡°I lived here for two or three months, but I didn¡¯t know that Grandpa lived downstairs.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Downstairs, Mu Xiao Hu watched as the big hole was sealed by ice, and gave him a hard huff at the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, the door was opened: ¡°Dad, Dad, are you ok?¡± Li Cai Yu, Liu Ling Hong and Mu Yi Fan¡¯s two aunts rushed in and saw the bed and a pile of stones on the ground, wondering, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with these stones? Where did they come from? ¡± They looked up and found that the ceiling had become a little different, one of which seemed to have been a mended thing. Li Cai Yu asked, ¡°What happened?¡± They ran in when they heard a loud noise. ¡°It¡¯s from Yi Fan. Let¡¯s go up and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Upstairs, Zhan Nan Tian stared at the two people holding each other. His eyes became colder and colder: ¡°Brother, you attacked your brother with such a powerful power just now for Mu Yi Fan. Aren¡¯t you afraid to hurt me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer, but said in a deep voice, ¡°Nan Tian, Grandpa wants to see you. You go back with me.¡± ¡°Go back?¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°I wanted to go back, but now I¡¯m not going back.¡± He wanted to make the Zhan and Mu families more conflicting, so that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian could not be together, but he didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Hang that bxtch recorded what he had done and broadcast it to the whole the B City people, so that now the whole the B City people know his things. So if he went back now, he would be punished by Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s words just dropped. He immediately found that he couldn¡¯t move. He looked down and saw that his lower body, except for the upper part of his neck, was frozen to form an ice block. Zhan Nan Tian stared angrily at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Do you want to forcibly tie and bring me back?¡± ¡°Grandpa said, if you don¡¯t come back, I can tie you back.¡± Zhan Nan Tian snorted: ¡°You must have that ability.¡± He quickly shot out a laser beam from his body, which shattered the ice on his body and turned the ice into countless pieces. Zhan Bei Tian quickly pulled Mu Yi Fan behind him and blocked the flying debris with an ice shield. Seeing this scene, Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°You two have a good relationship, brother. If I say Mu Yi Fan is a zombie, will you protect him like this?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Zhan Nan Tian without expression: ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his head and smiled at Zhan Bei Tian. Seeing his smile, Zhan Bei Tian raised his hand and rubbed his hair. Zhan Nan Tian was stunned. Seeing how close they were, he thought of something. His eyes narrowed: ¡°You won¡¯t have known that he was a zombie long ago?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was silent. Zhan Nan Tian thought it was ridiculous: ¡°Since you know he is a zombie, you are still with him.¡± Then, he couldn¡¯t laugh because he found that Zhan Bei Tian was not surprised that he would know that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, which means that Zhan Bei Tian probably knew that he was a zombie too. Now Mu Yi Fan is so close to Zhan Bei Tian that it¡¯s no surprise to tell him that he¡¯s a zombie. However, this Mu Yi Fan really surprised him tonight. It¡¯s not only multi-powered, but also used the powers effortless. It was hard to let Zhan Bei Tian, an iron man, lose under his suit pants. It¡¯s also important for Zhan Bei Tian to protect him regardless of whether he is a zombie or not. Zhan Nan Tian put up his smile and looked at Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°Do you know I¡¯m a zombie?¡± If you really know that he is a zombie, you should also guess something after seeing his light power. Zhan Bei Tian heard that he admitted his identity. His eyes were cold, dark and heavy. He looked at Zhan Nan Tian like a dead man. This look made Zhan Nan Tian very familiar, squinting his cold eyes, and his body released black powers. At this time, the door was knocked: ¡°Yi Fan, Yi Fan, what are you doing in there?¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard Li Cai Yu¡¯s voice, he immediately said, ¡°Third aunt, I¡¯m ok. I¡¯m just testing how to use the power.¡± When Li Cai Yu heard that he was ok, she said with a sigh of relief, ¡°If you need to practice your powers, and you can¡¯t practice in the room. Your grandfather is downstairs, if you accidentally collapse the floor, what can we do if you hit your grandfather?¡± When Zhan Nan Tian heard this, he slowly put away his powers. Zhan Bei Tian saw Zhan Nan Tian put up his power and his eyes move. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°You kid.¡± Li Cai Yu sighed and left. Zhan Nan Tian glanced at them coldly, his body shape flashed into a white light and he disappeared in front of them. Mu Yi Fan looked at the place where Zhan Nan Tian disappeared and affirms: ¡°He should be Mu Yi Fan. After all, grandpa is still very important in his heart. Otherwise, he will not put away his power and go away after he heard that he will hurt Grandpa.¡± Besides, Zhan Nan Tian was reborn back from Mu Yi Fan, otherwise he would not see Mu Yi Hang and attack. Besides, when Zhan Bei Tian went to the military factory last time, didn¡¯t he say that there was a zombie who was able to use light system power to save Pan Ren Zhe? Obviously, Zhan Nan Tian wants to gather his former staff and use them for him. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian still standing there: ¡°You said your grandfather wanted you to take him back? Why won¡¯t you go after him? ¡± The sudden appearance in his room just now shows that Zhan Bei Tian has learned the power of space movement. Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with space powers and can¡¯t use them at any time.¡± In fact, it was the first time he used the space movement ability. Last time he heard that Mu Yi Fan mentioned that in addition to being able to pack materials, space powers can understand space movement, space blade and space barrier through space. When he is free, he practices in space. However, these powers are not so easy to understand. After studying in the room for two months, I still haven¡¯t gained anything. Just now, he was worried that Mu Yi Fan would be in danger, and he was worried when he saw the light on the 80th floor of the Mu¡¯s building from afar. He came to Mu Yi Fan as soon as possible, and then tried to use the space movement ability. He tried it several times and is about to give up. Suddenly, people appear in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s room. He didn¡¯t know what the car he abandoned is like now. He don¡¯t know if it hit a passer-by without him driving. Mu Yi Fan patted him on the shoulder: ¡°You can use the space movement ability now, which means you have understood it. If you practice more, it will be as easy as you use the thunder fire ability.¡± Zhan Bei Tian made a sound, sat on the bed and stared at the floor that had been punched through a hole before. Mu Yi Fan saw that he looked serious and thought that Zhan Bei Tian might be thinking about Zhan Nan Tian. He sat down and hugged him: ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I can understand your mood and understand that you are in a very difficult situation.¡± He felt that the situation of Zhan Bei Tian was similar to that of him. His family suddenly became enemies, which was hard to accept. Even seeing the familiar face, he could not get off. ¡°You said¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked suddenly. Mu Yi Fan looked at him doubtfully. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Will your grandfather have a bad impression of me just now?¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± FML! Just now he thought about things seriously. He actually thought about this. What was his comfort just now? It¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡°No, he will be satisfied with the person I like.¡± Mu Yi Fan held Zhan Bei Tian in his arms, puts his head on his shoulder and grins: ¡°Do you want to meet him as a grandson-in-law now?¡± ¡°No, next time.¡± ¡°Stay here with me tonight. You haven¡¯t stayed in my room for the night.¡± When Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words fell, the man in his arms suddenly disappeared in front of him. He lost support, an unstable, on the spot fell a shit. ¡°Ha ha.¡± Mu Qing Tian, who had just come out of the space, saw Mu Yi Fan fall down on the bed and was happy to laugh at the scene. Mu Yi Fan got up from the bottom of the bed and said, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m so reluctant to stay with you.¡± Just then, the satellite phone rang. Mu Yi Fan saw that it was Zhan Bei Tian who called. He huffed and puffed. He heard Zhan Bei Tian with a smile and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not familiar with the space movement ability. I used the movement ability carelessly and went back to the car.¡± He didn¡¯t really mean it, but when he was thinking about how to leave the Mu¡¯s mansion, he suddenly went back to the car. Think of the words Mu Yi Fan asked him to stay just now, so he hurry to call Mu Yi Fan. He could not help laughing at himself as soon as he thought of the angry looked of the goods. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t like to snort. Zhan Bei Tian explained: ¡°I can¡¯t stay here today. I have to stay in the camp to explain something to Lu Lin and them. Tomorrow morning, I will go out of the city and take Nan Tian back to my grandfather. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain things to your Mu family.¡± Now all the people of the Zhan family are looking for Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian will not stay in the B City more, and will definitely leave the B City. When Mu Yi Fan heard that he was going to find Zhan Nan Tian, he suddenly thought of one thing. Promptly said, ¡°When looking for Zhan Nan Tian, you should be careful about the powers he used before. You¡¯d better not approach him or encounter his powers.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought of the darkness emanating from Zhan Nan Tian and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s that power?¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213: The Dark power system Mu Yi Fan said quietly, ¡°Zhan Nan Tian is likely to be using the dark system power.¡± The last time he heard about the power of light system, he thought about whether he would have another power of dark system. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Moreover, the troublesome thing is really they came from the same person. Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°Dark power?¡± Another power he had never heard of. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. I¡¯m not sure. If it¡¯s really a dark power, it¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the level of terribleness?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked curiously Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°Based on my understanding of dark powers, dark powers can corrode everything, such as people or zombies attacked by dark powers. As long as they slightly hurt the skin, they will be eroded, and the wound will never heal. Moreover, the wound will gradually expand until they die.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°Do you have healing power and can¡¯t let the wound recover?¡± ¡°No, except with light powers.¡± When Mu Yi Fan said that, he immediately thought that he had absorbed the light system power of Zhan Nan Tian before? ¡°Ha ha.¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard his laughter, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the laughter for?¡± ¡°I just absorbed the light power of Zhan Nan Tian, and I just don¡¯t need to replace it later. Then I don¡¯t need to worry about the corrosive power of Zhan Nan Tian, so if you go to find Zhan Nan Tian, you will bring me, otherwise, you may be hurt by his power.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was not as optimistic as Mu Yi Fan: ¡°In addition to corrosion, dark system powers have no other effect?¡± ¡°You can also see that when Zhan Nan Tian used the dark power, a dark mass will slowly spread out from his body. Moreover, the darkness will become larger and larger. If you are covered by the darkness, your power will fail and you will become an ordinary person, and he will be allowed to kill you.¡± Mu Yi Fan is sure that he can¡¯t copy the dark powers, because the dark powers is an ability that makes other people¡¯s powers invalid, so he can¡¯t copy it. This is also why he was afraid when he saw Zhan Nan Tian release dark system power. Zhan Bei Tian brows locked Ina confusion: ¡°What about my space? Will his powers block my space? Will my space powers disappear because of the dark powers, or cannot enter or use space powers? ¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not very clear. It¡¯s reasonable to say that your space is originally in your body. If you really encounter dark system power, you can¡¯t use the space blade and space movement at most but it shouldn¡¯t hinder you from entering the space.¡± Mu Yi Fan scratched his head impatiently: ¡°I¡¯m just guessing that, so if you encounter a dark power, you may not be able to enter your space.¡± He did not write about the light and dark powers in his novels, but he had seen them in other books, but did not expect to see them in his novel. ¡°Besides these two, what else can I do?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s also awkwardly frightening, but if it¡¯s serious or the level of the zombie is similar to that of Zhan Nan Tian, the effect won¡¯t be great.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, sighing: ¡°In fact, the three effects of the dark system powers I mentioned are not the most terrible things.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows were lfrowned tighter. These three effects are very difficult to deal with. Are there even more ones difficult to deal with? ¡°The most terrible thing is that a person has both light and dark powers at the same time, because when two powers come together, they will devour everything, which is equal to destroying everything. I don¡¯t know how to stop them from devour things.¡± Mu Yi Fan breathed: ¡°It¡¯s just my personal understanding of dark powers. I¡¯m not very clear about Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s dark powers. In a word, when he used dark powers, he seemed to be very proud of his own ability. Then, dark powers should be more terrible than light powers.¡± When he said this himself, he suddenly felt that Zhan Bei Tian should not approach Zhan Nan Tian first, and it would not be too late to find Zhan Nan Tian after he had practiced his space ability. ¡°Well, I know what to do, that¡¯s a first.¡± Mu Yi Fan knew Zhan Bei Tian had a sense of propriety, so he didn¡¯t say much. After hanging up the phone, he immediately rushed to Mu Qing Tian: ¡°Son, take dad into the space to breathe¡± He didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his higher power level, the crystal core can¡¯t satisfy him. It¡¯s like when he is absorbing one crystal core, just feel like only one drop of water. How can he get to the level 4? He has to go out and fight for more advanced crystal cores later. Mu Qing Tian giggled, puts his little hand on Mu Yi Fan, and then they disappear into the room. On the other side, shortly after Zhan Bei Tian hung up the phone, he felt that there was a movement in the space there closed his eyes slightly and glanced at the space, saw that the child entered the space with Mu Yi Fan and smiled. When he opened his eyes to see his SUV, he frowned. Before, because the he suddenly disappeared from the car, no one controlled the car, plus the speed of the car was fast, so the car hit the tree, resulting in a large bump in front. Zhan Bei Tian backed up and drove back to the camp. Mao Yu, who was about to go back to his dormitory to sleep, saw Zhan Bei Tian coming back with a broken car and asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with your car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. You need someone who can repair the car tomorrow. By the way, I have something to go out of the city tomorrow. You come back to the office with me. I have something to explain to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian came to the office and immediately explained some things about the camp. After the arrangements were made, he asked, ¡°How is the disappearance of the survivors in Beicheng District checked?¡± Mao Yu shook his head and sighed, ¡°No one can be found. I¡¯m afraid those survivors are in danger.¡± ¡°Is there any other survivor reporting the disappearance?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mao Yu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s this Rong De Ming who came to our camp again to take food, drink and cheer up the women on the motorcycles he was given. This man¡¯s face is really thick.¡± ¡°When was it?¡± ¡°When boss went back to old Zhan¡¯s military villa, he took advantage of the darkness and didn¡¯t have so many people checking him, so he came to eat.¡± ¡°Does he have information about Rong Xue?¡± ¡°No, but I told him that if there was no news of Rong Xue in half a month, he would not be given water and food.¡± Zhan Bei Tian agreed: ¡°It¡¯s late, you go back to rest early.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Yu turned around and left, but when he got to the door, the alarm rang in the camp. Zhan Bei Tian stands up. Mao Yu quickly took out his walkie talkie and asked what happened in the monitoring room. ¡°Two survivors were killed in the dormitory,¡± the soldiers in the control room said quickly ¡°How did they die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve been monitoring the video and haven¡¯t seen anyone suspicious.¡± Zhan Bei Tian went straight down the window, and Mao Yu jumped out of the window and ran to the dormitory. One of the rooms on the first floor of the dormitory area is surrounded by people. They are discussing how the survivors died for no reason. Moreover, the death situation is very special. ¡°Major General Zhan is here. Let¡¯s make some space.¡± The people standing at the door of the dormitory immediately separated from each other. Lu Lin, who was examining the body, saw Zhan Bei Tian coming and stood up and shouted, ¡°Boss.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the mummy on the ground and says, ¡°How did they die?¡± Lu Lin frowned. ¡°It looked like blood has been drained completely out of there.¡± ¡°Drained of blood?¡± Zhan Bei Tian probably guessed who did it. ¡°And, boss, look at the wall.¡± Lu Lin raised his hand and pointed to the wall on the door behind Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian looked back and squints. On the white wall, there is a row of blood red words: Zhan Bei Tian, I¡¯ve come to find you to settle the score. Next, I¡¯ll slowly drain the blood of people in your camp one by one, making you restless. And then in the end I will come for your life. Zhan Bei Tian, with a cold face, ordered Mao Yu to ¡°Wash it off.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Yu immediately used the water power to wash the blood off the wall. Zhan Bei Tian told Lu Lin, ¡°Bury the bodies, and strengthen patrols at night.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Lin immediately pushed the people out of the door: ¡°Don¡¯t look at them. Go back to sleep.¡± When everyone left, Mao Yu asked, ¡°Boss, do you know who did it?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed a sharp light: ¡°It should be done by Rong Xue. Now you immediately are to send someone to uproot all the flowered and trees in the camp. Even the roots under the ground can¡¯t be left. The flowered and trees near the camp should also be uprooted all together.¡± Mao Yu didn¡¯t ask anything, and immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 214 , Chapter 214: A pig brain That night, Mao Yu took more than ten wood powers to dig flowers and trees in and near the camp. With the wood powers, it took only two hours to clean up the nearby flowers and trees. Nevertheless, the survivors in the camp are still flustered, worried that the next target will be themselves. Zhan Bei Tian did not plan to stay in the camp to wait the arrival of Rong Xue. The next morning, he left the camp in another SUV. Just before he left the B City, Rong De Ming called him. Zhan Bei Tian saw that it was Rong De Ming. He immediately picked up the phone and heard him whisper, ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± As soon as Zhan Bei Tian heard this, he stepped on the brake. His eyes flashed over with a terrible light. After a faint sound, he hung up the phone, looked at the trees around him, thought about something, and drove away from the B City. On the other side, after hanging up, Rong De Ming frowned. ¡°De Ming, why are you so stupid? Tell Major General Zhan about the return of Rong Xue so soon. Will the map give us food and water in the future?¡± Luo said in a quiet voice. ¡°Captain Mao said that as long as we have the news of Rong Xue within half a month, he will continue to provide us with rice and grain. If there is no news of Rong Xue in half a month, he will not send us water and grain in the future. Since now that Rong Xue is back, of course, we should tell Major General Zhan about this, but¡­¡± Rong De Ming was upset and even looked at Luo Jing with great guilt: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s really okay that we do this? Rong Xue is our daughter. Here¡­ ¡± Luo Jing immediately interrupted him: ¡°What are you worried about? Major General Zhan asked for the news and whereabouts of Rong Xue, but didn¡¯t say what he was going to do with her. You think Rong Xue is so beautiful. Maybe Major General Zhan is interested in her.¡± Since Rong Xue came to them, she has been looking for an opportunity to sell the beautiful Rong Xue to the people who have status in the B City and have her become the youngest wife of those people, so her life with Rong De Ming will not be so hard. Rong De Ming glared at her: ¡°Pig brain, Major General Zhan, if he looked at Rong Xue, does he need my sneaky notice?¡± ¡°Maybe he want to surprise Rong Xue, or maybe Major General Zhan likes Rong Xue, but Rong Xue doesn¡¯t like him, so she always hid from Major General Zhan, so Major General Zhan can only do it this way to find Rong Xue.¡± ¡°Our daughter is raised by us,¡± sniffed Rong De Ming. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how she looked at people? For a man as good as Major General Zhan, will Rong Xue miss her chance with him? Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for her to want to hide herself from him.¡± Luo Jing squinted. ¡°Are you regretting it?¡± Rong De Ming was silent. Anyway, Rong Xue is his own daughter. He didn¡¯t think so much when he saw the food, but now he hesitated and didn¡¯t know whether to do so. Luo Jing has been with him for more than 20 years, and doesn¡¯t know what he is thinking: ¡°Do what you want to do, but before you do it, please think about the food and water we hid under the ground, and what days we are living.¡± With that, she went out of the kitchen and went back to their narrow room. She asked Rong Xue, who was standing in front of the window, to sit down. ¡°What are you doing standing in the window, Xue-er? It¡¯s so hot there, and the sun comes in again. Be careful of sunburn.¡± Looking out of the window, Rong Xue asked, ¡°Mommy, why are the grass and trees outside the yard and the big trees near the house missing?¡± Luo Jing¡¯s eyes flashed and sighed, ¡°You know, it¡¯s hot now, and the grass and trees are dead.¡± In fact, the grass and trees mentioned by Rong Xue were poisoned by the medicine given by Rong De Ming from Zhan Bei Tian camp, so she was curious why Zhan Bei Tian wanted Rong De Ming to do so. ¡°Dead?¡± Rong Xue frowned slightly: ¡°Dead is dead, but the branches are so thick. Can¡¯t they be used to block the sun? But why cut it off? ¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s the end of the world. There¡¯s no way to use gas or electricity to cook food as before. Moreover, few people in Beicheng district have the possibility to find gas outside the city. They can only cut trees and burn wood. Now the grass and trees nearby are dead. Everyone just cut them down and burn them. It¡¯s better to dry themselves than starve them to death.¡± ¡°Is there such a shortage of firewood? Even the roots have been pulled up. ¡± ¡°Now there is a shortage of everything. In a few days, the trees in Beicheng district may be burned down by everyone.¡± Just then, Rong De Ming came in with porridge and put it on the table: ¡°Xue-er, come here for porridge.¡± It¡¯s porridge. In fact, you can count several grains of rice in the pot. ¡°Eat it, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± said Rong Xue in a low voice ¡°How can you not eat, you child?¡± Luo Jing prompt walked up and pulled Rong Xue to the table to show her the bowl of porridge. Seeing that there were only a few grains of rice in the pot of porridge on the table, she saw a flash of disgust, but thought that it was to make a fake appearance in front of Rong Xue, and immediately smiled: ¡°Sit down, sit down, Mommy will fill you a bowl of porridge.¡± Rong Xue saw that there were only a few grains of rice porridge, and there was not much porridge water, so she only went on to drink four or five mouthfuls, and suddenly lost his appetite. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You can have it.¡± ¡°There is not much porridge in the bowl. You can finish it at one gulp. It¡¯s hot now. If you don¡¯t drink some water, you will get heatstroke easily.¡± Rong De Ming pushes the bowl in front of Rong Xue. Instead of picking up the bowl, Rong Xue turned and looked out of the window. Rong De Ming didn¡¯t continue to persuade her to drink the porridge water in the bowl, and asked, ¡°Where have you been in this period of time, Rong Xue? Do you know that dad is worried about you? ¡± That day, after Rong Xue suddenly said that she would go to the bathroom, she never came out again. When she asked people who lived in the courtyard, no one saw Rong Xue leave. Moreover, the door of the toilet was unlocked, but there is no one in the toilet. A young man climbed in from the back window and opened the door. There was no response from Rong Xue. Luo Jing immediately gave Rong De Ming a looked of ¡°You see, you are so worried about her, but does she have compassion to care?¡±. Rong De Ming calmed his face and said: ¡°Rong Xue, did you hear of what am I asking you?¡± Rong Xue took back his eyes, stared at Rong De Ming, and says coldly, ¡°My business, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m your father. How can I not care of what you care about?¡± Luo Jing also frowned a little. Rong Xue was not afraid of arousing anger from Rong De Ming, and said without expression: ¡°If you really want to care about me? Why didn¡¯t you come to get me when the end of the world just broke out? ¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Rong De Ming¡¯s heart failed. Before he said anything, he was robbed the words by Luo Jing: ¡°Who said he didn¡¯t looked for you outside? How do you know your father didn¡¯t look for you? He knew you were gone at that time. He didn¡¯t know how many people were sent out to look for you. However, G City is so big and there is no communication tool. It¡¯s not so easy to find someone.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± There is still no expression on Rong Xue¡¯s face: ¡°However, why did I hear that after the outbreak of the end of the world, you and dad left in a helicopter because you were too scared. Then, you hid in the B City, because there was no contact in the B City, and because it was the end of the world, the money and all kinds of jade in their hands could not be used up, which led to the current situation.¡± When she came to the B City, she didn¡¯t think about coming to find them. If Mu Yi Fan hadn¡¯t pointed out the way to her, she would not have been here at all. This time, she just want to avoid Zhan Bei Tian finding her here. She didn¡¯t think Zhan Bei Tian could find anyone here before, so he shouldn¡¯t send another person to find her here, so she came back to Rong De Ming. Bang, Ron De Ming was furious: ¡°Rong Xue, what¡¯s your attitude? Is this how you talk to dad like this?¡± He felt that when his daughter came to the B City to find him, the whole person had changed. She was no longer like before, she always went to his arms to be petted. Although before, every time she played sweet girl not to ask for money, but for him to buy things she liked, he felt that such a daughter was quite lovely. But now, Rong Xue always has a gloomy face, like someone coming to collect debts, and doesn¡¯t like talking to them, making her father and daughter be like most familiar strangers. Luo Jing quickly rebuffed: ¡°De Ming, if you have something to say, don¡¯t be angry. Besides, Xue-er is scared of going outside these days. That¡¯s what it¡¯s like when one is cooped up. Forgive her.¡± Rong Xue stood up and looked around while walking. Luo Jing saw this, and she said, ¡°Where are you going, Xue-er? Your father is not really angry with you, but he has been wronged so much recently that he will be cruel to you. Just don¡¯t take it seriously. ¡± ¡°Let her go if she wants to,¡± said Rong De Ming angrily Rong Xue immediately broke away from Luo Jing and left. Luo Jing glared at him, then turned to the kitchen to remind him that if he did make Rong Xue leave, they wouldn¡¯t get to have a good life. Rong De Ming¡¯s eyes flashed over the entanglement. Finally, he sighed: ¡°Xue-er, it was father who was wrong just now. Don¡¯t remember father¡¯s words. Father promises you that it would not happen again.¡± ¡°I just want to go to the bathroom,¡± said Rong Xue in a low voice This made Rong De Ming¡¯s teeth itch. Luo Jing asks tentatively: ¡°I should not be like last time, you went into the toilet and we did not see you again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Luo Jing let out a little breath of relief. Rong Xue walked to the door. When she came to the door, she didn¡¯t know what she saw. Her eyes were dazed, and she suddenly stepped back: ¡°Weren¡¯t you heading out of the city?¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215: Goodbye Rong De Ming and Luo Jing saw a flash of panic on Rong Xue¡¯s face and looked at each other. Who in the world is coming who can make Rong Xue so afraid? Is it Zhan Bei Tian? However, from the previous call to now, it¡¯s only 20 minutes at most. How can he arrive so soon? When they came to the door, they saw that the visitor was indeed Zhan Bei Tian, with a cold aura all over his body. The fierce and frightening cold and dark eyes made them all shiver. Rong De Ming felt that the first reaction was to pull Luo Jing back. Although Rong Xue didn¡¯t know why Zhan Bei Tian was here, she soon recovered her composure. Her red lips raised a confident and indifferent smile. Now she is no longer the former one. She took the ability of fire power as a person who can only be used for lighter to how she is now. ¡°Major General Zhan, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months.¡± As soon as Rong Xue said this, the hair behind her seemed to be blown by the strong wind, they all flew one by one, like a twisted snake, waving in the air. Rong De Ming and Luo Jing stared at each other in surprise. Without the wind, how could hair not fall from the air? Luo Jing immediately led Rong De Ming into the small room and said in a small unhappy voice: ¡°The stinky girl, Rong Xue, has ability and didn¡¯t tell us. We are suffering and hungry here, and she didn¡¯t use her ability to help us find food. She could have taken us out of the poor Beicheng District to find a good house in other districts. Does she pay attention to us the parents?¡± Rong De Ming¡¯s face was also extremely ugly. If Rong Xue told him that she had abilities at the beginning, he would not have to pull down his cheek to ask for the food, and then he would have the cheek to make Zhan Bei Tian to accept them into the team. Luo Jing added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it means that she concealed her powers. She¡¯s afraid that we¡¯ll get involved with her and only want to have a good time off her back. Or she¡¯s worried about the fact that we didn¡¯t send someone to look for her when the last world came.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Rong De Ming exclaimed coldly. Luo Jing glared at him and didn¡¯t speak again. Outside the room, Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t talk nonsense to Rong Xue. He used ice power directly to freeze the floor, walls and room hall inside and outside the house. This is just to prevent Rong Xue from drilling or jumping onto the roof to escape. At the same time, it also made people in the courtyard feel much cooler. Although they wonder why the room suddenly freezes, suddenly ice comes out, which finally makes them gasp with relief for in one breathe in this hot weather, it just feel like the whole room is air-conditioned. Some even go crazy and go to lick the ice on the wall or knock it off with a hammer in order to quench their thirst. The most gratifying thing for them is the place they dug up. The ice will return to its original state, just like there is no end to it. Looking at the ice wall around Rong Xue¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s powers. She directly releases fire power to attack Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t hide from the attack either, but used ice shields to block the bloody red flames. The ice shield was attacked by the heat, and in a few seconds it was half burnt. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the groundwater and frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Rong Xue to change so much in a few months, from a power who only used fire power as a flashlight to a mutant who can melt his ice quickly. He quickly restored the ice shield to its original shape and used the lightning mutation ability to bomb the Rong Xue. When Rong Xue heard the thunder, her face changed, and her hair grew rapidly. She surrounded herself and formed a cocoon. At the moment of thunder fire attack, the hair wrapped outside the body was blown into a section of damaged hair by thunder fire. At the moment of the cocoon debris landing, it became a branch of hair, and the hair changed from long hair to short hair. However, the growth rate of hair is very fast. In the blink of an eye, it returned to its original state. Looking at the branches on the ground, Rong Xue was very surprised that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ability had become so strong. Now in the B City, there are only a handful of powers reaching level 4. It can be said that no one can injure her using powers. However, Zhan Bei Tian broke through her attack and defense in succession, which showed that his ability was much higher than her. It¡¯s because she despised the enemy. She didn¡¯t think that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ability would be upgraded so fast, almost to the point of metamorphosis. Moreover, according to the power of the ability, the ability level is probably above level 4. However, Zhan Bei Tian hasn¡¯t done his best, that is to say, he is more than level 4. Hiding in the room, Rong De Ming and Luo Jing, who witnessed all this, opened their mouths in surprise. Luo Jing was surprised and said, ¡°De¡­ De Ming, our Xue-er is so powerful. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, fortunately,¡± muttered Rong De Ming Fortunately, Rong Xue didn¡¯t know that he informed Zhan Bei Tian of her where about. Otherwise, the daughter would not only didn¡¯t recognize her father, but also would probably fight against him in the future. Luo Jing whispered and said: ¡°Do you think we should find a way to stop them from fighting without being found by Major General Zhan, so that Xue-er can escape and so we can let her know that we care about her?¡± When she said that, she became smug: ¡°In this way, we cannot kill two birds with one stone. We cannot only let Major General Zhan continue to send us water and food, but also let Xue-er forgive you for not sending someone to find her in the end of the world. In the future, we can also ask her to help us find food.¡± Rong De Ming sneered: ¡°It¡¯s a dream to think about it. Let¡¯s not say if we have the ability to stop them fighting. Take Major General Zhan for example. Do you think Major General Zhan is such a gullible person? Even if Major General Zhan didn¡¯t find out, will Xue-er really not care about the past? ¡± The current Rong Xue is no longer the same as the previous Rong Xue. In a few words, it can be casually summarized. If you really do what Luo Jing said, I¡¯m afraid that you will end up likely losing the bowl of rice and the chicken. Just then, there was a sudden bang, and Rong De Ming and Luo Jing turned around to see that the house was in a mess and the tile floor was hollowed out. Rong Xue¡¯s ability is not as good as that of Zhan Bei Tian, so she can only use her best efforts to fend off the attacks, and the blue patterns started to appear on her face, which showed the very difficult situation she was in. Scared Luo Jing grabbed Rong De Ming¡¯s arm and asked: ¡°De Ming, look at Xue-er¡¯s face. What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s terrible.¡± Rong De Ming was stunned to see that Rong Xue¡¯s face to the point he could not speak. Zhan Bei Tian saw that the background of Rong Xue¡¯s eyes flashed green. He didn¡¯t try to test Rong Xue anymore, so he increased the power of the ability and made two series of attacks. His ability level is higher than that of Rong Xue. Moreover, he is very familiar with the mastery of the ability, and it has reached the stage of perfection. With Rong Xue¡¯s ability, how can she be Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s match? Rong Xue¡¯s lips gradually turn purple, and the white skin gradually turned to bark. The green eyes are fierce, were just like the incarnation of a vicious snake. Even the flowing hair has turned into long vines, breaking hundreds of ice thorns from Zhan Bei Tian. Luo Jing saw such a Rong Xue, he almost frightened and wanted to scream out. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands. God! Is that really Rong Xue? What a scary look. Rong De Ming was smart, and immediately pulled Luo Jing out of the corner of the wall which was damaged by the thunder and fire. As soon as they went out, the corner of the wall was frozen. Rong De Ming let out a big sigh of relief, grabbed Luo Jing¡¯s arms, and pressed the voice to warn: ¡°Luo Jing, you and I remember that you should take it as if you haven¡¯t seen the appearance of Rong Xue. Do you know? If you see Rong Xue in the future, you should behave naturally, understand what I said?¡± Nodded and said that Luo Jing was afraid. The survivors who lived in other rooms heard the noise and rushed out of the yard, even the people who lived nearby were shocked. ¡°What was the loud noise just now? Where did it come from? Is it thunder? ¡± ¡°The noise is terrible. I thought it was an earthquake.¡± ¡°Are the powers fighting? Otherwise, why does our house turn into ice house? ¡± In the room, Zhan Bei Tian saw that Rong Xue wanted to escape, and immediately used a furious move to beat Rong Xue wrapped in rattan branch to the ground. The weak face of Rong Xue was very unwilling to give up. The green angry pupil glared angrily at Zhan Bei Tian, shaking her lips. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but his throat was pierced by the ice blade from Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Ah!¡± Roar Xue screamed, and she covered her throat and rolled on the ground. Zhan Bei Tian stared at the person on the ground coldly, raised his right hand with the thunder ball in his palm, and says in a cold voice, ¡°Goodbye.¡± He quickly waved his right hand and attacked the ground. When the attack was about to hit Rong Xue, a man¡¯s voice came out: ¡°Power attack fails.¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216: Prediction As the sound from the outside fell, the powerful thunder ball also hit Rong Xue¡¯s body. Rong Xue¡¯s eyes widened with fear. She thought she was dead. However, there was no pain on her body. She covered her sore throat and looked down at her body with difficulty. Her intact body was not hurt at all. Zhan Bei Tian frowned. She is okay? He shot again. Suddenly, with a bang, the wall behind Rong Xue was broken into a big hole. Then, a man with his left hand behind walked in. When Zhan Bei Tian saw the visitor, his eyes were filled with bleak cold light, and he slowly spit out three words from his mouth: ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue!¡± Zhuang Zi Yue unexpectedly walked with Rong Xue. However, it¡¯s not surprising that in K City, Zhuang Zi Yue knows Rong Xue. ¡°Major General Zhan, long time no see.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue slightly hooked his lips into a sneer, looked down at the woman who was motionless on the ground, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Not leaving yet?!¡± Rong Xue glared angrily at Zhan Bei Tian, got up slowly and walked out of the room step by step. When the survivors outside saw the appearance of Rong Xue, they turned around and ran: ¡°Monsters, there are monsters.¡± There was anger on Rong Xue¡¯s face. Unfortunately, she can¡¯t use her powers now. Otherwise, she would have killed these people. Zhan Bei Tian saw Rong Xue leaving, and without saying anything, he used the ice power to shoot spikes at Rong Xue and Zhuang Zi Yue. Zhuang Zi Yue, made a wave, used the wind power to bounce all the spikes back. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body quickly ignited purple red lightning. At the moment when the ice spike reflected back, the high-temperature heat quickly melted the ice spike. Then he used the lightning to attack again, and there were countless purple red lightning spikes in the midair immediately. Seeing the amazing thunder and lightning, Zhuang Zi Yue quickly quit the house, and left with the Rong Xue. Meanwhile, he drew out the left hand that was hidden behind him. The hand was surrounded by a black mist, which seemed very horrible. Because it was gathered together by the wind, the black mist didn¡¯t disperse, and it kept spinning around the left hand. Zhuang Zi Yue sneered, waved and set off a hurricane. Suddenly, there was a hurricane of more than 12 level. Countless black hurricanes winds hit Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian looked awed for a second. He then quickly used the big ice shield to protect the people around him. However, because the black hurricane can¡¯t cut off the ice shield, it attacked the house on both sides. The shabby housed rise up under the fierce wind. All the survivors in the room were rolled up and screamed. Zhuang Zi Yue took advantage of the chaos and left the Beicheng District with Rong Xue. Rong Xue, who was hugged by him at her waist, endured pain and stared at the direction of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s standing with hatred. She was unwilling and turned to write on Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s arm: Can¡¯t your ability of prediction make Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s power fail? Why not kill Zhan Bei Tian? Zhuang Zi Yue glanced at her coldly: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian has a high level power. I¡¯m not his match. The power of prediction can only be used for him once. If you dare to provoke Zhan Bei Tian, it¡¯s a dead thing you are going to be. If I didn¡¯t arrive in time, you¡¯ll be dead.¡± How did you know I¡¯m here? ¡°Prediction.¡± said Zhuang Zi Yue in a low voice Since he left K City, he was not willing to be lower than Mu Yi Fan, and began to desperately absorb the energy in the jade to improve his ability. He didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he had received too much jade energy. Suddenly, one day, there is a kind of prediction ability in his body. He cannot only predict all attacks of the opponent, but also make it a fact after saying a sentence at will. Of course, there is also a limitation to this skill, that is, if his own strength cannot make it a reality, it cannot be achieved. On the whole, this ability is not coarse, and even for some people, it is terrible. In addition, from time to time, he can have foreseen some things, such as the Rong Xue fight, which he foresees. In other words, he didn¡¯t know why he wanted to help the woman. He and Rong Xue just met when they came to the B City. Apart from using her in K City, they didn¡¯t meet each other. Only later, when he came to the B City, they gradually became familiar with each other. Now I come here to save this woman. Maybe it¡¯s because she was used by him and almost got killed by Zhan Bei Tian. Besides, this woman is very powerful. She can protect his life and deal with Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan with him in the future. Knowing Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s ability, Rong Xue didn¡¯t ask more questions. Hearing the sound of ¡°Bang bang¡± coming from behind, she couldn¡¯t help looking back. Beicheng District seemed to be in hell. The whole air is covered with black mist. In a faint way, you can hear the screams of the survivors. Rong Xue wrote on Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s arm: what kind of power did you use just now? Why is it full of black mist? Zhuang Zi Yue saw what she had written. Looking back, he saw that Beicheng district was full of black mist. He frowned visibly and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He really didn¡¯t know what kind of power it was, because the black mist in his left hand was given when he went to the city last night. There was a man with a very good-looking face who, without his consent, forced the black mist to be attached to his left hand and told him use the wind power to encompass the black mist, so as not to let the black mist disperse. It is said that after entering the B City, if Zhan Bei Tian pursued and kill him, he can use black mist to attack Zhan Bei Tian to get out of trouble. As for who the other side is, he does not know, only that when he entered the city, the soldiers at the gate call him Second Young Master. Zhuang Zi Yue doesn¡¯t care whether the people in Beicheng district are alive or dead. He took Rong Xue away from the B City. After they left, Beicheng district was devastated, like a disaster, many housed collapsed, and the survivors were awkwardly in fear. In addition, the survivors injured by Zhuang Zi Yue power, or as long as the survivors are injured, the wounds will be infected by black mist. The blood will not only turn black, but also the wounds will be slowly corroded, growing larger and larger. How to stop bleeding that cannot be stopped. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the mess of the Beicheng area and the injured survivors. He quickly took out his satellite phone, asks Lu Lin to bring all the doctors in the camp, and called Shen Qin Yang to make a communication for him. After hanging up, he walked around the neighborhood, frowning at the wailing wounded. He found that as long as there was a wound, the black mist could invade the body and be eroded by the black mist, which reminded him of the dark system power Mu Yi Fan told him last night. Zhan Bei Tian immediately called Mu Yi Fan to have a looked at the Beicheng area. Mu Yi Fan was watching Mu Yi Hang¡¯s injury with Mu Yue Cheng in his medical room before receiving a call from Zhan Bei Tian. The reason why he is so active in caring about Mu Yi Hang is that he is worried that if Mu Yi Hang dies, Mu Yue Cheng will definitely oppose the matters between him and Zhan Bei Tian to the end and even try his best to break them up. ¡°Wake up, the Second Young Master has woken up.¡± At the same time, he was relieved and exhaled in one breathe. If Mu Yi Hang didn¡¯t wake up, his doctor will be driven out of the Mu¡¯s Tower. Mu Yue Cheng and Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyelids move, then he slowly opened his eyes, and they are happy to be around the bed. ¡°Yi Hang, Yi Hang, my son, you are finally awake. You scared me to death. Do you know?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan wiped her eyes with her hand. Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yi Hang had woken up and sighed with relief. Mu Yi Hang watched the two of them for a long time, then he got back to his senses and cried out, ¡°Dad, mom.¡± Mu Yue Cheng immediately asked, ¡°Do you have any discomfort?¡± ¡°Discomfort?¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes flashed with doubts, and then he thought about what happened before. He quickly picked up the power in his body and found that the power in his body was still there, which relieved him. Then, he found that his powers seemed to be more advanced and more powerful than before. He said happily, ¡°Dad, mom, my psychic powers are level 4.¡± ¡°Level 4?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yi Hang in surprise, and then happily patted him on the shoulder and laughed: ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s good. You have upgraded to level 4. Your father and I are just the top of level 3 now.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan is not happy with Mu Yi hang either: ¡°My son just woke up, how you can pat him so hard? What if he is broken?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to break.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Mu Yi Hang is aware of the difference in his body. When Mu Yue Cheng and Zhao Yi Xuan saw that his face was not right, they raised their hearts again and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there any discomfort? ¡± Zhao Yi Xuan prompt turned around and said, ¡°Dr. Zhu, Dr. Zhu, please check my son if there is any injury. You didn¡¯t check it out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dr. Zhu quickly came to Mu Yi Hang¡¯s side. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart was also raised. Chapter 217 Chapter 217: Dad, who does big brother like? Mu Yi Hang pushed Dr. Zhu, who checked for him, scanned his body with psychic powers, then spreads out his hands, and with a sound of ¡°por¡±, a cluster of sparks appears in his palm. Dr. Zhu, Mu Yue Cheng and Zhao Yi Xuan were stunned. Mu Yi Hang couldn¡¯t help but feel excited: ¡°Dad, I have the second ability, fire system.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows in surprise. This Mu Yi Hang is really lucky. In the novel, Mu Yi Hang is just a psychic power, but he didn¡¯t expect to be so troubled by Zhan Nan Tian that he forced out the fire power and became a binary power. Zhao Yi Xuan was surprised to see the fire in her son hand, her eyes were bright, and smiled and asked was happy: ¡°Really?¡± Mu Yue Cheng was also very happy: ¡°Great, Yi Hang, you need to have a good rest recently. Don¡¯t rush to absorb the crystal energy, wait for the power to stabilize, and then continue to advance, OK?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Hang has his own discretion. He looked at the fire in his hand and happily turns it back and forth in his palm. Then, he glances at Yi Fan standing at the door from the corner of his eyes, which makes him feel proud. He is also a binary power now. He is even with Mu Yi Fan. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about losing to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan sensed that Mu Yi Hang was looking at him, turning the fire in his palm, as if he was showing off. He squinted. Suddenly, he covered his head and screamed, ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard the voice of his eldest son coming from behind. He looked back quickly and saw Mu Yi Fan leaning against the door, covering his head sadly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Yi Fan?¡± His previous happiness was quickly forgotten by him. He anxiously walked to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s side and held his son: ¡°Dr. Zhu, come and check Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dr. Zhu walked over. Zhao Yi Xuan turned and she looked at the two people at the door, and coldly pulled her lips into a sneer. Mu Yi Fan pushed away Dr. Zhu, who wants to feel his pulse, and said while breathing hard, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just shocked by Yi Hang¡¯s psychic power. It hurts. It¡¯s ok now.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was slightly shocked, turned his head, and said with a heavy face: ¡°Yi Hang, how can you use psychic powers on your elder brother? What will we do if you accidentally hurt him? Don¡¯t use them on your own next time.¡± Mu Yi Hang was stunned, and prompt explained, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± He didn¡¯t use psychic powers on Mu Yi Fan at all. Even if he was stupid, he would not do such things in front of everyone. Mu Yi Fan quickly interrupted Mu Yi Hang¡¯s words: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t blame Yi Hang. His psychic power has just been upgraded to level 4, and the second ability has been activated. He can¡¯t control the original ability for a while, and it can be forgiven for hurting his own people. But¡­ ¡± He looked at Mu Yi Hang and hooks his lips: ¡°Brother Yi Hang, don¡¯t be naughty next time. Control your powers and don¡¯t hurt your people.¡± Mu Yi Hang saw that Mu Yi Fan blinked at him, and immediately understood that Mu Yi Fan had just pretended to be crying in pain. He was angry on the spot and looked at Mu Yi Fan with a calm face. He thought that Mu Yi Fan was more difficult to deal with than before. In the past, no matter what his mother and he said in front of his father, the previous Yi Fan will be silent. Even if he threw dirty slander on Mu Yi Fan, Mu Yi Fan would not explain it. Now Mu Yi Fan is different. He knows how to make his father love him and how to attract his attention. Moreover, he is very good at acting, pretending to be pitiful and innocent in front of him, and biting him invisibly. Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face relaxed a lot, and he said with a long heart: ¡°You two brothers are a family. In the future, we need to support each other and help each other. Only in this way can Mu family go far. Do you know?¡± ¡°I know, Dad, I¡¯ll love my brother and not hurt him. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Yue Cheng got Mu Yi Fan¡¯s guarantee and turns to Mu Yi Hang, hoping his second son can say something. Mu Yi Hang said in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, I see.¡± Just then, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cell phone rings. He picked up his cell phone and saw that it was Zhan Bei Tian who called. His face immediately burst into a big smile: ¡°My dear called me, Dad, I¡¯m going to pick up the phone.¡± Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Mu Yi Fan left, Mu Yi Hang asked, ¡°Dad, who does big brother like?¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s favorite person, fell down, and huffed and puffed: ¡°I don¡¯t know, Yi Hang, you have a good rest. When you get better, I will send some crystal cores to you. I have something to do now, so I need to go out.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yue Cheng had something else to do and left the medical room. Mu Yi Hang immediately asked Zhao Yi Xuan, ¡°Mom, do you know who Mu Yi Fan likes?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan said that Mu Yi Fan was angry: ¡°The devil knows who he likes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask dad?¡± ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t say. However, his face was very ugly when he replied to me. He didn¡¯t seem to like this future daughter-in-law. Maybe, that woman is really a woman of low origins. Otherwise, he would not have agreed that Mu Yi Fan would bring her back to meet us until now. ¡± Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t want to talk about Mu Yi Fan. He immediately turned to the topic: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Mu Yi Fan. All you have to do now is to recover your vitality and take over Mu Yi Fan¡¯s affairs. Otherwise, Mu Yi Fan will take charge of the people in the Mu Yi Fan building and the soldiers in the Mu Yi Fan training camp.¡± Mu Yi Hang saw her face was not good, and he asked: ¡°What happened when I was away?¡± ¡°There¡¯s so much going on.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan immediately said what happened recently. The more Mu Yi Hang heard, the tighter his brow was. This Mu Yi Fan has really changed a lot. In the past, Mu Yi Fan was gloomy and everyone would avoid him. Now, he has the ability to win over everyone¡¯s heart. It seemed that he has to serve dessert as well. ¨C After Mu Yi Fan left the medical room, he picked up his mobile phone and heard that Zhan Bei Tian asked him to come to Beicheng District in a serious tone. Immediately, he asked the Second Aunt to help take care of the child and drove to Beicheng district. Before we arrived at the boundary of Beicheng District, he could see from a distance that an ice wall was cast on the other side of Beicheng District, which was very spectacular. At the same time, it also attracted the attention of the B City people. How much energy would it take to build such a large ice wall? Because of curiosity, many people drove to Beicheng district to investigate the situation. Mu Yi Fan knew something was going on at a glance. He stepped on the accelerator and rushed to Beicheng district. The gate of Beicheng district was full of cars and people. With soldiers on guard, many people can only stand on tiptoe at the door and stare in Beicheng district. The survivors who are not injured were sent out of Beicheng district. Mu Yi Fan laboriously pushed the crowd to the door, saw that the gatekeeper was Sun Zi Hao, and immediately walked over: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, what¡¯s going on inside?¡± Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t explain either, so he went in to have a looked. As soon as Mu Yi Fan entered the gate, he can see that the sky in the distance is full of black mist. In order to prevent the black mist from spreading to other places, Zhan built an ice wall to prevent the black mist rise to the sky. Under the shadow of the dark sun, the whole northern city area is dark, like coming to hell. He looked at everything in front of him in surprise and could not speak for a long time. What happened? What happened in Beicheng district before he came? Mu Yi Fan, looking at the black mist like a black cloud, walked quickly into the Beicheng area. Part of the housed in Beicheng District seem to have been shaken by the earthquake, and all collapsed into ruins. Many injured survivors fell to the ground and groaned bitterly. Some of the survivors were not hurt, but they were afraid. They kept shivering in the corner and chattering with their lips. Mu Yi Fan walked for nearly half an hour in the Beicheng area, and finally saw a medical team treating the injured in an open place. He quickly walked over, saw the busy doctor was Zheng Guo Zong, quickly called out: ¡°Quack, what happened here?¡± Zheng Guo Zong shook his head and sighed sadly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but the wounds of these survivors are really strange. The more you treat them, the bigger the wounds will be. Moreover, the skin seemed to be corroded by some chemicals. The wounds are not only blackens, but also fester. However we try to treat them is not good, which makes us doctors helpless.¡± He picked up the hand of one of the wounded: ¡°Looked, the injuries of the survivors in Beicheng district are all like this.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the injured wound and squinted his eyes, which was exactly the same as the wounds that the dark powers attack could make. Did Zhan Bei Tian meet Zhan Nan Tian here before, and then they fought hard to hurt the survivors of Beicheng district? At this time, Zhan Bei Tian and Shen Qin Yang came out of the tent. Chapter 218 Chapter 218: I really owe When Shen Qin Yang saw Mu Yi Fan, he patted Zhan Bei Tian on the shoulder and joked, ¡°Your child¡¯s coming.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Yi Fan standing beside Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°Find an opportunity to ask Jun Lin to come out and sit down.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re willing to formally introduce your child to us.¡± Zhan Bei Tian ignored his teasing and came to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face. And he said, ¡°Can your light system heal these survivors?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°I just came here, I don¡¯t know what it is, and I don¡¯t know if I can treat their injuries.¡± He looked at Shen Qin Yang and said, ¡°Qin Yang, what did you check out showed?¡± Shen Qin Yang said: ¡°This situation is happening too fast. It¡¯s not like after being attacked by a fire power if it was that then it will be better to smear the wound with scald cream. But now the wound is like a cursed thing. The more you treat it, the bigger the wound will be, and the medicine won¡¯t work at all. I¡¯ve just studied this kind of wound. Maybe only the healing power men can restore the wound to its original state.¡± He raised his head: ¡°And the black mist in the sky, I don¡¯t know how to disperse.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian and says, ¡°Have you met him again?¡± Zhan Bei Tian knew who he was asking. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I met Zhuang Zi Yue. He let out the black mist.¡± ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue? How could he let out the black mist?¡± Mu Yi Fan murmured: ¡°Is Zhuang Zi Yue fighting with us together with him?¡± If it is true, it seemed that the plot is back to the original point. Zhuang Zi Yue and Zheng Jia Ming will become the right arm of the Zombie King again. Just this time, Zheng Jia Ming will not be loyal to the Zombie King as described in the novel. ¡°It should be.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue is more powerful than before, and he has grasped the power of prophecy.¡± The speed of change of Zhuang Zi Yue and Rong Xue is too fast, and the affairs of Zhan Nan Tian are beyond his expectation. In this way, he can¡¯t focus on rectifying the camp all the time. Mu Yi Fan was stunned. He is not surprised that Zhuang Zi Yue has the ability of prophecy, but the emergence of the prophetic power is too fast. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s time for you to stop talking about things we don¡¯t understand and find a way to heal the survivors.¡± Shen Qin Yang can¡¯t help bit interrupt them. Mu Yi Fan nodded and said: ¡°Let me try.¡± He stretched out his right hand to the wound of the wounded and released the light system power. Immediately, white light was emitted from the palm of his hand, like holy light, warm and flawless. At the moment of it attaching to the wound, the wound of the wounded immediately returned to its original state. Even the nearby Zheng Guo Zong, Shen Qin Yang and Zhan Bei Tian can feel the warmth of the white light. The whole body and mind felt very comfortable, and all kinds of troubles in the heart seem to be cured without troubles. Zheng Guo Zong asked happily, ¡°It¡¯s amazing. What kind of power is it?¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Light power can cure various injuries and make the injured recover in a short time.¡± ¡°You see, the wound of the wounded nearby has also healed.¡± Shen Qin Yang pointed to the wounded nearby and smiled. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the injured man beside his eyes and said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Try to release all the healing powers, maybe you can purify the black mist in the sky.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± After all, he is not familiar with the powers of light system, and how to operate it is not clear to him. He can only try to raise the power of the powers of light system to the highest level like releasing the powers of psychic system, and illuminate the whole Beicheng district with white light. In the moment when Beicheng district was shrouded in holy light, all the wounded were recovered, and the survivors who fell into fear were also wrapped up in warmth, were no longer awkwardly afraid. The black mist in the sky was purified by the white light, and the sunlight once again shone into the Beicheng district. Now the shabby Beicheng district has turned from hell to heaven, making many people reluctant to leave. It takes a lot of energy to release the great power. When the light of Mu Yi Fan was fading, the whole person collapsed back. Zhan Bei Tian was quick to hold on to the weak Yi Fan and quickly send the Lingquan spring water from his space into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mouth. Mu Yi Fan swallowed the water, which restored a little strength: ¡°How about it? Are you all better?¡± ¡°The wounded are all well around. As for the survivors in other places, I¡¯d like to ask you to have a good rest now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took him to the stretcher of the cart, kisses Mu Yi Fan¡¯s forehead with a pained face, and then took out his satellite mobile phone to call Lu Lin and they say, ¡°Lu Lin, are the wounds of the injured people on your side getting better?¡± Lu Lin said excitedly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right, boss, what¡¯s the white light just now? It¡¯s so powerful. It¡¯s not only cured the wounded, but also cleaned the houses polluted by black rain.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows and looked at the houses around him. As Lu Lin said, the black walls turned white. Does that mean that polluted tap water can also be purified? Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer, Lu Lin, but said, ¡°Most of the houses in the Beicheng have been destroyed. You are responsible for arranging the survivors who don¡¯t have houses.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Shen Qin Yang saw Zhan Bei Tian hang up, he said, ¡°Now there¡¯s no business here for me, can I go? The research in the research institute is waiting for me to go back to supervise. ¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stopped Shen Qin Yang from leaving. Shen Qin Yang turned around and asked, ¡°What else can I do?¡± ¡°Qin Yang, what is your power?¡± Zhan Bei Tian knows about Shen Qin Yang¡¯s power, but there are so many changes now, so it¡¯s better to ask clearly. ¡°You want to know my powers?¡± Shen Qin Yang smiled: ¡°OK, but you have to guess what I can do first. If you guessed right, there will be rewards.¡± ¡°What reward?¡± Mu Yi Fan, lying on a stretcher, asked weakly ¡°One of my kisses.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Your power is poison.¡± Shen Qin Yang was stunned: ¡°How do you know?¡± There are few people who know that he is a poison power. Only his father and his two brothers know about him, and they haven¡¯t asked about him. Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes. Of course he knows. Shen Qin Yang¡¯s poison power was given by him. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s a prize for the right answer.¡± Shen Qin Yang lowered his head with a smile and kissed Mu Yi Fan. Seeing that Mu Yi Fan was about to kiss his cheek, Zhan Bei Tian, with a cold face, grabbed his collar and said, ¡°You can go back.¡± After saying that, he also stuffed a mineral water bottle with water to Shen Qin Yang, and then gave the man to the soldiers outside the tent to send Shen Qin Yang to the car. ¡°A man who likes sex more than friends.¡± Shen Qin Yang snorted coldly and left holding the mineral water bottle. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan on the stretcher calmly and said in a low voice: ¡°You just answered the questions very quickly.¡± Zheng Guo Zong smiled. He thought that when he said this without expression, no one else could hear the vinegar jealous in his words. Mu Yi Fan gave him a white look: ¡°If you answered right, he would have kissed you. Do you think I can¡¯t hurry up? He even want to take advantage of my man¡¯s advantage. It¡¯s a debt. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said: ¡°I really owe.¡± He just gave Shen Qin Yang a lesson. At this time, Shen Qin Yang did not know that the two husbands were still discussing about him after he left. He drove away from Beicheng district for not long. Suddenly he felt thirsty, so he picked up the bottle of water that Zhan Bei Tian gave him and drank it all at one gulp. But for a minute, the whole stomach hurt as if the intestines were knotted inside, almost killing him. At last, he could not help but stop his car on the side of the road and run to no one¡¯s haystack to solve his physiological problems. However, the trousers were all shat on before they were pulled from the waist. Shen Qin Yang face was full of black lines. He has never been so humiliated since he was a grown man. But now that it¡¯s over, he can¡¯t go back until he¡¯s finished shitting. Unexpectedly, he pulled most of the sales, and black dirt came out of his body. Moreover, it was very smelly. It was very likely that people in two miles could smell the odor, so he almost didn¡¯t smoke himself to death. ¡°It¡¯s strange that I didn¡¯t eat anything today. How could I suddenly have a stomachache?¡± Before he got up, Zhan Bei Tian called him to Beicheng district. He didn¡¯t have time to eat breakfast at all. How could he pull up properly? Soon, he thought of the bottle of water that Zhan Bei Tian gave him. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to kiss your wife. As a punishment you added the laxative in the water I was given? As for making me lose such a big face? We are all men. We can¡¯t die from a kiss. ¡± But on second thought, based on his understanding of Zhan Bei Tian, Zhan Bei Tian is not such a feeble person. Moreover, cathartic can¡¯t make him overflow the filth of stinking people. Zhan Bei Tian really won¡¯t be so bored. He originally wanted to tell Shen Qin Yang to drink the bottle of water after he went back. Who knows that Shen Qin Yang wanted to kiss his partner? I¡¯m sorry, but I can only teach Shen Qin Yang a lesson. When Shen Qin Yang was almost drawn his shitty stomach, he felt that the whole body was like a new man, a lot easier, and his abilities showed signs of loosening, like he was going to be upgraded. ¡°No?¡± Shen Qin Yang drew a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He¡¯s not going to be upgraded as he sat there and shat like it¡¯s the end of the world, is he? ¡°God, you don¡¯t want to play with me like this, do you?¡± Shen Qin Yang angrily took out his satellite mobile phone and called Zhan Bei Tian. As soon as the phone is connected, he immediately shouted: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, I will remember this debt.¡± After that, he hang up the phone and advance. Zhan Bei Tian heard the roar, hooked his lips in a smirk, looked at Yi Fan lying on the bed, folded up his smile, pulled a stool, went to the bed and sat down: ¡°Tell you something.¡± Mu Yi Fan, with a serious face, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced and said in a deep voice, ¡°From today on, I will not show mercy to Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned: ¡°¡­¡± He saw that Zhan Bei Tian was serious. Zhan Bei Tian pulled the hair on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s forehead: ¡°I will not attack them in front of your face.¡± ¡°But, Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know what to say. He has a good relationship with Zheng Jia Ming. Zhuang Zi Yue became a zombie because of him, but he can¡¯t stop Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian had a deep hatred with them from his last life. If he hadn¡¯t stopped him before, maybe Zhan Bei Tian had killed them. Now if he tries to stop Zhan Bei Tian from killing them again. It will be very difficult for Zhan Bei Tian to reconcile. He doesn¡¯t want the relationship between the two of them to break up because of this. He sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You can do whatever you want.¡± Just really want to kill Zheng Jia Ming, how to explain with Zheng Guo Zong, Zheng Jia Ming is the only family member in the world. Zhan Bei Tian saw what he was thinking, and comforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Dr. Zheng. I won¡¯t be angry with Dr. Zheng because of Zheng Jia Ming. If Zheng Jia Ming dies in my hand, I will give Dr. Zheng an explanation.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°I asked you, are you going to kill Zheng Jia Ming, and do you want to make a revenge for the previous life?¡± Zhan Bei Tian responded with a faint voice: ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask you again. You can fight against Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue. What about Zhan Nan Tian? What are you going to do with Zhan Nan Tian? Do you think you can do it?¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219: Wait for me Zhan Bei Tian glanced, unable to answer the question from Mu Yi Fan for a while, but he was sure, the soul in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body must be removed. Just then, his satellite phone rang. Zhan Bei Tian saw that it was Mao Yu, and then he heard, ¡°Boss, the Mu Family declared war on the Zhan family.¡± Hearing this, he was not surprised to know that it was sooner or later. After looking at Mu Yi Fan, he frowned visibly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°This time, the Mu Family is no longer just making small moves under the ground. Now it¡¯s openly challenging the Zhan family. People who didn¡¯t get along with the Zhan family before are all drawn into their own ranks by the Mu Family¡¯s people, expanding their influence, and conniving the people under their hands to hurt the people of the Zhan family, saying that if they don¡¯t hand over the Zhan Nan Tian, they won¡¯t give up¡­ In a word, they are so arrogant that they feel that the Zhan family can¡¯t hold them down.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hanged up and calls Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± As soon as he opened, Zhan Guo Xiong said wearily, ¡°Did you hear that the Mu Family declared war on our Zhan family?¡± The Mu Family is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. After the video was broadcast last night, when people questioned their Zhan family, they immediately drew up a team that was not in harmony with the Zhan family, bought families¡¯ powers with food, and pulled people into their team. Now, unrest appears in several camps of the Zhan family. The people of the Zhan family are very busy. Now they are thinking about how to fight back against the people of the Mu family and give the Mu family a hard blow to let them know that the standing family is not easy to provoke. Even if there is no accident, the two families can¡¯t escape a bloodbath. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sighed, then changed his tone and said sternly, ¡°Bei Tian, you should know that this kind of behavior of the Mu Family is to be the enemy of our Zhan family. Although Nan Tian is the first to have done something wrong, we can¡¯t hide in the camp like cowards and not fight back.¡± After all, his great grandson¡¯s father is from the Mu Family: ¡°And you, get Nan Tian back as soon as possible.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get Nan Tian back for the time being. His power is even more powerful than you and I think. I¡¯m not as good a match as him now. It is not easy to catch him.¡± It was thought that Zhan Nan Tian had only variant fire power, but they didn¡¯t think that Zhan Nan Tian had light power and dark power. However, Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t give up the idea of catching Zhan Nan Tian because he had two more powers. He thought it¡¯s not good to admit defeat without a try, but today¡¯s situation made him have to think about what to do next. After all, Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s power is really powerful. It¡¯s not a power made by himself that is scary. It the fact that it can go to the extreme and make the life of Beicheng District inferior to looking like death. If Zhan Nan Tian he himself goes to the battle, I¡¯m afraid everyone has no chance to live. Zhan Guo Xiong wondered, ¡°Nan Tian is that powerful?¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I just can¡¯t bring him back for the time being, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do it later.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong knows that the eldest grandson won¡¯t do anything uncertain, which means that the second grandson is really difficult to deal with. ¡°Shall I send someone else to get him back?¡± ¡°Grandpa you had better not do it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian is worried that Zhan Nan Tian will even kill the people of the Zhan family. Zhan Guo Xiong frowned and thought, ¡°Well, Nan Tian¡¯s business is up to you, and we¡¯ll deal with the Mu Family.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t stop Zhan Guo Xiong from doing so. After hanging up, he simply said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°The Mu Family declared war on the Zhan Family.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s first reaction was to take out his mobile phone and call Mu Yue Cheng. He wanted to stop Mu Yue Cheng from doing so, but he stopped as soon as he took out his mobile phone. Now, the more he has persuaded Mu Yue Cheng, the more he will turn Mu Yue Cheng against the Zhan family, and make him think that his son is on the other side of the Zhan family, which will make Mu Yue Cheng unhappy. Here, all the reasons why the Zhan family and the Mu family will have feuds are because of Zhan Nan Tian. Only by catching Zhan Nan Tian can they solve the two families¡¯ grudges. Mu Yi Fan put back his mobile phone, thinking about the conversation between Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Guo Xiong, he asked, ¡°What do you want to do next? Do you want to upgrade your ability level and catch Zhan Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said nothing Since Mu Yi Fan was not the former Mu Yi Fan, he couldn¡¯t find the real object of revenge, so he focused on fixing the camp. Now it¡¯s time to change. Mu Yi Fan saw the determination in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes and sighed: ¡°Now that you have decided to do this, I might as well tell you that there are two powerful powers in space power. I wanted to wait until you understood the first three powers, and then tell you the second two powers. But in the future, you will face the light and dark powers. In front of the powerful powers, I have to follow you¡­ I will tell you these two powers in advance. I hope you can understand them as soon as possible. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian is right: ¡°What power is it?¡± ¡°These two powers are more difficult to understand than I told you before. You also need to understand the previous three powers and use them skillfully before you can understand the latter two. Now I¡¯ll tell you about the fourth power, which is called space shift.¡± ¡°Space shift is to transform the place you are in into a private space that you can control. This different space can be controlled by you in the whole process. No matter who enters your different space, the attack of the other party cannot attack you, and you can attack the other party in this different space, which is the most powerful attack and protection move of the space power.¡± ¡°There is also the space storm power, which is the most difficult to understand. As long as you throw people into the space full of all kinds of terrifying storms, you can kill them without any effort. Of course, you can also use the space storm attack outside, but the space storm is very destructive, which can destroy the sky and the earth. It¡¯s better not to use it.¡± Mu Yi Fan really doesn¡¯t want Zhan Bei Tian to use the power that can go on destroying the sky and earth, just as he doesn¡¯t want Zhan Nan Tian to use the power of devouring. After hearing these two powers, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were glowing, he was looking forward to what Mu Yi Fan said. He rubbed his Yi Fan head and said two words from his mouth: ¡°Wait for me.¡± In the following days, Mu Yi Fan could only see Zhan Bei Tian when Mu Qing Tian brings him into the space to absorb aura. Moreover, he has to use a telescope to hide in a safe place and looked at the man he likes. He didn¡¯t dare to get too close, and he didn¡¯t dare to see Zhan Bei Tian often, so as not to make him distracted and hurt himself. During Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s upgrade, the Mu Yi Fan not idle. First, he listened to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s orders and he sent two bottles of water to Shen Qin Yang, Jing Jun Lin, Yan Lei and you Jing Feng. One is for them to drink, and the other is for them to pour into the bathtub and take a bath with. Zhan Bei Tian also left two bottles of water for Lu Lin, Mao Yu, Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo, and asked them to go out of the city to get crystal cores and upgrade their abilities. When they are busy, the two families fight fiercely and bloody. The B City seemed to be in a turbulent world. As long as there is a place where the two families fight, there must be a scene of fighting. Even sometimes, for a small thing, both of them can beat their heads to pieces, which threw the B City panic. You can see the power players fighting everywhere, which makes many people dare not go out at will. Mu Yi Fan often saw people carrying the power men into the medical room of the Mu¡¯s family for treatment, with different degrees of injuries, light and heavy, but they all had one thing in common, that is, they were all injured by a standing family members. Now the Zhan¡¯s and the Mu¡¯s families are fighting each other to death. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t manage it even if he wants to. Finally, he just can¡¯t see it as his trouble. He concentrated on upgrading his ability. Only when he wanted to eat can he take his son to the canteen for dinner. In addition, the Mu Family tried to rob the satellite communication station and take it as its own. As a result, for a while, satellite mobile phones often fail to communicate, causing a lot of people¡¯s dissatisfaction. Therefore, it will not end. Time passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, a month passed, and the month moved into November. The temperature finally dropped from 59 ¡æ to more than 30 ¡æ, and the survivors were able to breathe easily. Then, they began to gather together to find materials outside the city. Mu Yi Fan also thought it was time to take Gao Fei out of the city to look for supplies, so he entrusted his son to the second aunt to take care of them and drove away from the Mu¡¯s mansion. Just a short distance from Mu¡¯s building, he saw two groups of people fighting with each other in the street. The scene was very intense, and they couldn¡¯t be separated from each other. The ground was seriously damaged. Mu Yi Fan knew at first that it was the people of the Mu Family and the Zhan family who were fighting again. The eyes fell suddenly and drove directly between the two teams. Seeing a car speeding up, the two teams quickly stopped the power fight. Prompt jumped to one side and cussed. Some people directly attacked the car with the power. However, as soon as they released their powers, they felt a pain in their head, and immediately became in a trance, and a voice ordered them to go back. In this way, the two teams in everyone¡¯s eyes, awkwardly dispersed. Mu Yi Fan coldly turned back his eyes, drove to Mu¡¯s training camp, and went directly to the dormitory building to find them. However, their roommate told him that they have gone out with the team to find materials, and they haven¡¯t been back for more than half a month. ¡°Who sent them?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked in a cold voice. His father knows that these five people are his people, so he can¡¯t use his people to find materials. The soldier faltered and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Second Young Master.¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220: How many powers do you have? Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face sank: ¡°Mu Yi Hang sent them?¡± Seeing the soldier nodded and said, he turned away from the dormitory, drove to the office building, and directly went to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office. He saw Mu Yi Hang sitting on the couch talking happily with Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng saw Mu Yi Fan coming, smiled and beckoned him to sit beside him: ¡°Yi Fan, you are just in time. We are discussing planting, and you also come to give us an idea about where to plant.¡± Mu Yi Fan did not sit down and went directly to Mu Yi Hang and asked, ¡°Gao Fei, did you send them out to look for supplies?¡± Mu Yue Cheng smiled and looked at the two brothers quietly. Mu Yi Hang raised his eyebrow: ¡°I sent them out. Is there any problem?¡± Mu Yue Cheng said: ¡°Their fighting ability is good. Sending them out is a kind of exercise, and I agree with that.¡± Mu Yi Fan narrowed his eyes, and then he burst into a smile: ¡°My father agreed to let them find materials, so there is no problem.¡± He sat next to Mu Yi Hang and put his right hand on Mu Yi Hang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now Yi Hang also came to the camp to help dad. Then Dad will be more relaxed and don¡¯t have to manage so many things.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was not happy and his huff proved it: ¡°You are happy to say this. I asked you to come to the camp to help, but how did you do it? You hid in your room all day and don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy with a lot of things, such as sucking crystal core to advance, and how to use the power to bring my power to the extreme. So, Dad, don¡¯t think I¡¯m a lazy person. By the way, now, while Yi Hang is also there, how about us brothers try a little sparring?¡± Mu Yi Hang immediately replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never had a competition with big brother, and I just want to have a competition with big brother.¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought about it and agreed with them: ¡°It¡¯s OK to have a competition, but I should point it out. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± ¡°OK, let¡¯s go to the playground.¡± Mu Yi Fan is the first to get up and walk out of the office, followed by Mu Yi Hang. As soon as he went out, he was hooked on the neck by Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan said in a cold voice: ¡°I remember saying before, next time you provoke me, I will not be polite.¡± Mu Yi Hang pulled off his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I really want to know how you can be impolite now.¡± ¡°Since you want to know so much, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan stopped, smiled and focused on Mu Yue Cheng, saying, ¡°Dad, Yi Hang said let all the soldiers gather at the training ground, let them have a look at the demeanor of the two sons of Admiral Mu, and help boost the morale of the camp.¡± Mu Yi Hang pressed his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who said that. Why say it in my name when they come to the training ground?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded and said nothing Mu Yi Fan turned to Mu Yi Hang and raised his eyebrows: ¡°Do you hear me? Dad says you made a good idea. What are you dissatisfied with? ¡± Mu Yi Hang didn¡¯t talk to him anymore. When Mu Yi Fan entered the sergeant¡¯s office, he immediately ordered the sergeant to call all the soldiers in the camp to the training ground. Twenty minutes later, the outside of the training ground was covered with many soldiers. When they saw that two sons of Admiral Mu were standing in the center of the training ground, they shouted happily. Mu Yi Fan took the loudspeaker from the sergeant¡¯s hand and said to the people present: ¡°Thank you for your support. Next, although it¡¯s my competition with my brother, it¡¯s also an entertainment program. So, if you think I will win the competition, you should stand on the right, if you think my brother can win the competition, you should stand on the left, if you bet on the right winner of the competition, you will get more vegetables at noon, you say¡­ How is it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± everyone cheered. But after cheering, the question arises, which side should they stand on? Always think that this is not only a simple entertainment, but also involves the problem of picking sides. No one dared to move. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help turning his eyes in his heart when he saw one or two of them dare not move. He is really just an entertainment, which makes everyone happy. How can these people think of things so complicated? ¡°Is there such a difficult choice? As long as you think who will win, just stand on the other side. Hurry up and don¡¯t delay your lunch time. Otherwise, you will be fined for running for one day and you will be fined for not eating.¡± Hearing this and they hurried to find a place to stand. Soon, there were more soldiers on the left than on the right, because they heard that the Second Young Master Mu¡¯s ability has reached level 4, and the First Young Master Mu will definitely not win against the Second Young Master Mu, so it¡¯s absolutely right to stand on the left. Mu Yi Hang saw that there were only about 3000 people on the right side, and he hooked his lips into a smirk and said: ¡°It seemed that there are more people on my side than you.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I can save dad a lot of food later.¡± ¡°Big brother, did you say that too early?¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s face was awe inspiring, and he quickly released the fire power. A fiery red fire dragon came out of his hand and attacked Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t hide or dodge, but let the fire dragon hit him directly. ¡°Young Master!¡± At the same time, doubts filled their hearts. Why didn¡¯t Young Master evade? He¡¯s not going to lose like this, is he? Doesn¡¯t that hurt? Directly hit by fire power, the damage should be very serious. Mu Yue Cheng frowned and his heart was worried. At the moment when the fire dragon hit Mu Yi Fan, a white light came out of the fire dragon¡¯s mouth. Before they knew what was going on, they saw Mu Yi Fan appear behind Mu Yi Hang. Someone couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Second Young Master, be careful behind.¡± Mu Yi Hang was shocked, turned around quickly, and saw Mu Yi Fan release the water system power, a fierce dragon charging across the river. He quickly backed up a few steps, using the fire power to resist, hoping to use the power level higher than the other side to block the water dragon. After all, in the five elements, the water is fire worst enemy. Only when the fire power is higher than the water power, can the water evaporate under the high temperature. Unfortunately, he overestimated himself. Not only did the fire fail to stop the water dragon, but also caused the water dragon swoop in front of him and suddenly turned into an ugly face, which scared him to stagger back and almost fell to the ground. After that, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body shape flashed and directly threw Mu Yi Hang to the ground. A sword made of water appeared in his hand and he placed it on Mu Yi Hang¡¯s neck: ¡°Mu Yi Hang, you lost.¡± What¡¯s more, Mu Yi Hang lost so badly that he was defeated at the level 4 power in less than half a minute. He stared at Mu Yi Fan in disbelief: ¡°How many powers do you have?¡± Before, it was clearly the wind system and the psychic system. Now, how can the water system appear again? Is Mu Yi Fan a trinary system power? Mu Yi Fan raised his lips and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Yi Hang was not willing to lose to Mu Yi Fan in such a short time. He used his most familiar psychic powers to attack the other side before he was judged to win or lose. However, the other side looked at him as if he is a nobody. ¡°Why¡­ How could it be? ¡± Mu Yi Hang doesn¡¯t believe in his level 4 psychic power didn¡¯t have any effect on Mu Yi Fan. Even if the other side is also a level 4 power, it should be useful. Mu Yi Fan saw through his mind, and the smile on his lips was even worse: ¡°Your psychic power is useless to me, so don¡¯t waste your mind anymore. By the way, as a psychic, you must not have experienced the pain controlled by another psychic? Then I can give you a taste of it and make sure you will never forget it.¡± The last time Mu Yi Hang used psychic powers, he just made his head ache, but he didn¡¯t really feel the pain. This time, Yi Fan wanted to let him have a good taste. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes opened and he quickly released his psychic powers. Mu Yi Hang immediately felt something drilling into his brain, like being stabbed into a brain point by a thousand stabbing needle. The pain made him feel that there is something in life worse than death, even his face distorted. Mu Yi Fan said in a cold voice: ¡°Mu Yi Hang, I want you to remember for a long time¡­ my people. You can¡¯t touch them, and you can¡¯t call them and order them.¡± You dare to send my people out to look for materials while I was away. Hum, now it¡¯s a lesson. Mu Yi Hang endured the pain of piercing his brain and stared at Mu Yi Fan angrily with bloodshot eyes: ¡°Mu Yi¡­ Fan, I tell you, I will not only call your people, but also let them die outside and never come back. ¡± When Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face changes, his psychic power was increased to stimulate Mu Yi Hang¡¯s brain. Mu Yi Hang can¡¯t stand it any longer. He screamed. Mu Yue Cheng understood what was going on, so his face changed a little. He immediately called out, ¡°The contest is over, and Mu Yi Fan wins.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone also want to see how Mu Yi Hang turned to attack Mu Yi Fan¡¯s soldiers. The First Young Master won? Did the First Young Master really win? But how long did it take? They just blinked an eye, and the contest was over? Mu Yi Hang, a level 4 power, was defeated by Mu Yi Fan? In this way, Mu Yi Fan must be a power of several levels above. He even defeated Mu Yi Hang in such a short time. All the soldiers looked at Mu Yi Fan with admiration. Even some soldiers regret why they didn¡¯t choose Mu Yi Fan before. If he can take five ordinary people who don¡¯t have abilities to find materials, his own abilities should be not bad. Why didn¡¯t they choose him? Soldiers who thought Mu Yi Fan would win cheered loudly: ¡°We can add food this noon.¡± Mu Yue Cheng saw Mu Yi Fan was still sitting on Mu Yi Hang and didn¡¯t get up. He immediately shouted: ¡°Yi Fan, you quickly get up.¡± See Mu Yi Fan has not moved, he lunged forward, pulled Mu Yi Fan: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Yi Fan returned to his thoughts and smiled at the angry Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°Dad, what are you doing looking so nervously? I just suddenly found that Yi Hang looked a little like me, so I couldn¡¯t help looking at his face more. Yi Hang, do you think so?¡± Mu Yi Hang almost fainted from the pain and didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. When Mu Yue Cheng saw Mu Yi Hang sweating, he knew Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attacks were not light. His face felt heavy and he said angrily, ¡°Yi Fan, you¡­¡± He did not finish, a soldier rushed into the training ground: ¡°Report.¡± Mu Yue Cheng calmed his anger and turned his eyes to the soldier: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The team that went out looking for supplies more than half a month ago came back.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Outside, they¡­¡± Before the soldier had finished speaking, he rushed out of the training ground. Chapter 221 Chapter 221: Dead? Outside the training field, dozens of trucks were parked, and the soldiers came down from the trucks. Their faces were tired, their clothes were dirty and ragged, they looked very embarrassed, and their lonely and sad looked gave a feeling of defeat and return. Mu Yi Fan looked around the soldiers¡¯ faces and did not see them. He immediately grabbed one of the soldiers and asked, ¡°What about them, Gao Fei and Chen Hao?¡± The soldier¡¯s face was bewildered, and he obviously didn¡¯t know the two men. Mu Yi Fan quickly let go of his hand and grabbed a few more soldiers to ask. At last, a soldier in their dormitory with Gao Fei heard Mu Yi Fan ask about them and cried out: ¡°Young Master, Gao Fei, they¡­ They may not come back.¡± ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned and seized the soldier¡¯s hand: ¡°What do you mean by this? What do you mean that they may not come back?¡± Mu Yue Cheng, who was running after him, frowned at this. He also didn¡¯t expect such a result. At that time, when Yi Hang proposed to ask Gao Fei to go out to find materials together if he knew this would be the end result, he would not have agreed. Later, it occurred to him that Mu Yi Fan had not taken them out for such a long time before he agreed to this matter of going out with them. Moreover, he also asked the four men, including Gao Fei to check with him. If they agreed, they would go with them. If they didn¡¯t want to go, they could stay. The four men, including Gao Fei agreed to go out and practice themselves. This choice means that they didn¡¯t want to drag Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hind legs in the future, but now they can¡¯t come back. The soldier wiped his tears: ¡°On the way back, we were attacked by a large number of mutated plants and animals. Many soldiers were dragged to the deep forest by mutated plants and animals. Among them, Kong Zi Xu and Deng Xiao Yi were dragged away. Gao Fei, Zhou Quan and Chen Hao, in order to find them, took the initiative to ask to get off the trucks and we leave them there. After that, they never came back. Our team can¡¯t wait for people all night. Moreover, it¡¯s very dangerous in the forest. We dare not go in and find people at will. We drove back to the B City first. Then, we met the small team of the Zhan family. They know that we are the soldiers of the Mu family, so they took advantage of the situation to attack us and take away all the materials we recruited.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was furious and cussed the Zhan family. He immediately asked the sergeant to find a military doctor to show the soldiers the injuries. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t care about the Zhan family. He quickly asked, ¡°Where are they dragged away?¡± ¡°In¡­ Its 200 kilometers away from the B City. I can¡¯t tell where it is. I have to go there to make it clear. ¡± ¡°You take me to them.¡± When Mu Yue Cheng heard this, he wanted to stop Mu Yi Fan from acting rashly, but just shouted a word, Mu Yi Fan and the soldier were gone. The soldiers around looked at the place Mu Yi Fan had stood before. ¡°What is this power? Is it too fast?¡± Murmured the soldier. They haven¡¯t seen what¡¯s going on yet. People just disappear like a light. ¡°This child!¡± Mu Yue Cheng raised his eyebrows and asked the sergeant to take a team of people to find someone. If he was in danger, he would come back to the city immediately. At this time, Mu Yi Hang was helped out by a soldier. At this time, he felt extremely embarrassed and humiliated. In a few seconds, a level 4 power lost to Mu Yi Fan, and it was in front of the whole camp that he lost to Mu Yi Fan. At the same time, he also understand the reason why Mu Yi Fan called all the soldiers to the training ground. It was to make him lose face. Mu Yi Hang came to Mu Yue Cheng with cold face: ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yue Cheng saw that he was pale and asked, ¡°Are you ok?¡± Mu Yi Hang shook his head. Mu Yue Cheng sighed angrily, ¡°Your eldest brother is really too careless. When he comes back, I will scold him well.¡± Mu Yi Hang knew that Mu Yue Cheng was just talking about it, and didn¡¯t pay attention to it. He followed Mu Yue Cheng back to the office and said, ¡°Dad, I have a friend who has studied a zombie detector. As long as he takes a picture of someone¡¯s body, he can tell whether they are zombies or whether they are infected with the virus. I think this detector is quite good, and we should also try to find out those people when one of them comes back, it is convenient for them to take photos when they are on duty, when they encounter an infected person, or when someone in the team is infected with a virus or scratched by a zombie, but everyone doesn¡¯t know about it, so as to avoid unnecessary accidents. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng has heard about the zombie detector: ¡°Can you get these machines?¡± If there is such a detector in the camp, it¡¯s also good. It¡¯s better to get some more detectors back, and then go out of the city to find supplies. We don¡¯t have to worry about that people around us will become zombies at any time. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m good friends with him. I can get one back at any time. I¡¯ll send someone to look for him and ask him to send it. If there¡¯s any superfluous detector made in the future, I¡¯ll ask him to send more. Later, we can also take a picture when we get materials back.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Hang had a deep smile on his lips. ¨C Mu Yi Fan used the light power to take the soldier from Mu¡¯s training camp immediately, and then they appear directly at the gate of the B City. The two people make the entry and exit registration and immediately left the B City. It took only two minutes to get to the place where they got off the team at Gao Fei. The soldier who was grabbed by Mu Yi Fan was scared shitless. His speed was so fast that he felt very exciting. However, his face was so painful and hot that it was like thousands of knives ran across his cheek. Moreover, his face was almost blown out of shape. Mu Yi Fan looked at the surrounding environment. The road was full of forests on both sides. It was very clean: ¡°Gao Fei, did they get off here?¡± The soldier rubbed his face, looked around, and noticed a special tree. The excited nodded and said: ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s here. I¡¯m very sure that they got off here. Then, they entered the forest from the right direction.¡± Mu Yi Fan used the psychic power to explore the situation in the forest, perceives the danger in the forest, looked at the soldier around him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first, and then I¡¯ll go in and find them.¡± The soldier was also worried that Mu Yi Fan would drag him there and nodded. Then, in the blink of an eye, he went back to the gate. The soldier stared at the gate of the B City and the motorcade in and out as if he was just dreaming. The speed was amazing. After Mu Yi Fan sent the soldier back, he went back to the previous place, went to the forest on the right, and then used the psychic power to explore the surrounding situation. His current psychic powers can only detect places within 30 miles, so if no one is found within 30 miles, he immediately used the light powers, avoided all kinds of dangers and went to places within 30 miles, and then used the psychic powers to detect again. Finally, he came to a place a hundred miles away, and finally the high-precision human psyche fluctuated. Mu Yi Fan immediately used the light system power, came to the position of spiritual fluctuation, and saw a man in a black vest and military pants, who was carrying hunched on his back and digging the earth with a stick, and kept saying, ¡°Rest in peace.¡± He flew over and saw that the digger was Gao Fei. He cried out, ¡°Gao Fei.¡± Excellent! There¡¯s nothing wrong with Gao Fei! He was worried that he had died in the forest. Hearing Mu Yi Fan¡¯s voice, Gao Fei raised his head abruptly, saw the person coming, quickly put away his stick, stepped forward to hold Mu Yi Fan, and said excitedly: ¡°Yi Fan, Yi Fan, why are you here? Did you come for us? ¡± ¡°Of course, I came to see you. Otherwise, do you think I came here to see the scenery? Where are Chen Hao and Zhou Quan? ¡± Gao Fei pointed to four mounds at the back: ¡°There they are.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the earth tomb and was shocked: ¡°They¡­ They are¡­ Dead?¡± He let go of Gao Fei, ran over and looked at the four mounds in disbelief: ¡°Am I still a step slower?¡± Before he came, he thought not of if he couldn¡¯t save them, but at least I could save some of them, Chen Hao and Zhou Quan. I didn¡¯t expect that he was late. Mu Yi Fan grabbed the latter Gao Fei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Tell me, what happened to you?¡± Gao Fei¡¯s face sank heavily: ¡°We have been attacked by a large number of mutated animals and plants, which has never been imagined as children, nor ever happened before. So, I think someone has deliberate attacked us, because when I went back to the B City, I found that a soldier had painted some paint on the rear compartment of our truck. At that time, I didn¡¯t care. I thought that soldier was boring painting every truck and playing. Now I think that paint is very good. It may be the source of the intentional attacks of mutated animals and plants. ¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was cold, knowing that this was Mu Yi Hang who killed Gao Fei and them: ¡°I heard about your attack before I came here, so I didn¡¯t ask about it. I ask, Chen Hao, Zhou Quan how they died.¡± ¡°Chen Hao? Zhou Quan?¡± Gao Fei looked at Mu Yi Fan doubtfully: ¡°They are not dead.¡± ¡°Not dead?¡± Mu Yi Fan said again, ¡°They are not dead. Where are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re there,¡± Gao Fei pointed to the mound ¡°Fxck, they are not dead. What are you doing burying them here? And what else did you say about rest? Isn¡¯t dead just dead? ¡± Mu Yi Fan was so angry that he wanted to cry just now. Because if it wasn¡¯t for him, Mu Yi Hang wouldn¡¯t hurt them. ¡°The other two soldiers died. Zhou Quan and Chen Hao just fainted.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± What is with the burying? He had the urge to kill Gao Fei. ¡°How did Zhou Quan and Chen Hao faint out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When we came to find Deng Xiao Yi and Kong Zi Xu, we met with mutated animals and plants, and then the three of us were scattered. When I found them, it was two hours later. Moreover, they had fainted on the ground, so I carried them here and buried them and two other dead soldiers in the soil.¡± Speaking of this, Gao Fei sheepishly grabbed his head: ¡°I thought we would go to Deng Xiao Yi after waking up, but after waiting for several hours, they couldn¡¯t wake up, so I had to bury them in the soil and cover them up. I went to Deng Xiao Yi and found them myself, but I didn¡¯t think of them.¡± Mu Yi Fan sat on the ground, scared to death by Gao Fei. However, seeing the other two separate heads, he was very upset. He immediately got up and grabbed a handful of soil and sprinkled it on the two graves: ¡°Rest in peace.¡± The two soldiers were also implicated in Mu Yi Hang scheme. ¡°That, Yi Fan, you spilled the wrong grave.¡± Said Gao Fei. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t look back angrily at Gao Fei: ¡°You should dig out Chen Hao soon.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m going to find Deng Xiao Yi.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes: ¡°You dig them out, we will go to Deng Xiao Yi and find them one by one. The headquarters will be here. It¡¯s not eas for us to be eaten by mutant animals.¡± Gao Fei thought about it, too. He quickly began to dig people out of the soil. Mu Yi Fan pulled Zhou Quan to the back: ¡°Do you know which direction they were pulled to?¡± Gao Fei nodded and said, pointing forward: ¡°I know that there are traces of them being dragged five miles away. Xiao Yi should have been dragged there.¡± ¡°I hope they are still alive.¡± ¡°They must still be alive.¡± ¡°Even if they have teeth, I believe they can survive and become mutants,¡± Gao Fei refuted. After he said that, does not Mu Yi Fan think of Deng Xiao Yi that they have become mutants in their novels? ¡°Yes,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°They will make it.¡± Mu Yi Fan pulled Zhou Quan up: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go find them.¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222: Damn it, it nearly killed me Mu Yi Fan used the light power, teleported, and brought them to the place that Gao Fei said was five miles away. The soil on the ground has not only traces of dragging, but also traces of blood, as well as clothes and cloth laced by branches. Gao Fei stared at the scene: ¡°My God, what¡¯s this speed? Is it too fast?¡± He thought it would take them some time to get rid of the mutant plants, but Mu Yi Fan grabbed his arm and Gao Fei didn¡¯t know what was going on. He only knew that the scene suddenly changed and he came to a place that was five miles away. However, one thing he knows is that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ability is getting stronger. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t answer his words. He directly released psychic powers and sensed the direction 12 miles away. There were many mutated animals and plants, which were very dangerous and not suitable for them to approach. ¡°They should be 12 miles away, but there are a lot of mutant animals and plants there, which are very dangerous. If we go there, we will definitely be attacked, and we will not be able to leave.¡± He put Zhou Quan on the ground: ¡°Gao Fei, it¡¯s very safe here. You and Chen Hao are waiting here. I¡¯ll check the situation first.¡± ¡°Well, you have to be careful.¡± As soon as Gao Fei¡¯s words fell, he saw Mu Yi Fan disappear in front of him like a light. When Gao Fei put Chen Hao on the ground and stood up, Mu Yi Fan came back to him and said, ¡°You¡­ Have you come back to check the situation? Isn¡¯t that too fast? Mu Yi fan nodded and said, looking very serious: ¡°I saw a lot of mutant animals and plants that swallowed people 12 miles away. They are now digesting them, so they will not attack people. Moreover, I also found out that the humans in their belly are all soldiers in our camp, and Xiao Yi and Zi Xu are also in their belly. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Gao Fei said happily, ¡°Then we can save them.¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°We can¡¯t get them out now, or we can¡¯t dig them out, otherwise, they will really die.¡± ¡°What are we going to do then?¡± Gao Fei said anxiously ¡°They are now having a psychological fight with mutant animals and plants. If they win, they will be mutant people. If they lose, they will really die, and their bodies will be devoured by mutant animals and plants. So now, we have to wait for them to come out.¡± Mu Yi Fan patted Gao Fei on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have to believe that they can, and I will encourage them from time to time. As long as we wait for another seven days, we should be able to integrate with them.¡± ¡°How do you encourage?¡± Gao Fei asked curiously ¡°I have psychic powers.¡± Mu Yi Fan took the time to explain his power to Gao Fei. The more Gao Fei listened, the more surprised he was. His mouth was wide open, and he couldn¡¯t close. ¡°Then aren¡¯t you going to become a full-blown all-powerful power finally? Is that too much? ¡± Mu Yi Fan saw his shining eyes and laughed: ¡°Not all powers can be copied, not all powers can be invalidated for me. Don¡¯t worship me as a God.¡± ¡°How many powers can you duplicate now?¡± Mu Yi Fan replied: ¡°Six, that is to say, my ability to replicate has reached level 6. But now, I only have psychic, light, water and fire abilities. There are two abilities that haven¡¯t been replicated. Now I¡¯m thinking about what¡¯s better to replicate and retain.¡± Before, when competing with Mu Yi Hang, he deliberately didn¡¯t dodge, just to copy Mu Yi Hang¡¯s fire power. Gao Fei¡¯s big eyes: ¡°Level 6?¡± ¡°Well, level 6.¡± Level 6 sounds very powerful, but Mu Yi Fan spent more than a year in the space to upgrade. It¡¯s really not easy without the space aura. He can only get up to this level by absorbing spirit day and night. Especially after level six, he can¡¯t move up anymore. It¡¯s really difficult to get through to level 7. He absorbed 10 days of aura in the space, but his body didn¡¯t respond at all. Finally, he chose to find Gao Fei and they came to look for supplies, but he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. Gao Fei¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Aren¡¯t you a level 6 power?¡± ¡°Level 6 powers¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed and said nothing because he is not a power. In the world of zombies, he is only one step away from becoming a Zombie King. Unfortunately, this step is very difficult to cross. He doesn¡¯t know if Zhan Nan Tian has become a Zombie King now. However, if he becomes a Zombie King, he should have sensed it. ¡°When can I become level six?¡± sighed Gao Fei ¡°Now while waiting for Xiao Yi, absorb more crystal core more to improve the ability. I will guard you. No one will disturb you.¡± ¡°OK, thank you, Yi Fan.¡± ¡°We are brothers, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Gao Fei laughed. Mu Yi Fan got up to find food for the two. In the evening, Chen Hao and Zhou Quan finally woke up. When Gao Fei saw them wake up, he cried excitedly to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Yi Fan, Yi Fan, Chen Hao and Zhou Quan wake up.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mu Yi Fan came up to Chen Hao and asked, ¡°Is there anything uncomfortable with your body?¡± ¡°What happened to me?¡± Chen Hao moved his body, aching all over, as if he had slept for a long time. ¡°You don¡¯t remember what happened when we got separated?¡± Asked Gao Fei. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Chen Hao rubbed his aching head: ¡°I remember when we were scattered, we were chased by more than a dozen mutated animals. Of course, an ordinary person could not run them. Soon, he was caught up with the group, and then¡­¡± He thought about it carefully: ¡°After that, I thought I was dead, but when the mutant animals came up, I really didn¡¯t want to die like this. Then¡­ Then¡­ ¡± Speaking of this, Chen Hao¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°I remember that when the mutant animals came up, there seemed to be a transparent glass in front of me. They couldn¡¯t come up at all. Until they hit the head and broke the blood, the mutant animals didn¡¯t leave willingly. When I saw no danger, people fainted, and then I didn¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°Transparent glass?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked back and forth at Chen Hao. ¡°Do you have any powers?¡± However, Chen Hao in the novel is obviously a mutant. How did he become a power? However, the plot is seriously distorted, and he is not surprised. It is likely that he will really become a power. ¡°I have powers?¡± Chen Hao is glad to see Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, you try to use powers to see.¡± Chen Hao was at a loss: ¡°How can use it?¡± ¡°You slowly try to feel your body, and so on¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan promptly took Zhou Quan and Gao Fei ten meters away from Chen Hao to avoid the second time happening when Gao Fei used his blasting power for the first time. ¡°You can try it now.¡± Chen Hao tried to feel his body. He does have a force that was swimming around him, but there is no reaction between his body and his surroundings. His lost eyelids drooped: ¡°There is no response, there should be no understanding of powers.¡± When Mu Yi Fan saw Chen Hao¡¯s face disappointed, he couldn¡¯t bear to come forward and comfort him. His body suddenly turned white and left in a flash. Unexpectedly, when he was three meters away from Chen Hao, he was hit hard, bounced back and fell to the ground heavily. ¡°Crap, what¡¯s going on? Damn it, it nearly killed me. ¡± Mu Yi Fan kept rubbing his face, which was almost flattened. It¡¯s strange. He is obviously a zombie. It doesn¡¯t hurt very much even if he bumps into it. But it¡¯s not only painful, but also three times more painful than usual. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Quan and Gao Fei run to him. Chen Hao also stood up nervously. He doesn¡¯t want to be blocked from the group by unknown things. He raised his hand and touched it. There seemed to be a transparent glass in front of him, blocking his way. A closer look showed that the transparent glass was still emitting light. ¡°Gao Fei, do you see it?¡± Gao Fei and they turned around and said, ¡°What do you see?¡± Chen Hao pointed to his front in surprise and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see the white light here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gao Fei and Zhou Quan shook their heads. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Only Chen Hao can see it. Chen Hao, tell me about what you see.¡± Chen Hao said his situation once: ¡°I should be a defense ability. After using it, I can block the attack.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought it wasn¡¯t a defense ability: ¡°It didn¡¯t feel like a defense ability.¡± If it¡¯s just a defense ability. It¡¯s impossible for him to feel so much pain after hitting it. Chen Hao looked at Mu Yi Fan with doubts: ¡°Why is not a defense ability?¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his aching face and thought about what powers are similar to defense powers and can make others feel double pain. After a while, he looked up at Chen Hao and said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely that your ability is the repulsion power.¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223: I miss you very much ¡°Repulsion power?¡± Chen Hao, Gao Fei and Zhou Quan don¡¯t know about this ability. They looked at Mu Yi Fan blankly. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing it¡¯s this ability. It¡¯s not clear whether it¡¯s a repulsion ability or not until you use it more later. Besides defense, the repulsion can also be used as an attack. However, it¡¯s up to you to figure out how to adapt it. I don¡¯t know much about it.¡± When Chen Hao heard that his ability was both defensive and attacking, he was overjoyed that he was chased by a group of mutant animals. Gao Fei and Zhou Quan are very envious. Mu Yi Fan twisted his hurt body and looked at Zhou Quan: ¡°Zhou Quan, you don¡¯t have powers, do you?¡± Chen Hao can survive safely when he was chased by a mutated animal, because he used his repulsive power to shield himself. What¡¯s the reason for Zhou Quan survival? ¡°Me?¡± Zhou Quan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have any powers. When I was chased by mutated animals and plants, I was desperate. Like Chen Hao, I was unwilling to die. I wanted someone or other things to help me. Then, there were four or five strange monsters behind me, which would follow me and they made the animals that were chasing me ran away and then I lost my consciousness. ¡± ¡°I was thinking about what would stop these mutant animals,¡± Chen Hao said immediately. ¡°Then there was a transparent glass.¡± After they said that, Gao Fei can¡¯t help but think of that he wanted to blow up the zombies in the dreamland before he got the power, and then he woke up to get the power. ¡°I think it¡¯s related to the desperate thought at that time. Zhou Quan had the help of monsters at that time. Can your powers be that you are able to summon monsters to help you?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Zhou Quan said excitedly, ¡°Let me try and see if I can call them out again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan and Gao Fei, they took a few steps back. Suddenly, there are five special beasts in the air behind Zhou Quan. They have different shapes. You can say that snake is not like most snakes, tiger is not like most tigers, especially the one in the middle. It¡¯s very tall and powerful, and its eyes are sharp and fierce. It seemed that it can tear people apart if they stand a bit taller. Moreover, they are like the elements in the air, which condensed, the body has only one color, namely red, green, blue, earthy yellow, gold, even the eyes. The mouth is the same eye color, they are unlike the common variation of animals which have fur. ¡°Zhou Quan, look behind you.¡± Gao Fei said happily. Zhou Quan turned around and saw five monsters in the air above his head: ¡°Are they the monsters that protected me? It¡¯s not what I saw before. ¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°They should be condensed by elements in the air, and their form will always change. Their number, size, ferocity and so on are likely to be displayed according to the ability of the one who did the summoning. So, Zhou Quan, you should try to improve your ability level.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°By the way, they should also have powers. Moreover, their powers are different. It¡¯s likely that their body color represents five elements: gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Zhou Quan, you try to let one of them use its powers.¡± Zhou Quan immediately used his mind to make the smallest blue beast to release the power. Then, the little beast spouts a mass of water from its mouth. ¡°Sure enough, there are powers.¡± Mu Yi Fan laugh and is happy for Chen Hao and Zhou Quan. They finally have abilities. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. He really needs to thank Mu Yi Hang. Zhou Quan was very happy and tried other monsters. Chen Hao turned back his eyes, thought of things, and asked, ¡°What about Xiao Yi and Zi Xu? Did you find them?¡± When Zhou Quan heard this, he was not interested in using the power again. He dispersed back the beast and asked nervously, ¡°Right, are they OK?¡± Gao Fei sighed and explained to them their situation: ¡°We can only wait now. In these days, you can just familiarize yourself with your abilities, and use some core upgrade abilities by the way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way then.¡± Zhou Quan sighed, and then thought of something. He looked down at his body and said, ¡°I remember being bitten. How can I be all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yi Fan who has healed you with his light, and your wounds are all well,¡± explained Gao Fei Then, he explained Mu Yi Fan¡¯s powers to Chen Hao and let them know more about Mu Yi Fan. They are very grateful to Mu Yi Fan for coming here to find them at the first time when he heard they were killed. Their attitude towards Mu Yi Fan has gradually become different. They slowly accept him from the bottom of their hearts and treat him as a brother. In the days when they were waiting for Deng Xiao Yi to come out, Mu Yi Fan came to bring them cores to give them the ability to be upgraded. With Chen Hao¡¯s repulsion border, they have no worries about it. They don¡¯t need to worry about someone breaking in, so they can safely improve the ability level. During this period, the soldiers who were swallowed by the mutant animals and plants were unable to resist because their willpower was not as strong as the mutant animals and plants. In the belly of the mutant animals and plants, they slowly turned into white bones and were digested by them. In addition to Deng Xiao Yi and Kong Zi Xu, three other soldiers, were encouraged by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s psychic powers, tried to survive very hard and gradually woke up. ¡°As long as they survive today, Xiao Yi and the others should be able to come out.¡± Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t help but say happily. Deng Xiao Yi, was really not having an easy time in the belly of mutant animals and plants. In addition to suffering from physical torture, they have to rely on a strong will to defeat mutant animals and plants and gradually integrate with them. ¡°Are they all right?¡± Chen Hao asked, worried. ¡°It¡¯s OK for the moment. Can they come out? It¡¯s up to them in the end.¡± Just then, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s satellite phone rang. He didn¡¯t dare to turn on the machine these days. He didn¡¯t turn on the machine until he came out and stayed for long. Mu Yi Fan saw that it was Mu Yue Cheng, so he walked aside and picked up the phone: ¡°Yi Fan, where are you now? Do you have any injuries? What¡¯s more, why don¡¯t you power the phone on these days? Don¡¯t you know that we will worry about you? ¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s tone was a little anxious and angry. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. I found them. I can¡¯t speak here easily. I¡¯ll tell you later. That¡¯s it. Bye.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yue Cheng to say anything, so he hung up in a hurry. He didn¡¯t want to talk to Mu Yue Cheng in the dangerous forest. Then the satellite phone rang again. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t look at it, and answered the phone directly: ¡°Dad, what else can I do?¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Mu-Mu, it¡¯s me.¡± The deep and hoarse voice made Mu Yi Fan stunned. Somewhat disbelieving, he asked: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian?¡± ¡°Well, where are you now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked. Mu Yi Fan was ecstatic: ¡°My God, Bei Tian is really you. Are you out? You¡¯re out of space? Do you know I missed you to death?¡± God knows how much he thought of this man. Now I wish I could knock him down and kiss him hard. Of course, for people outside the space, they are only separated for more than a month, but for them who are almost every day in the space to absorb aura, it has been several years, so how can he not? When Zhan Bei Tian heard his happy voice, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. As soon as he came out of the space, he called him: ¡°Well, I just came out of the space, where are you now, I¡¯ll come to you.¡± ¡°I am now¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan excitedly looked left and right: ¡°I¡¯m in a lot of trees.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seemed that the B City is surrounded by trees, isn¡¯t it? Mu Yi Fan also realized this and quickly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know where I am. In a word, I¡¯m 200 kilometers north of the B City, and I can¡¯t go back for the time being.¡± Speaking of this, he was very depressed: ¡°Deng Xiao Yi and Kong Zi Xu are swallowed by mutated animals and plants, and they are likely to become mutated people. I am watching them now and can¡¯t go away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you.¡± Mu Yi Fan is very excited: ¡°Now?¡± With the teleport power of Zhan Bei Tian, if you can come to him in the blink of an eye. ¡°No, it will take a few days to arrive. You are to wait for me in the same place. Don¡¯t go away.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked tentatively, ¡°Are you out looking for Zhan Nan Tian this time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you and go with you.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan reluctant to hang up, and Zhan Bei Tian loves him enough to say a lot of words, until the cell phone almost lost all the electricity so far: ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Before hanging up, Zhan Bei Tian quickly said, ¡°Mu-Mu, I miss you so much.¡± Chapter 224 Mu Yifan holds the mobile phone and stares at the front. Even if the phone has been hung up, he is reluctant to put his hand down. When they saw Mu Yifan holding his mobile phone, they were speechless and cried out anxiously: ¡°Yifan, what¡¯s the matter with you? What happened? ¡± Muyifan returns to her senses and laughs happily. They were stunned. Is this look something or nothing? Said something, but a very happy look. He said nothing, but he seemed to laugh silly and overjoyed. ¡°My sullen daughter-in-law said she missed me.¡± Muyifan said this and laughed happily. It¡¯s hard to hear Zhan Beitian¡¯s sweet words. Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Zhou Quan: ¡°¡­¡± Speechless! It¡¯s nothing to worry about him! Gao Fei teases Mu Yifan: ¡°Yifan, should you bring your sister-in-law out to let us see you?¡± ¡°In a few days, he will come to us in a few days. Then, he will formally introduce you to us.¡± Muyifan said this, and began to secretly enjoy himself, and kept thinking about the last words of Zhan Beitian. Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Zhou Quan: ¡°¡­¡± The magic laughter in the clear forest seems a bit gloomy and terrifying. However, when they saw Mu Yifan so happy, they didn¡¯t disturb him. However, he was happy for several hours, and his smile never fell. As long as he thought of happy things, he would laugh or laugh, which could scare away the surrounding mutant animals. Gao Fei holds his forehead: ¡°Yifan, when are you going to laugh?¡± ¡°As soon as I think of meeting my daughter-in-law soon, I am very happy, because I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, I miss him very much.¡± ¡°My sister-in-law would feel happy if she knew you thought so.¡± Gao Fei is more and more curious about what kind of beauty she is, and she is fascinated by Mu Yifan. ¡°Then I need to think about him more, and make him happy without me.¡± Gao Fei: ¡°¡­¡± All of a sudden, Mu Yifan¡¯s face changed, he put up his smile, stood up straight and looked at the front. Seeing that his face was not right, Gao Fei hurried to be on guard: ¡°is something wrong?¡± ¡°Two more soldiers died.¡± Mu Yifan said sadly, ¡°the back is the most difficult one. I hope Zixu can support them.¡± Zhou Quan and Chen Hao tighten their brows: ¡°Xiaoyi, are they OK?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Next, four people do not speak, also do not have the mood to absorb the crystal nucleus, so quietly sitting on the ground waiting. Time passed by, the sky was dark, and then it lit up again. Twelve miles away, there was movement at last. ¡°Muyifan suddenly jumped up:¡± to come out The spirits of Gao Fei, Chen Hao and Zhou Quan were inspired: ¡°shall we go to find them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous there. You wait for me here. I¡¯ll bring them here.¡± Muyifan¡¯s figure flashes. But, just ran out of five meters, was bounced back, fell heavily on the ground: ¡°fuck, I forget Chen Hao here under the border.¡± It¡¯s killing him. Chen Hao quickly put away the border. Gao Fei and Zhou Quan hold up a sail. Mu Yifan rubbed his hurt face: ¡°I¡¯m gone.¡± He uses the light power again, instantly, turning white and disappearing in front of them. In the blink of an eye, Mu Yifan appeared in front of them again, but he was carrying a big black spider. Gao Fei, Chen Hao and Zhou Quan stared at Mu Yifan, who was worried that he would disturb the spider¡¯s sleep. They gently put a huge spider on the ground. Spider¡¯s body is very large, about three meters wide, eight legs are also very long, at least five meters above, and the whole body is hairy, the eyes are covered. Appearance is not terrible, but, to see such a big spider, goose bumps are up. ¡°This is Kong Zixu,¡± murmured Mu Yifan It is different from the original novel. Confucius Xu was supposed to be a leopard, but now he has become a spider. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good or not. However, it¡¯s lucky that at least thoroughness and Chen Hao have inspired their potential in the slim chance. ¡°This is Kong Zixu?¡± Goofy looked at the big spider in disbelief. Chen Hao and Zhou Quan were shocked. Mu Yifan shushed, ¡°keep your voice down. Don¡¯t disturb him. He can come out as long as he works harder.¡± Chen Hao asked in a low voice, ¡°what about Deng Xiaoyi and another soldier?¡± Muyifan was embarrassed: ¡°they were swallowed by plants. Now they are rooted under the ground. It¡¯s inconvenient to move them. Otherwise, they will die before they come out.¡± ¡°Ah, look, spider, oh, no, Zixu is moving.¡± Gao Fei patted Chen Hao and asked them to see the changes of spiders. Muyifan said, ¡°it should be coming out.¡± Gao Fei, Chen Hao and Zhou Quan dare not breathe freely. They are also very restless. Their companions become like this, more or less sad. But they are also glad that they are still alive. They don¡¯t know whether they can accept Kong Zixu¡¯s appearance after he comes out. The eight legs of the big black spider in front moved. Then, the watchcase of the body cracked a gap. Slowly, the gap grew larger and larger, as if it was going to peel off. The hairy skin outside slowly slipped down, revealing the smooth black skin. Gao feileng Leng: ¡°this is Zixu¡¯s head? What about the eyes? Why don¡¯t you have eyes? ¡± Mu Yifan turned over his white eyes and said, ¡°you really don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re back or front. This is Zixu¡¯s asshole. Where does the ass come from? Don¡¯t you see that there¡¯s an asshole in the back? Besides, he hasn¡¯t completely evolved yet, and so on. ¡± Gao Fei: ¡°¡­¡± How can I look at Zixu in the future Four big men have been staring at peer¡¯s asshole, really good? ¡°I can¡¯t see any more.¡± Chen Hao opened his eyes. Gao Fei said, ¡°look, there¡¯s a change.¡± Chen haoxun quickly raised his eyes and looked at the spider. He saw that the spider was getting smaller and smaller, and the eight feet were shrinking shorter and shorter. He gradually became a normal human shape and turned back to the original Confucius Xu. However, the eight feet are still on Kong Zixu¡¯s body, both legs and hands are normal, but there are four hands on the back, and the skin is also black. Chen Hao asked, ¡°he won¡¯t always be like this, will he?¡± ¡°No, as long as he learns to control, he can become a normal person.¡± When they heard Gao Fei, they were relieved. They don¡¯t dislike Confucius Xu¡¯s present appearance, but worry that he can¡¯t accept himself. ¡°Shh, he¡¯s going to open his eyes.¡± Murmured Mu Yifan. Goofy and they saw that the eyelids of the people on the ground moved and slowly opened their eyes. There is no whiteness in the eyes. It¡¯s black inside. It¡¯s like a black eye bead occupying the whole eye. Kong Zixu looked at the sky motionless, as if he was in a daze, with no expression in his eyes. ¡°Zixu?¡± Cried Goofy in a low voice. Confucius Xu moved his eyes and looked at Gao Fei and said, ¡°ah Ah¡­ ¡± He made a few noises, but found that he could not make a sound. ¡°You can¡¯t speak yet. You can¡¯t speak until you get used to your new body in a few days.¡± Seeing what he wants to ask, Mu Yifan immediately explains his current situation. After learning that he had become a mutant, Confucius Xu looked down at the black body and said that it was not sad, but it was better to live than to die. Besides, he could change back to the human appearance, and also had special abilities. In this way, he also had one more ability to survive in the future. Suddenly, Mu Yifan said, ¡°Deng Xiaoyi is out.¡± ¡°Can you bring him here?¡± Chen Hao asked. ¡°I¡¯ll see.¡± Mu Yifan disappears in place. This time, he disappeared for a long time, and everyone was worried about it. They were anxious to go around in the same place. Five minutes later, Mu Yifan finally came back. He threw the naked man under his armpit to the ground. He didn¡¯t have a good airway: ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s really annoying.¡± ¡°Xiaoyi.¡± Chen Hao and Zhou Quan hurriedly raised the people on the ground. When they saw the familiar and strange faces of each other, they were shocked: ¡°how did Deng Xiaoyi change his face?¡± This face is clearly not Deng Xiaoyi, should not change a face in the belly of mutant plants? Mu Yifan explained: ¡°he is not Deng Xiaoyi, but another soldier. He seems to have some failures in evolution, and there is something wrong with his intelligence.¡± Goofy came over and looked at it. He was furious: ¡°Damn it, this man. He painted the back of our car. Now it¡¯s a retribution. It¡¯s a self infliction.¡± Chen Hao and Zhou Quanyi listen, quickly release their hands, the soldiers fell back to the ground. Soldiers eat pain, cry: ¡°good pain, I good pain, Mommy, I good pain!¡± Five people at the scene saw a big man crying like a child, suddenly, covered with black lines. ¡°I remember his name is Wang Bing,¡± Zhou said Chen Hao asked, ¡°what plants did he eat into his stomach?¡± Mu Yifan shook his head: ¡°when I saw him, he was wrapped in a green tree root. I don¡¯t know what kind of plant it is. However, what I can be sure is that his intelligence has gone wrong, but his language function is very good.¡± Wang Bing hears Mu Yifan¡¯s voice, stops crying, raises her head, and next second, she gets up and pours on Mu Yifan: ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m in pain.¡± Gao Fei¡¯s four people: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You go to die.¡± Muyifan¡¯s forehead is blue and sinew, pushing away the person holding him. Wang Bing didn¡¯t give up, but rushed to hold it. Chen Hao couldn¡¯t help laughing and said, ¡°ha ha, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yifan, with a black face, pushes the man who keeps rubbing on his neck with his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, maybe the first person I see when I open my eyes is me, that¡¯s what happened.¡± Just now, it¡¯s just for the sake of the goods that I have been back for such a long time. At that time, Wang Bing called him Mommy as soon as he opened his eyes, and then, like a child, he ran to fight for butterflies happily, naked. It took him a lot of effort to get people back. Gao Fei stares at Wang Bing and asks, ¡°where¡¯s Xiaoyi?¡± Muyifan pointed back and said, ¡°there you are.¡± As you can see, a water ball flew over and landed on the ground. Then, the cohesion of the water ball dispersed and the water scattered on the ground, exposing the people inside. The skin is green and the whole body is covered with yellow thorns. ¡°Here¡­¡± Gao Fei looks at Deng Xiaoyi with doubts: ¡°what¡¯s the matter with Deng Xiaoyi?¡± ¡°Mu Yifan explained:¡± he and cactus fusion, so, will become like this When Deng Xiaoyi saw Gao Fei, he jumped over happily: ¡°ah ah ah ah ah ah ah¡± ~ seeing that Deng Xiaoyi was covered with thorns, he rushed to hide behind Chen Hao. Otherwise, he was stabbed by his body and died for half his life. Chen Hao quickly blocked Deng Xiaoyi with a border. Deng Xiaoyi was bounced out and fell to the ground. It hurt Chapter 225 After Deng Xiaoyi and Kong Zixu became mutants, they were very unaccustomed to themselves, and couldn¡¯t adapt themselves to the fact that they didn¡¯t look like people or ghosts. After that, it took three or four days for them to recover their original appearance. After being able to speak, Confucius Xu immediately talked about his experience of being swallowed by mutated animals: ¡°at that time, I really thought I was dead. Later, I thought of the mutated man Yifan said, so I calmed down and tried to keep my consciousness awake. It¡¯s easy for US soldiers who have been trained to do this.¡± ¡°The most painful thing is when the body and consciousness merge with the mutated spider. It¡¯s the most painful thing. It¡¯s like a knife that cuts the flesh and viscera of the body, and it¡¯s painful. Several times, I can¡¯t hold on to it.¡± At the thought of the pain at that time, Confucius Xu could not help shivering: ¡°especially at the last moment, it was like being executed once in the eighteen layers of hell. The pain was beyond words.¡± Deng Xiaoyi nodded repeatedly: ¡°at that time, it was really too painful.¡± Goofy put his hand on his shoulder: ¡°it¡¯s all over.¡± The other hand clapped at the back of Wang Bing¡¯s head, who was giggling: ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all this man¡¯s work. Otherwise, our team won¡¯t die so many people. I just don¡¯t understand why he killed us. Now he¡¯s so stupid, I can¡¯t ask.¡± Wang Bing looked at Xiangmu Yifan wrongly: ¡°Mommy, he hit me.¡± Mu Yifan holds his forehead: ¡°Gaofei, when you hit him next time, can you take advantage of my absence?¡± Usually, Wang Bing is a fool playing around by himself. He won¡¯t come to find his mother. However, every time he is bullied, he will come and cry to him. It¡¯s just her big head. Deng Xiaoyi laughs. Every time he sees a big man like a child and calls another big man ¡°mommy¡±, he feels particularly funny. Chen Hao could not help laughing: ¡°Yifan, when will my sister-in-law arrive?¡± Mu Yifan calculated the time: ¡°it¡¯s been five days, it should be coming soon.¡± ¡°Can she find us?¡± ¡°He should be able to find my place by satellite communication.¡± Mu Yifan looked at them with a smile: ¡°is it boring to stay here?¡± ¡°Yes, we have been in this small place for almost half a month, and we are really in a state of panic. Besides, Xiaoyi and Zixu have changed back to their original appearance, and of course they want to leave here.¡± ¡°In the days to come, I won¡¯t make you too bored.¡± A deep voice rang in their ears. Gao Fei¡¯s five people were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would break through Chen Hao¡¯s border and quietly come to their back. They turned quickly and saw a tall figure suddenly appear in front of them. When muyifan heard the familiar voice, he was stunned at first. When he saw who was coming, his eyes suddenly lit up, rushed to him as fast as he could, and hugged him: ¡°daughter in law.¡± Zhan Beitian slightly raised the cold and hard lips and tightly hugged the people in his arms. He even wanted to embed people in his body and never separated them. ¡°You¡¯re here at last.¡± Mu Yifan kissed several times on his face: ¡°I want to die.¡± The five people beside saw Mu Yifan kissing Zhan Beitian, and immediately opened their eyes. They were shocked that they could not close their mouths. In an instant, they became five stone statues of human body. They never thought that the daughter-in-law of Mu Yifan would be a man, and she would be the eldest son of Zhan family, Zhan Beitian. Zhan Beitian kisses Mu Yifan¡¯s mouth: ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Although it¡¯s only over a month outside, it¡¯s been several years in the space. There are many times I can¡¯t help but want to come out to meet the people in my arms, but I¡¯m afraid that after I see them, I¡¯m reluctant to leave again. Finally, I try my best to exercise myself in the space, hoping to give the people in my arms a safe haven. Mu Yifan kissed his jaw: ¡°huh? You know I¡¯ll wait for you for a long time. Next, you know what to do? ¡± Zhanbei Tianmou¡¯s smile was deeper. Just about to open his mouth, he saw a figure coming. ¡°Mommy, I want to hug, too.¡± Wang Bing directly jumps up and hangs it on Mu Yifan¡¯s back, and wraps her feet around Mu Yifan¡¯s waist. Mu Yifan takes a hard look at the corner of her mouth: ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhan Beitian looks at the man behind Mu Yifan and his face sinks: ¡°when did you have such a big son?¡± Mu Yifan rolled his eyes: ¡°don¡¯t mention that when this guy was evolving into a mutant, he had mental problems. When he saw me, he called me Mommy.¡± ¡°Wang Bing, go and play by yourself.¡± He pulled Wang Bing off his back and turned to introduce to the five petrified people: ¡°Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Zhou Quan, Xiao Yi and Zi Xu, I¡¯ll introduce them to you. This is my daughter-in-law. How is it? Isn¡¯t it very handsome?¡± Zhan Beitian looks at the five people who have been killed and says ¡°hello to you¡± in a low voice Mu Yifan sees Chen Hao and they don¡¯t respond, urging: ¡°you don¡¯t want to call sister-in-law soon.¡± Gao Fei¡¯s five people said to God: ¡°ah? oh oh Sister in law How are you! ¡± Up to now, they can¡¯t believe that their sister-in-law is a big man. The last time major general Zhan went to see admiral mu with gifts, how could they not have thought that major general Zhan and Yifan were a pair. The children all reminded them, unexpectedly did not think of this. However, this ¡°sister-in-law¡± is too handsome, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s more, Zhan Mu and his family are in such a stalemate. Can admiral Mu agree that Yifan is with Zhan major general? Zhan Beitian corrected them: ¡°just call me Beitian.¡± He glanced at his surroundings and said, ¡°this is not a place to talk. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± Muyifan nodded and opened his mouth to Chen Hao to put up the border. Suddenly, there was silence around him. It seemed that something covered them. Then, the scenery changed. From the forest full of uncles to the road with more than ten cars parked. Everyone was stunned. Wang Bing saw the car and ran excitedly. Muyifan is surprised to see Zhan Beitian: ¡°how did you do it?¡± Even if you need to take other people to blink, you need to hold or hold each other to blink. However, Zhan Beitian does it, and takes a group of people to other places without encountering each other. Zhan Beitian explained: ¡°I first use space shift to change the surrounding environment into my different space, and then use space move to bring all people to blink.¡± Mu Yifan patted him on the shoulder to show his admiration. He is worthy of being a male Lord. He has a high level of comprehension. He even knows the combination of the two. Seeing Zhan Beitian coming back with Mu Yifan, Mao Yu immediately went up and said, ¡°boss, there is a small town ahead. Let¡¯s have a rest there today.¡± Zhan Beitian nodded and took Mu Yifan to his SUV. After the five people also want to follow the car, but Maoyu blocked the way. Mao Yu smiled and pointed to the SUV behind him: ¡°you take that car.¡± Gao Fei and them nodded. After they were far away from Zhan Beitian¡¯s car, they asked in a low voice, ¡°Captain Mao, major general Zhan and Yifan are really Yes¡­ ¡± Maoyu knew what they were going to ask, and smiled: ¡°the eldest brother and Yifan are really a couple. Are you surprised to know this news? We are more surprised than you when we know they are a couple. ¡± Think of Mu Yifan¡¯s scene of giving birth to children for their eldest brother, not only surprised, but almost scared to death. They look at each other and think it will take some time for them to digest. When they got on the car, they saw Wang Bing and Sun Tzu Hao grabbing the steering wheel. ¡°I want to drive, I want to drive.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, for you, for you.¡± Sun Zihao can¡¯t stand this pestering guy, so hurry to give up. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drive for him,¡± five people in Gaofei hurriedly stopped him ¡°He has mental problems and can¡¯t drive at all,¡± Chen explained Hearing this, sun Zihao hurriedly grabbed back the steering wheel: ¡°I rely on you to bring out people with intellectual problems.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have a problem. Back there, alas¡­¡± Chen Hao didn¡¯t know how to explain the mutation. After Wang Bing was pushed out of the car, he began to cry: ¡°I want to drive, I want to drive, you don¡¯t drive for me, I want to tell my mommy.¡± When sun Zihao saw that a big man wanted to complain to his mother, he thought it funny: ¡°OK, just tell your mother, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m not afraid when your father comes.¡± Wang Bing runs to Mu Yifan in tears. Sun Zihao sneered and turned to ask, ¡°who the hell is that? It¡¯s funny that a big man ran to tell his mother about it. ¡± ¡°Muyifan,¡± he said thoughtfully ¡°Ha?¡± Sun Zihao smiles and looks at them with disbelief: ¡°Mu Yifan? Is muyifan his mother? ¡± Outside the car, Mao Yu was also stunned. ¡°Fuck me, isn¡¯t his father a major general, my boss?¡± Gao Fei five people: ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯t say that. ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you? How could muyifan have such a big son? ¡± When sun Zihao thought about it, it was not impossible. When he thought about Mu Qingtian, he jumped from birth to the age of two or three: ¡°how can this child not look like the eldest and Yifan?¡± Deng Xiaoyi looked at his shocked face and couldn¡¯t help laughing: ¡°look at you. You said his father was coming. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Chen Haoyang raised his eyebrows: ¡°Captain sun, what do you mean when you said,¡± how does this child look different from the eldest brother and Yifan? ¡°? Do you think that men and men can have children? Otherwise, why do you say that the child does not look like a major general or a sailor? ¡± After he said that, Gaofei and them also thought it strange and looked at sunhao one after another. Sun Zihao looks puzzled and looks at Chen Hao: ¡°this Don¡¯t you know? ¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Chen Hao asked Sun Zihao looks at Mao Yu. Mao Yu nodded. He felt that Mu Yifan took these five people as his own, and also said his relationship with the eldest brother. Then, it would not be too big a problem to tell them about their children. ¡°Optimus, you know?¡± Five people nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the son of our eldest brother and Yifan. It¡¯s our own son, born from Yifan¡¯s belly.¡± This time, five people in Gaofei are really stupid. Chapter 226 Chapter 226: An exceptional skill Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian got in the back seat of the SUV. Lu Lin in the driver¡¯s seat knew that they had not seen each other for a month. There must be a lot to say. He immediately raised the screen glass. ¡°Lu Lin, more and more interesting.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly pounced on Zhan Bei Tian and kissed him in the face: ¡°I really want to die. You don¡¯t know that I looked at you with a telescope these days. I even went on to think I¡¯m a voyeur. Come on, let me have a good look to see if you are thin? ¡± He pulled up Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face, looked left, right, and made sure there was no change before he put down his hands. Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his hair with a smile. In fact, every time Mu Yi Fan was looking at him, Zhan Bei Tian can feel it, so every time he is looked at, he specially face Mu Yi Fan to let the troublesome man see enough. ¡°At that time, I thought that I could solve the problem of lovesickness just by looking at you with a telescope, but I didn¡¯t expect that the more I looked, the more I thought about it, especially when I saw your strong body and strong muscles, I would like to knock you down and chew you clean.¡± Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t help swallowing his saliva when thinking about the picture: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll watch hard. I have to look at you and solve my little Mu-Mu with my right hand.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± The silly man really make him feel angry and funny. ¡°Several times later, I learned a kind of power skill, I thought, when you leave the space, I can use you to solve the lovesickness.¡± Mu Yi fan laughed mischievously, his tone with a little proud. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows curiously: ¡°What power skill?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s an exceptional skill.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly reached out his hand to hook Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck, pulled him down hard, and kissed the sexy thin lips accurately. The tip of his tongue quickly pried off his lips and teeth, and drove straight in, sweeping every part of the other¡¯s mouth. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes rolled over his mind. He quickly tightened his arms, hugged the people in his arms, turned away from the guests, hooked his tongue with the tip of his tongue, and they flirted with each other. The two kissed fiercely and crazily, even more inseparably. The car was full of water smacks and gasps. This is the first time that the two people have been entwined with each other since they got close. It¡¯s hard to avoid getting excited inside. Besides, how can they withstand the deep feeling of yearning when they have been separated for such a long time? Now they wish they could go deeper and deeper and taste each other inside and outside. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hands unconsciously loosen from Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck, slide to the strong chest, pull up Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s clothes, and probe in. ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡± Wang Bing¡¯s voice came in and banged on the door. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan stopped kissing and mutters, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s so disappointing, Chen Hao and the others, they didn¡¯t look after him.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to leave Wang Bing by his side. He thought later that Wang Bing did not know that he was being used by Mu Yi Hang. Otherwise, he would not paint the back of the car with pigments that could lead to an attack from mutant animals and plants, which made him, Wang Bing become a mutant. After a few calls from Wang Bing outside, he was dragged away by Lu Lin. Zhan Bei Tian took a deep breath, stabilizes his breath, raised his hand to wipe off the silver thread hanging on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mouth corner, and asks in a hoarse voice: ¡°You can control the virus in your body?¡± Mu Yi Fan kissed his watery thin lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not for long, it can only be controlled for ten minutes, and I have to wait six hours next time before I can do it again.¡± This was something that the Zombie King, could do, but he did it, so now it¡¯s good to control for ten minutes, and he¡¯s satisfied. Zhan Bei Tian knew that it was very difficult to control the virus in the body, so he asked, ¡°How long did it take you to learn how to control the virus in your body?¡± ¡°In space, it took about a year, as long as the whole body virus was gathered in the crystal core of my brain, even the Duan Yuan Hong¡¯s detector would not detect the virus in my body.¡± At that time, Mu Yi Fan was able to kiss Zhan Bei Tian in addition to controlling the virus spreading, which was to prevent the detection machine of Duan Yuan Hong. He doesn¡¯t want to be restricted by this machine, so that he can¡¯t get in and out of the B City anymore. Besides, Mu Yi Hang and Duan Yuan Hong have such a good relationship. Mu Yi Hang will definitely do everything to check whether he is a zombie or not. Zhan Bei Tian thought, ¡°Ten minutes is not enough. It¡¯s better to extend it to half an hour.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand probes under Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Should we solve this problem now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian hooked the corner of his mouth, suddenly turned over and pressed Mu Yi Fan under his body. Then, he disappeared in the car and went to the space. Behind the car, the four men, including Gao Fei were still in shock until he came to the small town Mao Yu said and found a place to stay. Five people were relieved. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange for men to have children?¡± muttered Deng Xiao Yi ¡°Now there are all kinds of weird things, so there¡¯s nothing strange about men having children,¡± Chen Hao said This made Deng Xiao Yi think of himself as both a human and a plant, and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The five men got off the car and saw Mu Yi Fan was moistened like before. He walked out of the car happily with his arms around Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s waist. Kong Zi Xu suddenly said, ¡°I can¡¯t help but remember that last time we went to the Zhan Family camp to leave, were they doing that thing in the car?¡± Gasping shock, Chen Hao, Gao Fei, Zhou Quan and Deng Xiao Yi all looked at Kong Zi Xu. Kong Zi Xu looked at them wondering: ¡°What? What did I say wrong? ¡± ¡°No, I just feel like you¡¯re telling the truth,¡± Chen Hao said The other three nodded. Mu Yi Fan saw Gao Fei and they get out of the car, walk over and say, ¡°I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chen Hao asked ¡°In the next trip, I will go to find supplies with Bei Tian and go to the great zombie infested area. If you don¡¯t want to participate, I will ask Bei Tian to give you a car so you can go back to the B City.¡± ¡°Yi Fan, aren¡¯t you treating us too much like outsiders to say that?¡± Gao Fei said ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not going to lie to you, but the zombie we¡¯re going to face is a senior zombie. It¡¯s not easy to deal with. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you.¡± ¡°Then we have to go. We are not afraid of death. Yi Fan, we will go where you are. Chen Hao, isn¡¯t that right?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and patted them on the shoulder: ¡°Good brother.¡± Suddenly, someone jumped up behind him: ¡°Where Mommy goes, I¡¯ll go, Chen Hao, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Mu Yi Fan had a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Chen Hao and they laughed: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You have a little conscience, dead boy.¡± Gao Fei slapped Wang Bing on the back of the head again. Wang Bing immediately cried, ¡°Mommy, he bullied me.¡± Mu Yi Fan opened his eyes: ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± seven people walked into the apartment building. ¡°Do you feel a little chilly in the back?¡± Asked Deng Xiao Yi. They nodded at once. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°I just think the Wang Bing on my back is a lot heavier. Fxck, Wang Bing, hurry up and get down.¡± The five men looked behind him. It doesn¡¯t seem that it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s a shock. That silly man who is jumping around was frozen into ice. No wonder Mu Yi Fan felt he was so heavy. Deng Xiao Yi was surprised and said, ¡°How is Wang Bing frozen?¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard this, he put him down in time. As expected, someone was frozen into ice. It was obviously someone¡¯s masterpiece. He looked out of the building and saw the fierce eyes of Zhan Bei Tian sweeping to his side from time to time. He joked: ¡°This silly child is frozen by Bei Tian. You can lift him upstairs and thaw it later.¡± Deng Xiao Yi laughed: ¡°Major General Zhan is jealous.¡± Zhou Quan and Chen Hao smiled and started to lift Wang Bing to the third floor. Mao Yu saw them coming up and said, ¡°Boss said, you have special training tonight, so there is no room for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Quan, they heard that there was training, not only there was no complaints, but also special excitement. Seeing that they are so positive, Mao Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°I will let Xiang Guo train you. You just need to listen to his arrangement.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Mu Yi Fan pointed to himself. Mao Yu said meaningfully, ¡°You have boss to train you in person. Do you need us to train again?¡± The others laughed. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t care that they make fun of him: ¡°Laugh, laugh, sooner or later, it will be my turn to laugh at you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until that day.¡± Everyone began to prepare food with laughter. After eating, Xiang Guo took them to the outside of town for training with Gao Fei. Wang Bing played and went out with them. Mu Yi Fan was also brought to the space by Zhan Bei Tian for training. It was really and severe training. From two people fighting empty handed to fighting with powers, he was corrected by Zhan Bei Tian from the beginning to the end. Making Mu Yi Fan subdue the enemy as fast as possible and teach him how to defend against the enemy¡¯s attack. During their stay in space, in addition to training, they also studied all kinds of powers, and discussed how the powers dealt with zombies of all kinds of powers. The next morning, two people came out of the space. Chapter 227 Chapter 227: I want to drink boobies Mu Yi Fan just came out of the space, a cold wind hit him. He immediately took the clothes from Mu Tian and put them on his body: ¡°It¡¯s getting cold.¡± In another half month, it will begin to snow. Then, the weather will get colder and colder, and there will be unprecedented heavy snow. At that time, the earth will be almost covered by snow, and it will be more difficult for everyone to go out to find materials, which will lead to the death of people who are unable to survive either by freezing or starving. Zhan Bei Tian frowned and thought, ¡°I¡¯ll leave here after breakfast.¡± ¡°Um.¡± When they walked out of the room, he saw Gao Fei lying on the floor of the hall, sleeping heavily, covered with only one piece of clothing, and almost exhausted, they went to sleep regardless of the place. Even Wang Bing, who is only responsible for playing, is so tired that he laid on the sofa and slept. At this time, when Xiang Guo came out of the room and saw Mu Yi Fan, he asked, ¡°I heard that Wang Bing is also a mutant. What plant did he integrate with? It¡¯s weird. ¡± Mu Yi Fan asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the weird way?¡± ¡°His body can suddenly become weightless and float in the air, just like the ghost on TV, lighter and he can float around in the air at will, and it seemed that there is a body separation skill.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°Why use the word like this? Can¡¯t you be sure if he¡¯s got any body separation? ¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t be sure. At that time, I saw him and Gao Fei exercising. I turned around and looked at other places. I saw him picking flowered in the west side. When I turned around again, he was still exercising seriously. When I looked at the west again, Wang Bing in the west was gone. Then, I asked Gao Fei about him. Gao Fei said that Wang Bing had been exercising with them seriously and never left, so, I wonder if he has separation skill. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really weird to say that.¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed: ¡°Unfortunately, I really don¡¯t know what plant he is integrated with. When I saw him, he was surrounded by a green root. I can¡¯t see what plant it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not intelligent enough. Otherwise, he can train well, maybe he can tap other powers.¡± He looked at the sleeping four men, including Gao Fei: ¡°The other five people are very good at learning and responding. After they are familiar with how to use their powers, I believe that they can become powerful powers by working hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to hear the compliment to the captain.¡± Five people who are sleeping on the ground opened their eyes and smiled at Xiang Guo. ¡°Shit, you¡¯re pretending to sleep.¡± Xiang Guo kicked Gao Fei on the ground. Chen Hao said with a smile, ¡°If we don¡¯t pretend to sleep, how can you hear the praise to the captain?¡± Last night when they were practiced, Xiang Guo was very strict with them. As long as they didn¡¯t agree on something with him, they would be scolded. It¡¯s hard to hear a compliment. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to sleep, you should get up and have breakfast.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The five men jumped up. ¡°Mommy, I want to drink boobies.¡± Wang Bing, who was sleeping on the sofa, suddenly sat up and shouted, then fell back on the sofa and fell asleep. Mu Yi Fan sneered at the corner of his mouth. Others roared and laughed, and even Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t help laughing. After breakfast, everyone left the town. They spent four days to find supplies in the town 300 kilometers away, and let Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Deng Xiao Yi, Kong Zi Xu and Zhou Quan take charge of the team. In addition to believing them, they also regard them as their own people, which makes them very happy. They are very grateful to Zhan Bei Tian for the trust. They are very serious and dare not be careless in the assigned tasks. After more than ten trucks in the team are full of materials, Zhan Bei Tian arranges Mao Yu to take the team back to the B City, leaving only Xiang Guo, Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao. Mu Yi Fan and Gao Fei naturally stayed. As for Wang Bing, he was not willing to leave because he was clinging to Mu Yi Fan. Moreover, even though he was strapped to the car, he had a way to escape from the shackles and run back, so he had to take him with him at last. They watched Mao Yu and the others leaving and got in the SUV. Just about to drive away, suddenly, a figure came out and stopped them. Xiang Guo slammed on the brake and saw that the people outside were Zhang Le in their camp. He was shocked and furious: ¡°Zhang Le, why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you go back with the team? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw Zhang Le and frowned slightly. Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t listen to Zhang Le and went back with the team, but they didn¡¯t agree with him coming. Zhang Le was so angry at Xiang Guo that he shrunk his shoulders in fear. ¡°To captain, I want to go with you.¡± Xiang Guo glared at him angrily, ¡°Do you know where we are going?¡± ¡°I¡­ I know you¡¯re going to fight zombies, and it¡¯s the senior zombies. ¡± ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± said Xiang Guo Boss only told him and Mao Yu about it. The others didn¡¯t know it. ¡°I¡­ I overheard it. ¡± ¡°Even if you hear it, do you know the rules in the camp? If you don¡¯t obey the orders of your superiors like this, you will be expelled from the camp because you violate the rules in the camp. Do you know?¡± As Xiang Guo said, he took out the satellite mobile phone: ¡°Now you can go back to me immediately, and I¡¯ll send Mao Yu to pick you up.¡± Zhang Le anxiously stopped: ¡°No, I just want to exercise with Major General Zhan, and I don¡¯t want to be a waste in the camp all the time. Like the captain, I want to look for materials and kill zombies everywhere. Only in this way can I exercise up.¡± ¡°You exercise nonsense! What if something happens to you? How can we tell your parents? Do you know that your parents can no longer lose you too?¡± Zhang Le stubbornly pursed his lips, didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Get him in the car.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said suddenly. Xiang Guo turned to look at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Boss, are you going to take him with you?¡± ¡°He has the ability of invisibility and should be able to protect himself. Besides, he wants to follow and so he should be responsible for himself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Once again, Xiang Guo put his head out of the car: ¡°Boss allowed you so get in the car.¡± Zhang Le happily stepped forward to open the door and sat in the car: ¡°Thank you, Major General Zhan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t make a sound. Lu Lin said: ¡°Zhang Le, since you get on the car, I have the responsibility to tell you that the next thing we are going to do is very dangerous, and it is likely to lose our lives outside and never come back. Are you sure you want to go with us?¡± Zhang Le hesitated, looked at Mu Yi Fan, who was sitting beside Zhan Bei Tian, and nodded: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die, I¡¯m very sure to go with you.¡± Mu Yi Fan said in a voice, ¡°Zhang Le has invisible ability and can hide his body odor. Generally, zombies can¡¯t smell his body odor. In this way, he is safer than everyone, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to follow us.¡± Xiang Guo huffed, started the car and leaves. ¡°Just a few of us?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked Zhan Bei Tian. With the strength of their team, they can¡¯t fight against the nine zombies group with Pan Ren Zhe under Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s order. After all, Chen Hao and the others, who have just become a power and mutant, are not familiar with their own power. They go to deal with the senior zombies together, which is just a fool¡¯s dream. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t avoid saying: ¡°My main purpose this time is to catch him back. Secondly, I want to exercise them, let them know whether they have made progress in this period of time, and let them know where the gap between themselves and senior zombies is, so it¡¯s not necessary for them to ask to go kill senior zombies.¡± As long as they catch Zhan Nan Tian, other zombies, he doesn¡¯t pay any attention. This reminded Xiang Guo of the last time in the Wutong County, his eyes were bright and cold, his hands were tightly holding the steering wheel, and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for those bastards to know if my ability has improved.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°How many levels of power are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m level 4 with Sun Zi Hao, Lu Lin and Mao Yu, and our powers have also changed.¡± Xiang Guo knows that it¡¯s all because of drinking and soaking the water given by Zhan Bei Tian, so they can advance so fast, and also because of this, their abilities changed the next day. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get rid of the senior zombies one day.¡± Sun Zi Hao looked at the palm that had been injured by a senior zombie and said with confidence. These days, he is constantly absorbing a large number of earth system cores, so that he has a new breakthrough. Zhan Bei Tian looked at several people with full confidence and said in a low voice: ¡°Safety is the top priority.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After that, we stopped talking. Zhang Le, who was sitting beside Lu Lin, kept his head down quietly. The long bangs blocked his eyes, making people unable to see what he was thinking. Chapter 228 Chapter 228: Can powers be borrowed? The car was very quiet. Except for those driving Xiang Guo, Zhang Le, Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao are all keeping their eyes closed. Zhan Bei Tian took out an old hand-made drawn map and made a careful study. Yi Fan who was lying on his shoulder saw that the drawing marked six words ¡°Underground Prison Drawing¡±. He whispered, ¡°Do you think he will choose that to be his hiding place?¡± In his novels, no matter the first life of the Male Protagonist or the second life after rebirth, the original Master Mu Yi Fan chose the underground prison as his residence and his men¡¯s residence. It¡¯s just that the Zombie King, has been reborn. He doesn¡¯t know if he will choose to live here. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Before I came here, I had checked that Pan Ren Zhe and his family often hunted in the town near Cangyu, and they should still be here.¡± Nan Tian he was also a reborn man, and they would not expect that he would know where he was. Nan Tian best hiding place must be under the ground that is the first choice. ¡°Is Zhuang Zi Yue with him? If he is with him, it¡¯s possible he may predict that we¡¯ll come. ¡± ¡°No, after all, he¡¯s not the same as he used to be. Zhuang Zi Yue won¡¯t believe him so easily.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought more about it. Looking at the drawings in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand, he found that the terrain of the underground prison was a bit complicated. Decades ago, the underground prison was used to hold the criminals who were extremely vicious, so they made the terrain as a maze so as to make it harder for others to escape. ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t immediately answer his words, and looked at the drawing and gradually fell into deep thought. Mu Yi Fan kissed him in the face and never bothered him again. After driving for three hundred miles, the car finally stopped. After you get off the car, you can stretch your muscles. Zhan Bei Tian took out more than ten masks and sunglasses from the backpack and asked Mu Yi Fan and the others to put them on. Apart from Mu Yi Fan knowing that Zhan Bei Tian did this to prevent his zombie identity from being exposed in front of them, others don¡¯t know why. However, they didn¡¯t ask more questions, so they brought masks and sunglasses to their faces. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the time on his watch. It¡¯s 12 o¡¯clock in the morning. He took Mu Yi Fan to one side and explained some things: ¡°Recently, Pan Ren Zhe and they are all hunting for crystal core in the town near the underground prison. Mu Yi Fan can see where they are now, so I can assign the team to go looking.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, the next moment, it will disappear in place. A few minutes later, he went back to Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°It¡¯s found that Pan Ren Zhe, Liu Yu and Zhang Hu, with a group of low-level zombies, beat the zombies in Chengxian County, 50 kilometers to the East, Ya Wei, Liu Xing and Chen Qi Hao are in Cangju Town, 30 miles to the south, Ye Shu, Xia Dong Hai and Ya Wei are in Tengqing County, 80 kilometers to the West. They should know that the snow will come in winter. It¡¯s very difficult to find the crystal core in the future. Now they are all trying to look for crystal cores. As for Zhan Nan Tian, it should not come out in the underground prison. I am afraid that he will detect me, so I dare not be too close to the underground prison. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said, ¡°Now, divide into two teams: Xiang Guo, Lu Lin, Sun Zi Hao, Chen Hao and Zhang Le. You will form a team to deal with the zombies in Chengxian County, 100 kilometers to the east.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The rest deal with Cangju¡¯s zombies.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan really wants to go with Zhan Bei Tian, but is worried that it will be controlled by Zhan Nan Tian, dragging the back leg of Zhan Bei Tian, so it doesn¡¯t ask to go with it. However, one day, he will not be under the control of Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at all the people and snapped, ¡°If you can kill them, its best. If you can¡¯t, do what you can and don¡¯t act on impulse.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Major General Zhan.¡± Zhang Le suddenly stepped out and said, ¡°Major General Zhan, I want to join Mr. Mu.¡± Xiang Guo, Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao frowned one after another. They were not happy that Zhang Le did not obey the distribution. This was the second time that Zhang Le did not obey the order from Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian stared at him sternly: ¡°Say your reason.¡± ¡°Captain Xiang, Captain Lu and Captain Sun are all veterans of killing zombies. They are very experienced. With the help of Chen Hao, I believe they have enough ability to deal with senior zombies. The team with Mr. Mu, are people who are understanding their powers, is not like Captain Xiang. Besides, there is a Wang Bing, who is not intelligent enough to make trouble. If I join in, I cannot only help more or less, but also take care of Wang Bing. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned at Zhang Le. Zhang Le couldn¡¯t stop sweating under the sharp eyes, and his heart couldn¡¯t stop jumping faster, which made him extremely nervous. ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll go to Yi Fan¡¯s team and take care of Wang Bing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Le breathed a sigh of relief. Zhan Bei Tian turned to look at the others. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned and hugged Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan smiled and hugged Zhan Bei Tian with his hand on the back. Then he looked at the others. Zhan Bei Tian patted him on the back. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian, walks towards Chen Hao, reaches out his right hand, smiled and asked, ¡°Chen Hao, do you mind if I borrow your power?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Chen Hao knew that Mu Yi Fan was trying to duplicate his power, so he reached out and attacked Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan replicated his power and returned to his team. Sun Zi Hao jokingly said: ¡°Can powers be borrowed?¡± ¡°Yi Fan¡¯s powers are very special,¡± Chen Hao explained Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t ask too much. He started the car and left. Another car, Mu Yi Fan, got on the bus, and Gao Fei, who was in charge of driving, drove away. Mu Yi Fan waved goodbye to Zhan Bei Tian, who was still there, then turned to Zhang Le and said, ¡°Little Zhang, please take care of Wang Bing later.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhang Le gave a faint reply. Mu Yi Fan frowned and looked at Wang Bing: ¡°Wang Bing, you will be with Little Zhang later, you know?¡± Wang Bing, who was drinking yogurt, stared at Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°Will he play hide and seek with me?¡± Mu Yi Fan casually said: ¡°Yes, yes, as long as you can find him.¡± Zhang Le was an invisible power person. It¡¯s strange that Wang Bing can find him. ¡°I¡¯ll find him.¡± Wang Bing took a big exhale towards Zhang Le¡¯s face, and even the yogurt in his mouth was sprayed on Zhang Le¡¯s face. ¡°Wang Bing.¡± Mu Yi Fan scolded him. ¡°Why are you so rude? Apologize to Little Zhang.¡± He thought Wang Bing is like a three-year-old. He has to teach everything from the beginning to the end. He is more ignorant than Qing Tian and he is quite grown. Wang Bing quickly started crying at eyes and looked at Little Zhang wrongly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhang Le wiped off the saliva on his face and yoghurt: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Wang Bing didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Mu Yi Fan lightly scolded him: ¡°Next time, can¡¯t be like this again, know?¡± ¡°I see.¡± Wang Bing looked at Zhang Le and said, ¡°Will you play hide and seek with me later?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Le smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll play hide and seek with you when I get off the car.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Wang Bing continues to suck the yoghurt happily. Zhang Le put away his smile and stopped talking. Two hours later, a group of Mu Yi Fan people came to Cangju Town and parked their cars under the trees outside the town. As soon as Wang Bing got out of the car, he followed Zhang Le closely. Mu Yi Fan then divided the team: ¡°Gao Fei, Zi Xu and Xiao Yi, you will deal with ice zombies, Zhou Quan and Zhang Le, you will deal with water zombies, and I will deal with a hypnotic zombie.¡± Others nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not a shame for you to run if you can¡¯t fight. After all, the other party is a senior zombie. You have just been upgraded to a power and you are not their match. Now I will let you deal with them, just let you know how strong the senior zombie is.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going into town now.¡± Mu Yi Fan is more confident than when he was in Wutong County. He can now keep them without revealing the identity of the zombies. After seven people entered Cangju Town, Deng Xiao Yi noticed that Zhang Le was missing: ¡°What about Zhang Le? Why is Zhang Le missing? ¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°He should be invisible.¡± Wang Bing can¡¯t see Zhang Le and was worried: ¡°Mommy, Zhang Le is gone, Zhang Le is gone.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was annoyed: ¡°He¡¯s playing hide and seek with you now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find him,¡± Wang Bing said excitedly As soon as he turned around, he drifted away. ¡°Wang Bing¡­¡­¡± He hurried up to stop, but he just shouted two words, there was no trace of Wang Bing. ¡°Ignore him, he looks silly, but if he is in danger, he will hide itself,¡± said Gao Fei Mu Yi Fan lips bunched up tightly. He, in fact, is not worried about Wang Bing. Chapter 229 Chapter 229: Less distraction Soon after Mu Yi Fan successfully entered Cangju Town, four people from Sun Zi Hao also reached the vicinity of Chengxian County. Far away, they heard the bombing sounds of the fight. The four looked at each other. Lu Lin said, ¡°I feel a group of senior zombies moving around.¡± Since he upgraded to level 4, he has become more and more sensitive to zombies, and can vaguely detect whether there is a zombie nearby. ¡°Me too.¡± Xiang Guo said. ¡°They should be the senior zombies who the boss is looking for, the ones you met in Wutong County.¡± Sun Zi Hao parked the car on the side of the road: ¡°We can feel their existence, and they can smell our human breath.¡± Chen Hao and the other¡¯s ability level is low, and there is no sense. However, when they hear Lu Lin¡¯s saying so, alert immediately. At this time, the fighting in the distance stopped, and the other side should be aware of the presence of nearby powers. It is a great temptation for zombies to find out the crystal core, absorb the crystal core energy to increase their power level, and eat enough to eat. What¡¯s more, Lu Lin, Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao are all level 4 powers. Their crystal cores are the best for advanced zombies. How the advanced zombies can let them go. Lu Lin pushed the door open and told him, ¡°They should have found us. After getting off, be careful.¡± Chen Hao nodded and said that after getting off, he would follow Lu Lin and take charge of watching the safety behind them. ¡°They¡¯re the best outside the county, but it¡¯s a lot easier to deal with,¡± sneered Xiang Guo There are a lot of mutant animals and plants outside the county. For them, whether they are of the same kind or not, they can be killed. Therefore, when the two sides fight, they can use the mutant animals and plants to solve other zombies. Lu Lin warned, ¡°Xiang Guo, be less distracted later.¡± Since Xiang Guo became a fire power, his temper has been much hotter than before. Therefore, Lu Lin is more worried about Xiang Guo because of the things in Wutong County. ¡°I know.¡± Lu Lin suddenly stopped: ¡°Don¡¯t move, the mutant animals and plants over there have been beaten almost to the end by them. If we go in the past, it¡¯s not good for us. We¡¯d better go where there are many mutant plants, and we can deal with them by using them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Come with us.¡± Lu Lin is a wood power. He can understand everything in the forest through the power. He can know clearly where there are more and where there are less mutant plants. The four men were fighting and walking without any danger. Just as it was getting closer to the colony of mutant plants, Lu Lin slowed down: ¡°Slow down, there are fierce mutant plants ahead.¡± Sun Zi Hao said, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend to fight the zombies here. When the zombies come, we will lead them to the mutant plants. What do you say?¡± Chen Hao shook his head: ¡°If they knew that we were powers, they would be on guard. After all, we can also sense that they are nearby. If we pretend to fight crystal core here, it will make them more suspicious.¡± Lu Lin agreed with Chen Hao: ¡°Chen Hao is right. We can only fight while walking. When they come, they will lead them to the mutant plants.¡± ¡°All right.¡± While walking, the four men fought against mutant plants and animals. They cultivated a lot of tacit understanding while fighting crystal cores, and sensed when the zombie had caught up with them. When a group of zombies of low rank and not low rank appear, they immediately run to the gathering place of mutant plants. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to run from us.¡± A clear voice came from behind and used the golden power to block their way. Xiang Guo saw countless golden threads shooting at them, and immediately releases his power. He used the red flame to shoot at the golden threads. In an instant, the golden threads were melted by the heat. Zhang Hu saw that the match was a fire power, hesitated for a moment, and immediately followed up. ¡°Zhang Hu, don¡¯t chase them.¡± Pan Ren Zhe slowly came up from behind: ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled.¡± Zhang Hu stopped and said, ¡°Brother Ren, are you going to let them go like this? Among them, their power level is advanced. Digging out their crystal core can definitely push your power forward. ¡± Pan Ren Zhe narrowed his eyes: ¡°If we catch up, maybe we will be entangled by other mutant plants and can¡¯t get rid of them. Moreover, this is probably their purpose. If they can¡¯t beat us, they will use mutant plants to deal with us.¡± ¡°Then shall we pursue them?¡± ¡°Let other zombies go after them. When they get rid of all the zombies, they will be exhausted. Then it will be easier for us to catch them.¡± Zhang Hu said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ren is still the smartest.¡± ¡°You have to learn more from Brother Ren. You have to think about everything with your brain, but you can¡¯t raise the level of power without thinking.¡± Liu Yu came from behind with a smile. ¡°I know, but my coffin head is not as smart as Brother Ren. There is no way.¡± Pan Ren Zhe said: ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of smartness or not. You just have to be careful. Don¡¯t lose your life for a little profit. It¡¯s not worth the loss.¡± Running far, Sun Zi Hao saw that they did not catch up with Zhang Hu, and gradually slowed down: ¡°The Senior zombies did not catch up.¡± ¡°The senior zombies didn¡¯t come, but when the junior zombies came, we should hurry to the mutated plant colony to kill them,¡± Chen Hao said ¡°These low-level zombies can be handled by any of us. Why take them to the mutated plants? In this way, we are safer. At least we will not be eaten by the mutated plants like them.¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°Then you are wrong. If we deal with these zombies, we will almost run out of power. Then, senior zombies will have a chance to kill us.¡± Chen Hao nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely that senior zombies can see through our purpose, so we can¡¯t be fooled by them using junior zombies to deal with us.¡± Xiang Guo said, ¡°OK, stop talking nonsense, and quickly get rid of these low-level zombies so we can deal with high-level zombies.¡± He can¡¯t wait to have a good fight with the senior zombies. Lu Lin looked at Chen Hao and said, ¡°Chen Hao, I will ask you to use the repulsive shield to resist the attack of mutated plants. The rest of us will run with you and bring the low-level zombies to the gathering place and come out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Lin asked, ¡°How long can you last?¡± ¡°The mutant plants are higher than me so I can last up to five minutes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s stop now and wait for the lower zombies to catch up. Let¡¯s run.¡± The four stopped, and when the lower zombies came near, they immediately took them to the mutation plant gathering place. Low level zombies have low walking speed, which is similar to the trot speed of normal human. For trained soldiers, this speed is nothing. When they arrived at the colony of mutant plants, Chen Hao quickly pushed the shield to protect them. When the mutant plants hit them, they were all bounced back by the shield. The low-level zombies behind are dragged away by the mutated plants when they entered the mutated plants¡¯ gathering place. They were forced into the open trunks and the mutant plants sucked the zombies into the bellies. Then, the trunk will automatically close and digest the zombies in the belly. Seeing this scene, Sun Zi Hao said in surprise, ¡°Do you think these zombies will become mutated zombies like Deng Xiao Yi after being eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lu Lin affirmed: ¡°Boss said that to become a mutant, it needs strong willpower to survive. Like a low-level zombie, they don¡¯t even have the most basic consciousness. Then where do they come from, so they won¡¯t become a mutant zombie at all, unless they eat a high-level zombie with strong consciousness.¡± Sun Zi Hao said: ¡°However, the high-level zombies with a strong sense of power are very strong and should not be so easily swallowed by plants.¡± ¡°So, there won¡¯t be mutant zombies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to discuss this.¡± Xiang Guo rolled his eyes: ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to deal with senior zombies. By the way, I¡¯ll deal with the zombies of the gold system abilities just now. I¡¯m the fire department. Kill it.¡± Lu Lin nodded and said, ¡°OK.¡± Chen Hao noticed that there was a crack in his shield, and immediately said, ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± The four ran as fast as they could out of the colony of mutant plants and came to a safe place. Chen Hao then collapsed to the ground. Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao hold him in time: ¡°Chen Hao, are you ok?¡± Chen Hao waved: ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯ll need a rest.¡± Lu Lin put the core they rummaged in his hand: ¡°It¡¯s better for you to absorb some energy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You used your power to protect us.¡± Sun Zi Hao asked Chen Hao to sit on the ground: ¡°I sensed that there are three senior zombies, one of which is a gold power, and Xiang Guo will deal with him. The other two senior zombies don¡¯t know what kind of power they are. So, if someone¡¯s power overcomes each other, then someone will deal with that zombie, okay?¡± ¡°OK, let¡¯s go.¡± Before Xiang Guo took the lead in returning to the place where they met the zombie, they saw Zhang Hu and Pan Ren Zhe and Liu Yu were in the same place, and immediately used their powers to attack Zhang Hu. Liu Yu has long noticed that they are back, so in the moment when Xiang Guo attacked with fire, she released the water system ability to block Xiang Guo¡¯s attack. Sun Zi Hao saw that Liu Yu was a water system power, and his own soil system was just the best to attack her, so that he used earthed abilities to and started to attack her. The last one can only be dealt with by Lu Lin and Chen Hao. Pan Ren Zhe saw that there are two powers that can kill the zombies on his side. In time, he made five thunders bombard towards Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao. Chen Hao saw this and quickly put a defense barrier on the top of Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao to stop the lightning strikes. However, after all, he is a first-class power. Of course, his ability is not as powerful as Pan Ren Zhe¡¯s, and the repulsive shield can¡¯t resist the thunder of the other man. In the moment when the thunderbolt hit, the shield cracked and the lightning roared to Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo. However, because of the barrier, Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo can avoid lightning in just that one second. The lightning didn¡¯t hit them. Pan Ren Zhe frowned. He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s his illusion. He found that when the lightning hit Sun Zi Hao and Xiang Guo, it seemed that the lightning hit in midair. ¡°The zombie of this lightning power is very powerful.¡± As Chen Hao spoke, he again used the shield to trap Pan Ren Zhe. ¡°Hurry, while he can¡¯t move, hurry to kill the water zombie.¡± Lu Lin didn¡¯t need him to say what to do. When Pan Ren Zhe was trapped, he released the rattan as fast as he could to restrain Liu Yu. Sun Zi Hao immediately stabbed Liu Yu in the head with a long sword made of clay. Liu Yu was shocked and worried when she saw the earth sword stabbing her. However, the more she used the water knife to cut the rattan, the tighter the rattan was. The more water there was, the so-called water plant rattan grew. ¡°Liu Yu, be careful.¡± Zhang Hu called out anxiously, and coagulated an iron plate on Liu Yu¡¯s head to block the attack from Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin. ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted. I¡¯m the one you have to deal with.¡± Xiang Guo melted the iron plate in Liu Yu¡¯s sky. At the same time, the trapped Pan Ren Zhe was like being put into a bottle. The whole person can¡¯t move. However, he still knows that he is trapped by someone using his powers. Therefore, when Liu Yu was trapped by the wood power and attacked by the power of the two power, he immediately releases the lightning strike from his body, smashes the shield that trapped him, and releases the four level power attacks on the four men who were bombarded by the powerful sky thunder. Chapter 230 Chapter 230: I remember you When Sun Zi Hao heard the thunder, he immediately used the earth to condense into a one meter thick wall umbrella, which can not only block the powers of the opposite zombie, but also block the lightning stroke on the head. Of course, it¡¯s impossible to resist the power of high-level zombies with his ability, so Lu Lin laid a thick layer of rattan on the outer wall when the wall umbrella was built. Chen Hao was worried that he could not resist the thunder, so he quickly added a layer of repulsive shield to their heads. At the moment when the thunder came down, the three layers of protection immediately cracked. Lu Lin grabbed the root of his teeth, quickly used the power to reinforce the wall umbrella on his head, lowered his voice and says in a low voice: ¡°We will still use the repulsive shield to trap the zombie of thunder power and need to attack the zombie of water power. If we still can¡¯t kill them, we will run to the place where the mutant animals and plants gather.¡± Sun Zi Hao struggled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± They can deal with the two zombies, not only because they can conquer two of them, but also because they think that the level of the two zombies is similar to them. Without the help of lighting system senior zombies, they can deal with them easily. But in the face of lightning system¡¯s zombie, they have no resistance, so they can only run. The four of them saw the right time had come. At the moment when the sky lighting stopped, they immediately put away their umbrellas. Chen Hao once again trapped Pan Ren Zhe with the shield. Xiang Guo quickly used fire system to attack and to help fight against Liu Yu and Zhang Hu. Zhang Hu was shocked when he saw the fire coming. He used the gold shield to stop the fire in time, and he sidestepped it quickly. Liu Yu saw Zhang Hu being attacked by fire, and if she wants to or doesn¡¯t want to, she went out to deal with Xiang Guo. However, the zombie girl just released the water system ability, the next moment, her limbs were again entangled by the rattan. At the same time, the earth under her feet flew up, turned into several sharp swords, and inserted themselves into Liu Yu. The rattan on Liu Yu¡¯s body also grew several branches quickly and turns into countless sharp spears, hitting her head. Zhang Hu saw that and he wanted to protect Liu Yu with the golden shield, but Xiang Guo found out his intention earlier. He attacked Zhang Hu with all his strength, making him lack of skill and care for his companions to defend himself. Liu Yu was shocked. She used the water defense shield to protect her brain. Unexpectedly, when the water meets the soil, the earth sword not only absorbed all the water in the shield, but also becomes more solidified and stronger. When the wood spear meets the water, it also becomes sharper, and more spears are subdivided into more spears that pierced Liu Yu¡¯s head. Liu Yu¡¯s head was pierced at the moment, and suddenly she didn¡¯t struggle anymore. She just stared at the front with unbelievable eyes, and she was very unwilling to die. ¡°No¡±. Seeing this scene, Zhang Hu was shocked and cried out, ¡°Liu Yu.¡± After entering Liu Yu¡¯s brain, the wooden spear immediately pulled out and took away the crystal core of the water system from Liu Yu¡¯s brain. Zhang Hu was furious. He avoided the fire from Xiang Guo and shot a lot of golden thread rain to attack Sun Zi Hao and Lu Lin. At the same time, when Pan Ren Zhe saw that Liu Yu crystal core was taken out, his eyes were filled with rage, and his people were killed by the human under his eyes. He worked hard to crack open the prison and released the powerful thunderbolt. The four men of Sun Zi Hao team saw Pan Ren Zhe broke the shield again and they stop fighting. They quickly put away their powers and ran away. As Xiang Guo ran, he quickly melted the golden rain with high temperature heat, while Lu Lin blocked the red wires with a wooden umbrella. And weave a thick wooden top on the top of the head with the woodsystem ability to block the five thunderheads released by the zombie of the thunder system. Chen Hao also used his last bit of power and made a shield over his head. Sun Zi Hao blocked the pursuit of high-level zombies with mud walls, and paved a thick mud wall on the wooden roof of the sky. Then, he speeded up to leave the dangerous place with the other three people. Pan Ren Zhe and Zhang Hu bombed in the direction of silvery shield The whole forest was thumping. Many trees fell down under the sky thunder, and there were many mud pits on the ground. It was like a world war. In the forest, a mess, but also lit the fire cannot be put out, smoke rolling, very choking. Zhang Hu sensed that the humans were not dead, red blood appeared in his eyes, and roared angrily to the sky. The roar of sadness and anger spread all over the forest. The zombies of ten miles around received his message and rushed to the direction where Sun Zi Hao and the others had left. It took two minutes for the roar to subside. Zhang Hu saw Liu Yu falling on the ground and ran quickly to pick up the woman with fear: ¡°Liu Yu, Liu Yu.¡± Liu Yu just stared at Zhang Hu with his eyes wide open. She was still in his arms. No longer like before when she always stood up to protect Zhang Hu. Zhang Hu is sad and went on to call Liu Yu¡¯s name again and again. Unfortunately, she can no longer respond to him. Pan Ren Zhe put away his power and looked at the two people on the ground. He was cold and angry. He started to chase them, but he was worried that they would come back to deal with Zhang Hu and he stopped. Standing where he was and stare coldly at the direction of the power¡¯s departure. Although he can¡¯t see the other¡¯s faces, but the smell of others, including the smell of human flesh of two people, has been smelled in Wutong County. ¡°I remember you.¡± Cold words sprang out of his teeth. ¨C Sun Zi Hao they sensed that the senior zombie didn¡¯t come, stopped in a safe place, and then, exhaled with a big sigh of relief. ¡°Damn, the sky thunder bombing just now is really frightening. I thought our lives will end there.¡± Sun Zi Hao gasped. Several times, the protective umbrella on their head was blown up, and they were almost killed by thunder. If they didn¡¯t react fast enough, they really would have died there. Lu Lin gasped and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for our ability to defeat the other two zombies, and that¡¯s because the two of them were not advanced zombies, otherwise, how could we kill one of them and escape?¡± ¡°The zombie of the lightning power is so powerful that all four of us are not rivals,¡± Chen Hao said Lu Lin looked at Chen Hao and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the lightning power zombie who didn¡¯t know what your power was, we wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to fight.¡± Chen Hao nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t react for a while because he didn¡¯t know what my power was. He was trapped by my repulsive shield for several seconds at the first time, and the time of the later one was obviously shortened.¡± Xiang Guo raised his fist and punched the tree hard. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It can be seen that our ability is still insufficient. To kill with the water zombies, we needed to work together to win.¡± Sun Zi Hao put his hand on his shoulder: ¡°After we go back, we will continue to work hard to improve our ability. I believe that one day, one person can handle two or three senior zombies.¡± Lu Lin rolled his eyes: ¡°Daydreaming, a person who can deal with lightning system zombie has to be very good.¡± Just a day ago, the three of them worked together to resist, so it would be nice to deal with a lightning zombie alone in the future. Sun Zi Hao smiled: ¡°How can we say daydreaming? I¡¯m motivated only by having goals. Maybe there will be a day, won¡¯t it? By the way, have you got the crystal core of the water zombie? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Lin took out the blue crystal core: ¡°With this crystal core, Mao Yu should be able to reach the level 4 peak, right?¡± Sun Zi Hao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s too easy for Mao Yu. In other words, I don¡¯t know how about Mu Yi Fan. Except his ability level is good, other people¡¯s abilities are all level 1. It¡¯s going to be harder for him than us to deal with senior zombies. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for Yi Fan to take care of so many people,¡± Chen Hao said Lu Lin put away the crystal core: ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I heard the roar of the zombie just now. It¡¯s likely that other partners have been called in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± While Sun Zi Hao and the others tried to escape the zombie siege, Mu Yi Fan and they are dealing with low-level zombies. There are so many low-level zombies in Cangju town that they can dealt with Deng Xiao Yi. With Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s ability, as long as the sharp thorn stab is shot at the head of the low-level zombie, the low-level zombie will fall to the ground immediately. He¡¯s like a gun that never runs out of bullets, and one shot kill at a time. Kong Zi Xu can shoot out white silk thread in the palm of his hand and form a sharp whip with silk thread. As long as he hit the zombie, his head will fall to the ground. On the other hand, Zhou Quan and Gao Fei are fighting more zombies. Mu Yi Fan quickly stopped them: ¡°Don¡¯t use up your ability and physical strength. When you meet a senior zombie, it will be difficult for us to deal with it.¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t kill them, they will come and bite us,¡± said Gao Fei Mu Yi Fan looked at the zombies pouring in and thought it was not a way: ¡°Come here, get close to me.¡± They listened and with Gao Fei, they quickly surrounded Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan immediately used the repulsive shield power copied from Chen Hao to mask them. Chapter 231 Chapter 231: Cover your eyes first! ¡°Go.¡± Mu Yi Fan sweeps around the four of them, took a look at Zhou Quan¡¯s right hand at the back, and asks them to follow their steps. The four men with Gao Fei immediately understood that Mu Yi Fan was doing a replication of Chen Hao¡¯s repulsive shield ability, and they didn¡¯t say anything more. They followed him closely. The low-level zombies had no power to stop them. They rushed up and frantically rushed to Gao Fei. Unexpectedly, all the zombies were bounced back. Some low-level zombies, awkwardly hit the shield and the rebounding shock shocked their head, and they fell to the ground on the spot. Mu Yi Fan, who was walking ahead, carefully scanned around. Since they came to Cangju Town, he no longer felt the existence of senior zombies, otherwise, he would not let Gao Fei and the other go on fighting the low level zombies. Did they leave after they came into town? But it shouldn¡¯t be. If they smell human beings, especially the powers human beings, how can they ignore them for nothing? When Zhou Quan saw Mu Yi Fan walking aimlessly in the street, he said, ¡°Yi Fan, can you sense where the senior zombie is?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head. ¡°Not for the moment.¡± The worse it is, the more bizarre it turns out to be. Ya Wei¡¯s power can¡¯t escape his detection. Mu Yi Fan quickly turned around: ¡°There¡¯s something weird here. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± Zhou Quan, they saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was wrong, immediately followed his steps and walked to the direction where he stopped. When they came out of Cangju Town, they saw a figure leaning against their car from afar. Mu Yi Fan saw the familiar figure and stopped without any surprise. ¡°It¡¯s the Zhan Family Second Young Master.¡± Zhou Quan said, and then he took a look at Gao Fei. Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan are lovers. They won¡¯t fight because of the discord between the two families. However, Zhan Nan Tian is not the same. The reason for the disagreement between the two families is Zhan Nan Tian. So now, when he saw the heat of the Mu Family, he can¡¯t point out that he will be in trouble with Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan lowered his voice and said, ¡°If you have a chance, please run away and let me hold him back.¡± Kong Zi Xu frowned: ¡°How can we leave you behind?¡± Zhan Nan Tian is not a senior zombie, so they don¡¯t believe they can¡¯t beat him. ¡°Why should we be afraid of him? Even if his ability is better than ours, don¡¯t forget that we are wearing masks and sunglasses now. Zhan Nan Tian doesn¡¯t necessarily recognize us as the Mu Family people, as long as we pretend not to know him and drive away,¡± said Deng Xiao Yi Mu Yi Fan shook his head. If Zhan Nan Tian can¡¯t see that he¡¯s Mu Yi Fan, he won¡¯t be waiting in front of the car. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the body was originally Zhan Nan Tian. There is always a familiar feeling between him and Zhan Nan Tian that is pulling them. So it¡¯s impossible for Zhan Nan Tian not to know who he is. Gao Fei experienced a similar situation in Cuihua village, that is, in the hallucination, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Yi Fan, and don¡¯t drag him here.¡± If they stay here, they will only hinder Mu Yi Fan. When Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yi Fan coming out, he turned into a white light and rushed in front of Mu Yi Fan, staring directly at Mu Yi Fan. Several people standing behind Mu Yi Fan moved quickly and ran towards the car. As if he didn¡¯t see them, Zhan Nan Tian eyes wouldn¡¯t turn. However, when they reached to Kong Zi Xu, all of a sudden, three figures jumped down from the tree and landed on the car roof steadily. Immediately, the roof caved in. Mu Yi Fan saw that the three people on the top of the car were Ya Wei, Liu Xing and Chen Qi Hao, and his eyes were astonished. He moved quickly, went to Gao Fei and blocked them behind. Then, Zhan Nan Tian came to Mu Yi Fan and sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t protect yourself. Do you think you can still protect them?¡± ¡°How can I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Mu Yi Fan used a barrier to cover them. Liu Xing saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s action, but he doesn¡¯t know what he wants to do. However, in response, Liu Xing quickly releases fire power to attack Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan saw this, immediately fought back with the water system power, put out the fire directly, and shot a water ball to Liu Xing more than 30 meters away, when it missed and hit the tree severely. When Chen Qi Hao saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand, he used hypnotism on Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s gaze was sharp. He releases his own psychic power and threw the hypnos back to Chen Qi Hao. Chen Qi Hao didn¡¯t even struggle. He was directly controlled by Mu Yi Fan and grabbed Ya Wei. Ya Wei didn¡¯t know that Chen Qi Hao was under control, and didn¡¯t expect that Chen Qi Hao would attack him. At that time, his face was severely scratched out with five finger marks, which made him shocked. ¡°Chen Qi Hao, what are you doing?¡± Ya Wei was furious. Chen Qi Hao gradually regained to his thoughts: ¡°I¡­ What happened to me just now?¡± Zhan Nan Tian stared at Mu Yi Fan coldly and said, ¡°You were just under his control.¡± Mu Yi Fan slightly turned his head and whispered a word ¡°go¡± to Gao Fei to hurry up. They didn¡¯t want to turn around and run. Deng Xiao Yi rushed directly to the haystack and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Zhou Quan summoned birds and animals from the water system and they carried him away with Gao Fei and Kong Zi Xu. Ya Wei saw it, and quickly shot countless ice arrows at Zhou Quan and them. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was calm he released the fire ability to melt the ice arrow. Zhan Nan Tian saw that he used fire power and glanced: ¡°I¡¯m really more and more curious about you.¡± In a flash, he moved to Zhou Quan. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Nan Tian disappear in front of his eyes, and his first reaction is to form a defense barrier for Zhou Quan, who is not far away. At the same time, Zhan Nan Tian used a laser beam to shoot at Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu and Gao Fei. Now, it shattered Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shield. Zhan Nan Tian saw Zhou Quan¡¯s three people safe and sound, his eyes showed a hideous annoyance. Just as he was trying to give Zhou Quan a second defense while they ran, a distant cry came: ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I can¡¯t find Zhang Le.¡± Wang Bing came from a distance, when he saw Mu Yi Fan, and he quickly accelerated to Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Wang Bing, you have to leave.¡± Mu Yi Fan yelled anxiously. Wang Bing can¡¯t understand Mu Yi Fan¡¯s anxieties. When he heard Mu Yi Fan calling him, he speeds up and flew to Mu Yi Fan. Zhou Quan and others took advantage of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s perplexity and drove away in a hurry. Zhan Nan Tian returned to his senses and hit Zhou Quan again with a laser beam. Mu Yi Fan quickly made a defense shield for Zhou Quan and blocked the attack from Zhan Nan Tian again. The shield was broken again. After all, he just copied the repulsive shield ability. He is not familiar with this ability, and he does not know what kind of repulsive shield to use to withstand the attack of Zhan Nan Tian without shattering it. Ya Wei took the opportunity to release the ice arrows and attack Wang Bing. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attention was all on Zhou Quan and he reacted when the ice sting is about to penetrate into Wang Bing¡¯s body. ¡°Wang Bing, get out of the way,¡± he shouted anxiously It¡¯s too late for Mu Yi Fan to make another defense shield for Wang Bing. Ice spikes flew through Wang Bing¡¯s body. ¡°Wang Bing.¡± Zhou Quan and others shouted when they saw Wang Bing stabbed. Wang Bing looked down at the place where he was stabbed, and looked at Mu Yi Fan wrongly: ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m in pain.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt in any way. He scolded him: ¡°Stupid, it¡¯s dangerous here. Go away.¡± Wang Bing didn¡¯t move. Then, with a bang, one Wang Bing turned into hundreds of Wang Bing. Everyone was stunned. What¡¯s the heck is going on? How did he make so many Wang Bing? Zhan Nan Tian frowned visibly. He saw this kind of thing for the first time. Zhou Quan quickly returned to his senses and left on a strange animal. Zhan Nan Tian lost interest in Zhou Quan and didn¡¯t plan to catch up with them. He went back to the ground and looked up at hundreds of Wang Bing in the sky. Hundreds of Wang Bing looked at each other, as if they had not been hurt. They recovered happily, ran to Mu Yi Fan, rested on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder, and said: ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡± ¡°Are you ok?¡± Mu Yi Fan felt at one of the places where Wang Bing had been stabbed before, but there was no wound. It¡¯s so strange. Wang Bing said, ¡°Mommy, I want to play hide and seek.¡± Other Wang Bing also said, ¡°Mommy, I want to play hide and seek, too.¡± ¡°Mommy, I want to play hide and seek, too.¡± ¡°Mommy, I want to play hide and seek, too.¡± ¡°Mommy, I want to play hide and seek, too.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan angrily: ¡°When did you manage to have such a big son again?¡± There should be more than one. There are countless grown men screaming mom. Mu Yi Fan was being yelled at by hundreds of Wang Bing that it has no time to deal with Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°OK, OK, you go to hide first. How about I go to find you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hundreds of Wang Bing clapped synchronously. Mu Yi Fan pointed to Zhan Nan Tian and said, ¡°You have to hide. You can¡¯t be found by them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Bing nodded and said to Zhan Nan Tian, ¡°Cover your eyes first.¡± Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ya Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Chen Qi Hao: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his forehead: ¡°Don¡¯t wait for him to cover his eyes, you¡¯ll get caught.¡± Hundreds of Wang Bings were in a hurry. They turn around and run. Moreover, each of them run in a different direction. Is he going to catch him? No way in hell! As soon as a large group of Wang Bings left, the atmosphere became quiet. Chapter 232 Chapter 232: Why can¡¯t I hurt you? Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Nan Tian cautiously, glancing at the empty space nearby from time to time. At this time, a nine heads ghost fire attacked Mu Yi Fan, which was very fierce. At the moment of approaching Mu Yi Fan, ghost fire opened its mouth and bit him. Mu Yi Fan waved his hand and water flood rushed out, instantly doused nine ghost fire, at the same time, his eyes turned and he went to attack his Liu Xing. Liu Xing, who saw the ghost fire being put out, she once again released the sky fire rain towards Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan body shape flashed, he dodged fire raining from above, came to Liu Xing¡¯s in front, use the laser beam to shoot at Liu Xing¡¯s head. Ya Wei saw it, and quickly cast a meter thick ice shield in front of Liu Xing, blocking the laser beam. With a bang, the ice shield was broken by the laser beam. Liu Xing knew that she is not Mu Yi Fan¡¯s match, so she runs back to Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body shape moved, and he came to Mu Yi Fan. He said coldly, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you are so stupid. As a zombie, you help humans fight with your kind. Do you know the final result?¡± Mu Yi Fan said quietly, ¡°I just do what my heart want.¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t want to be the enemy of zombies. Moreover, he had long thought that once he was identified as a zombie, he would not be able to stand in the zombie world and the human world. ¡°Heart?¡± A sneer flashed in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s cold cotton face: ¡°What¡¯s your heart for Zhan Bei Tian? It¡¯s ridiculous. Do you really think he likes you? Don¡¯t be naive. The he likes women, a woman named Rong Yan, he has no use for you, a big man. ¡± From this, Mu Yi Fan can be surer that Zhan Nan Tian is also a reborn person. Otherwise, how can we know that Zhan Bei Tian used to like Rong Yan? He frowned: ¡°Even so, I still like Zhan Bei Tian.¡± Zhan Nan Tian scolded: ¡°You are so revolting.¡± ¡°I am revolting? So what are you excited about when I make a mistake? Base also did not base to your face, or say, I use your body to make you look bad? Mu Yi Fan! ¡± Zhan Nan Tian glanced at Mu Yi Fan, his eyes were heavy and gloomy. Mu Yi Fan hooked his lips: ¡°Why do you look at me like this? Am I wrong? Seriously, I really want to know what kind of mood you are in when you know that Zhan Bei Tian and I are a couple. Shock? Or anger? Or loss of a face? ¡± When he saw Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s face changed, he continued, ¡°In fact, there¡¯s nothing to be shocked about when I¡¯m with Zhan Bei Tian, because what¡¯s more shocking is still behind. Qing Tian, oh, no, it should be said that Mu Tian, the child looked especially like Zhan Bei Tian. I believe that people who have seen the child agree with this.¡± Zhan Nan Tian pursed his lips and stared at Mu Yi Fan to see what he said next. Mu Yi Fan glanced at the air beside him, and he continued: ¡°As long as you see this child, you know that he is Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s own son, but no one can imagine that the child was born by me. He was really born from my stomach. He is the son I gave birth to through hard pregnancy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhan Nan Tian was shocked and stared at him. Mu Yi Fan saw his unbelievable face and felt very happy: ¡°Something that you can¡¯t think of? Even I didn¡¯t think this male body can have children, can it? Are you surprised to hear that? ¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Zhan Nan Tian eyes flashed violent anger, he raised hand and shot the laser beam. Mu Yi Fan had expected that he would be angry. When he flashed out the laser beam, he quickly flashed away and continued: ¡°Why not? Mr. Old Zhan and my father both know about it.¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes were fiery red like demons, and his eyes were particularly terrifying. Mu Yi Fan saw that he was enraged by himself, and the smile on his lips was deeper and stronger. All of a sudden, countless icy thorns and angrily shot at Zhan Nan Tian from behind. Zhan Nan Tian detected a danger behind him and quickly dodged. Then, a man turned around and stared at Ya Wei and Liu Xing not far away. Chen Qi Hao was slightly stunned, and quickly looked at Ya Wei and seeing that his eyes were empty, he immediately shouted, ¡°Boss, Ya Wei is under control.¡± Zhan Nan Tian glared and threatened them. Ya Wei and Liu Xing immediately covered the head with severe pain: ¡°Pain, it hurts, boss, our heads are in pain.¡± The faces of the two men were very ugly, because of the pain, their faces became distorted, and there seemed to be two voices in their heads controlling their actions. However, they did not know whose voice they were listening to, resulting in two voices fighting in their heads. Liu Xing was so hurt that she fell to the ground and rolled. Ya Wei couldn¡¯t help the pain and knelt down on one knee. When Zhan Nan Tian saw that Ya Wei didn¡¯t listen to his own command, he turned around and stared at Mu Yi Fan. It¡¯s just that in just over a month, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s Zombie level has been raised, which is fast enough. Mu Yi Fan saw the black mist released from Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body, and knew that Zhan Nan Tian had to use the dark power, so it had to step back. Zhan Nan Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan was a little afraid to back away, and his mouth slowly raised a gloomy smile. Is this how he is going to deal with Mu Yi Fan? Suddenly, someone pushed his back. He swooped forward and was about to fall on Zhan Nan Tian. Then he was bounced back by the shield he had set earlier. Mu Yi Fan in the moment of bounce back, a hand, grasped to the right air, followed by the left air, he pulled out a figure. At a glance, it was Zhang Le who had been invisible since he entered Cangju town. Mu Yi Fan quickly stood on his feet, his eyes were complex, and looked at Zhang Le, who was full of hatred, and asked, ¡°Little Zhang, why did you push me just now?¡± He didn¡¯t believe that Zhang Le didn¡¯t know that pushing him. He might have killed him. Zhan Nan Tian was not surprised at the sudden appearance of Zhang Le, because he had long smelled the human breath, and he had never left behind Mu Yi Fan. He believed that Mu Yi Fan had long known that there was still someone around him. Mu Yi Fan did know that Zhang Le was always with him, and knew that Zhang Le is likely to kill him, so he has been on guard against Zhang Le. Of course, at the beginning, he didn¡¯t know that Zhang Le was planning something for him. When he was separated from Zhan Bei Tian, Zhan Bei Tian held him in his arms and whispered in his ear to remind him to be guard against Zhang Le. Although he doesn¡¯t know why Zhan Bei Tian asked him to do this, but he knew that Zhan Bei Tian was looking out for his safety, so he did it according to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s words. Zhang Le looked at Mu Yi Fan coldly and asked angrily, ¡°Why? Mu Yi Fan you wouldn¡¯t forget my brother¡¯s name is Zhang Yue, will you? The comrade you killed. ¡± Zhan Nan Tian raised his eyebrows. Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°You pushed me just now, is it because you wanted to avenge your brother?¡± ¡°Yes, but if it was not for you, my brother would not have died.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyebrows frowned tight. He was really wronged. Zhang Yue¡¯s death was not his fault. The most hateful thing is that the culprit of Zhang Yue¡¯s death is right in front of him, he can¡¯t say it. And even after he says that, Zhang Le didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Zhang Le, what can I do for you? You¡¯d better leave now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave until I kill you.¡± Zhang Le quickly took the gun out of his pocket and pointed it at the Yi Fan head and fired several shots. Yi Fan quickly avoided bullets, came to Zhang Le¡¯s face, pulled the gun in his hand, pushed him towards the direction where there is no zombie, he yelled: ¡°Hurry up, your brother¡¯s business will be discussed later.¡± ¡°When I get back, I won¡¯t have a chance to deal with you if Major General Zhan is there to protect you.¡± Zhang Le took the gun out of another pocket and fired several shots at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head again. However, when the bullet was five centimeters away from Mu Yi Fan, it suddenly stopped and the eggshells fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why can¡¯t I hurt you?¡± Zhang Le was frightened, angry and anxious. Zhan Nan Tian frowned. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhang Le was determined to kill himself. Instead of persuading him to leave, he used the repulsive to trap him. At the same time, he added a defensive shield to prevent Zhang Le from interfering with him again. Zhang Le couldn¡¯t move. It¡¯s like he was being trapped in a small box from which he can¡¯t get out. He was furious: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what did you do to me? Why can¡¯t I move? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to kill you, but you¡¯re protecting him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s stupid,¡± Zhan Nan Tian said suddenly ¡°You¡¯re wrong. In fact, he¡¯s going to kill you, not me, because it¡¯s you who killed his brother. If he didn¡¯t know that you had changed a core in his body he wouldn¡¯t have pointed his gun at me, and he would have pointed his gun at you.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked at Zhang Le and said, ¡°Then I will finish him when he has no resistance, or there will be another enemy in the future.¡± With that, he attacked Zhang Le. Chapter 233 Chapter 233: You are so evil! As soon as the black mist emitted from Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body touched the shield, the shield was destroyed. Mu Yi Fan saw that and before the black mist could touch Zhang Le, he took Zhang Le away at the fastest speed. Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°Do you think you can run away?¡± He turned into a white light and caught up with Mu Yi Fan. Both of them are light powers, with high and low speed. In Ya Wei¡¯s eyes, they looked like two meteors flying by. They disappear and appear in a blink of an eye. Zhang Le, who was clamped by Mu Yi Fan, kept struggling: ¡°You let me go, you murderer who killed my brother.¡± Mu Yi Fan was furious: ¡°Do you want to die here? Make your old parents bury you too?¡± Didn¡¯t he see how hard it was for him to dodge Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s attack? He¡¯s still making trouble. Zhang Le immediately settled down, but after only a minute¡¯s silence, he began to move again. Mu Yi Fan saw him at least fumble his body, also did not pay attention to him, and he concentrated on dealing with Zhan Nan Tian. Because the speed of the two men is the same, he can only try not to get too close to Zhan Nan Tian, and block the black mist with the shield, so as not to be covered by the black mist of Zhan Nan Tian and lose the power. All of a sudden, there was a wheezing sound, the sound of the knife cutting through the clothes into the meat. Mu Yi Fan felt a sharp pain in the chest and felt foreign body enter his heart. When he looked down, he saw a dagger stuck in his heart, and the handle of the dagger was held by Zhang Le. ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhang Le in shock. Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yi Fan stabbed in the chest with a dagger. His face was full of ridicule. Zhang Le shook his hands and released the handle of the dagger in time: ¡°I¡­I¡­ ¡± In addition to killing the zombie, this is the first time he killed someone. He suddenly felt very scared and even dared not looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face directly. Mu Yi Fan is very glad that he is a zombie, otherwise, he will die. He accelerated, stopped on a certain road, put down Zhang Le, turned around abruptly, and attacked the Zhan Nan Tian in the sky with a mutated lightning power. The mutated thunder fire power was copied when he discussed it with Zhan Bei Tian in space. Zhan Nan Tian knew that only Zhan Bei Tian had the ability of thunder and fire. He was shocked. Then, he quickly dodged. The thunder fell like a ball of thunder and fire flying around Zhan Nan Tian, suddenly, a loud bang exploded a dazzling flower in the air. Zhan Nan Tian turned to look at the red and purple power flowered blooming in the sky, falling to the ground, and said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would still have the unique mutated thunder fire power from Zhan Bei Tian. I¡¯m really curious about your powers.¡± Mu Yi Fan pulled the dagger out of his chest, used light powers to speed up healing, and then chuckled at Zhan Nan Tian and said, ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°The last thing I like is to guess. Since you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll take out your crystal core to see how many powers you have.¡± Body shape flashed, came in front of Mu Yi Fan, and raised his body full of black mist to attack Mu Yi Fan. Just then, there was a smell of someone else in front of me. Zhan Nan Tian saw a tall and familiar figure suddenly appear behind Mu Yi Fan, and the surrounding area was also quiet, like being covered by something, and the surrounding scenery was silent still. Zhan Nan Tian was surprised and tried to use the light power to escape in time. He left here at the speed of light. However, he found that no matter how he used the light power, Zhan Bei Tian still stood in front of him. What¡¯s going on here? Zhan Nan Tian suppresses the inner curiosity and quickly releases dark powers to attack Zhan Bei Tian, but it had no effect. How long has it been since the end of the world? He didn¡¯t expect Zhan Bei Tian to become so powerful that he could control his dark system ability. And why is Zhan Bei Tian here? Shouldn¡¯t he go to the underground prison to find him? Mu Yi Fan smelled the familiar smell, turned around quickly and exclaimed, ¡°Bei Tian.¡± Zhang Le didn¡¯t dare to lift his head when he knew that Zhan Bei Tian was coming. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes swept around him. With fierce eyes, he soon found that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s chest was punctured, and Mu Yi Fan was holding a dagger with black blood. The black eyes glanced, cold swept over Zhang Le on the floor, and then, their eyes returned to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan put the bloody dagger in his pocket and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ok.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t have any difference before looking at Zhan Nan Tian. Her eyes suddenly turned cold and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you think I should call you Zhan Nan Tian or Mu Yi Fan?¡± When he said the last three words, his voice became cold and piercing. Zhan Nan Tian no longer attacked Zhan Bei Tian with power, but looked at Zhan Bei Tian with a grim smile: ¡°Since you can guess that I am Mu Yi Fan, then I am not wrong, you should be reborn, right?¡± If Zhan Bei Tian is not reborn, how can he easily guess that his cousin¡¯s body is not the original person, and know that the soul of his cousin¡¯s body is Mu Yi Fan, otherwise, how can he have such a good relationship with the current Yi Fan? Zhan Bei Tian heard him admit that he was Mu Yi Fan. His eyes became colder and colder. Suddenly, he raised the right hand that gathered the thunder fire. Zhan Nan Tian was not afraid of him at all, and he spread out his hands: ¡°Want to kill me? Then you can kill me. As long as you can, you can kill me. I won¡¯t resist. ¡± ¡°Bei Tian, calm down.¡± Mu Yi Fan knows that Zhan Bei Tian hates Mu Yi Fan very much. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan and said quietly, ¡°I will not kill him.¡± He put away the thunder in his hand: ¡°Mu-Mu, you give him a double pain shield.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately understood and said with a smile, ¡°You are so evil.¡± He quickly set a pain doubling shield on Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°All right.¡± Zhan Bei Tian immediately and mercilessly shot out a space cutting blade. At that time, Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s whole body was cut and was filled with scars. The clothes not only turned into pieces, but also the skin and flesh were showing black bones. Zhan Nan Tian knew that Zhan Bei Tian won¡¯t kill him until he brings him to the old man, so he not afraid. It¡¯s just a small thing for him to suffer from flesh and skin injury. However, it never occurred to him that as a zombie, he could feel severe pain, just like thousands of daggers pierced into his body and bones at the same time, making him miserable. That pain can¡¯t be described by words. Zhan Nan Tian tried hard to support the body, his red eyes staring at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You¡­ You are¡­ What power is it?¡± It can make his zombie body feel pain. Mu Yi Fan expressed admiration for Zhan Nan Tian, who was obviously dying of pain, but was still looked like an innocent person. Zhan Nan Tian suddenly thought that the light power can accelerate healing, so he quickly used the light power. However, the wound is not fully closed, and Zhan Bei Tian kept shooting a space blade, cutting his whole body completely, and it was more painful than before. He snorted, but he didn¡¯t want to yield in front of Zhan Bei Tian. He looked at Zhan Bei Tian and continued to treat his wounds. When Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s wound is almost recovered, he will remember to shot another space blade. In this way, Zhan Nan Tian was tortured repeatedly until he can no longer keep standing. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Nan Tian, who was defenseless, and remembered that the other day, he and Zhan Bei Tian discussed how to take Zhan Nan Tian down in a short time. Because Zhan Nan Tian has dark power, he can¡¯t be attacked after being shrouded in darkness. Therefore, the ability to catch Zhan Nan Tian had to be something can¡¯t be eroded by the dark power. However, as long as Zhan Nan Tian faced with Zhan Bei Tian, he will be on guard. It¡¯s not easy for them to catch people. Moreover, Mu Yi Fan may be controlled by Zhan Nan Tian or run by Zhan Nan Tian. After that, it will be difficult for them to catch Zhan Nan Tian again. Therefore, Zhan Bei Tian asked Mu Yi Fan to lead Zhan Nan Tian to the hook, while Zhan Nan Tian deliberately patrolled the town, and use his smell to lead out Zhan Nan Tian. After all, his body is Zhan Nan Tian. In Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s heart, he either wants to pull them together or to regain his body. After that, Zhan Bei Tian pretended to be separated from him, went to the underground prison to find Zhan Nan Tian and this caused Zhan Nan Tian to lay down his guard. Before he said that the child was born to him, he also intended to stimulate Zhan Nan Tian and let Zhan Nan Tian focus on him. So that when Zhan Nan Tian is not ready, the back of Zhan Bei Tian can quickly release different space to make Zhan Nan Tian fall into a trap. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body and felt that it was almost the right time to torture him. He said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the B City.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Go to Gao Fei and they¡¯ll go back. By the way, there¡¯s Wang Bing to find.¡± Mu Yi Fan has a headache at the thought of hundreds of Wang Bing, he was hoping that Wang Bing will not always be like this, right? Chapter 234 Chapter 234: I seem to have seen you somewhere They were all waiting 50 kilometers away after they escaped. Zhou Quan was pulling Wang Bing¡¯s collar to keep him from running around. As soon as Wang Bing saw Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian appear at the same time, he immediately smacked Zhou Quan: ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, it¡¯s all because of you, so I was found by mommy.¡± Zhou Quan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Wang Bing and asked uncertainly, ¡°Is this really Wang Bing?¡± Zhou Quan¡¯s corner of the eye rolled: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°There are 499 more Wang Bing hiding somewhere,¡± said Deng Xiao Yi He is a plant mutant who can rely on plants to deliver messages, so he can find the location of other Wang Bings. Mu Yi Fan exhaled in huff. There are 499 Wang Bing hiding in other places, that is to say, with this one in front of him, there are 500 Wang Bing, so he will be surrounded by 500 Wang Bing trying to call him Mommy? As soon as he thinks of such a situation, he will find it hard to cope with a big headache and Wang Bing. In the future, he will have to deal with 499 more Wang Bing. Zhou Quan said: ¡°Let Wang Bing call back other parts by himself, and he should be able to integrate one Wang Bing.¡± Wang Bing is angry: ¡°I won¡¯t call, I won¡¯t call, I¡¯m still playing hide and seek with mommy.¡± Zhou Quan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan directly threatened: ¡°If you don¡¯t, there will be no yogurt to drink.¡± ¡°Mommy is so bad.¡± Wang Bing looked at him wrongly, and obediently called back other Wang Bings. Then, five hundred Wang Bing slowly merged into one. Mu Yi Fan asked curiously, ¡°What kind of mutant vegetable are you?¡± ¡°Mommy, what do you say that?¡± Wang Bing looked at him blankly. Mu Yi Fan felt that asked also an empty drain, he waved: ¡°Nothing.¡± He turned to Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Chen Hao and the others now.¡± ¡°Um.¡± At this time, Chen Hao and others were being chased by the zombies. They killed a batch of zombies with difficulty, and then suddenly emerged a batch of low-level zombies, just like they couldn¡¯t finish fighting, they had to start killing another batch of zombies. Xiang Guo lost patience: ¡°When will this be the last fight?¡± Sun Zi Hao said with a smile, ¡°We can just fight more zombies to improve the ability.¡± Lu Lin can¡¯t stand Chen Hao: ¡°It¡¯s not the way to go on like this. Sooner or later, our powers will be exhausted.¡± Chen Hao said weakly, ¡°So, I will use the shield again and we leave here as soon as possible?¡± Lu Lin shook his head disapprovingly. At this time, they felt the surrounding quiet, followed by a change in the picture, from the forest with countless zombies to the walls with the towering clouds. Xiang Guo was surprised and said: ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this the outermost wall of the B City? ¡± Sun Zi Hao thought of something and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s boss. It¡¯s boss who has come to pick us up.¡± When Chen Hao heard that Zhan Bei Tian was coming, he immediately took a breath of relief. Then, he fainted. Lu Lin quickly caught Chen Hao who was falling on the ground: ¡°Chen Hao, Chen Hao, are you ok?¡± Sun Zi Hao turned his head and said, ¡°He should have exhausted his powers before he would faint.¡± ¡°What happened to Chen Hao?¡± A voice of anxiety sounded behind them. Sun Zi Hao when they looked back, they saw Gao Fei running over in a hurry. Lu Lin explains, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s just a drain on power.¡± They were relieved. ¡°And boss?¡± Sun Zi Hao asked. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan came out behind them. Sun Zi Hao immediately said, ¡°Boss, we got a crystal core of a zombie. Although it is not advanced, it¡¯s not far from advanced.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of this zombie?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t expect them to hit a high-level core. ¡°It¡¯s called Liu Yu. It¡¯s the zombie with water power.¡± Mu Yi Fan can hardly stand up to the Zhan Nan Tian. He heard that Liu Yu¡¯s crystal core was dug out by someone. He raised his head abruptly, looked at them gloomily and said how Sun Zi Hao managed to kill Liu Yu¡¯s. What he didn¡¯t understand was how they were able to kill Liu Yu when Pan Ren Zhe was there. Sun Zi Hao didn¡¯t know anyone was staring at him, but he was still excited and said, ¡°It was Chen Hao to seal the zombie with lighting power, he bought us a few seconds, otherwise, we would have no way to kill the female zombie.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he turned to look at Zhan Nan Tian, whose face was overcast and cold, and said, ¡°This is not the place to talk, and so I¡¯d better go back first.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at them, and the scene changes again. From the gate of the B City, they came to Mu¡¯s training camp. ¡°We are going to the next area today?¡± said Xiang Guo in surprise ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to check today.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took a small bag of crystal core from his pocket and handed it to Gao Fei: ¡°Chen Hao is exhausted. Let him absorb more crystal core and recover early.¡± ¡°Thank you, Major General Zhan,¡± he said Mu Yi Fan saw Gao Fei and said, ¡°My dad should be in the camp. I¡¯ll meet him with you.¡± Then he thought of something, turned around and whispered in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ear. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows, then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan kissed him in the face and turned away from the different space made by Zhan Bei Tian. As soon as they left, Zhan Bei Tian sent Sun Zi Hao back to the camp, and then took Zhan Nan Tian back to see Zhan Guo Xiong. ¨C Mu Yi Fan and the others went back to the camp, first they let the soldiers take Chen Hao back to the dormitory so he can rest, then took Gao Fei and they went to the office building to find Mu Yue Cheng. Deng Xiao Yi, who was walking in the back, grabbed Wang Bing and whispered, ¡°Wang Bing, when I see your mom¡¯s dad, do you remember to call him grandpa?¡± Wang Bing nodded. Zhou Quan rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t teach Wang Bing bad behaviors.¡± ¡°How can I teach Wang Bing bad behaviors? If his mother¡¯s father is not called Grandpa. What¡¯s he to be called then?¡± Zhou Quan didn¡¯t want to talk about him. He followed Mu Yi Fan upstairs. Deng Xiao Yi continued to pull Wang Bing behind and whisper. Wang Bing didn¡¯t understand what Deng Xiao Yi said, but he nodded hard when he saw the appearance of Deng Xiao Yi speaking secrets, which seemed to be fun. Mu Yi Fan took Gao Fei and they went to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office, and they see Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yi Hang stand up from the sofa, ready to go back to the building for dinner. ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately shouted, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Mu Yue Cheng saw Mu Yi Fan at the door, his face drooped, and he immediately scolded him: ¡°You used to be a soldier. You should know that you need to be calm and composed after encountering things, not to say whether you need to make plans and preparations at the critical moment of saving people, but at least you need to bring some people with you, so as not to take risks alone.¡± ¡°Dad, what you taught me is that I shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry in the future.¡± Mu Yue Cheng saw that he was criticized, and his face softened a lot: ¡°Are there any injuries sustained outside? Are there any other soldiers?¡± ¡°I found five people in Gao Fei¡¯s team, and¡­¡± Before Mu Yi Fan finished speaking, he was pushed to the door by the people behind him. ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Wang Bing ran into the office and jumped on Mu Yue Cheng. Then, on Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face, he gave Mu Yue Cheng a big ¡®boom¡¯. Mu Yue Cheng was stunned by Wang Bing¡¯s action: ¡°You are¡­¡± Wang Bing said happily, ¡°Grandpa, my name is Wang Bing, the son of Yi Fan, Mommy.¡± Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Fei, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng is a little dumbfounded. With a puff, Deng Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t help break out laughing. Mu Yue Cheng returned to his thoughts and stared at Mu Yi Fan angrily: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Where did you have such a big son?¡± According to his son¡¯s age, it is impossible to have such a big son. Mu Yi Fan rubbed his forehead: ¡°Dad, he¡¯s a soldier in our camp, because he passed a difficult time outside and had a brain problem when he met the mutant animals and plants before, so that¡¯s what he became.¡± Now the people in the city don¡¯t know about the mutant, so he doesn¡¯t plan to talk about Wang Bing¡¯s transformation into mutant animals and plants for the time being. Mu Yi Fan looked at Wang Bing and pursed his lips. ¡°So it is.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t pursue Wang Bing¡¯s cheekiness: ¡°How many people did you find this time?¡± Mu Yi Fan coolly scanned Mu Yi Hang and said, ¡°Except for Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu, Deng Xiao Yi and Wang Bing, all the others died.¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard that his soldiers were dead. It¡¯s impossible to not be sad. He sighed, ¡°In the future, try not to let ordinary soldiers go out to find supplies.¡± ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t control the fact that ordinary soldiers can¡¯t go out looking for supplies. However, I hope that Gao Fei, Chen Hao, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu, Deng Xiao Yi and Wang Bing missions will all be arranged by me in the future. Other people have no right to ask.¡± Mu Yi Hang immediately asked, ¡°Can¡¯t dad arrange them?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s tone is very firm. ¡°Big brother, those are the soldier under my father¡¯s hand. Are you too domineering to do this?¡± ¡°Before, dad asked me to select a few people to manage them, I should be in charge of them. If Dad intervened again, this time they would not know who to listen to, and it would be meaningless for me to manage them.¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s so troublesome about it? Since I said to let Yi Fan pick people in the team, the people he picked will be under his charge later, so I don¡¯t need to make arrangements with him again.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yi Hang and said, ¡°The people you picked out are the same. In the future, you can make arrangements by yourself. I will not take care of it anymore. You can¡¯t command each other¡¯s people to do things.¡± Mu Yi Hang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Dad, it¡¯s almost dinner time. Let¡¯s go back for dinner first. What can I do for you tomorrow?¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded. At this time, Wang Bing suddenly jumped in front of Mu Yi Hang, stared at Mu Yi Hang¡¯s face firmly, and looked him left and right: ¡°Uncle, I seem to have seen you somewhere.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235: The zombie detector Everyone looked at Wang Bing and Mu Yi Hang. Mu Yi Hang chuckled: ¡°I¡¯m your mommy¡¯s brother. You met me before you went out to look for supplies. Now it¡¯s no surprise that I¡¯m familiar.¡± ¡°Are you mommy¡¯s brother?¡± Wang Bing thought with his head askew: ¡°Should I call you Jiba?¡± He remembered that when he took a bath with Deng Xiao Yi and them, they said that mommy also had a little brother, whose name they said was Jiba. [1] Jiba or JB is a slang for penis Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu, Gao Fei, Deng Xiao Yi: ¡°¡­¡­¡± When they took a bath, they joked about it, but they didn¡¯t refer to their brothers as Jiba. Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his forehead: ¡°¡­¡­¡± He really shouldn¡¯t expect Wang Bing to come up with something important after seeing Mu Yi Hang. Mu Yi Hang said with a stiff smile, ¡°Just call me uncle later.¡± Mu Yue Cheng quickly said: ¡°Gao Fei, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu, Deng Xiao Yi, you have worked hard these days. These days, you will have a good rest. Later, when Yi Fan goes out to find materials, and you will go with him.¡± Four people immediately stood up straight: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wang Bing will be taken care of by you for the time being. For convenience, you will help Wang Bing to change to the same dormitory for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now you can go back to rest. Other matters can be said tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng explained the good things and took his two sons back to Mu¡¯s mansion. On the way, Mu Yue Cheng asked Mu Yi Fan about these days: ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Deng Xiao Yi and Kong Zi Xu were dragged away by the mutant plants? Why not? How did you save them? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t save them,¡± Mu Yi Fan said. ¡°It was they who understood the power and saved themselves.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at him in surprise. ¡°You mean these people you brought back have all awakened power?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said with a smile, ¡°I used to worry that these ordinary people couldn¡¯t help you. I didn¡¯t expect that now all of them have understood the power. Later, they can help you.¡± Mu Yi Hang narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Elder brother, you have a good eye and lucky. All the ordinary soldiers you selected have understood the power. Dad, you said that if the ordinary soldiers in the whole camp went out with big brother to look for supplies, I don¡¯t know if they would be able to understand the power like Gao Fei and others? ¡± Mu Yue Cheng shook his head: ¡°It all depends on the opportunity. If every ordinary person goes out with your big brother to look for materials and becomes a power player, I¡¯m afraid that the whole the B City will fight for blood to be on his team when they and your big brother are out of the city.¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°Chen Hao team, they can understand the power. Thank you very much. If he didn¡¯t send Chen Hao to look for materials, I¡¯m afraid they would be ordinary people all their lives.¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes drooped. Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face drooped heavy and he rebuke: ¡°How do you say that? Have you ever thought of the dead soldiers? ¡± Thinking of the dead soldiers, Mu Yi Fan immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said the wrong thing.¡± Next, everyone didn¡¯t speak. At the door of the Mu¡¯s Tower, the father and son got off the car in succession. When he came to the gate and checked his identity, Mu Yi Fan was stopped. The guard saluted Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master, you should have just come back from outside the city?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him, and wondered, ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t know. Now there is a new rule in the building. Everyone who comes back from outside the city needs to be scanned by a zombie detector before entering the building.¡± On the other side, Mu Yue Cheng thought of this: ¡°Look at me, I forgot this thing. Yi Fan, this zombie detection machine is the machine Yi Hang brought back from his friend when you went out of the city to find Chen Hao and them. It can detect whether human beings are infected with zombie virus. The accuracy is very high. Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of the building, we asked Yi Hang¡¯s friend for a detection machine. Testing everyone who came back from outside the city to reassure the people in the building.¡± Mu Yi Hang said in a voice: ¡°Brother, you just come back, you go to do a test. Moreover, the test is very simple. As long as you scan your pupils, you can detect whether you are a zombie or not. It¡¯s only a matter of seconds.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw the calculation in Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes and smiled: ¡°Since it¡¯s for the safety of the building, I should do a test.¡± He turned to the soldier and said, ¡°Where is the test place?¡± The soldier pointed to the white detector behind him, about a meter high, like a safe, but with many lights on the surface and a scanner to scan the pupils. Mu Yi Fan had expected that Mu Yi Hang would do so, and calmly walked in the past. The soldier standing next to the detector immediately picked up the scanner: ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m going to scan your pupils.¡± ¡°Please go on.¡± The soldier picked up the scanner and aimed it at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pupil. ¡°In fact, this scan is a little superfluous,¡± said Mu Yue Cheng, who stood by and watched. ¡°When we enter the B City, we will be quarantined for examination. After a few hours, we will be released. If people are infected with the virus, they will become zombies.¡± Mu Yi Hang said, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t say that. If the people we brought back from the outside were zombies similar to human beings, the isolation inspection by the city gate has no effect at all. It still depends on the detection machine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this time, the soldier put down the scanner: ¡°Young Master, after the inspection, you are not infected.¡± Mu Yi Hang eye nearly split. ¡°Is it?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yi Hang and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at the time on his watch: ¡°It¡¯s exactly six o¡¯clock now. Let¡¯s go to the canteen for dinner.¡± Three people had dinner, Mu Yi Fan went to the 79th floor to pick up his son, and by the way he went to see his grandfather. Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yi Hang go directly to the office on the 80th floor, and Mu Yi Hang goes back to his room. As soon as he was about to close the door, he heard his mother¡¯s voice: ¡°Yi Hang, Yi Hang, don¡¯t close the door first.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan trotted to her son¡¯s room, closed the door and asked, ¡°I see Mu Yi Fan coming back. How about that? Did you detect him as a zombie? ¡± Mu Yi Hang said in a low voice, ¡°If you detect him as a zombie, do you still have a chance to see him back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan frowned. ¡°So, he isn¡¯t a zombie?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Mu Yi Hang took a pair out of the closet and prepared to take a bath. Zhao Yi Xuan said angrily, ¡°Then we have to kill Li Qing Tian, even after receiving our money, he did not help us. If I see him again, it will not make him feel better about it.¡± Mu Yi Hang sneered: ¡°This Li Qing Tian was killed after he turned into a zombie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he deserves.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan thought about it and said, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Mu Yi Hang narrowed his eyes: ¡°I have my own plan, but in a few days, if things happen too often for Mu Yi Fan, dad will find out.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Do it at your pace.¡± Mu Yi Hang didn¡¯t say anything more. He took his clothes and took a bath in the bathroom. ¨C On the other hand, when Zhan Bei Tian brought Zhan Nan Tian back to the Zhan Family to see Zhan Guo Xiong, they all immediately moved to the Zhan Family hall, and he pulled Zhan Guo Xiong and Cai Yuan into his own different space. Zhan Guo Xiong and Cai Yuan appeared in the different space of Zhan Bei Tian, and immediately felt that the surrounding environment was stationary. They couldn¡¯t help but stare: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°I brought Nan Tian back,¡± Zhan Bei Tian called Zhan Guo Xiong and Cai Yuan turned around and see Zhan Bei Tian standing behind them. Zhan Nan Tian looked at them with a weak face. Zhan Guo Xiong glanced, didn¡¯t immediately ask Zhan Nan Tian, but asked Cai Yuan to call the Zhan Lei Ping couple and ask them to come back. Before Zhan Lei Ping and they came back, Zhan Guo Xiong asked, ¡°Where is this?¡± It looked like the hall of the Zhan Family, but it¡¯s so quiet that it¡¯s unreal. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s in the hall of his door. ¡°Grandpa, this is my different space. Only in this way can Nan Tian be controlled and he can¡¯t escape or hurt people with his powers.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t call Zhan Nan Tian since he came back. He frowned and sighed and stopped talking. When Zhan Lei Ping and Zhong Xin come, Zhan Bei Tian brought them in. When they saw the weak Zhan Nan Tian, Zhong Xin ran over excitedly and said anxiously, ¡°Nan Tian, what¡¯s the matter with you? Is he hurt? ¡± Zhan Nan Tian coldly pushed away Zhong Xin from him. Zhan Guo Xiong saw this scene, glanced, and asked sternly, ¡°Nan Tian, now your father and your mother are here, are you going to tell me the truth about why you caused the injury to Mu Yi Hang?¡± ¡°Tell you?¡± Zhan Nan Tian chuckled: ¡°What¡¯s there to explain? I just want to kill Mu Yi Hang, that¡¯s all. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared at Zhan Nan Tian, speculating about the purpose behind his frank confession. Zhan Guo Xiong asked, ¡°You mean that every time you used to fight Mu Yi Hang, you just wanted to kill him, not because Mu Yi Hang was rude to you?¡± ¡°Not bad idea.¡± Zhan Lei Ping and Zhong Xin looked at their son in disbelief. They didn¡¯t believe that the gentle and polite son can become so cruel and merciless. Zhan Guo Xiong angrily picked up his cane and thrusted it hard to the ground. Zhan Nan Tian sneered at Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°What? Are you satisfied with the answer? Do you want to send me to the Mu Family and let the Mu Family¡¯s people dispose of me? ¡± Zhan Lei Ping returned to his thoughts and he was furious: ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, what is with your attitude? How do you speak to your grandfather in such a tone? You are going to apologize to your grandfather.¡± Chapter 236 , Chapter 236: Where is Zhan Nan Tian¡¯ soul Zhan Nan Tian coldly glanced at Zhan Lei Ping and hissed, without any apology. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhan Lei Ping was not only angry by Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s disdainful look, but also shocked by Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s cold eyes. Suddenly, he felt that this man was really strange. Was he his son Zhan Nan Tian? ¡°Nan Tian, how can you be like this now?¡± Zhong Xin¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked at Zhan Nan Tian sadly: ¡°The person you respected most before is your grandfather, and the person you loved most is your grandfather¡¯s. How can you say that about your grandfather now? Besides, your grandfather loves you so much. If you haven¡¯t done something wrong, your grandfather will protect you to the end.¡± Zhan Nan Tian hated the woman¡¯s crying. He glared at her coldly: ¡°If you want to give me to the Mu Family, hurry up. Why so much nonsense.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong pressed his anger and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why do you want us to send you to the Mu Family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether I want to or not, but what you want to do in your mind.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong did not deny: ¡°I really want to do this, but it is also on the basis that you are wrong. Now that you want me to send you to the Mu Family and let the Mu Family people dispose of you, OK, I will complete your request and send you to the Mu Family tomorrow.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Zhong Xin looked at Zhan Guo Xiong anxiously: ¡°Nan Tian is just talking angrily.¡± All of a sudden, Zhan Bei Tian, who hasn¡¯t made a sound, said: ¡°The matter of sending to the Mu Family, it will be a few days later. The Mu Family will have some problems to solve recently.¡± ¡°What problem?¡± Zhan Nan Tian asked. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifference glanced at him: ¡°It¡¯s what you wanted most.¡± Zhan Nan Tian saw that he didn¡¯t want to say, he huffed, looked at Zhan Guo Xiong and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you really want to know why I killed Mu Yi Hang?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at him angrily: ¡°Didn¡¯t you refused to say it before?¡± ¡°What I said just now were just angry words. Before that, because my brother hurt me, I would deliberately say those words to anger Grandpa.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was silent and obviously didn¡¯t believe him. Zhan Lei Ping asked, ¡°Then why did you kill Mu Yi Hang?¡± Zhan Nan Tian immediately left the question to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Ask brother, brother knows why I want to kill Mu Yi Hang.¡± Zhan Lei Ping, Zhong Xin and Zhan Guo Xiong all looked at Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Bei Tian, you say, why does Nan Tian want kill Mu Yi Hang?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Brother, you know why I want to kill Mu Yi Hang, why don¡¯t you say it? It is not for my sister-in-law¡¯s sake, but for your future brother-in-law¡¯s sake? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered, ¡°Why should I hide it? Moreover, I have not threatened you not to say that, so you can say things in a flashy way.¡± As soon as Zhan Guo Xiong saw it, he knew that Zhan Nan Tian deliberately made them misunderstand Zhan Bei Tian, and angrily said: ¡°Enough, this is the end of the matter. If Nan Tian still can¡¯t give a reasonable answer these days, he will be directly handed over to the Mu Family and follow the Mu Family¡¯s people to deal with him. ¡± ¡°Dad, Nan Tian must have a problem with his mind.¡± Said Zhong Xin anxiously. Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t want to listen any more, sighed: ¡°Bei Tian, I¡¯m tired and want to go back to my room to rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian opened up the different space and let Zhan Guo Xiong out. Zhong Xin jerked Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s sleeve and asked him to say something nice to the old man. Zhan Lei Ping saw Zhan Nan Tian, sighed angrily, and didn¡¯t let his father let his son go. What is his father¡¯s disposition? He doesn¡¯t know. Unless Nan Tian gives an acceptable answer, he will be sent to the Mu Family. What¡¯s more, Nan Tian has admitted before that he would attack Mu Yi Hang only because he wanted to kill Mu Yi Hang, which makes him become dumb about how to talk to his father. Moreover, Nan Tian has become what he is now. He also needed to calm down. After Zhan Bei Tian pulled everyone from his different space, the different space was very quiet. Zhan Nan Tian looked at Zhan Bei Tian who was sitting on the ground and closed his eyes and he jestingly raised his lips: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, why don¡¯t you ask me where the soul of Zhan Nan Tian is?¡± Zhan Bei Tian slowly opened his eyes and looked at him coldly: ¡°If I ask you, will you say it?¡± ¡°No, I will never tell you where Zhan Nan Tian is,¡± said Zhan Nan Tian viciously Zhan Bei Tian closed his eyes and stopped talking to him. Zhan Nan Tian stared at Zhan Bei Tian. What he hates most is that Zhan Bei Tian looked calm and peaceful, as if the sky could fall down and it won¡¯t matter. So when he was in the team, he often did something that Zhan Bei Tian hate. He just wants to see the angry appearance of Zhan Bei Tian, which makes him feel very happy. So when he got into Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body, he went to the deep mountains and wild forests to find the emperor¡¯s tomb which was full of zombie poison, when he found the emperor¡¯s body hidden in the coffin, he sucked the zombie breath from the emperor¡¯s mouth, and make the body a zombie. He wanted to make Zhan Bei Tian feel pain, entanglement, sadness and despair, but still make it like he has nothing to do with him. He will make Zhan Bei Tian pay for what he did in the previous life. ¨C The day after Mu Yi Fan returned to the Mu Tower, he was taken to the research institute by Mu Yue Cheng, who had found bone cancer drugs in other cities, and found Shen Qin Yang again. After Shen Qin Yang prescribed medicine for Mu Yi Fan and ordered him to come to the research institute once a week, Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yue Cheng went back to Mu¡¯s building. Putting the car in the parking lot, then walk to the gate of the building. Mu Yue Cheng said as he walked along, ¡°Fortunately, Shen Qin Yang didn¡¯t stop seeing you because of Zhan Mu¡¯s family affairs, but we can¡¯t trust him very much. After going back, we will ask other doctors if the medicine he gave you was right.¡± Mu Yi Fan hummed and said: ¡°Well, thank you second uncle and third uncle for looking for medicine outside in such hot weather.¡± ¡°Ha ha, we are uncles and nephews. You are welcome.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s voice fell, and he heard the noise coming. Looking ahead, they saw hundreds of people around the gate of the building, and they didn¡¯t know what they were shouting about. If they hadn¡¯t been stopped by soldiers, they would have rushed into the building long ago. ¡°What happened over there?¡± Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yi Fan took a look at each other, speed up their steps and quickly walk to the door. They hear the angry cry of those people: ¡°Call out Mu Yi Hang to us.¡± ¡°Yes, call Mu Yi Hang out and let him give us an explanation.¡± Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yi Fan pushed the crowd aside, walked into the building, and asked the captain of the guard, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are so many people around the door? What do they want from Yi Hang? ¡± The captain quickly said: ¡°These people say that the reason why Second Young Master can have binary powers is that he killed a power man, took the power¡¯s crystal core, and absorbed the power of crystal core, so that he can have binary powers.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Yue Cheng was shocked and looked at the captain. He knew it was very serious. He quickly asked, ¡°Is this true?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes were moving, but there is no sound. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true at the moment, but they said that they have witnesses as evidence, and now they want us to hand in the Second Young Master,¡± the captain said ¡°You didn¡¯t call Third Brother to push them back?¡± ¡°Already, Admiral Mu is coming back now.¡± At this time, Mu Yue Fang, Mu Yue Bin and Zhao Yi Xuan hurried out of the elevator, saw the noisy gate, and walked quickly towards Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Bin immediately asked, ¡°We just heard the soldiers say that someone is making a big noise outside the gate of the building, pointing out that Yi Hang has absorbed other people¡¯s crystal core, and then he will have the binary powers? Is it true? ¡± ¡°We just came back, and we don¡¯t know the situation. Now we can only ask the truth when Third Brother and Yi Hang come back.¡± ¡°Yi Hang, it¡¯s impossible to do such a thing.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face was very ugly. Mu Yue Fang frowned: ¡°I also don¡¯t think Yi Hang will do such a thing. We know that the punishment of digging up the crystal core of the power and absorbing the crystal core of the power comes from Yi Hang. He should know the seriousness of this. He won¡¯t be stupid enough to break the law he helped make, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°We have to wait for Yi Hang to come back and make it clear. What we need to do now is to appease the people outside. Otherwise, it will be very bad for Yi Hang after the matter is spread.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded and said to Mu Yue Bin, ¡°Yi Fan is right, big brother, you are the oldest here, and you help Third Brother to calm them down first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yue Bin went to the gate and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Mu Yue Bin, the elder brother of Admiral Mu. I hope you can be quiet. I have something to say to you.¡± Everyone heard that the other side was the elder brother of Admiral Mu, and gradually calmed down. ¡°Now my Third Brother, Admiral Mu, is coming back from the training camp to solve what you said. If things are as you said, we will give you an explanation. We, the Mu Family will never be selfish, so I hope you can calm down and wait for the result. If you don¡¯t mind, you can sit in the reception room of our building. My Third Brother will be here soon.¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237: Your father is really awesome. The group didn¡¯t listen to Mu Yue Bin¡¯s words and waited in the reception room of the Mu¡¯s Tower, but they didn¡¯t continue to make noise. They waited patiently for more than half an hour, and started to shout again before they saw anyone coming back. Until Mu Yue Cheng came back to the Mu Tower, they were able to stop the shouts. Mu Yue Cheng is worthy of being an admiral. With him just standing at the door, everyone¡¯s momentum suddenly condensed: ¡°Who said my little son Mu Yi Hang killed a power person, took the crystal core, absorbed the crystal core power, and became a binary system power?¡± ¡°It¡¯s us.¡± A thin man came out with two tall and strong men: ¡°We are the powers of the power group. My name is Ma Yuan. We will give thanks to you. Can you send him?¡± Mu Yue Cheng stared at them for a long time. Seeing that they didn¡¯t show timidity, he asked sharply, ¡°So you saw my little son kill the power himself? Or do you have any evidence that my youngest son killed the power person and absorbed the core to become a binary power?¡± ¡°We saw Mu Yi Hang kill our fellow fire power friend and take away our partner¡¯s core,¡± Ma Yuan said. If you don¡¯t believe it, Admiral Mu can go to the gate to check our entry and exit records. It¡¯s clearly registered that two of our companions are fire power. But when we came back yesterday, two of our fire power did not come back with us. That¡¯s because they were all killed by Mu Yi Hang.¡± Mu Yi Hang, hiding in the building and eavesdropping, was so angry that he wanted to go out and defend himself. He looked at Mu Yue Cheng and they all looked at him and he said in a deep voice, ¡°They framed me. I didn¡¯t see them at all, let alone kill their companions.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan appeased him: ¡°Mom believes that you didn¡¯t do this. Someone must have wanted to hurt you by framing you.¡± Outside, Mu Yue Cheng asked calmly, ¡°If my son really killed your fire power, then I ask you, when did he kill him? Where was he killed again? Why did you come back to the B City yesterday after you saw him kill your partner? ¡± ¡°The time is probably at the end of September. We didn¡¯t have time tools at that time, so we don¡¯t remember exactly which day it was. He would have killed our companion outside a county called Jiuli county about 400 kilometers away on the 24th. The reason why we came back to the B City yesterday is that it¡¯s very dangerous outside the city. There are fewer and fewer powers in our team. At last, the car ran out of oil. We could only walk back while hunting for crystal cores. We didn¡¯t come back to the B City until yesterday.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned. If the other side remembers the time clearly, it makes him doubt it. However, if the other side can¡¯t remember clearly, it¡¯s more authentic. Moreover, the faces of the other three people are all showing bruises. It seemed that they have experienced a lot of dangers before which left so many scars on their faces. Mu Yi Hang staring at the gate had a cold face. The other side came here and were obviously prepared that they found out exactly where he had left the city before. Otherwise, they would not have come here to frame him. But who in the world wanted to frame him? Mu Yi Hang can¡¯t help but looked at Mu Yi Fan, eyes going from light to heavy with suspicion. He thought the biggest possibility of the framer is Mu Yi Fan. However, Mu Yi Fan only returned to the B City yesterday afternoon. After returning to the building, he didn¡¯t go out. How did he arrange the whole thing? ¡°Yi Hang has been to Jiuli County.¡± Li Cai Yu said suddenly. Zhao Yi Xuan looked at Li Cai Yu angrily: ¡°Cai Yu, what do you mean? Are you doubting our Yi Hang, too?¡± Li Cai Yu quickly explained: ¡°Third Sister-in-law, you misunderstood me. I mean Yi Hang has been to Jiuli County. It¡¯s not easy for him to deny this. Do you think the warehouse in the video played a while ago is in Jiuli County? So, it¡¯s hard for us to deny that we¡¯ve been to Jiuli County.¡± ¡°Besides, why should I doubt Yi Hang? What¡¯s the good for me of doubting Yi Hang? That will only make our Mu Family slap its own face. You shouldn¡¯t forget that it¡¯s our the Mu Family that first convened the whole city meeting and first proposed to formulate various rules and punishments for people who digs the core of the power men.¡± Mu Yue Fang stopped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel. Now the most important thing is how to clarify that Yi Hang didn¡¯t do it.¡± Outside the building, Mu Yue Cheng admitted: ¡°At the end of September, my son Yi hang actually went to Jiuli County, which I can¡¯t deny. But if my son killed the power man and dug the power man¡¯s crystal core, I believe that my son will never do anything so evil, so I hope you can come up with the exact evidence.¡± Ma Yuan said angrily, ¡°What more evidence is needed? After Mu Yi Hang returned to the B City from the outside, he awakened the fire power, which is the best evidence.¡± ¡°This is not evidence at all,¡± Mu Yue Cheng said in a deep voice Just then, a white car stopped outside the building, and then four men in white uniforms like police uniforms came down from the car. They crowded out the crowd, came to Mu Yue Cheng and showed their identification: ¡°We are the investigators of the investigation team. Half an hour ago, we received an anonymous report that the Mu Family Second Young Master killed the power and dug the core of the power when they were looking for materials outside the city. Therefore, we are here to take Second Young Master Mu back for questioning.¡± The investigation team is an investigation team composed of 100 people selected from the B City¡¯s ten most powerful families when Mu Yue Cheng held the camp meetings. It is especially responsible for the cases where the power men is killed by the power men. It was mentioned in the meeting that as soon as the investigation team comes out, no matter who it is, they should cooperate with the investigation team. When Zhao Yi Xuan in the building saw the investigation team coming, he couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°He surprised the investigation team.¡± Mu Yue Fang comforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law. The investigation team is just investigating the truth of the matter. As long as Yi Hang hasn¡¯t killed the power, he will never be punished.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s brow frowned tight. Seeing that all the investigation teams are out, it¡¯s not easy to stop them. He just said, ¡°Since the investigation team is out, I hope you can investigate things clearly and return my son¡¯s innocence after you take my son.¡± ¡°Please believe us, we will definitely investigate the matter. If Second Young Master Mu is innocent, we will immediately release him back and let the accuser get severe punishment.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Yue Cheng did a please come in, went into the building with the investigation team, and called Mu Yi Hang: ¡°Yi Hang, you go back with them first.¡± Mu Yi Hang nodded. Mu Yue Cheng patted him on the shoulder: ¡°I¡¯ll find proof of your innocence.¡± ¡°Yi Hang.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan quickly walked over, held Mu Yi Hang¡¯s hand tightly, and said to Mu Yue Cheng anxiously, ¡°Yue Cheng, Yi Hang was framed. You can¡¯t let the investigation team take him away.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Yi Hang hugged Zhao Yi Xuan: ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Standing in the distance, Mu Yi Fan noticed that Mu Yi Hang whispered a few words in Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s ear, like appeasement or saying something important. In a word, after listening to Zhao Yi Xuan, he looked more stable. ¡°Second Young Master, please.¡± The captain of the investigation team made a gesture of invitation to walk with them. Mu Yi Hang took the lead to the gate. ¡°Yi Hang, wait a minute.¡± Mu Yi Fan took off his coat and went to Mu Yi Hang, and put it on Mu Yi Hang¡¯s body: ¡°It¡¯s getting colder and colder recently, wear more, and don¡¯t catch cold.¡± Mu Yi Hang allowed him to drape his clothes on himself, but his eyes were fixed on him until he dressed himself and asked, ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know what he said: ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Yi Hang said coldly, ¡°I will come back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to come back.¡± Mu Yi Fan squinted at him: ¡°As long as you can come back.¡± Mu Yi Hang narrowed his eyes and said nothing more. He turned to leave with the investigation team. When Ma Yuan and his men saw Mu Yi Hang being taken away by the investigation team, they did not continue to make a noise outside the Mu¡¯s building. After the investigation team left, they also dispersed. Zhao Yi Xuan stood at the gate, staring worriedly about the direction of Mu Yi Hang¡¯s departure. Mu Yue Cheng put his arm around Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are our people in the investigation team, no one will hurt Yi Hang.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan said, ¡°Going upstairs.¡± They turn around and take the elevator with Mu Yue Fang to the office on the 80th floor. As soon as they enter the door, Mu Yue Fang said, ¡°Do you think the people of the Zhan Family framed Yi Hang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say,¡± Mu Yue Cheng said Mu Yue Cheng rubbed his eyebrows and heart, and said in a deep worried voice, ¡°No matter who framed Yi Hang, the most important thing for us now is to prove that Yi Hang is innocent. If we can¡¯t prove that Yi Hang is innocent, then Yi Hang is likely to receive severe punishment.¡± Everyone frowned at the thought of Mu Yi Hang¡¯s punishment. They all remembered the cruelest punishment for someone who to take out all the crystal cores in the brain of the power men, expel the offender from the B City, never allow his or her return to the B City, and send a notice to other secured areas, so that the person in charge of the secured area cannot accept such criminals. Mu Yue Cheng turned and explained to Mu Yue Bin, ¡°Brother, please check their records of going out and going back to the city.¡± Mu Yue Bin nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yue Xuan and said, ¡°Second Brother, please check who went to Jiuli County from September to December and asked if they had met Ma Yuan and Yi Hang.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes turned to Mu Yue Bin: ¡°Yue Bin, you can also help to check whether Ma Yuan has contacted anyone since they came back and before they entered the city.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yue Fang again: ¡°Yue Fang, you can help to pay attention to every move of the investigation team and avoid artificial perjury in the investigation team.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Mu Yue Fang stood up, Mu Yue Bin, Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yue Xuan also stood up to investigate what Mu Yue Cheng said. As soon as they left, Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Yi Fan, you¡­¡± He thought about it, and there was nothing for Mu Yi Fan to do. Besides, just after Mu Yi Fan came back from outside the city, he was not in good health, so he didn¡¯t explain the matter. He just asked, ¡°You and your Second Uncle went to the Shen family Young Master to check your health today. Did the Shen family Young Master say anything?¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Let me take my medicine on time without saying anything, and go to him once a week for examination.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded and said, ¡°Then you should go out of the city as little as possible and check it regularly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t plan to go out of the city again, and wanted to wait for Gao Fei and the others to fully adapt to their ability. ¡°Dad, if you have nothing else, I¡¯ll go out.¡± ¡°Um.¡± When Zhao Yi Xuan saw that Mu Yi Fan was about to leave, she said to Mu Yue Cheng, ¡°Yue Cheng, after clarifying that Yi Hang is innocent, you must find out who is the key framer to Yi Hang and deal with this person well.¡± ¡°Of course, even if I don¡¯t deal with it, the investigation bureau will follow the rules and bring this person to justice.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he smiled and closed the door to find his son on the 79th floor. After bringing his son back to the eighty floor room, he kissed him in a smiling face on Mu Qing Tian¡¯s face: ¡°Son, your father is really awesome. He told me yesterday, and he has done it for me today.¡± When Deng Xiao Yi and the others had an accident in, he thought of punishing Mu Yi Hang well. So when he came back, he told Zhan Bei Tian some things and asked Zhan Bei Tian to help him, but he didn¡¯t expect the man efficiency to be so fast, so he did it today. That is to say, the fact that Mu Yi Hang was identified to have kill a power before. Mu Yi Fan asked Zhan Bei Tian to find someone to frame Mu Yi Hang. So, Mu Yi Hang was in the investigation team, and he won¡¯t let Mu Yi Hang get out of it so easily. Chapter 238 Chapter 238: I won¡¯t tell you For the next three days, the Mu Family¡¯s people were busy proving Mu Yi Hang¡¯s innocence. Only Mu Yi Fan took his son to run on both sides of the Mu Family¡¯s training camp and Mu¡¯s Tower. Chen Hao woke up the day after he came back. After absorbing the crystal core given by Zhan Bei Tian, the power went from level 1 to second level. Zhou Quan and his colleagues gradually became proficient in their own abilities, especially Deng Xiao Yi and Kong Zi Xu. They also gradually began to accept that their human beings state are not human beings, and their plants side are not exactly plants. Only Wang Bing loves to play around. He can¡¯t sit at all. After absorbing several crystal cores, he runs to play. His favorite place is the kitchen. He always sneaks into the kitchen to eat, making the chef in the kitchen have a great headache. The chef couldn¡¯t get rid of him. He used military regulations to scare Wang Bing, for someone who had an IQ of only about three years old this was pointless, and they finally let him steal the food. The biggest headache for Mu Yi Fan is that when Wang Bing heard Mu Qing Tian call him father, he was jealous. He fought over who has right to a mother with a three-year-old child, and Mu Yi Fan was not allowed to hold Mu Qing Tian. As long as Mu Yi Fan held Mu Qing Tian, Wang Bing would make trouble. He was such a child. Besides, if Mu Qing Tian kisses Mu Yi Fan, he will neither recognize nor suffer losses. To paraphrase Deng Xiao Yi, ¡°Fortunately, Major General Zhan is not here, otherwise Wang Bing will be dead.¡± They came back and went on to have a rest for three days. On the morning of the fourth day, Mu Yi Fan was going to take the child to see Zhan Bei Tian and see Zheng Guo Zong by the way. However, just after breakfast, a soldier came to report that the investigation team came to him. Mu Yue Cheng and other people who eat breakfast with Mu Yi Fan immediately mentioned that they had taken away the first Young Master a day ago when they heard the investigation team was looking for Mu Yi Fan. Now they wouldn¡¯t want to take another one, would they? Compared with them, Mu Yi Fan is much calmer and seemed to have expected such a day. The people in the canteen saw the appearance of the investigation team and stopped one after another to guess what the investigation team was doing here. The leader of the investigation team came to Mu Yi Fan, immediately showed his identity certificate, and then said his intention: ¡°Young Master Mu, someone reported you that you have multinary powers because you absorbed other people core powers, you will have multinary powers, so please follow us to the investigation bureau.¡± Mu Yue Fang asked angrily, ¡°If you want to take Yi Fan away, you need evidence, right? We can¡¯t let you take people away as soon as they are reported by others. In this way, doesn¡¯t all of our Mu Family people have to be taken away when they are reported by others?¡± The leader of the investigation team explained: ¡°We made an investigation before we came to Mu¡¯s building. It is understood that Young Master Mu was originally a wind power, and then there was a water system and ice system. This was seen by the survivors of Beicheng District, and they can prove it. Moreover, we just want to take him back to investigate. If there is not enough evidence to prove that the First Young Master Mu power is due to the transformation of the core of the absorbed power into a multi-system power, we will naturally send him back. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned and said to Mu Yue Cheng, who had a heavy face beside him, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Mu Yue Cheng seemed to be reminded of something, his face relaxed a lot, nodded. When Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yi Fan being taken away by the investigation team, her eyes flashed with a tiny smile. Mu Yue Fang said angrily, ¡°The Third Brother, Yi Hang and Yi Fan were taken away one after another. This matter must be checked.¡± ¡°Of course, we should check it, and we should strictly check it.¡± Mu Yue Cheng glared: ¡°If I find out who is targeting the Mu Family, I will not let have an easy day. Yue Fang, you let Yi An and Yi Ran find out who was the one reporting Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t you need to send someone to work on Yi Fan?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Mu Yue Cheng turned to the elevator. Mu Yue Fang told his two sons about Yi Fan. Mu Yue Cheng and others went back to their seats to eat breakfast, but after two bites, they were in no mood. ¡°The Mu Family has been experiencing a series of bad things recently. Someone must have targeted us.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said. Liu Ling Hong said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to burn incense, so as to avoid all the bad things coming to our Mu Family.¡± Mu Yue Cheng huffed and puffed: ¡°As long as you women see something happening, you burn incense and worship Buddha. Is it useful?¡± Mu Yue Bin stopped them from arguing: ¡°OK, everything happened. What¡¯s so noisy? I think everyone¡¯s eating appetite is almost gone. Then go to find evidence. Now Yi Hang is still locked in the Bureau of investigation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon after they got up and left, Mu Yue Cheng got down in the elevator again. When Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yue Cheng holding a bag in his hand, he immediately shouted, ¡°Yue Cheng, where are you going?¡± Mu Yue Cheng stopped. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Bureau.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned, ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Yi Hang for several days. I want to see if he is OK.¡± ¡°Well, you can come with me.¡± The investigation bureau was set up in the former police station, not far from the city center. It took about 20 minutes to drive the car and get there. After Mu Yi Fan was taken to the investigation bureau, he was locked opposite to Mu Yi Hang. The cell is just like the ordinary cell. It¡¯s not special. You can use a power at will to blow the cell away. Therefore, the one who enters the cell must be self-conscious to not escape. If one escapes, he will not only be hunted by the investigation team, but also be a wanted man by the whole city. Mu Yi Hang saw from the iron window on the door that the man opposite was Mu Yi Fan, without any accident. He sneered: ¡°elder brother, I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet so soon. You¡¯re locked here. You wouldn¡¯t have been brought here just like me. You¡¯re suspected to have absorbed the core of the power, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°You are wrong. I just came here to see you. I will leave soon.¡± Mu Yi Hang sneered: ¡°Big brother you¡¯re too naive, do you think the investigation bureau is a place where one can enter when he wants to enter, and leave when he wants to leave?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave because I don¡¯t have a core thievery? It¡¯s you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan grasped the iron bar on the door and window with both hands: ¡°Dad and the others, they haven¡¯t found the evidence to prove your innocence. I¡¯m really worried. You can¡¯t go out. What should I do?¡± He put his hands to his chest, looking really worried. Then he smiled deeply: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will ¨C OK ¨C OK ¨C Take ¨C care ¨C you ¨C T ¨C MD.¡± Mu Yi Fan is very clear in his mind that he was reported because of the scheme of Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan plots. He had long expected that Mu Yi Hang would think of other ways to deal with him after the zombie detector could not detect that he was a zombie. So, he just let people frame Mu Yi Hang first before he was framed. Now, Mu Yi Hang must be very angry. Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes flashed hard: ¡°You can leave here again.¡± Just then, the investigation team came over and opened Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cell door: ¡°Young Master Mu, you can leave.¡± Mu Yi Hang was shocked and looked at the staff of the investigation team: ¡°Why can my brother go out so quickly?¡± How many minutes did he spend here? How can he get out? Mu Yi Fan looked at the incredible Mu Yi Hang, and slowly picked up the corner of his mouth: ¡°Yi Hang, are you happy to see big brother go out?¡± Mu Yi Hang stared at him coldly. ¡°Admiral Mu took the evidence to prove that Young Master Mu did not steal people¡¯s cores, but it needs to be confirmed by Young Master Mu before he can really leave the Bureau,¡± the investigator said Mu Yi Hang asked in time, ¡°What evidence is it?¡± How could evidence be found so soon? Mu Yi Fan comes out of the cell and went to Mu Yi Hang cell: ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Mu Yi Hang gave him a cold glance and looked at the investigator: ¡°What evidence is it?¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± The captain didn¡¯t reveal it At this time, Zhao Yi Xuan came in with another investigator: ¡°Yi Hang, Yi Hang, mom has come to see you.¡± The following investigator was responsible for sending Zhao Yi Xuan to the door of Mu Yi Hang cell and left. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhao Yi Xuan coming, he was in no mood to hang around, turned around and leaves the cell with the investigator. Zhao Yi Xuan looked at Yi Fan being let out and her eyes were shocked. He turned around and looked at Mu Yi Hang: ¡°Yi Hang, how are you doing here? Have you been bullied? ¡± ¡°Mom, how did Mu Yi Fan get released? They got evidence? How could he have proof of his innocence so quickly?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan also didn¡¯t understand: ¡°I don¡¯t know what your father showed the team leader, so they asked someone to take Mu Yi Fan out.¡± She looked around here and said in a low voice, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Everything is arranged and he will never get out.¡± ¡°Mom, go and check. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s confident face makes me uneasy.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan nodded and said, ¡°OK, I came to you first, and then I¡¯ll come back to see you later.¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239: Trial part 1 Zhao Yi Xuan hurried out of the cell and followed Mu Yi Fan to the courtroom. The courtroom is about two hundred square meters, and the arrangement is almost the same as that of the court. Behind the desk of the judge sat three inspectors. Their faces are serious and their eyes are like burning torches. They wore white uniforms with like other investigators, but they have one more badge on their chest than ordinary investigators, so as to distinguish them from ordinary investigators. In addition, the audience is full of investigators who are not on duty, and Mu Yue Cheng. As soon as Mu Yi Fan came in, he was taken to the courtroom. Zhao Yi Xuan, who followed, sat next to Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng looked at her and said nothing. Because it¡¯s not a formal court here, and there are not so many copying and written procedures, Judge 1 said directly: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, someone has reported you that you have absorbed the crystal cores of power men in order to become a multinary power, killed many power players, and verified by us that you do have multinary power.¡± [1] So multinary is like a power person with multiple types of powers¡­ binary is two powers¡­ trinary is three powers The judge looked at Mu Yue Cheng, and he continued, ¡°But your father, Admiral Mu, brought a video before, saying that you have so many abilities for one year, because you have the ability to copy, and you can copy different abilities for your own use, so this caused people can have a chance to frame you, and I don¡¯t know what you can say to justify this matter?¡± Copying ability? A lot of people in the room didn¡¯t hear about this ability, so they discussed it in a low voice. ¡°What is this power? I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of such a power. Literally, it should be able to copy other people¡¯s power, just like we copy identity copies in real life.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s very powerful.¡± ¡°Not really. If he encounters a powerful power, he just needs to copy it for his own use. My God! Isn¡¯t this a very abnormal year?¡± The more Zhao Yi Xuan in the front row heard, the more she can¡¯t sit. Mu Yi Fan knows that his power will bring trouble and exposure will come sooner or later after the news that ¡°The power will absorb the power¡¯s crystal core and have a chance to become a multi-system or multinary power¡± comes out. So, he explained everything to Mu Yue Cheng for a long time, and recorded a video about his power that can save some trouble for his having to explain it. Yi Fan did not hide and he said: ¡°My ability is really a copying ability. The higher the level, the more abilities I can copy at the same time, so I can become a multinary power.¡± They were surprised and envied him. The judge asked, ¡°How do you prove that your ability is a copy ability?¡± ¡°You can find a few abilities that few people have, such as variant fire power, variant water power, etc. these people with variant abilities are absolutely no more than five people in the B City. Even if I kill these powers, dig out their crystal core, absorb the power of the crystal core, I can¡¯t have their power with such good luck to manage to awaken them. You should know, absorbing the power of crystal core from another person is hard and on what a slim chance is that the core of a power crystal will become a multi-system power?¡± The three investigators took a look at it, nodded their heads, and asked everyone to have a rest. Then, they sent investigators to find poeple with unusual powers. While resting, Zhao Yi Xuan found an excuse to go to the bathroom and ran to the cell to report to Mu Yi Hang what happened in the courtroom. After listening, Mu Yi Hang showed an incredible expression: ¡°Copying power? Is there such powers? ¡± He never heard of such a power, and never thought that Mu Yi Fan would have such a power. ¡°Mom, if we knew Mu Yi Fan really has such a power, it would be a waste of effort for us to report the killing of a power by Mu Yi Fan before. Besides, you need to quickly ask the informant to not identify Mu Yi Fan as the one who was the one who killed a power after confirming that Mu Yi Fan is really a copy of a power. Otherwise, the charges are the same as those of killing a power.¡± He originally wanted to find someone to report that Mu Yi Fan killed the power, even if there was no exact evidence to prove that Mu Yi Fan really killed the power, but as long as Mu Yi Fan could not prove his innocence, there was a great possibility that he would be kept in the investigation bureau for investigation. As long as Mu Yi Fan is detained in the Bureau of investigation, he will have the opportunity to gain the full trust of his father and have him hand over most of Yi Fan rights to him. Even if he is now locked in the Bureau of investigation, he will not have to worry about Mu Yi Fan doing something he does not know outside. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yi Fan has the ability of replication. Zhao Yi Xuan was surprised: ¡°Is it serious?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not so serious, don¡¯t many people come to the Bureau of investigation to report it and take revenge on those who have enmity with themselves.¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes showed anxiety: ¡°Now is not the time to say this, mom, you hurry to find someone to inform the informant.¡± ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan left the cell in a hurry. However, as soon as she got out of the cell, she found two Bureau people following her. Even if she got in the car, bureau people still followed her as if they knew what she was going to do. Zhao Yi Xuan was very anxious. The most annoying thing is that there is no mobile phone used to contact each other, otherwise, she would have just call. Finally, she had to go back to Mu¡¯s building, find someone to inform the person who reported the incident, and then take the car back to the investigation bureau. When she got off the bus, she saw a large group of people walking into the investigation bureau, and then was led to the reception room by the investigator. Zhao Yi Xuan looked at the men and went back to the courtroom. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhao Yi Xuan come back and sneered: ¡°Auntie, is your tummy okay? Otherwise, how can you go to the bathroom for such a long time?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and noticed that Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s hair was slightly disordered. It¡¯s like she was going out to do something and was rushing back. He didn¡¯t ask, but said, ¡°If you are not feeling well, go back to rest.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan put on a farfetched smile: ¡°I¡¯m ok, as long as I¡¯m sitting will be good.¡± She sat in her chair, wondering whether the people who she had sent out had done it. Mu Yi Fan saw her face looked like that which had loss a soul, the smile on her lips was even worse. Half an hour later, the investigator came in with three powers. They introduced to the judge: ¡°Here are three powers, one is a mind reading power, the other is a variant gold power, and the other is a variant fire power. There are not ten powers of these three powers in the whole city, especially the mind reading power, which are rare. Moreover, it has not been heard that any mind reading power has been killed or died outside the city Judge one nodded and looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, now you can copy their power. As long as you can copy their power, we will believe that you have the ability to copy, and maybe you were framed by others.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°I need to shake hands with three powers. Besides, after I copy their powers, I will squeeze out the powers I copied before, which means I can¡¯t have too many powers.¡± ¡°What are you now?¡± the judge asked ¡°Variation of the thunder fire power, water system power and fire system power¡± Mu Yi Fan used power while speaking to prove the truth of his words. Just said three powers, he didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious. Everyone in the room, except for Mu Yue Cheng, was stunned. They heard that Mu Yi Fan had wind power, and then had ice power and water power. Now the powers are different. It seemed that he really has a copy ability. The judge nodded and said, ¡°You can shake hands with them.¡± Mu Yi Fan walked up to the three powers and shook hands with the three powers respectively. Then, he changes thunder fire power, fire power and water power into mind reading power, variant gold power and variant of fire power. He turned to the judge and released the variant fire power. The fire was not big, just like the fire from a lighter, but the color was blue and red. The fire power man was surprised and said, ¡°This is the color of the fire I have.¡± He also released his ability, just like Mu Yi Fan, and everyone stared. Mu Yi Fan smiled, and then used the variant gold power. The released metal was transparent, which surprised the variant gold power. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can be transparent, although there are several who have the same variant metal abilities as me.¡± This is proving more certain that Mu Yi Fan did not kill the power and took away the power¡¯s crystal core. Mu Yi Fan suddenly turned around and looked at Judge 1: ¡°Judge, are you thinking ¡®this copying power is too powerful¡¯?¡± Judge one raised his eyebrows. Mu Yi Fan looked at Judge 2: ¡°You¡¯re thinking, ¡®he¡¯s serious not going to use mind reading now.''¡± Judge 2nodded and said, ¡°I do think so.¡± Mu Yi Fan, turn to Judge 3. Judge 3 looked at Mu Yi Fan very calmly. Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want anything, there is still a voice saying,¡¯I don¡¯t want anything, let¡¯s see if you can guess what I¡¯m thinking¡¯. ¡± Judge 3¡¯s face turned red, he was a little embarrassed. The other two judges looked at Judge 3 for a moment. Mu Yi Fan suddenly turned around and went to Zhao Yi Xuan. Chapter 240 Chapter 240: Trial part 2 Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yi Fan go to her, and her heart jumped up, she was worried that Mu Yi Fan would see what she was thinking. At the same time, she pretended to be calm and not let others see that she was afraid. Mu Yi Fan saw a flustered looked in her eyes, chuckled and looked at Mu Yue Cheng with pride: ¡°Dad, are you thinking about ¡®look, my son, how powerful is he¡¯?¡± Mu Yue Cheng was exposed for that and he was happy and embarrassed about the things in his mind. He pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Stink boy, you dare to peep into your father¡¯s mind.¡± The people in the audience at the back sat up straight one after another, afraid that Yi Fan will see something, and dare not think about anything. At this time, Judge 1 said, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, we believe that you have the ability to copy, but that do not exclude you from killing the power.¡± When Zhao Yi Xuan heard this, she was relieved. Mu Yi Fan turned to Judge 1: ¡°I really want to know who identified me as the man responsible killing the power and seizing the power¡¯s crystal core. I don¡¯t need to kill the power since I know that I have the replication power. I just need to fight for the crystal core to improve my level of replication power, so I can copy more powers. Why would I have to do this kind of hard work to kill the power for? What¡¯s more, after absorbing the crystal core of the power, you may not get the power. In the end, you still leave the chance to be found out. Will I be so stupid? It¡¯s obviously someone who set me up. ¡± Judge No. 1 said, ¡°Is it a frame up or not? It can only be determined after the person who reported you confronts you.¡± In fact, when you see that Mu Yi Fan can copy other people¡¯s powers, everyone gradually incline to believe Mu Yi Fan was framed. As Mu Yi Fan said, he has the ability of copying. As long as he tries to improve the level of the ability, he can have multiple abilities. Why kill the person with the ability and make himself a suspect. ¡°Bring up those who report Mu Yi Fan,¡± judge one said to the investigator at the door When Zhao Yi Xuan heard this, her heart began to talk again. She asked people to inform these informants not to come to the Bureau of investigation to identify Mu Yi Fan. How could they still come to the bureau? She hoped that after entering the courtroom, these people can only say that they are mistaken or misunderstood. Otherwise, the crime of slander will be serious. Soon a group of eight people were brought to the courtroom. Zhao Yi Xuan was stunned, aren¡¯t these the people she met? It seemed that before the people she sent could be inform them, they were already called to the investigation room. All of a sudden, Zhao Yi Xuan couldn¡¯t sit down. Judge 1 immediately started asking: ¡°You said that Mu Yi Fan killed your teammates and seized their crystal cores, then you tell, when did Mu Yi Fan kill your teammates?¡± Eight informants immediately reported the time when Mu Yi Fan left the city for the second time, that is, when they went out of the city to look for materials together. Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°I don¡¯t deny that the time they said is exactly the time when I went out of the city. However, I want to ask you, which day did I kill your teammates and where did I kill your teammates? What¡¯s more, did I kill your teammates alone or with a group of people?¡± ¡°Alone, near Cuihua village.¡± The informant repeated Mu Yi Fan¡¯s killing of their companion at the time. The time he said was the night Mu Yi Fan met Zheng Jia Ming, when he drove out to find Zheng Jia Ming. Obviously, Mu Yi Hang knew exactly what happened that day. Otherwise, he would not know that he had driven out that night. Mu Yi Fan jokingly said: ¡°Can I deal with so many powers in your team alone? Are you overestimating me?¡± He knew that they said he was going to kill them by himself in order not to involve so many witnesses. One of the informant said, ¡°You have a high level of power. It¡¯s easy to deal with our low levels.¡± ¡°Well, if I really killed your companion, then I asked you why I didn¡¯t kill you at that time and let you report me? And why did it take you so long to report me? ¡± An informant said: ¡°We were hiding in the woods at that time. You didn¡¯t find us. We have only come to report you now because the investigation team was just established at that time. We didn¡¯t know the situation of the investigation team, and we don¡¯t know whether the investigation team can trust us. Second, because you are the Mu Family¡¯s person and have great influence, we are afraid of your Mu Family¡¯s revenge. We didn¡¯t dare to report you until someone reported the Second Young Master of the Mu Family a few days ago.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for you to talk about these situations. Let me ask you again, what power did I use to attack your partner?¡± The informant said, ¡°Wind system¡± Mu Yi Fan clenched his lips: ¡°Are you sure I used the wind system?¡± Eight informants looked at each other, then nodded their heads. Mu Yi Fan spread out his hands: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m not a wind power. It¡¯s impossible to attack you with wind power. If you don¡¯t believe it, everyone can testify.¡± A lot of people nodded at the scene, because Mu Yi Fan is not a wind power, but a copying power. However, you can see that Mu Yi Fan tricked the informant¡¯s words, so they didn¡¯t expose Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words. Zhao Yi Xuan sat up straight and stared at eight informants. ¡°Not a wind power?¡± Eight informants looked at each other, whispered, ¡°Have we got it wrong?¡± But it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for eight people to remember a mistake together. And they also heard that the Mu Family Young Master is a wind power. ¡°No discussion allowed.¡± Judge one snapped. Eight informants dare not discuss it again. Judge 1 asked, ¡°Are you really sure of what power Mu Yi Fan used to kill people?¡± The informant thought for a moment and said definitely, ¡°It was killed by the wind system.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Judge, you should know what my powers are. So, because of the low level and for some reason, my powers were only ice and wood, and there was no wind at all. My companions who went out with me didn¡¯t see me using wind powers. However, it doesn¡¯t matter if I had wind powers. What¡¯s important is¡­¡± He looked at the mind reader: ¡°What do you hear in their minds?¡± The mind reader was stunned. He looked at the judge and saw the judge looking at him, so he said: ¡°When you deny that it¡¯s not the wind system, I heard them all thinking, ¡°The person who asked us report clearly said that Mu Yi Fan is a wind system power, how can he not be the wind system? Did I remember it wrong?¡± These words. ¡± There was an uproar. Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face looked ugly. The eight informants were in a panic. ¡°You¡¯re nuts. How can we think that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bloody impossible. How can you know what we¡¯re thinking?¡± The mind reader said, ¡°I have mind reader powers, and naturally I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Looking at the first informant on the right, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re really thinking ¡®Oh, he has mind reading skills¡¯.¡± Then he looked at the second informant: ¡°You¡¯re thinking ¡®miserable, what you just thought was known to him¡¯.¡± Eight informants turned white, and then an informant pretended to be calm and said, ¡°You¡¯re just talking nonsense. It must be Mu Yi Fan who asked you to say that. The man wanted to clear his guilt.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°I asked him to tell you that as long as the psychic can hypnotize you, he will know whether it is true or false. But one thing I want to say is that if you honestly admit that you framed me now, you will have a chance to be dealt with it lightly. But if the judge found the psychic to hypnotize you and make you tell the truth, then your crime will be the same as the one who killed the power. ¡± He saw eight informants faces without any fear, and he continued: ¡°By the way, I have one more thing to say, I¡¯m not really a wind power. Just now, I¡¯ve demonstrated my power here. My power is to copy others powers. That is to say, if I copy your partner¡¯s power, I can use it for myself. I don¡¯t need to kill your partner to get the power at all. OK, now¡­ Do you choose to speak for yourself, or do you want the people have to use the psychic powers from the bureau to tell you the truth?¡± The 8 informants stared at each other with uncertain. Mu Yi Fan turned to the judges and said, ¡°Three judges, as I just said, I can copy a power, and there is no need to kill a power, so I have no motive to kill a power. What¡¯s more, I told the people in the camp about going out to look for materials. It can be said that all the people in the Mu Family camp know of it so that these eight informants can find a way to frame me when I¡¯m acting alone. That¡¯s all I have to say.¡± With that, he went back to the courtroom seat. Three judges whispered to each other, and then judge one said, ¡°Eight informants, do you still think Mu Yi Fan killed your partner?¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241: Trial part 3 The eight informantsare not as sure as they were before, and their faces showed hesitation. After awhile, one of the informants said: ¡°Trial Judge, Mu Yi Fan is the murderer ofour friend.¡± Then, the informantcontinued: ¡°Yes¡­Yes, yes, Mu Yi Fan is the murderer of my friend.¡± When Mu YiFan heard such an answer, he remained calm. The threejudges took a look at it and nodded, ¡°Go get the investigator of psychic powerask him to come to the courtroom to hypnotize the informant.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±The investigator at the door, turned and walked out of the courtroom. Threejudges said to eight informants, ¡°You still have a chance to think about itbefore the investigators with psychic powers come in.¡± Some ofthe informants were afraid and swallow their throats. They knowthat the charge of framing is as big as the charge of killing a power. Soon,investigators with psychic powers came to the courtroom. Judge 1asked again, ¡°Do you still maintain the original report?¡± The eight informantssaw investigators with psychic powers, some felt uncertain. ¡°If youdon¡¯t speak, we will take that as your answer that you insist on Mu Yi Fan killingyour partner.¡± Judge 1 said to the psychic investigator, ¡°You canstart.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thepsychic investigator walked up to the eight informants, starting with the firstone on the right. When hewas about to use the power, the first informant quickly said: ¡°Wait¡­ eergh.¡± As soon asZhao Yi Xuan saw this, she knew that the informant was afraid. She raised herhand and rubbed the forehead point. Judge 1asked, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± ¡°I¡­ Idon¡¯t accuse. I may have made a mistake. At that time, it was so dark that Icouldn¡¯t see clearly what the other side looked like or what the otherappearance was like. Theinformant turned to look at his companion: ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Yes¡­Yes, yes. ¡± Theinformant nodded. Zhao YiXuan was relieved that at least the eight informants are not stupid enough tostand by their words. Otherwise, if the report is wrong, many people will be involved. It is alsopossible for the investigation team to find out who is behind the accusation. ¡°Are yousure you don¡¯t accuse?¡± Asked Judge 1. Eight informantsquickly said, ¡°Not accusing, not accusing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll askyou again. You really don¡¯t accuse him?¡± ¡°Notaccusing, not accusing.¡± Judge 1 wasfurious and took up the gavel and knocked on the table: ¡°What do you think the Bureauof Investigation is, when you talk about accusing, then you don¡¯t stand by theaccusation, do you think this is a fun place? If you don¡¯t stand by youraccusation, you will also be punished.¡± ¡°Accordingto the Bureau¡¯s rules, random informants who accuse people with a maliceintention will be jailed for half a year, during which, in addition tovolunteering, they will be taken down by investigators once every three daysfor a meal,¡± judge 2 said Mu Yi Fanheard this, and finally his heart settled down. Zhao YiXuan glared at Mu Yi Fan angrily. The eight informantsalso have no objection, they obediently followed the investigator out of thecourtroom. As thedoor of their courtroom opened, there was a man was anxiously walking back andforth. When saweight informers to take out, that man hummed, with eight informers to look athim. The doorof the courtroom quickly closed, and Judge 3 said, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, since it issomeone else¡¯s randomly malicious accusation, then you can go back. By the way,there¡¯s another thing we¡¯re going to announce in court. After the discussion ofour Bureau of Investigation, anyone who killed a power before the establishmentof the Bureau of Investigation will be considered innocent. That is to say,even if you did kill a power, you will be released in court. Because you were apower before the establishment of the Bureau of Investigation, we will release thisrule of law tomorrow. ¡± This isalso a helpless thing. Before the establishment of the Bureau of Investigation,there were so many people who killed the power men that the bureau couldn¡¯t getby just by relying on the number 100 of their Bureau of Investigation. Moreover,before the establishment of the Bureau of Investigation, all the people whokilled the powers had an excuse to infer that the Bureau of Investigation hadnot been established at that time and could not render a conviction to them. Afterthe establishment of the Bureau of Investigation, they could smear no crime atall, let alone convict them. So, allthe people in their Bureau of Investigation agreed that all the people whokilled the power men before the establishment of the Bureau were innocent. Mu Yi Fan:¡°¡­¡­¡± Couldn¡¯tyou say that earlier? It was a wasteof breath before him, and it also exposed his powers. When ZhaoYi Xuan heard this, she was almost dead. She dare to say that they had made somany preparations before, all of them were in vain. ¡°Sincethere is a mistake in the report, we will go back first. We hope that theinvestigators can find out more about the matter in the future and then bringthe reported person to the Bureau of Investigation,¡± Mu Yue Cheng said Judge 3said: ¡°This is really our fault. We will pay attention to it in the future.After all, the Bureau of Investigation has just been established, and we haveto ask Admiral Mu to be more patient.¡± Mu YueCheng stopped criticizing and was about to leave when Zhao Yi Xuan beside himsuddenly called out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mu YueCheng and Mu Yi Fan looked at her. Zhao YiXuan looked at the three judges and said, ¡°Just now, can¡¯t the investigators ofpsychic powers hypnotize the informants and ask them to tell whether they haveframed the informants?¡± Judge 1immediately understood her intention: ¡°Madame Mu, it¡¯s not allowed to hypnotizethe informant with psychic powers without a justified reason. Just now, inorder to make the informant tell the truth, we told them that we will do it.So, we just lied to the informant, and didn¡¯t really want to hypnotizethem.¡± Zhao YiXuan didn¡¯t give up: ¡°But¡­¡± Judge 1interrupted: ¡°Madame Mu, even if you hypnotize the other party, it can¡¯t beused as evidence, but if you want to be like Young Master Mu, it¡¯s OK tofrighten eight informants with psychic powers, it is something that maywork.¡± However,if you use it many times in the future, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work in the future. Zhao YiXuan glanced at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Well, I also want to use this plot to test thosewho framed my son.¡± Mu YueCheng thought this was feasible: ¡°I also agree to use this move to probe those informants.¡± Judge 2asked, ¡°Are you the head of the interrogation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±¡°However, before interrogating the informant, I hope that no one at the bureaucan leave, not even make a phone call, except the investigator who brings theinformant in,¡± Zhao Yi Xuan said Mu YiFan¡¯s eyes flashed with a funny smile. Zhao Yi Xuan was obviously worried thathe would inform the informant. ¡°Yes.¡±Judge two immediately ordered that the informant who reported Mu Yi Hang shouldbe taken over. Mu YueCheng said to Zhao Yi Xuan, ¡°I asked the driver to pick up Mu Yi Hang¡¯s accuser.¡± Zhao YiXuan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. You stay here with Yi Fan.¡± She wasworried that Mu Yi Fan would tell the informants something, so there must besomeone watching him. ¡°OK, thenI¡¯ll go to see Yi Hang with Yi Fan.¡± Zhao YiXuan stopped, but there was no reason for her to refute, so she had to go. Mu YueCheng and Mu Yi Fan came to the cell: ¡°Yi Hang.¡± Mu YiHang, who was sitting in the chair, raised his head suddenly and saw Mu YueCheng and Mu Yi Fan standing outside the door. His eyes drooped and he got upand walked to the door: ¡°Big Brother, are you ok?¡± Mu YueCheng huffed: ¡°Those people clearly accused and tried to frame your elderbrother. Fortunately, your elder brother¡¯s ability to copy did not to let themsucceed.¡± ¡°He has copyingability?¡± Mu Yi Hang said the four words gently. ¡°Yeah, hecan copy other people¡¯s abilities. Moreover, the higher the level, the moreabilities he can copy at the same time. It¡¯s similar to that of a multinarypower, but it¡¯s better than that of a multinary power. Your brother only needsto concentrate on upgrading this power to be able to copy more.¡± Mu Yi Hangfocused on Mu Yi Fan and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a copy ability. You cancopy whatever you want.¡± Mu Yi Fansaid with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to have both psychic and fire abilities,at least much better than those who have one power, so you should cherish thesetwo abilities and don¡¯t lose them.¡± Mu Yi Hangheard the last words and clenched his fist. Mu YueCheng looked at Mu Yi Hang and pursed his lips tightly, comforted him and said:¡°Yi Hang, don¡¯t worry, we will find evidence to clarify the charges for you. Bythe way, in half an hour, we will try your case, hoping to let you go outsmoothly.¡± Mu YiHang¡¯s eyes brightened a little: ¡°Have you found evidence for me?¡± ¡°No, butwe¡¯re going to lie to informants and hope they can be fooled so we can get the words out of their mouths.¡± ¡°How canwe fool them?¡± Mu YueCheng talked all about the previous courtroom. Afterlistening to Mu Yi Hang, he was not very happy. Instead, my heart was heavy. Iglanced at Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°Dad, I have a request.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242: Trial part 4 Mu Yue Cheng frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the request?¡± ¡°I hope that at the time of the trial, only me and the informant, as well as the judge, will be present, and everyone else will be waiting outside,¡± Mu Yi Hang said Hearing this, Mu Yue Cheng frowned: ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± Mu Yi Hang said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that someone is making small moves from behind the scene trying to make things go wrong.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was also worried about people playing tricks in secret: ¡°OK, we will just do what you say. I¡¯ll go to the judge and talk about it now.¡± Mu Yi Fan watched Mu Yi Hang smirk and left the cell with Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yi Hang looked at the back of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s leaving. The fist in the sleeve wounded tighter, and the nail poked in the palm of the hand without Mu Yi Hang having any awareness. ¡°Yi Hang.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan came to the cells and went straight to Mu Yi Hang¡¯s cell: ¡°Wait a minute, the investigator is going to judge what you have been framed.¡± ¡°I know. Dad told me just now.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Then your father didn¡¯t tell you about Mu Yi Fan¡¯s trial before?¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes were filled with violence: ¡°Told me, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s luck is really good, on top of having a copying ability, he also can escape the charge of killing the power men easily.¡± He thought God was helping Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust your Ma, you¡¯re not going to be implicated in this.¡± Mu Yi Hang frowned: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m worried about you now. When I¡¯m not in the building, he¡¯s probably going to attempt something to you.¡± The most annoying thing is that the people he could trust either died in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s hands or in the hands of zombies. Later, before he could cultivate the trust men to follow him, he was taken to the Bureau of Investigation by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s schemes. Zhao Yi Xuan was furious: ¡°He dare.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to do anything now. If I am convicted of this crime, I will have my crystal core dug out by the people of the Bureau of Investigation and driven out of the B City. This is what he saw would happen in the end.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face turned white. ¡°I won¡¯t let him succeed. I¡¯ll go and watch him now.¡± She hurried out of the cell and back to the courtroom to see Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yue Cheng talking to the judge. Mu Yue Cheng saw her coming back and said, ¡°Yi Hang said that when he wants to be interrogated, only he will be in the courtroom with the judge and the informant.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan looked at Mu Yi Fan with his hands in his pants pocket and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the lounge and wait for the result.¡± ¡°Um.¡± The investigator immediately took the three of them to the lounge and prepared tea for them. Mu Yi Fan stood at the window with his tea cup in his hand and looked out at the view. From his point of view, he can just see the parking lot. He can see the accusers who were brought back to the Bureau of Investigation by the investigators. When Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yi Fan looking out all the time and was worried about what he would do, she pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Yi Fan, what are you looking at?¡± Mu Yi Fan took a sip of tea and said in a low voice, ¡°Take a look.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan went to the window, didn¡¯t see anything special, and sat back in position. Mu Yi Fan finished drinking the tea in the cup, put the empty cup on one side of the table, and continue to look out of the window. At this time, a white car from the Bureau of Investigation drove into the Bureau of Investigation and stopped in the parking lot. Then, three people left the car. Mu Yi Fan took a closer look. It¡¯s the ones who made a lot of noise in the building the other day. He remembered his name is Ma Yuan, Xie Gui and He Jian. He glanced and stared at the three of them for a long time. With Ma Yuan at the front, the investigator who came down behind them, immediately followed their steps and led them into the building. When entering the building, Ma Yuan suddenly stopped and shook his head. Xie Gui and he Jian rubbed their foreheads and hearts. The investigator saw them stop and shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Ma Yuan said, ¡°I was woken up by you in the early morning and I didn¡¯t sleep well. Now I have a headache.¡± The investigator stared at them and kindly asked other investigators to send them a cup of hot tea to warm themselves. After drinking the tea, they entered the courtroom. Ma Yuan saw Mu Yi Hang on the judgment platform and shouted, ¡°Damn it, you are the murderer who killed my companion. You will die badly today.¡± ¡°Silence.¡± Judge 1 struck the gavel on the table. Mu Yi Hang gave them a cold glance, and his eyes returned to the judges. Judge 1 said: ¡°Before the trial, I need to make it clear to the informant that if the informant intends to frame others maliciously, he will be punished the same as the one who killed the power men. So, Ma Yuan, Xie Gui, He Jian, do you really want to accuse Mu Yi Hang?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The three men nodded hard. Unlike the previous eight informants who had some hesitation, watching them stare at Mu Yi Hang angrily, they seemed to have determined that Mu Yi Hang is the one who killed their partner. Mu Yi Hang glanced. At them The three judges looked at each other and asked, ¡°Are you sure Mu Yi Hang is the murderer of your partner? You need to know that if you don¡¯t say yes, we¡¯ll try the case immediately. We¡¯ll find psychic powers to hypnotize you and make sure you don¡¯t lie. Then we¡¯ll continue the case.¡± Xie Gui was impatient and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so bossy. We are very sure that Mu Yi Hang killed our partner.¡± Mu Yi Hang clenched his fist in his sleeve. Judge 3 suddenly stood up, left the courtroom and went to the rest room. Mu Yue Cheng saw Judge 3 and immediately got up and asked, ¡°How are you doing?¡± Judge 3 shook his head: ¡°They are not afraid of our threats. They are very sure that Second Young Master Mu killed their partner.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face sank. This move didn¡¯t work for Ma Yuan. Zhao Yi Xuan stood up excitedly: ¡°No way, my son can¡¯t possibly be the one who killed their partner.¡± Judge 3 asked, ¡°Do you want to continue the trial?¡± ¡°Trial continues of course. I¡¯m sure my son will never kill a power.¡± As soon as Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s words fell, the door of the lounge was quickly knocked. Judge 3 opened the door and saw that the man at the door was the investigator. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The investigator said quickly, ¡°The three powers who were brought to the courtroom suddenly fainted and their noses are still bleeding.¡± Standing in front of the window, Yi Fan looked back to the door. Judge 3 raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°When I left just now, they were fine. How could they faint?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s being checked now.¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought things were not going so good: ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± The five men came to the courtroom, and Zhao Yi Xuan rushed to Mu Yi Hang¡¯s side anxiously: ¡°Yi Hang, are you ok?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Yi Hang has been staring at Mu Yi Fan, who finally came in. His eyes were deep and heavy, and even his anger couldn¡¯t be hidden. Mu Yue Cheng saw three powers fainting on the ground, nose bleeding, frowned visibly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Judge 1 said, ¡°Just now, they suddenly screamed and fainted.¡± The investigator who is doing the examination said: ¡°The preliminary examination, it is like they can¡¯t handle the control of a psychic powers, leading to brain damage, and then fainting.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s heart sank: ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°That is to say, someone controlled them with psychic powers.¡± Judge 1 and the other two judges looked at each other without speaking. There were seven people in the courtroom, but only Mu Yi Hang had psychic powers. Mu Yue Cheng glanced at everyone and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who is it? Who controlled them?¡± Judge 1 took a deep breath and said, ¡°Admiral Mu, only Second Young Master Mu is a psychic in the whole courtroom.¡± Everyone looked at Mu Yi Hang. Zhao Yi Xuan screamed with a cold tone: ¡°Judge, please clarify what this means? Do you think it¡¯s my son who wants to control three powers? ¡± ¡°I believe in my son. He can never do such a thing.¡± Mu Yue Cheng angrily looked at Judge 1: ¡°This matter must be checked with care, and my son must be innocent. From now on, every psychic in the Bureau of Investigation is not allowed to leave the Bureau of Investigation. I¡¯d like to see who killed Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s son.¡± It has not been found out as to who was behind the falsely accused Mu Yi Fan for killing a power. Now, this kind of thing happens again. Even if Yi Hang did not kill a power, it is a felony to use power to control other powers in the courtroom. Zhao Yi Xuan pulled Mu Yi Hang¡¯s sleeve and said anxiously, ¡°Yi Hang, you have to say a word.¡± Mu Yi Hang closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t use psychic powers to control the three men.¡± He originally wanted to do this, but as soon as he began to do it, the three powers covered their heads awkwardly and said they had a headache, and then they fell to the ground. It¡¯s like having a premeditation of an event, even if he¡¯d planned to use psychic powers, and before he did it said use psychic powers, they fell to the ground. ¡°Did you hear that my son said that he did not use the psychic powers, is there a need to say he did?¡± ¡°Whether or not Second Young Master Mu did it, we need to lock him up first and wait until we find out what¡¯s going on,¡± said Judge 1 Chapter 243 Chapter 243: How about it? Is it fast? Mu Yue Cheng transferred all the soldiers from the Mu Family training camp to the Bureau of Investigation, surrounded the Bureau of Investigation and checked the identity and abilities of each investigator. Finally, it was determined that none of the investigators who remained in the Bureau, other than the investigators who had left the mission, had any psychic ability. The investigator who was sent to the courtroom by the judge to hypnotize the informant before is not a real psychic, but was a disguised psychic to scare the informant. Not even one of the powers caught in the bureau is a psychic. Mu Yue Cheng is furious and orders another person to investigate and monitor. The courtroom and the corridors and rooms around the courtroom were devoid of the power men and sneaky figures. However, when they were looking at the monitoring records in the courtroom, they noticed that Judge 3 had not been away for a long time. The screen suddenly ¡°Hissed¡± and the screen took a while to recover. It is obvious that someone was using psychic powers, which will lead to abnormal fluctuation in the monitoring equipment. However, at this time, except for Mu Yi Hang, who was in the courtroom and has psychic powers, no one around the courtroom passed by. In this way, the biggest suspect is Mu Yi Hang. Unless ¨C Someone remotely controlled the power men. If so, it will be difficult thing to do. Finally, Mu Yue Cheng came to the cell and asked, ¡°Yi Hang, did you notice someone using psychic powers when you were in the courtroom? As a psychic, you should be more or less aware of it. ¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes flickered and his voice faded: ¡°Yes, there was a spiritual fluctuation about 200 meters away from the left side of the courtroom downstairs.¡± Mu Yue Cheng immediately asked investigators to find out what happened about 200 meters to the left of the downstairs of the courtroom. Before long, the investigators came and said it was the lounge they had been in. ¡°Lounge? How could it be?¡± Mu Yue Cheng directly denied: ¡°At that time, in the lounge, just me and your mother, oops, Yi Fan was there. We couldn¡¯t harm you. Even if we harmed you, my powers are not in the psychic system. Your mother has no ability. Your elder brother is a copying ability. He just copied the gold system and the fire system, as well as the mind reading skill. There¡¯s no psychic ability. The judge who came later. He¡¯s not psychic powers¡­¡± Mu Yi Hang looked at him quietly and said nothing. Mu Yue Cheng eyes drooped, the words stopped, with a frowning eyes, he said: ¡°You would not be doubting your big brother?¡± Mu Yi Hang was still silent. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Mu Yue Cheng saw his silence as the words of acquiescence, he turned furious: ¡°How can your eldest brother harm you?¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes were full of anger, and he didn¡¯t say yes or no. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I¡¯ll find it out for you.¡± When Mu Yue Cheng had said that, he turned and left the cell. Mu Yi Hang looked at the empty cell, his eyes were full of fierce light, his face was very ferocious, and he squeezed out the cold words from his teeth: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I want to see how far you can push me.¡± As the investigator was reporting in and out, the door of the lounge was not closed. When Mu Yue Cheng returned to the lounge, he saw Zhao Yi Xuan staring at Mu Yi Fan who was listening to the investigator¡¯s report with keen eyes. He walked past with a cold heart. At the corner of Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eyes¡¯ peripheral caught a glimpse of someone sitting next to her, turned around and saw it was Mu Yue Cheng. She immediately turned back her fierce eyes and asked anxiously, ¡°Yue Cheng, has Yi Hang said anything?¡± Mu Yue Cheng stared at her silently for a few seconds before saying, ¡°He said nothing.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan did not believe: ¡°How could he have said nothing?¡± Mu Yue Cheng ignored her and said directly to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Yi Fan, how are you doing?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no progress.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at the time on his watch: ¡°It¡¯s already noon, so you go back to eat first. This morning, Mu Tian saw you were taken away by the Bureau of Investigation. Maybe you scared the child, so you go back to accompany the child first.¡± Mu Yi Fan detected that Mu Yue Cheng doesn¡¯t want him to interfere in this matter. After a while, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. If you need anything, please call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yue Cheng hesitated when Mu Yi Fan went to the door, and suddenly cried, ¡°Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned around and said, ¡°Dad, what else can I do?¡± Mu Yue Cheng got up and went to Mu Yi Fan, pressed his voice and asked, ¡°Yi Fan, tell me honestly, are you still able to copy only three abilities?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes moved, looking left and right, he saw no one, and said mysteriously, ¡°Dad, actually I can copy four abilities now.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed and his eyes flashed: ¡°Can you copy four powers? In addition to the previously copied powers, what other power is there? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s light power. I copied it from Zhan Nan Tian, Dad. Do you remember the video that was shown months ago? It¡¯s the video that Zhan Bei Tian fought with Yi Hang. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mu Yue Cheng said That video was released by him to let us see what kind of person Zhan Second Young Master is. Moreover, he was reminded by Yi Fan that he should to install a camera on Yi Hang and recorded Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s actions. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Zhan Nan Tian in the video suddenly become a white light and catch up with Yi Hang and them? That¡¯s the light power. It¡¯s very fast. It¡¯s faster than the wind power. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned. ¡°Can you show this ability for me now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly turned into a light and disappears in front of Mu Yue Cheng. Next second, he went back to Mu Yue Cheng and says with a smile: ¡°How about it? Is it fast? ¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at him doubtfully: ¡°Since you have four powers, how could you not say them in the courtroom?¡± Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes: ¡°Dad, since I have the ability to copy and it has been eye-catching. If I say I can copy four abilities, I don¡¯t know how many people will covet my core, because four powers means that I¡¯m a level 4 power.¡± After hearing this, Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face relaxed a lot: ¡°OK, you go back. Now that your powers are exposed, many people will pay attention to your affairs. It¡¯s better to go out less in the next days.¡± ¡°Well, I know. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded. The moment Mu Yi Fan turned around, his smile immediately dropped. Mu Yue Cheng was obviously doubting him. He only inferred this when he asked what his powers are, he doesn¡¯t know what Mu Yi Hang said to Mu Yue Cheng in the cell. Mu Yi Fan walked out of the lobby of the Bureau of Investigation and saw Judge 3 who was in the courtroom before. He asked, ¡°Judge, I want to ask you, are the three powers who fainted in the courtroom okay? Isn¡¯t that a big deal? ¡± Judge 3 said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just that the brains were stimulated by psychic powers, so the nostrils bled. It¡¯s just a two-day rest and they will be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mu Yi Fan walked out of the Bureau building, took the car from Mu Yue Cheng, and asked the driver to take him back to Mu¡¯s building. As soon as he got out of the Bureau, he saw a lot of the powers around him. In addition to wondering why there are so many soldiers around the Bureau, those who can do powers are also curious about the rumors they heard before. It is said that the Mu Family Young Master is a copy power. And the higher the level of power, the more power he can duplicate, this is something which many people envy. When Mu Yi Fan¡¯s car came out, the powers immediately ramped up the discussion. ¡°Looked, there¡¯s a car coming out. It looks like the Mu Family¡¯s car.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Mu Family¡¯s car. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s sitting in it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who is sitting in it. First, I just want to see if the Mu Family Young Master can really copy other people¡¯s abilities.¡± Mu Yi Fan, seeing the ambition and greed and jealousy from their serious eyes, couldn¡¯t help but frown and tell the driver to drive faster. On the way back to the Mu Tower, he kept his eyes fixed on his hands and felt that he was more and more like the people of the world. In order to protect his own people, he not only knew how to frame another person, but also let his hands slowly stained with blood. As for the three powers that reported Mu Yi Hang, he had nothing to do with it. He changed their memories with psychic powers when they entered the building of the Bureau of Investigation. And in their brain, he placed a hint, as long as Mu Yi Hang used psychic power on them, their brain will be stimulated, if the control is slight then they will just have nostril bleeding, if Mu Yi Hang does it seriously they will end up in a coma. Mu Yi Hang psychic powers are not as good as Mu Yi Fan, so Mu Yi Hang can only suffer losses. Chapter 244 Chapter 244: I need to remind Admiral Mu When Mu Yi Fan returned to the Mu Tower, he saw two rows of soldiers standing outside the gate, about a hundred of them. They didn¡¯t look like the Mu Family¡¯s soldiers. ¡°What are these soldiers doing here?¡± he asked the captain of the guard ¡°Reporting to Young Master, they are the Zhan Family¡¯s soldiers. They were brought by Old Zhan the Military Commissioner. They said they had something to see the general for.¡± ¡°Old Zhan came here?¡± Mu Yi Fan was a little surprised. However, in the current situation, it was time to bring Zhan Nan Tian to the door. If it was any later, the two families may not have a chance to make peace. ¡°Yes, he came with Zhan Lei Ping Major General. Now they are in the reception room on the first floor.¡± ¡°How long has it been since they got here?¡± ¡°Just two minutes ago, we¡¯ve sent someone to the Bureau of Investigation to find Admiral Mu.¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard this, he immediately took out his satellite mobile phone to call Mu Yue Cheng for communication, and then went to the reception room to see Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong saw Mu Yi Fan and groaned slightly. Mu Yi Fan stepped up with the soldier¡¯s hand and poured a glass of water for Zhan Guo Xiong and Zhan Lei Ping: ¡°Old Zhan, please have tea.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at the cup on the table: ¡°I heard that you were reported to have killed a power, and were brought to the Bureau of Investigation by the investigator early today?¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°Old Zhan, you¡¯ve got a good way to get news.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong glanced at him and took a sip of water from the mat on the table: ¡°Then why did you come out so soon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just framing by a villain. Without definite evidence, I will come out naturally.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t ask him more: ¡°What about Admiral Mu?¡± ¡°My dad didn¡¯t know you were here. He¡¯s coming back from the Bureau.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong doesn¡¯t believe that Mu Yue Cheng heard him coming and will come back immediately: ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Tian?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong acted like he didn¡¯t hear the following and glared at Mu Yi Fan. The stink boy must have done on purpose. Knowing that he hasn¡¯t seen the child for a long time, he won¡¯t be smart. Take the child down here and let him have a look at his one and favorite great grandson? Although Zhan Lei Ping on one side was serious and intimidated the soldiers on the other side, if you looked carefully, you will find that Zhan Lei Ping was absent-minded and didn¡¯t pay attention to what they were talking about. Mu Yi Fan can understand his feelings very well when he looked at Zhan Lei Ping without saying a word. His always friendly son suddenly became gloomy. No matter which parent he is like, he will have any easy time sending his son to his death. Zhan Guo Xiong noticed that Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but looked at his son, sighing in his heart. Nan Tian¡¯s change is really too big, let alone his son can¡¯t accept it for a while, even he, Zhan Guo Xiong has experienced many things, but also can¡¯t accept Nan Tian sudden. Moreover, since Bei Tian brought Nan Tian back, Nan Tian has not denied that he killed Mu Yi Hang, and he also admitted that Mu Yi Hang did not say anything to make him angry, but he simply wanted to kill Mu Yi Hang no more no less In recent days, he has also carefully observed Nan Tian. From his words and deeds, it seemed that Nan Tian desire for killing of Mu Yi Hang is not like someone said angry words to provoke their betters. In addition, Nan Tian was determined in forcing them to give him to the Mu Family¡¯s people for them to deal with him, so he wanted to see what kind of tricks Zhan Nan Tian was playing, and also to explain to the Mu Family. Twenty minutes later, Mu Yue Cheng rushed back from the Bureau of Investigation to Mu¡¯s building. He originally wanted to come back later and deliberately make Zhan Guo Xiong wait for a while, but he thought that Yi Hang¡¯s report might have something to do with the Zhan Family¡¯s people, so he hurried back to see what the person of the Zhan Family did. Mu Yue Cheng came to the reception room, saw the two people sitting on the sofa, took this step, and immediately saluted: ¡°Old Zhan.¡± On the military side, he still respects the old man. Zhan Guo Xiong saw Mu Yue Cheng salute him, nodded his head, and said directly, ¡°Admiral Mu, we have only one purpose to visit the Mu Tower this time, that is to apologize for my second grandson Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s injury to your son Mu Yi Hang.¡± Mu Yue Cheng narrowed his eyes, sat down on the opposite sofa, and tightly pressed his lips to watch Zhan Guo Xiong silent. Zhan Guo Xiong continued: ¡°It¡¯s really Nan Tian¡¯s fault. He also admitted to us about the whole process. From the beginning to the end, it was my grandson who hurt your son Mu Yi Hang because he didn¡¯t like him.¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked in a cold voice, ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s Zhan Nan Tian, who attacked my son for no reason, isn¡¯t it too late for you to come to apologize? Wouldn¡¯t it be too insincere?¡± ¡°The reason why we have come to apologize is that we haven¡¯t returned him to the Zhan Family since Nan Tian hurt your son. We arrested him a few days ago and asked about it clearly. Now we specially bring him in a way to apologize to Mu Yi Hang and leave Nan Tian to you for your disposal.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was stunned, and sneered, ¡°If you really want to leave Zhan Nan Tian to us, you should bring him to the Mu Tower, but where is he?¡± ¡°He will be sent to you later, but before I do this with you, I hope our two families will not fight any more because of this matter. I believe you also know that in more than a month, our two families have suffered from each other¡¯s failure and have not benefited from it. It¡¯s just a waste of time fight.¡± Mu Yue Cheng sneered: ¡°As long as you the Zhan Family don¡¯t secretly make small moves to us, we will be grateful.¡± Zhan Lei Ping was furious: ¡°We the Zhan Family always do things openly and honestly. If you the Mu Family didn¡¯t press us everywhere, we wouldn¡¯t do anything to your Mu Family. For Nan Tian, we could have completely deny things to the end, but we didn¡¯t do it, right?¡± Mu Yue Cheng was silent. In fact, he believed in the Zhan Family honor, except for Zhan Nan Tian, who wanted to kill his son. Zhan Guo Xiong lowered his voice: ¡°Lei Ping, we are here to apologize, not to quarrel.¡± Zhan Lei Ping suppressed his anger, stared at Mu Yue Cheng and stayed silent. This time, he personally pressed his son to apologize and gave his son to the Mu Family¡¯s people for disposal, which was the most sincere apology. Mu Yue Cheng even suspected that even if they were the honorable Zhan Family. Can they not be angry? Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°As long as you agree with what I just said, I will give Nan Tian to you for disposal. Of course, I also hope you don¡¯t do it too much. I believe that Admiral Mu should be able to control the punishment well.¡± He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s old. He suddenly felt very tired. He doesn¡¯t want to fight again. He¡¯s really upset this whole issue. Now he only hopes that in his lifetime, his family will be able to live in peace and harmony in the last years of his life In my spare time, he can tease his great grandson. Mu Yue Cheng saw that Zhan Guo Xiong lowered his posture, so it was not too difficult for him to relent. Zhan Guo Xiong saw that he agreed with his words and he took out satellite communication to call Zhan Bei Tian. All of a sudden, the waiting room was quiet, and the footsteps and voices that had come in from outside the door disappeared. Then two people more appeared in front of them. Mu Yue Cheng saw that one of them was Zhan Nan Tian, and his eyes were filled with anger. When Zhan Nan Tian looked at Mu Yue Cheng, his eyes flashed with a complex look. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian with a frowning face. He didn¡¯t know what Zhan Bei Tian will do next. If he gives Zhan Nan Tian to Mu Yue Cheng, it means that he need to release Zhan Nan Tian from this space, and the consequences will be very serious. However, if they don¡¯t let him out, how can they put Zhan Nan Tian at Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s disposal? He can¡¯t let Mu Yue Cheng stay in the different space inside Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s space all the time. ¡°Admiral Mu, this is my out of this world space. Only this space can trap Zhan Nan Tian and prevent him from using his powers to attack people.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked around at the space, and his eyes went back to Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, every time you see my son Mu Yi Hang, you attack him, or even try to kill him with glee. Is it really because you don¡¯t like him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at his arrogant attitude and frowned, he was hoping to catch Zhan Nan Tian and use various lynching methods on Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°That is to say, my son never provoked you, but you used this lie to cover up the truth, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng took a deep breath to stop his anger, turned his head to Zhan Guo Xiong and said, ¡°Old Zhan, you just said you gave Zhan Nan Tian to me for disposal, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Zhan Bei Tian, and he goes on, ¡°But one thing, I need to remind Admiral Mu.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My grandson, Bei Tian, just said that only his different space can trap Nan Tian and prevent him from using his ability to attack people. If you take him out of the different space, he will probably hurt you.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245: He¡¯s really good at pretending ¡°Old Zhan wouldn¡¯t mean that Zhan Nan Tian can¡¯t be brought out of this different space?¡± In Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s mind, it seemed that Zhan Guo Xiong has another meaning. On the surface, it means sending Zhan Nan Tian to apologize and saying what to do with it. But in fact, it¡¯s an excuse that Zhan Nan Tian will hurt him immediately because of different space. Is it becasue they don¡¯t want to give him their grandson for him to punish. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Admiral Mu can take Zhan Nan Tian out of this space, but if he hurts you after leaving this space, it will not be in our responsibility. After all, we have reminded you that he not only has abilities, but also has a high level of abilities.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face drooped heavy: ¡°But if I don¡¯t take him out of this space, how can I handle it? Do you want me to deal with him in the space every day? ¡± Isn¡¯t that like being watched by the Zhan Family in disguise? No matter what he thinks, he felt very upset. Besides, is their Zhan Family thinking too low of their Mu Family? They the Mu Family have so many powers, he does not believe that cannot control a Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Bei Tian, give Nan Tian to Admiral Mu.¡± Zhan Bei Tian pressed his lips tightly, but there was no movement. Mu Yi Fan felt that this matter is very tangled, whether or not to put Zhan Nan Tian, it is very difficult. The corner of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s mouth smirked and he sneered in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s ear: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, do you think its difficult now? Shall I teach you how to choose? You should be very clear that if you don¡¯t hand me over to Mu Yue Cheng, the two families will keep fighting. You and Mu Yi Fan will never be recognized by the families. Also, you must lock me in a different space for a lifetime. After all, you are reluctant to do anything to this body. Even you can¡¯t stay in the different space forever. You have to think about it well. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him, pressed his voice and whispered: ¡°When you came back, you were calm about Grandpa¡¯s motive of killing Mu Yi Hang. Did you want grandpa to give you to Admiral Mu for disposal, so that you can leave my different space and not be trapped by my different space?¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, do you know that sometimes you are too smart and it¡¯s really freaking annoying. Yes, that¡¯s what I think. I don¡¯t want to stay in this broken space with you for a second.¡± Mu Yue Cheng watched Zhan Nan Tian and Zhan Bei Tian mutter all the time, and didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Zhan Guo Xiong frowns: ¡°What are you talking about.¡± Zhan Nan Tian put away his gloomy smile: ¡°Nothing, big brother is just reluctant to give me to Admiral Mu.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian frowned tightly, scanned the crowd, hesitated for a moment, and then took back at the different space. As soon as Mu Yue Cheng left the space, he immediately asked several soldiers of level 3 powers to inject a needle into Zhan Nan Tian, which made him paralyzed and unable to use his power. Then, he asked people to take him to the dungeon of the building. Zhan Lei Ping snapped, ¡°Admiral Mu, what needle did you just give Nan Tian?¡± Mu Yue Cheng glanced at him lightly: ¡°Major General Zhan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve just injected a drug that prevent strong people from doing anything strong, and it doesn¡¯t hurt the body.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong and Zhan Lei Ping took a look at each other and follow the soldiers out of the waiting room uneasily. Later Mu Yi Fan quickly walked to Zhan Bei Tian and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you hand over Zhan Nan Tian?¡± ¡°My cousin, it¡¯s possible for him to remain alive only by this way,¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained The real purpose of his return to capture Zhan Nan Tian was to clear the misunderstanding between the two families and not let that issue become the obstacle between him and Mu Yi Fan. Moreover, he is really unable to deal with the current Zhan Nan Tian. Secondly, his cousin Nan Tian was probably still alive. He needs to let the current Zhan Nan Tian go before he can know where his cousin is. What¡¯s more, as Zhan Nan Tian just said, he can¡¯t beat him now, but he can¡¯t lock Zhan Nan Tian in a different space for a lifetime. Then, even he has to stay in a different space, which means he¡¯s trapped with him. So, he wanted to let Zhan Nan Tian go early. The reason why he was reluctant to let him go just now was that he didn¡¯t want Zhan Nan Tian to find out his real purpose. ¡°Do you think your cousin is still alive?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°If you let him go, do you think the original Zhan Nan Tian is still in his body? That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t let him go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s also possible like the original Mu Yi Fan, he managed to enter someone else¡¯s body.¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°The possibility of entering other people¡¯s bodies should be very small, otherwise, the real Zhan Nan Tian will come back to your place.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°But it¡¯s also possible that he could not come back because he was kidnapped by Zhan Nan Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought about it. After all, there is a sense of familiarity between the reality and the original Master Mu Yi Fan from the book, so the book Master Mu Yi Fan and the original Zhan Nan Tian may also have such a sense of familiarity, so that the book Mu Yi Fan will find out Zhan Nan Tian new jumped body, lock him up, and use it as a threat in the future. A large group of people came to the dungeon of the building, and the soldiers locked Zhan Nan Tian in the cell. Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s face drooped heavy: ¡°Admiral Mu, I just give you my grandson to punish, but I don¡¯t want you to lock him up as prisoners.¡± After disposal, they will take him back, but they didn¡¯t want to leave them in the Mu Tower. ¡°Old Zhan, you should know my little son Mu Yi Hang is still in the Bureau of Investigation. I¡¯m still busy with his affairs. I don¡¯t have time to deal with Zhan Nan Tian for the moment. Even if I have to deal with him, I have to wait for Yi Hang to come back to deal with him. After all, it was Yi Hang who was injured by Zhan Nan Tian.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Hang is in the Bureau of Investigation?¡± Zhan Nan Tian in prison asked weakly when he heard Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s words. Mu Yue Cheng turned to look at the Zhan Nan Tian in prison and sneered, ¡°You wanted to kill Yi Hang with your whole heart, and you don¡¯t know that Yi Hang was taken away by the people in the Bureau of Investigation?¡± Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s face sank: ¡°Admiral Mu, what do you mean by that? You wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s our the Zhan Family people who set Mu Yi Hang up, right Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhan Lei Ping and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the meaning that we have misunderstood the Zhan Family¡¯s people, but every time I see Yi Hang and remember your Zhan Nan Tian killing Yi Hang¡¯s people. I really can¡¯t help doubting him. If it¡¯s you, you wouldn¡¯t help but think about it.¡± Zhan Lei Ping, with a black face, glared at Mu Yue Cheng angrily. Zhan Guo Xiong said: ¡°Admiral Mu, Nan Tian came back the day before Mu Yi Hang was reported, so it is impossible for him to frame Mu Yi Hang if he was locked in the Zhan Family from the beginning to the end, without immediate the Zhan Family helping hand.¡± Mu Yue Cheng did not speak. When Zhan Nan Tian just asked Mu Yi Hang to be locked up in the Bureau of Investigation, his suspicion of Zhan Nan Tian had been reduced by half. Zhan Nan Tian has admitted the purpose of killing Yi Hang before, so there is no need to hide the conspiracy. Zhan Guo Xiong added: ¡°Admiral Mu, it was Nan Tian¡¯s mistake at the beginning. After you deal with him, our two families also will have peace, and will not make trouble for this matter again. In addition, we can also investigate and frame Mu Yi Hang¡¯s reported affairs for you. We believe that we can return Mu Yi Hang¡¯s innocence soon.¡± Mu Yue Cheng hesitated. ¡°Before disposing of me, I¡¯d like to talk to Admiral Mu alone.¡± Zhan Nan Tian said weakly. Mu Yi Fan turned his mouth and murmured, ¡°He¡¯s really good at pretense.¡± Ordinary potions have no effect on zombies at all, so Zhan Nan Tian pretended so weak now, only he pretended it. Zhan Guo Xiong glanced and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What can¡¯t be said in front of everyone?¡± He thought that Zhan Nan Tian has been forcing him to send him to the Mu Family, which is probably because he wanted to say a few words to Mu Yue Cheng, but he doesn¡¯t know what Zhan Nan Tian wants to say to Mu Yue Cheng. Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°Grandpa, are you worried that I will fight against Admiral Mu while talking alone? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll talk about it with him using the satellite phone. In this way, I can¡¯t hurt him even if I have great ability. ¡± Several people outside the prison looked at it, and Mu Yue Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear what he¡¯s going to say.¡± He borrowed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s satellite cell phone and asked the soldiers to hand it over to Zhan Nan Tian. Then they left the dungeon together and went back to the rest room. Then he got through to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s satellite phone. Once the phone was connected, Mu Yue Cheng huffed, and the gloomy laughter came out of the mobile phone, which made him feel uncomfortable. Moreover, he found that Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s voice was not as weak as before. ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, what the hell do you want talk to me about?¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s cold voice interrupted his laughter. Zhan Nan Tian stopped laughing and said in a low voice, ¡°Admiral Mu, do you remember that someone called you before the end of the world and asked you to prepare supplies?¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246: I¡¯m a zombie When Mu Yue Cheng heard it, he stood up. Everyone here looked at Mu Yue Cheng and was curious about what Mu Yue Cheng has heard. They are so shocked. ¡°Dad? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked. Mu Yue Cheng took a look at him, walked to the corner of the waiting room, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Zhan Nan Tian smiled in a low voice: ¡°I remember the first time I called you to sell Mu¡¯s shares, you still hung up my phone.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng couldn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°Were you the one who called me?¡± How could Zhan Nan Tian have called him? He has nothing to do with Zhan Nan Tian. Why Zhan Nan Tian kindly did reminded him to prepare things? ¡°Otherwise, who do you think is so kind to call you? If I didn¡¯t remind you, could the Mu Family build such a big force in the B City so soon after the end of the world? It¡¯s not because of the news I¡¯ve given you that you managed to prepare a large number of materials that people can rely on you. ¡± ¡°Why are you so kind to tell me this? How did you know the news? ¡± To Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s surprise, since Zhan Nan Tian knew the end of the world would come, why didn¡¯t Zhan Nan Tian tell the Zhan Family¡¯s people? He remembered that before the end of the world, he had not heard of the Zhan Family¡¯s purchase of materials, unless the Zhan Family had purchased the materials in other people¡¯s names. ¡°Why am I so kind to tell you this? Why do I know the news? ¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s tone was full of ridicule and almost imperceptible hatred. Then, with a low laugh, he sneered, ¡°Do you want to know that?¡± Mu Yue Cheng snorts, ¡°Whatever you say, say it.¡± He was just worried about Zhan Nan Tian and it was making him filled with uneasiness. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that if I say it, you¡¯ll think it absurd, because it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned: ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t believe it before you say it?¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered and didn¡¯t say it immediately. Mu Yue Cheng held the satellite cell phone tightly and wanted to listen to what can be said by Zhan Nan Tian. For a long time, Zhan Nan Tian asked, ¡°Admiral Mu, you still remember that on June 7th, 25 years ago, you said to a child, ¡®Mom is not here, but dad is here to protect you¡¯ ¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought about it. June 7th, 25 years ago? He thought for a long time, and then, without knowing what he remembered, he had a shocked look on his face. Twenty five years ago, June 7 was the day his ex-wife died? What¡¯s more, he said that to his son Mu Yi Fan. At that time, no one else was around them. How does Zhan Nan Tian know? Did Yi Fan tell Zhan Nan Tian? Zhan Nan Tian did not hear the answer, and asked again: ¡°Do you remember? Admiral Mu? ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mu Yue Cheng said in a hoarse voice Zhan Nan Tian chuckled and asked, ¡°Do you remember when you were going to marry Zhao Yi Xuan, Admiral Mu you said to a child, ¡®Your father is too busy to take care of you, but father will find a new mother for you to take care of you¡¯ ¡± Mu Yue Cheng was shocked again and said angrily, ¡°Of course, I remember, but what did you say? Where did you hear that? Why do you suddenly mention these things? ¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I know it. Now it¡¯s just for you to recall the past. By the way, and in the year when the child was 18, you said, you wanted your child to be a soldier like you. Then, your son reported to the military academy and smoothly entered the army. Then, you wanted your son to be upgraded to the rank as soon as possible, and let him go to the Special Forces. Do you remember these things, Admiral Mu? ¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned, not answering. ¡°How do you think I know it when only you and your son know about it and you didn¡¯t tell anyone else? Admiral Mu?¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked angrily, ¡°What do you want to say? What¡¯s the connection between these things and knowing the end of the world? ¡± ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t you ask me why I was so kind to tell you about the last days?¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m telling you how I know, Admiral¡­ Father!¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard the last word, and the whole person was completely shocked stiff. The word ¡°Admiral Father¡± may be very common to others, but only he knew that when his eldest son was angry he would call him that, and there was always a thick mockery in his words. The tone he heard is exactly the same as when his older son used to call him. However, since the end of the world, he had never heard his son call him that. As time went by, he almost forgot the word. ¡°You wonder why I call you that? Admiral Father, you should know who is the only one who will call you that. That¡¯s why I was kind enough to remind you that the end of the world is coming. ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked excitedly ¡°Who am I?¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered and said, ¡°The body I use now is called Zhan Nan Tian, but the soul in the body is called Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Mu Yue Cheng roared. ¡°I¡¯ve always said you¡¯ll find it absurd, but that¡¯s what it is.¡± Mu Yue Cheng doesn¡¯t believe: ¡°If my son¡¯s soul is in your body, who is now in my son¡¯s body?¡± ¡°First of all, I want to tell you that I am not the Yi Fan now. To be exact, I am reborn, that is to say, I came back from the future time and space, but I don¡¯t know why I have entered Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body, and then, like you, I also want to know who the person who lives in Yi Fan now is.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was shocked and asked, ¡°You¡­ You came back from the future?¡± ¡°Yes, otherwise, how do you think I know that the end of the world will come? I have no ability to predict. I can only see everything in the future time and space and tell you something will happen.¡± ¡°But how could it be? It¡¯s ridiculous and unbelievable.¡± Mu Yue Cheng doesn¡¯t believe Zhan Nan Tian at all: ¡°If you are Yi Fan, why did you kill Yi Hang every time?¡± ¡°Why should I kill him?¡± Zhan Nan Tian scoffed: ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s vile. By the way, and his mother Zhao Yi Xuan, your good wife, is vile too.¡± ¡°What did they do to you to make you hate them so much?¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked in time ¡°They¡¯ve done a lot of things. In order to get the shares of the Mu Family, they¡¯ve done everything possible and went to bribe a private doctor, Li Qing Tian, to inject virus into my body when I had bone cancer.¡± ¡°What¡­ What?! How could it be?¡± ¡°Why not? And after the end of the world, they were afraid that you will give me all the military power of the camp, because I was a soldier, so they tried every way to kill me. Especially when we just entered the end of the world, they bribed many powers, and when we were looking for materials, they tried to kill me.¡± Zhan Nan Tian said angrily: ¡°Dad, after all these years, I don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t realize that we the two brothers were unable to get along. You should have a feeling at the bottom of your heart, just didn¡¯t want to admit it. I know that Mu Yi Hang is also your own son. Like the palm of your hand, the back and the back of the palm are all meat. You can¡¯t be biased to him, but I have to tell you that no matter how you protect Mu Yi Hang, in the future, I will kill him.¡± When Mu Yue Cheng heard these words, he almost believed that Zhan Nan Tian was his son Mu Yi Fan. However, he still can¡¯t believe the event of coming back from the future, and the event of moving soulinto Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body. He always feels that Zhan Nan Tian has made up a story to cheat him. But when Zhan Nan Tian called for his father, it was so smooth, just like how he has been calling him for decades. ¡°And Zhao Yi Xuan, too.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°All I have to say for the time being is that your dungeon can¡¯t hold me.¡± Then, they heard a thud coming from the phone. Then, the alarm in the building went out. Mu Yi Fan who was sitting on the sofa and Zhan Bei Tian, Zhan Lei Ping and Zhan Guo Xiong had doubts on their faces and looked out the door. Zhan Guo Xiong asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? ¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately used his psychic powers to scan the whole the Mu Tower: ¡°It¡¯s Zhan Nan Tian, he has escaped.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhan Lei Ping stood up: ¡°Nan Tian, escaped?¡± ¡°Yes, he broke the door of the dungeon with his light system ability and ran away.¡± Zhan Lei Ping was furious: ¡°This son of a bxtch.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong wondered. Didn¡¯t Nan Tian force him to send people to the Mu Family all the time? Why did he run? ¡°Report.¡± A soldier rushed to the reception room. Mu Yi Fan saw that Mu Yue Cheng was still in a trance and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The Second Young Master Zhan has escaped.¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247: Will you come back for dinner at night? Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Then, you¡¯re not going to chase him.¡± That is to say, it is not so easy for people to catch up with someone using the light system power. The soldier was brave enough to ask: ¡°Young Master, where are we going to pursue?¡± In the video, they only saw Zhan Nan Tian turned into a white light, and after rushing out of the dungeon of the Mu Tower, there was no trace. There is no specific direction to find Zhan Nan Tian at all. Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhan Guo Xiong calmly took a sip of tea on the table and didn¡¯t make a sound. Anyway, the person who he gave to the Mu Family escaped. It¡¯s also the people of the Mu Family who didn¡¯t do a good job restraining him. They lost him. Besides, they had reminded them before. They can¡¯t be blamed for this at all. Zhan Lei Ping saw that Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t speak and sat down quietly. ¡°No need to chase.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said suddenly. Zhan Guo Xiong and Zhan Lei Ping both looked at Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng rubbed his tired brow and heart: ¡°Old Zhan, today is the first time and the last, and the fight between our two families is over for the time being. As for Zhan Nan Tian, I will not bother you until my son Mu Yi Hang comes out of the Bureau of Investigation. I have something else to do now.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± In fact, he was very curious about what Nan Tian said to Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t get angry and didn¡¯t pursue Nan Tian who had escaped. ¡°Yi Fan, you can send old Zhan and them for me.¡± With that, Mu Yue Cheng left the reception room. Mu Yi Fan stood up and made a sign for please come with: ¡°Old Zhan, I¡¯ll take you out.¡± When the four men walked out of the building, Zhan Guo Xiong stopped and looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mu Tian for a long time. If you have time, you can bring him to the Zhan Family to play.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the Zhan Family when I have time.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong saw that he had a bad look on his face, snorted and turned to their car. Mu Yi Fan ordered the soldiers around him to bring Mu Qing Tian down. Zhan Lei Ping took Zhan Guo Xiong to the car. Mu Yi Fan turned to look at Zhan Bei Tian, who was silent from beginning to end, and pushed his elbow against his stomach. Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You looked serious and charming, which makes me want to kiss you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan put his hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°Jokingly, if wanted to see you to lose your mind, I just asked what you are thinking.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned visibly: ¡°I was just thinking about what Nan Tian said to Admiral Mu, which made him react this much. What Nan Tian did should make Admiral Mu furious. However, it¡¯s really strange that Nan Tian didn¡¯t get angry about Nan Tian¡¯s escape.¡± Mu Yi Fan sneered: ¡°I think in all likelihood Zhan Nan Tian told his identity of him being Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Admiral Mu won¡¯t believe him.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be believable. If Zhan Nan Tian had called my dad before the end of the world to tell him to get supplies ready, it would have been different.¡± Mu Yi Fan said that someone had called Mu Yue Cheng before the end of the world. Zhan Bei Tian recalled that when they were trying to haggle for rice from the Baibi village and Mu Tech group, ¡°When Mu Family bought rice, I doubted whether Mu Yi Fan was reborn. After knowing your identity, I thought it should be you, but I didn¡¯t think it was Mu Yi Fan who told Admiral Mu.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them. Now let the relationship between the two families has eased down. Finally, we can relax a little. Don¡¯t mention their disappointment.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s Mu Yi Fan by default. In fact, he doesn¡¯t want to mention these things. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian and patted him on the shoulder: ¡°I said you have an Admiral Mu on the left and an Admiral Mu on the right. It¡¯s really strange enough. It even makes me have a kind of intimacy that needs to be added in the middle.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What¡¯s the name if it¡¯s not Admiral Mu?¡± ¡°Come on, look at my mouth, b-a-dad, called Dad. When you talk about my dad later, you should say our dad, so that we could be close.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan urged: ¡°Read it quickly. If you don¡¯t, I will take my son away from home.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was a little uneasy. Seeing Mu Qing Tian being picked up, he immediately said, ¡°Qing Tian, here you are.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the side of the building and hummed, ¡°You can¡¯t escape the first day of junior high school, and you can¡¯t escape the 15th day, Dad, sooner or later you will call this name to him.¡± The soldier put the child on the ground. Mu Qing Tian ran over excitedly: ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan crouches down and hugged the boy: ¡°Your great grandpa is in the car. Go talk to your grandpa and play with him for a few days.¡± Mu Qing Tian nodded and ran over with a short leg: ¡°Great grandpa.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong saw Mu Qing Tian and in the moment the serious face was indulged with a smile: ¡°Mu Tian.¡± He hasn¡¯t seen the child for more than two months. He missed the great grandson to death. Mu Qing Tian struggled to climb up the car and threw himself on Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°Great grandpa, Mu Tian missed you so much.¡± Zhan Lei Ping saw Mu Qing Tian and his face softened. He didn¡¯t know what he had done in the previous life that he can have such a lovely grandson. This made him think of Zhan Nan Tian, and his face sank. Zhan Guo Xiong sat on his lap with the baby in his arms and said to Zhan Lei Ping, ¡°Let Bei Tian and them get in the car.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Lei Ping called out. Zhan Bei Tian heard the call and asked Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Do you want to get in the car together?¡± ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t even dealt with our grandpa and our parents. How can I take the opportunity to perform well?¡± Mu Yi Fan took the lead to the car. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth was hooked in a smirk. When he came to the car, he was about to get on the bus when the satellite phone rang. When he saw that it was Mao Yu, he immediately picked it up and listened to Mao Yu¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Boss, Second Young Master suddenly took Rong Yan away.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned visibly, looked at the man in the car and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± He hung up and said to Zhan Guo Xiong, ¡°Grandpa, I have something to do. I have to go back to the camp.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought something must have happened, and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll come too.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded, ¡°Will you come back for dinner at night?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll see you later.¡± ¡°All right, you go. I¡¯ll take care of Mu Tian.¡± ¡°Um.¡± As soon as Zhan Guo Xiong and they left, Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan back to the camp and saw Rong Mother walking anxiously in front of Mao Yu. Mao Yu saw Zhan Bei Tian coming back and cried, ¡°Boss.¡± After hearing this, Rong Mother quickly turned around: ¡°Major General Zhan, can you ask why the Second Young Master Zhan came to take away our Rong Yan from home? I¡¯ll be more relieved.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mao Yu and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Second Young Master Zhan suddenly came to our camp and asked where Rong Yan was. After finding her, he took her away without saying anything.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s big eyes: ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be thinking¡­¡± Thinking that Rong Mother and Mao Yu are here, he stopped. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s frowned visibly, thinking that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s satellite mobile phone is probably still in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s hands, he took out his mobile phone and called. The other party quickly answered, and then a gloomy laugh came from the other end of the cell phone: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, I just grabbed Rong Yan, and you are so anxious to call? Yes? Are you worried that I¡¯m not going to take good care of her?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Rong Mother beside his eyes and asks in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing with Rong Yan?¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you are so smart, how can you not imagine what I took her for? I¡¯ll tell you, Zhan Bei Tian, if you want to save Rong Yan from me, you can change your life for it.¡± With that, he hung up. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the satellite cell phone and says nothing. ¡°How are you?¡± asked Rong mother? Did Zhan Second Young Master say what to do to take Rong Yan? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at her and said, ¡°Nan Tian needs Rong Yan to help him save people, she will come back in a few days at least, a few months at most.¡± Now Rong Yan has a water ability and her power can be used to heal wounds. ¡°A few months?¡± It¡¯s hard for Rong Mother to accept: ¡°How can it take so long?¡± Zhan Bei Tian continued to lie: ¡°There was a zombie wave attack in another safe area, many people were injured, and they need people from the water system to treat them, so they can¡¯t come back so soon.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly found out that Zhan Bei Tian was also a liar. Although Rong Mother is worried about her daughter¡¯s safety, when she heard that she is going to save people, she was relieved: ¡°IF she is going to save people, so it¡¯s OK. I hope the survivors in a safe area can survive this disaster.¡± Mao Yu didn¡¯t think it was like how Zhan Bei Tian said, so he quickly advised Rong Mother away: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, as long as the survivors there are getting better, he will take Rong Yan back.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When the people over there are better, Rong Yan will come back.¡± When Rong Mother left, Mu Yi Fan immediately asked, ¡°What exactly did Zhan Nan Tian tell you?¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248: I think he thinks you like Rong Yan Zhan Bei Tian face looked strange and he said: ¡°He said that if I rescue Rong Yan, I will have to take my life to replace hers.¡± He was very wierded about Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s practice. Although Rong Yan was a survivor in his camp, they were teammates who had been in trouble together in their last life. Moreover, they died in the hands of the Zombie King, because of Rong Xue¡¯s scheme. But even if it was true, he can¡¯t trade his life for Rong Yan. What¡¯s more, he has experienced the end of his last life, and he won¡¯t be coerced to give up his own life by the Zombie King. The strangest thing for him that made him wonder, why didn¡¯t Zhan Nan Tian kidnap his family to blackmail him? Isn¡¯t that more threatening to him? Instead, he grabbed Rong Yan in exchange for his life. What¡¯s up with that? Even in his last life, Rong Yan was very special in his eyes and had some good feelings in his heart, which was the same as other women¡¯s in comparison. He thought that Rong Yan will not be like other women, nor will she be as delicate as other women, nor will she be like other women¡¯s blindly depending on the care of men to survive. Mu Yi Fan opened his eyes: ¡°I think he thinks you like Rong Yan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°What do you mean? Why does he think I like Rong Yan? ¡± Is it because he saved Rong Yan in his previous life and sacrificed his life that Zhan Nan Tian mistakenly thought he liked Rong Yan? ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan has a big headache: ¡°I can¡¯t explain it to you for a while. In a word, he thought that who you like is Rong Yan, which is only useful for him, so he will tell you to trade Rong Yan for your life.¡± The Male Protagonist came back from the first life. He didn¡¯t know that he liked Rong Yan. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t like Rong Yan.¡± Mu Yi Fan winked at him and teased him: ¡°Who do you like, Major General Zhan?¡± ¡°I like my child¡¯s dad, a man named Mu-Mu,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said frankly Mu Yi Fan laughed, jumped on him happily, and kissed him on the mouth: ¡°These words¡­ I like to listen to.¡± Zhan Bei Tian held him steadily, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Well, please don¡¯t neglect my existence.¡± Mao Yu couldn¡¯t help but remind them both. Zhan Bei Tian glances at Mao Yu, ¡°What else can I do?¡± Mao Yu sighed, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for boss¡¯s instructions on how we are going to find Young Miss Rong Yan.¡± When Zhan Nan Tian was captured by their boss, their boss obvious had stopped them and did it himself. In the future, they will be far away from Zhan Nan Tian. They won¡¯t believe anything Zhan Nan Tian said, let alone listen to Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s command. So, he thought that it¡¯s not so easy for Zhan Nan Tian to take away Rong Yan without a plan. He is waiting for boss to assign tasks here. However, boss and Mu Yi Fan ignored his existence and professed their love to each other. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this for the moment. It¡¯s getting colder and colder now. Try to find more firewood to bring back. It¡¯s better to install heating equipment in the camp.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Yu left, and Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go to Zhan Nan Tian to get Rong Yan back?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced: ¡°Not at the moment. Based on my understanding of Nan Tian, he won¡¯t do anything uncertain. Especially after being caught by me once, he will surely think that he is not my match, and will hide to exercise himself. When he is sure, he will come back to me.¡± If Zhan Nan Tian wanted him to go to him now, he would have said the time and place in the phone just now. Since he didn¡¯t say it, he had guessed right. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°How are you doing with your space abilities now? Did you manage to control the space storm? ¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned tight: ¡°This ability is really hard to understand.¡± He has been in space for such a long time that he has not even touched the door of the power of space storm. It is really difficult for him to understand the power. Mu Yi Fan nodded, ¡°This ability is the same as creating another space by yourself, and so it¡¯s not easy for you to understand this ability.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian heard this, it seemed that he was awakened to something and asked in time, ¡°Say what you just said again.¡± Mu Yi Fan repeated it at his request. ¡°Do I want to create another space?¡± Zhan Bei Tian mumbles this sentence. At this time, the door was knocked. Mu Yi Fan saw Lu Lin coming and he got off from Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Boss, I found the topographic map you want me to look for.¡± Lu Lin put the drawing on the desktop. Mu Yi Fan walked over to see the topographic map of Shui city. He looked up at Zhan Bei Tian in surprise: ¡°Bei Tian, you¡­¡± Shui city was a big city built by the Male Protagonist after the second world emerged after the end of the world troubles were solved. It is bigger than the B City, and its defense ability is stronger than the B City. It can effectively prevent the invasion of zombie tide and beasts tide. He didn¡¯t expect Zhan Bei Tian to start to prepare the topographic map of the Shui city at this time. Is Zhan Bei Tian ready to leave the B City and build another city? Zhan Bei Tian went back and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to let all the people in my camp move to the Shui city.¡± He pointed to the topographic map of Shui city: ¡°It can be used as a very strong defensive city. You see, Shui city is surrounded by a river. When they go there, they have to cross a bridge or come by boat, or fly by, so this place can resist most of the zombie tide.¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°Boss, zombies are not afraid of water or lack of oxygen. They can move in the water at will or swim by their hands. In this way, it is not safe to move over the Shui city. We have no way back from the Shui city.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him: ¡°Do you think the water is safe? Animals on land can mutate, and animals in water won¡¯t? They mutated even more deadly than the land animals. With them, they can protect the Shui city. Finally, as for the way out, we need not worry about the presence of the local people. At that time, we can leave in seclusion. ¡± ¡°If we can escape, then zombies can also escape.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time. As long as we let the local powers to guard the city, we can seal their way and bury them under the ground at any time.¡± Lu Lin saw that Zhan Bei Tian had already thought about a lot of things and had no objection: ¡°Boss, when are you going to lead the team?¡± ¡°After winter, this drawing will stay here. I need to study it carefully. I really want to make sure that the Shui city is the place where we can rest for a long time in the future, so I can take people there.¡± ¡°If there is nothing. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Are you really going to leave the B City?¡± ¡°Something needs to be prepared in advance.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say much, and he put away the topographic map: ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, I would have forgotten that I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ve been busy in the Bureau of Investigation all morning and I¡¯m hungry.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian heard Mu Yi Fan mention the Bureau of Investigation, it asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to start with Mu Yi Hang?¡± He knew that Mu Yi Fan was soft hearted. Besides, Mu Yi Hang was exactly the same as Mu Yi Fan¡¯s older brother. He had a hard hand and really had a hard heart. Mu Yi Fan lowered his eyelids: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t give him a reason, he will try his best to deal with me and kill me. This time, if my scheme completely broke his limbs, and then I won¡¯t need to defend against him every day and night.¡± He looked up at Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°I asked Mao Yu to do it. Mu Yi Hang will enter the first trial in less than five days.¡± Mu Yi Fan believes in Mao Yu¡¯s ability to handle affairs: ¡°Then I will go back to the building after eating, so as not to be doubted by my father.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°He doubted you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mu Yi Hang said to him. Before leaving the Bureau today, he asked about my powers.¡± Mu Yi Fan said it briefly. After listening to Zhan Bei Tian, he planned to go back to the Mu Tower first. After eating, Mu Yi Fan rushed back to Mu¡¯s immediately, and five days later, the Bureau of Investigation called Mu Yue Cheng and Zhao Yi Xuan there, saying it was time to conduct the first stage of trial on Mu Yi Hang. Zhao Yi Xuan was in a hurry because they haven¡¯t found any evidence in favor of Mu Yi Hang. What worries her most is that the fainting of three powers in the courtroom hasn¡¯t been found out, which means that Mu Yi Hang has another crime. She didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s her illusion. She found that Mu Yue Cheng has suddenly become absent-minded in recent days, and he was not so interested in their son Yi Hang. On the day of the first trial, many the Mu Family people went to the hearing, and Mu Yi Fan was no exception. Moreover, this time into the courtroom, the atmosphere is more serious than last time. Chapter 249 Chapter 249: Mu Yi Hang¡¯s trial In the courtroom, it was quiet. The three judges on the stage first looked at the information in their hands. In the past five minutes or so, Judge 1 asked aloud, ¡°Mu Yi Hang, the informant Ma Yuan, Xie Gui and He Jian reported that you killed their companions and dug out the crystal core in their brains around September 24, 400 kilometers away from the county of Jiuli County, the B City. Is this the case?¡± Mu Yi Hang has no way to deny that because when he was chased by Zhan Nan Tian, it was in Jiuli County, and the time was exactly that time. ¡°At that time, I was in Jiuli County, but I never killed their companions or met them.¡± Judge 1 turned to one of the six women who came back with Mu Yi Hang: ¡°Lu Ying, would you please tell me if Mu Yi Hang, who was traveling with you around September 24, left the team without permission?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lu Ying said firmly. Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows. As soon as he heard this, he knew that Lu Ying and six of them had been warned by Zhao Yi Xuan because they answered too quickly and because their tone was too firm. Ma Yuan was furious: ¡°You lie. You said you didn¡¯t see Mu Yi Hang when he left. Then I asked you, can you say with assurance that you kept an eye on Mu Yi Hang in those days and 24 hours without a miss? Hasn¡¯t left your sight for a minute? What¡¯s more, when he went to the toilet, you followed him?¡± Lu Ying showed hesitation and did not know how to answer the question. Ma Yuan looked at the other five powers: ¡°And you, even if you are male, even if you were following him when you rest, that can¡¯t guarantee that Mu Yi Hang didn¡¯t use psychic powers to control you, so that you would forget this matter.¡± Guo Guan, one of the five male powers, asked him, ¡°You said that the Second Young Master hurt your buddies, apart from the three of you, is there anyone else who can testify to it? It can¡¯t be used as evidence just because you said that he killed your buddies.¡± Ma Yuan said: ¡°At that time, when we were chased by Mu Yi Hang, there was another group of power people who saved us. Otherwise, how are we going to live to come here? Besides, our buddy¡¯s body is still in Jiuli County, so we don¡¯t know if the investigator has found it.¡± Guo Guan stopped talking. ¡°Outside Jiuli County, we did find a corpse in the forest. But because of the hot weather, the body was rotted and couldn¡¯t recognize the original. But after the DNA test, the other party is indeed one of your companions, and it was indeed a fire power man.¡± Mu Yi Hang glared. ¡°How could it be,¡± Zhao Yi Xuan murmured She sent someone to destroy the body, how could she be found? What¡¯s more, most of Ma Yuan¡¯s team is all fire power men. Ma Yuan frowned visibly: ¡°More than ten people died. How can you find only one body?¡± Judge 2 continued: ¡°When we were looking for bodies outside, there was a fire in that forest. It was not easy to even one more body.¡± Ma Yuan said angrily, ¡°Judge, it¡¯s obvious that more than one person has been killed.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know if there is any person who has been killed. We can¡¯t investigate it. Because fires are common in the forest. Now, Mu Yi Hang, what else do you have to argue, or what evidence do you have to prove that you didn¡¯t kill the power?¡± When Mu Yue Cheng heard this, he was worried. They had sent a lot of people to check it, but they had no result at all. Ma Yuan¡¯s team and Mu Yi Hang¡¯s team went out of the city at about the same time. They did come back the day before the accusation was made. These are recorded at the gate of the city. They also inquired about their power group. Most of the companions they went out with Ma Yuan were fire power, because most of the mutant plants were afraid of fire, and it was safer to have fire power men. There is also the reason for the hot weather. Because the fire power men are afraid of the heat as the other powers, so many fire power players are excluded. However, only Ma Yuan, Xie Gui and He Jian were back. In addition, the people who were rescued by the teams in other camps said that Mu Yi Hang was the one killing the power men. At the same time, some witnesses saw that Ma Yuan did come back from the other side of Jiuli County. Just these are enough to accuse Mu Yi Hang. What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t find out who Ma Yuan contacted after they came back, only that he came out the next morning to report Mu Yi Hang. Mu Yi hang said: ¡°All the people I brought back were killed by zombies on the way. Now only six people who came back with me can stand to prove it.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was very worried and whispered to Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°Yue Cheng, didn¡¯t you have a camera on Yi Hang? Does the video record the whole process of Yi hang outside?¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s frowned visibly, pressed his voice, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, but as long as Yi Hang used psychic power, the camera will be disturbed, and it only shot the footage when Zhan Nan Tian tried to kill Yi Hang. That¡¯s because Yi Hang was in the upgrade, so he couldn¡¯t use psychic power.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan can think of how he might not have thought about the video. However, when he checked the video, many of the pictures inside are white or unclear. Moreover, as long as the camera is disturbed, it will take a long time to recover stability. ¡°What about this? We can¡¯t just watch what happened to Yi Hang.¡± Although Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face was still calm, her tone betrayed her anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s the first trial and the second trial.¡± Mu Yue Cheng really can¡¯t think of anyone who wanted to cause harm to Yi Hang except Zhan Nan Tian. They can¡¯t find any flaws which means whoever did it was doing things without any chance for a leak. If he didn¡¯t believe that Yi Hang didn¡¯t do it, he would think that Yi Hang really killed the power. ¡°However, if the first trial is lost, the chance of the second trial to win is even slimmer.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan asked again, ¡°Big brothers, haven¡¯t they found any good evidence?¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s brows furrowed. They did not find any evidence. Even if they sent people to watch Ma Yuan¡¯s every move, they did not see who Ma Yuan was secretly dealing with. Next, because the Mu Family¡¯s people have no evidence, and the six powers returned from Mu Yi Hang¡¯s team can¡¯t become favorable witnesses, Mu Yue Cheng can only apply for more time for the investigators to give them more time to find evidence for them. Finally, the first trial was interrupted and Mu Yi Hang had to be held in the Bureau of Investigation. Before leaving the courtroom, he glared at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yue Cheng saw this scene, turned to Mu Yi Fan, but Mu Yi Fan was discussing Mu Yi Hang with Mu Yue Cheng. It seemed that he was worried about it. He screwed his brow and got up and walked out of the courtroom. Other the Mu Family people followed him out of the Bureau building. After getting on the car, Mu Yue Fang immediately asked, ¡°Third Brother, we¡¯ve already used a lot of manpower to check Yi Hang, but we still have nothing, so what should we do next? The Bureau of Investigation has only given us one month, which will soon pass. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought for a moment: ¡°It¡¯s still like what I told you before. As for the back¡­¡± He glanced. ¡°I¡¯ll try something else.¡± Mu Yue Cheng turned to Mu Yi Fan, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and said, ¡°Yi Fan, you used to be a soldier. For the investigation, you are better at it than your eldest uncle. This Yi Hang matter will be given to you, and your eldest uncle will assist you. Make sure to check it out within 20 days, and I¡¯ll see if your ability has simmered after retiring.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan quickly raised his eyebrows, and was trying to stop it. But on second thought, she thought it may not be a bad thing. In her opinion, Yi Hang has been accusation is what Mu Yi Fan scheme. Whether Mu Yi Fan can ¡°Find out¡± the matter depends on his choice, whether he chose to really destroy Yi Hang or Mu Yue Cheng saying that he is not good at doing things. Besides, Mu Yue Bin would be staring at it and he should not be able play tricks. Mu Yi Fan felt that it was not easy for Mu Yue Cheng to ask him to check the matter. He didn¡¯t show his dissatisfaction. He nodded hard and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will find out the person who framed Yi Hang and return Yi Hang in a fair way.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m relieved.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan taunted and pulled her lips with a big smirk. The Mu Family and their group returned to the Mu¡¯s building. When he came to the gate for identity check, he saw Mu Yue Fang see his son Mu Yi An walking anxiously outside the gate. Mu Yi An saw them coming back, quickly walked over and whispered a few words in his father¡¯s ear. Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yue Fang¡¯s face was very solemn after listening, and his mouth moved. Mu Yue Cheng asked, ¡°Yue Fang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250: Begin to take shape Mu Yue Fang said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Third Brother. YiAn was just short of manpower and wants me to send more people to him.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t think it was like this, but he didn¡¯t poke him out: ¡°Since Yi An is short of people, send more people to him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng took the lead in entering the building. After Zhao Yi Xuan followed the lead, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at Mu Yi An when she passed by. Walking in the back, Mu Yue Cheng was entering, and Mu Yue Fang pulled him: ¡°Fourth brother, you come with me.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked dignified and nodded. Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yue Cheng, Mu Yue Fang and Mu Yi An, turned to Mu Yue Bin and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s have lunch, and then go to find out about Yi Hang.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go upstairs and have a seat first, and then come down after dinner.¡± They came to the 79th floor and talked with Liu Ling Hong about the trial of Mu Yi Hang. Half an hour later, when it was time to eat, a group of people got up to eat downstairs, just in the elevator met Mu Yue Cheng and Zhao Yi Xuan who were also going downstairs to eat. The elevator door closes and Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s satellite phone rang. He thought it was Mu Yue Cheng, and then he said, ¡°What have you found out? Where? OK, I¡¯ll come. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng hung up and said, ¡°You go to dinner first, I¡¯ll eat later.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eyes turned and asked with a slightly tentative tone, ¡°Yue Cheng, did you find out something about Yi Hang?¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned. ¡°It¡¯s almost like that.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan said quickly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was not so obsessed. She can only watch Mu Yue Cheng go out of the elevator and go to the dungeon. She saw the direction of the dungeon, and she awkwardly had a bad feeling, especially when she met Mu Yi An at the door. Because Mu Yi An and Mu Yi Ran are investigating and reporting to Mu Yi Fan, she is very worried about what Mu Yi An found. ¡°What are you doing, sister-in-law?¡± Li Cai Yu, who came out of the elevator, saw Zhao Yi Xuan standing still at the door and asked aloud. ¡°Nothing.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan returned to her thoughts and went to dinner with Li Cai Yu. During this time, she was absent-minded. After eating, a group of them went back to the 79th floor. Soon, Mu Yue Cheng came back with a heavy face and said to Zhao Yi Xuan, who was sitting on the sofa, ¡°Third Sister-in-law, Third Brother asked for you to go to the office.¡± Liu Ling Hong looked at Mu Yue Cheng standing at the door of the elevator. She doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. She found her husband¡¯s tone was laced with anger, and his face seemed to be angry. What happened? The dazed Zhao Yi Xuan heard someone call her and immediately pulled back to her thoughts: ¡°Ah? Uh huh.¡± After thinking about it, Mu Yue Cheng said to Mu Yi Fan, who was discussing with Mu Yue Bin how to investigate next: ¡°Yi Fan, you will follow along.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yue Fan followed them to the office on the 80th floor. Besides Mu Yue Cheng, Mu Yue Fang and Mu Yi Ran were also in the office. Their faces were very ugly, especially Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s, which was almost comparable to the black sizzling pot in the kitchen. Mu Yue Cheng saw Mu Yi Fan and frowned: ¡°Why did you call Yi Fan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter concerning Yi Fan and he should know,¡± Mu Yue Cheng said Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Yue Cheng shut the door and said, ¡°The things are beginning to take shape for finding someone who tried to frame you.¡± As soon as Zhao Yi Xuan heard this, her eyes flashed and she was flustered. Then she thought that she didn¡¯t know what they had found, but she couldn¡¯t be disorganized. She quickly straightened out her mood and calmly asked, ¡°So soon we found out who framed Yi Fan? So, are they the same people who set up Yi Hang? ¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yue Fang replied coldly. ¡°Is it?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yue Fang¡¯s eyes were cold and her face went stiff. ¡°Third Sister in law, don¡¯t you wonder who framed Yi Fan?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan saw all the people in the office looking at her and asked, ¡°Who framed Yi Fan?¡± Mu Yue Fang looked at Mu Yi Ran, and Mu Yi Ran took out his walkie talkie: ¡°Brother, bring those people in.¡± Soon, Mu Yi An and two soldiers came in with a man in a clean blue coat. The face of a man is very ordinary, with two thick eyebrows. At one glance, he looked a bit fierce, a bit like a boss of the underworld mafia, but the fear in his eyes is like a weak thing that can be pinched flat when he is old. Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t see this man. In addition to doubts, she was relieved. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t find her plot. Mu Yi Fan glanced at her. He remembers the man who stood outside when eight informants were taken out of the courtroom on the day he was brought to the Bureau of Investigation for questioning. Mu Yi An pushed the man forward: ¡°Brother Fan, the eight people who accused you. He was the one who found them.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at the people on the ground and asks in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you. Why did you frame me? ¡± When the man saw Mu Yi Fan he knelt down quickly, he cried, ¡°Young Master Mu, my name is Du Kun. Although I found the eight informants, I definitely didn¡¯t want to frame you. I have no grievances or enmities with you in my daily life. There¡¯s no need for me to frame you, right?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not you, who is it then?¡± ¡°There was a man gave me a pile of food and asked me to find eight people to frame you,¡± Du Kun explained ¡°Who is that man?¡± Du Kun shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He came to me by himself.¡± Mu Yi An took out five pictures: ¡°You look and see if the person who asked you to find someone to frame my cousin is one of them.¡± Du Kun glanced at the five photos and soon recognized the man who asked him to find someone to frame Mu Yi Fan. He pointed to one of the photos and said, ¡°It¡¯s him. He asked me to find someone to frame Young Master Mu.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan took a quick look at the photo he pointed to. The man was very polite, but she didn¡¯t know him. Mu Yi An asked people to press Du Kun down. Then, the man in the photo was brought up again. He understood Du Kun, it was someone who came to his door to ask him to find someone to frame Mu Yi Fan, and then he can find the person who identified him to frame Mu Yi Fan. Until the eighth man was taken to the office, Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face finally changed. The man who was brought in was not as energetic as those in front of him. He was so weak and he looked like he can almost fainted at any time. Moreover, he was a bit rough, his hair was messy and his clothes were cut in several places. Before the man was brought in, it was clear that he had been tortured. Mu Yi An kicked the man who had fallen on his knees without the help of soldiers: ¡°Say, did you frame my cousin?¡± ¡°Have you not interrogated me before? I¡­ I¡¯ll be honest with you. ¡± The man was very weak, and his lips were very dry. When answering Mu Yi An¡¯s words, his voice was as small as a mosquito flying. If you don¡¯t listen carefully, you can¡¯t hear what he¡¯s talking about. Moreover, there was a cry in his voice, which seemed like he can¡¯t stand suffering anymore. He looked very painful. Mu Yi An kicked him again: ¡°Let me ask you again, why did you frame my cousin Mu Yi Fan?¡± The man labored and said, ¡°I¡­ I said, I didn¡¯t frame Young Master Mu, I just received other people¡¯s materials, and then I would help. ¡± ¡°And whose supplies did you receive?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ The Mu Family a soldier gave it to me.¡± People heard him talking about the Mu Family. Mu Yue Fang¡¯s face turned very ugly. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°He¡­ His name is Lu Qiu¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard Lu Qiu¡¯s name and clapped the table angrily. ¡°Bang¡± there was a loud noise and the people in the office are scared. If Zhao Yi Xuan hadn¡¯t been sitting on the sofa, I¡¯m afraid her legs would have been soft enough and she would have fell on the ground. Mu Yue Cheng stared at the man on the ground: ¡°Are you sure this soldier¡¯s name is Lu Qiu?¡± Lu Qiu was a soldier selected by Mu Yi Hang at the training camp. He was used by Mu Yi Hang. It can be said that it will be Mu Yi Hang¡¯s right arm in the future. ¡°Indeed¡­ Confirm¡­¡± The man couldn¡¯t finish this sound, the whole person fell on the ground. Mu Yi Fan saw that he was going to faint, and immediately treated the man with light power. The man¡¯s injury was eased, the man felt animated, and he had the strength to continue saying: ¡°I¡¯m very sure it¡¯s Lu Qiu. More than a month ago, he found me and gave me a lot of materials, saying that when Mu Yi Fan comes back from outside the city, I should find an opportunity to frame the Mu Family Young Master Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Although he didn¡¯t tell me his name at that time, I didn¡¯t know that he was a soldier in the Mu Family training camp until I secretly checked the man for fear of causing big trouble. On normal days, he followed the Second Young Master of the Mu Family.¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251: ¡®Stop the things at once!¡¯ Zhao Yi Xuan quickly stood up and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Why would the people around Yi Hang harm Yi Fan?¡± Mu Yue Fang looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and said, ¡°Third Sister in law, you don¡¯t have to worry. Now things have not been checked out. No one can believe a word of a mouth.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan glared at the man on the ground and explained: ¡°I¡¯m just defending my son. I don¡¯t think the people selected by Yi Hang will hurt his own people.¡± At this time, the door was knocked. The door of the office was opened, the soldier who was guarding the door said: ¡°The soldiers in the training camp asked for an interview, saying that they were called by Admiral Mu.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The soldier turned to the waiting soldiers and said, ¡°You can go in.¡± Ten soldiers walked in. They saw Mu Yue Cheng at the desk. They stood up straight and saluted: ¡°Ten-hut! Admiral Mu Sir.¡± The man kneeling on the ground immediately pointed to one of the soldiers and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s him who asked me to find someone to frame Young Master Mu and teach me how to frame Young Master Mu, so that I won¡¯t be so easily exposed.¡± Everyone looked at the soldier. Lu Qiu¡¯s face was calm, and he didn¡¯t speak until he was allowed to speak. Mu Yue Cheng looked at Lu Qiu and asks in a deep voice, ¡°Lu Qiu, is this the case?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know this man, Admiral.¡± The man¡¯s face was pale, but there was no evidence to identify Lu Qiu. Mu Yi An turned to open the door and went out. Then, he brought in a middle-aged man: ¡°Lu Qiu, do you know this man?¡± The color on Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face changed a little. It was on the day Mu Yi Fan was brought into the bureau that the middle-aged man returned to the Mu Tower and asked to find Lu Qiu. Lu Qiu¡¯s brow remained unchanged: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Mu Yi An sneered and asked the middle-aged man, ¡°Zhang Qing Yun, do you know this soldier?¡± Zhang Qing Yun shook his body in fear: ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know. ¡± Mu Yi An said angrily, ¡°Just say if you know or don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Zhang Qing Yun looked at the Zhao Yi Xuan over the sofa. Mu Yi An said, ¡°I just asked you to answer the questions, but I didn¡¯t ask you to look around. Besides, if you don¡¯t say it again, you will have to go to the dungeon to say it.¡± ¡°I will say, I will say.¡± As soon as Zhang Qing Yun heard that he was going to the dungeon, he was afraid because he heard that the people who went to the dungeon didn¡¯t have a good ending. He looked at Lu Qiu. ¡°I know him. His name is Lu Qiu. He¡¯s a soldier from the training camp.¡± ¡°Then why do you know him?¡± Mu Yi An asked. Zhao Yi Xuan held her heart and stared at the middle-aged man. ¡°I¡­ I am¡­¡± Zhang Qing Yun turned his eyes and immediately said, ¡°I saw him when I went to the training camp for training.¡± Mu Yi An scoffed: ¡°At least you are an ordinary person, why would you need to train in the training camp, so since you are not willing to tell the truth, then go to the dungeon to say, come, take him down.¡± Zhang Qing Yun was immediately frightened and shouted: ¡°Master Yi An, I¡­ In fact, the Admiral¡¯s wife sent me to the training camp to look for soldier Lu.¡± [Shua], everyone looked at Zhao Yi Xuan, especially Mu Yue Cheng. This glare could almost shoot through several holes in Zhao Yi Xuan. Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t make a sound, she was pretending to be calm, while her hands in the coat were tightly clasped. ¡°What did my Third Aunt ask you to do with Lu Qiu?¡± Zhang Qing Yun looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and said, ¡°The admiral¡¯s wife, asked me to give soldier Lu a word and say ¡®stop the things at once!¡¯.¡± ¡°Is that the only word?¡± ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Zhang Qing Yun thought for a moment, ¡°Admiral¡¯s wife also said that this matter should be kept secret and cannot be said.¡± He looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m going to talk about this now. Don¡¯t you blame me! Will you please not drive me out of the Mu Tower?!¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face looked a little ugly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, and when did I came to find you?¡± Zhang Qing Yun: ¡°Madam, have you forgotten? You came to me on the day when Young Master Mu was taken away by the Bureau of Investigation. At that time¡­¡± At that time, no one seemed to see it and prove it for him. Then he thought of something. He immediately said, ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t there a camera in the building? There should be a record in the monitoring room. Besides, I drove out at that time, and the application form was signed by her. However, it said the name of Admiral Mu on the above signature. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes glared coldly at Zhao Yi Xuan. Zhao Yi Xuan was furious: ¡°You are bleeding nonsense.¡± Mu Yi An look at Zhang Qing Yun and said, ¡°What else did you say to Lu Qiu besides what my Third Aunts said?¡± Zhang Qing Yun shook his head: ¡°No, I came back after saying that.¡± Mu Yi An nodded and said, ¡°You can go back.¡± Zhang Qing Yun looked at Mu Yi An hesitantly: ¡°You won¡¯t drive me out of the building, will you?¡± ¡°No, we can assure you of that.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhang Qing Yun did not dare to look Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face and left the office in a hurry. Mu Yue Cheng stared at Zhao Yi Xuan coldly: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, what else do you have to say?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan denied: ¡°I didn¡¯t even find the man named Zhang Qing Yun.¡± Mu Yue Cheng angrily smacked the desktop: ¡°Up to now, you still won¡¯t admit it. Do you want us to take out the video and so you will admit it?¡± Before that, he also doubted whether his eldest son had framed his second son. However, his second son and his wife had been plotting against his eldest son and deliberately misled him to misunderstand his eldest son, which was extremely abhorrent to him. Zhao Yi Xuan said angrily, ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, I¡¯m your wife. You believe in outsiders, but you don¡¯t believe in your wife. Are you still a human?¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s neck was red with anger: ¡°I want to believe you and Yi Hang, but the facts are in front of me. How can I believe you? Do I pretend that I don¡¯t know what you and Yi Hang have done so that you can continue to hurt my eldest son, so that I am a human? ¡± In addition to his anger, he is also very sad. Both sides are his own close relatives, but in this difficult environment, how can he not be sad when the close relatives hurt another close relative. To be honest, when the man was interrogated in the dungeon before, he didn¡¯t believe it very much, but when he saw all the evidence, he couldn¡¯t help believing it. Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yue Cheng suddenly as if he was ten years older, and his heart was very sad. Zhao Yi Xuan was still struggling: ¡°Even if I really called Zhang Qing Yun to look for Lu Qiu, it doesn¡¯t prove that I was looking for someone to frame Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yue Cheng took a deep breath and suppresses the fierce anger: ¡°If you don¡¯t admit it doesn¡¯t matter, there will be evidence to prove everything. YiAn, come on. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi An turned to Zhao Yi Xuan: ¡°Third Aunt, I won¡¯t tell you anymore about what will happen if you go to find Zhang Qing Yun and make threats. There are surveillance videos in the building that can show that you did come back to find Zhang Qing Yun when Brother Fan was taken to the Bureau of Investigation. After that, Zhang Qing Yun went to Lu Qiu. My people have witnessed everything with their own eyes.¡± Then he looked at Lu Qiu: ¡°After Lu Qiu received the news, he drove inside to find Chen Jia, the man on the ground. Lu Qiu was very careful. Although the records of entering and leaving the training camp have been eliminated, my people have been monitoring you. In order not to let you find out, we only monitored the training camp and the place where Chen Jia lived. As soon as you appeared, we took photos and record your conversations. ¡± Mu Yi An took the photos out of his pocket and said to the recorder, ¡°Here are all the pictures and conversations about your meeting with Chen Jia.¡± Lu Qiu saw the two people in the photos, and tightly pressed his lips. He couldn¡¯t deny the fact: ¡°How can you find Chen Jia so soon? And install the recorder in advance? ¡± He thought he was very careful, how could he be found out. ¡°When Brother Fan was taken away by the Bureau of Investigation, we immediately went to find out the identity of the informant. Then, at the door of the Bureau of Investigation, we met the neighbors of the informant. They were jealous of the eight informants, who suddenly became rich in materials overnight, ate well every day and wore warm clothes. So they followed eight informants all the way to the Bureau of Investigation to find out how they managed the things. Aside for the materials, they can only watch from outside the Bureau of Investigation because they cannot enter.¡± ¡°Our people learned from the neighbors of eight informants that Du Kun had ever found these eight informants at this time, that is, after Du Kun appeared, the lives of eight informants had greatly improved. After that, we found Chen Jia traces all the way.¡± Strange to say, the whole thing was really smooth. It¡¯s like a God¡¯s Guide. It¡¯s very smooth all the way. One by one, they were found out. So they could find Chen Jia in a short time and take pictures of Chen Jia and Lu Qiu together. Chapter 252 Chapter 252: Forgive me once. I won¡¯t dare to do it again Lu Qiu¡¯s brow was frowning as he listened. When he went to Chen Jia to ask him to do this, he told him that before Mu Yi Fan was accused and executed, it was absolutely banned for him to make such a public statement as to how he got the materials. However, he did not do it according to his words, otherwise, it would not be discovered. ¡°As for the Third Aunt, we will doubt it¡­¡± Mu Yi An look at Zhao Yi Xuan: ¡°Because when my people saw you get on the car, they were all in a hurry, very anxious. My people left a tail who, followed you back to the Mu Tower, and later, everyone knew what you did.¡± In fact, there is another reason why Zhao Yi Xuan might be suspected. At that time, the neighbors of eight informants overheard that the investigator was trying the case, so they said that it was probably the stepmother who framed the stepson, so this attracted Mu Yi An people¡¯s attention. Then, they secretly said that Zhao Yi Xuan quickly got on the car and left the Bureau of Investigation, so they follow her up. Mu Yue Fang looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, do you have anything else to say?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan refuted, ¡°What can you prove by all this? I just told Zhang Qing Yun to tell you that ¡°Stop the things at once¡±, but I didn¡¯t say what it was to be stopped. You just dragged what I said into the case of Yi Fan¡¯s being framed. The story of the informant has nothing to do with Yi Hang and me.¡± Lu Qiu¡¯s face sank. Zhao Yi Xuan obviously didn¡¯t want to admit it and wanted him to bear all the consequences. The other nine soldiers frowned one after another. They are all soldiers selected by Second Young Master Mu. They didn¡¯t want to follow Second Young Master Mu to eat, dress and live a good life like before the end of the world, but at least he should be sincere and treat them like brothers. Then, no matter what happens in the future, they will follow Second Young Master Mu for life. Instead of being thrown out like a shield, they can¡¯t help admiring Gao Fei team with Mu Yi Fan as their leader. When something went wrong, the First Young Master Mu didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t fear how dangerous it is outside, so he went to find them back. Now in the camp, who doesn¡¯t say that Gao Fei team are luckiest. Mu Yue Cheng saw Zhao Yi Xuan shove everything away and was so angry that he can¡¯t help wanting to kill her to death with his power: ¡°The Mu Family is really disgraced by you.¡± If this matter spreads, there are several soldiers in the camp who dare stay with the Mu Family. Zhao Yi Xuan was furious: ¡°Why did I lose the Mu Family¡¯s face? Mu Yue Cheng, do you want to push things on me like this and see if Yi Hang and I have anything to do with it? Will the Mu Family not lose face if something happens to us?¡± Mu Yue Cheng stared at her angrily: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, do you remember what I said when Yi Fan first came to the B City?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was stunned. ¡°I said at that time, ¡®Next time you are like this, I will doubt whether you can still be qualified as a mother¡¯. But it turned out that the position of a mother is not suitable for you. Zhao Yi Xuan, you can do your best in the future.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yue Fang and said, ¡°Yue Fang, tomorrow you will release the news that Zhao Yi Xuan and I have dissolved the relationship. From now on, Zhao Yi Xuan will no longer be my Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s wife.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan stared at Mu Yue Cheng in disbelief: ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, are you going to break the relationship with me?¡± ¡°Third Brother, you¡­¡± Mu Yue Fang doesn¡¯t know how to persuade his Third Brother, because Zhao Yi Xuan actions have gone too far. Before, he was very angry because he didn¡¯t admit that Mu Yi Fan was a child of Third Brother. Now he has framed Yi Fan. To know how serious the consequences of the successful framing are, they would only dig out the crystal core from Mu Yi Fan brain, but also had him expelled from the B City. Other people in the security area will not take him in, so he can only be an ordinary person wandering outside. However, how dangerous it is outside the city. I believe that people who have looked for materials outside know that ordinary people can¡¯t live alone outside. So, Zhao Yi Xuan did too much this time. If she were not his sister-in-law, he would have slapped her to death. If they leave Zhao Yi Xuan in the Mu Family, then they don¡¯t know how many things will happen in the future. Mu Yue Cheng shook his head at Mu Yue Fang and told him not to say more. Zhao Yi Xuan excitedly rushed to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face: ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, I Zhao Yi Xuan have been with you for many years without taking any credit for hard work. I don¡¯t believe that you have no number in mind. Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything to frame Mu Yi Fan at all. Before you find out my side, you decided to break the relationship with me in a word. You are so cruel.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was so disappointed with her that even at this time, she didn¡¯t admit what she had done: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, who is so cruel? Did you ever think about what would happen to Yi Fan when you hurt Yi Fan? Are you not cruel in this way? Well, you say what would happened and then I¡¯ll find out so that you can be cleared. ¡± He looked at Lu Qiu and said, ¡°Lu Qiu, you tell us, the thing that caused to frame Yi Fan was your personal hatred for Yi Fan, or was it someone else who told you to do it, and if it was someone else then tell us who told you to do it?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan stared at him nervously, pleading in her eyes. Lu Qiu frowned visibly, looked at Mu Yue Cheng and Zhao Yi Xuan, hesitated whether he wanted to be loyal or tell the truth. ¡°Lu Qiu, don¡¯t be silly to admit that you did it yourself. People like Zhao Yi Xuan and Mu Yi Hang are not worthy of our loyalty to them.¡± ¡°You know better than anyone how serious it is to bear all the consequences of this frame-up.¡± a soldier on the right whispered, barely moving his lips A soldier on the left also said: ¡°Once they are done with Zhao Yi Xuan they will surely let you stay behind after you are punished. How can you not care about your life and death? When you have no power, how can you live outside?¡± They have been with Mu Yi Hang for about two months, not to mention how much they have feelings for Mu Yi Hang. Especially, Mu Yi Hang has only trained and retrained them, hoping that they can become the first team in the training camp with high ability. At this point, they are willing to cooperate, because they are not willing to be inferior to others. However, in addition to training, Mu Yi Hang just worked with them on their training results. He has no interaction with them at all. After training, they are assigned to work or go back to the office of Admiral Mu to rest, making them feel like the dogs of Mu Yi Hang. Now there are such things happening again. They are even colder. Lu Qiu thought of Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s previous shirking of the responsibility of the matter to him, it¡¯s really possible for her to do it. No matter his life or death, it¡¯s really not worth his sacrifice to replace her as the mastermind. He thought about it for a long time, and then he said to himself, ¡°Admiral Mu, the things that framed Young Master Mu were all directed by the Second young Master to do. More than a month ago, that is, after the First Young Master Mu went to find Gao Fei and his team, the Second Young Master immediately ordered me to do this.¡± At first, he didn¡¯t agree with the matter, because it was not a soldier way to frame a man by means of despicable means. Later, he hesitated for a long time before agreeing to it. In other words, he didn¡¯t know what kind of devil he was possessed by at that time. Maybe he wanted Second Young Master Mu to believe in him a little more so he can become a reliable helper of Second Young Master Mu, so that he could do such harmful things for that hope. Mu Yue Cheng was stunned. Although it¡¯s clear who sent Lu Qiu to do it, he was shocked to hear that Lu Qiu admitted it. Some of them couldn¡¯t accept it that the second son framed the eldest son. Mu Yue Fang and Mu Yue Cheng can¡¯t believe that Mu Yi Hang will do such a thing. Apart from being shocked, they are also very sad. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You¡¯re framing my son. My son Yi hang can¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan became very excited, even a little crazy, rushed to Lu Qiu and grabbed his collar: ¡°Our Yi Hang hasn¡¯t done anything to you, why do you want to kill my Yi Hang?¡± Then, with the sound of ¡°pa¡±, Zhao Yi Xuan slapped Lu Qiu in the face. At this moment, her image as a lady has disappeared. Mu Yue Cheng saw Zhao Yi Xuan slap hit the soldier under his hand and was furious: ¡°You can¡¯t hold her fast yet.¡± The soldiers next to Lu Qiu quickly pull him away from Zhao Yi Xuan. Zhao Yi Xuan struggled desperately and roared, ¡°You let go of me, and I will kill the man who framed my son.¡± Mu Yue Cheng lunged forward, and with a bang, a heavy slap fell on Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face. Immediately, Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face was hit askew, with a red slap on it. ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, have you had enough trouble? Do you think you can get rid of your guilt by making such a fuss? ¡± Mu Yue Cheng put down his anger and signaled to Mu Yi An wearily: ¡°First, put her in the dungeon, and then we will deal with her after everything is done.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan saw that Mu Yue Cheng was serious, and then began to panic. She quickly grabbed Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Yue Cheng, Yue Cheng, you can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t lock in the dungeon, I¡­ I was wrong. Can¡¯t I make a mistake? Forgive me once. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. ¡° Chapter 253 Chapter 253: He is a devil Mu Yue Cheng saw the appearance of Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s pleading, and his heart softened. No matter how vicious the woman is, after all, she has been with him for nearly 30 years. She not only gave birth to a son for him, but also kept the family in order. Her husband, who has been away all year, didn¡¯t need to worry much about the family with her there. So, no matter how angry he is with her and hates her now, there is still affection between them. Even if a dog owner is bitten by a dog and given a preventive injection, he will feel pity for the dog, let alone a human. However, as long as he think that the person who Zhao Yi Xuan framed is his eldest son, he can¡¯t give too much sympathy. Besides, this is not the first time for her to attempt to target Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yue Cheng tugged down and grabbed one hand of his sleeve: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, if I forgive you this time, and you will have another try. At that time, you may be more vicious.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan cried, ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t hurt Mu Yi Fan anymore. Believe me, I can do it.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t want to listen to her words of repentance, and pulled off her other hand again. As soon as Zhao Yi Xuan panicked, she reached for Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng quickly stepped back and said in a cold voice, ¡°Take her down.¡± Looking at Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s cold and angry face, Zhao Yi Xuan seemed to be iron hearted, and said anxiously, ¡°Yue Cheng, I did everything, I plotted everything from beginning to end. It¡¯s none of Yi Hang¡¯s business. You can¡¯t blame Yi Hang. Now Yi Hang is still in the Bureau of Investigation. You the father must save your son.¡± Mu Yue Cheng saw that she was caring for her son. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He waved to the soldiers to take them down. Soldiers in the building forced her to turn to the door, and Zhao Yi Xuan saw Yi Fan standing in the center of the office. His eyes were red and full of hate. Mu Yi Fan kept his eyes on her and winked a little. When she came to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s side, suddenly, Zhao Yi Xuan rushed to Mu Yi Fan and roared madly: ¡°It¡¯s you who framed Yi Hang into the Bureau of Investigation. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know it¡¯s you who did it seamlessly. No one knows it¡¯s you who did it. I tell you, my eyes are bright. You just want Yi Hang to come to a miserable end and let him die, then you will frame Yi Hang. Ha ha!¡± ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, do you think your eldest son is a good man? Won¡¯t you fight back what I did to him? You are so naive, Mu Yue Cheng. One day you will regret believing in your eldest son. He is a devil, a vicious devil, and he framed Mu Yi Hang. You must investigate him. You must investigate him. ¡± Two soldiers quickly grabbed Zhao Yi Xuan. Zhao Yi Xuan seized Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand while struggling, and made a strong scratch on her face. Immediately, there were three more bloodstains on her face. Everyone was shocked, including Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yue Cheng, they all think that Zhao Yi Xuan was crazy, and they even do self-harm things. Zhao Yi Xuan laughed wildly and happily: ¡°Ha ha, Mu Yi Fan, can¡¯t you imagine that I will do experiments with my own body? I want to see if you can hide your identity as a zombie this time. Everyone here is watching. The injury on my face is made by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s fingernails. If I become a zombie, it means that Mu Yi Fan is also a zombie. ¡± Everyone was stunned first, and only thought that Zhao Yi Xuan was really crazy, so no one believed that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. The soldier returned to his senses and immediately dragged Zhao Yi Xuan to the office. Zhao Yi Xuan still shouted: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, unless you are not a zombie, I will wait to see you killed by everyone, ha ha.¡± It wasn¡¯t until she was pushed into the elevator that the eightieth floor was quiet, and it was a little scary. Mu Yue Cheng rubbed his tired brow and heart: ¡°Lu Qiu, although you are not the mastermind, many things go through your hands. You should be ready to be sentenced.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qiu replied. Mu Yue Cheng waved: ¡°You go back to the training camp first. If you have anything to do, you can come back.¡± Ten soldiers left and Chen Jia was taken back to the dungeon. Mu Yue Cheng complex looking at Mu Yi Fan, my heart too many words he wanted to say, but, do not know where to start. For a long time, he said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Yi Fan, Dad is sorry for you.¡± This sorry contains too many feelings in it, not only because of the debt to Mu Yi Fan, but also because of the marriage of Zhao Yi Xuan, Mu Yi Fan has been wronged for a long time. ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan was very complicated. He felt that he couldn¡¯t stand this sorry. The person who really sorry should be going to is the original Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yue Cheng rubbed the red corner of his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to check the things about Yi Hang. You¡¯d better have a good rest. When everything is finished, we will sit down and have a good talk.¡± He asked the eldest son to check the affairs of the youngest son, and also wanted to test the eldest son. Now when such a thing happened, how could he wronged the eldest son and check the affairs again regardless of his mood. ¡°Well, then I¡¯m out.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t plan to look into Mu Yi Hang¡¯s business, and had thought about putting it off before. After he left, Mu Yue Cheng sat quietly in his chair. He thought that if I couldn¡¯t find any evidence to prove the innocence of Yi Hang, he would make false evidence to return Yi Hang¡¯s innocence. But now, no matter whether Yi Hang was innocent or not, he will be punished. Mu Yue Fang and Mu Yue Cheng looked at each other and don¡¯t know whether to go or not. Mu Yue Cheng noticed that there were still people in the office, unable to say, ¡°You should go down first. I need to be alone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Fang left the office, and when they got to the place where no one was, Mu Yue Fang sighed: ¡°Third Brother must be in a dilemma now. The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. If he saves Yi Hang, Yi Fan will be wronged. Even me his uncle will complain for him. It¡¯s impossible to make up for this wrong in all his life, which means the relationship between Yi Fan and Third Brother is going to be broken.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded and sighed, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But if we can get justice for Yi Fan, it means that Third Brother will lose a child. No matter how he chooses, Third Brother is doomed to hurt one of his sons.¡± Mu Yue Fang thought it¡¯s a big deal when he talks about it, not to mention the Mu Yue Cheng. He looked at his two sons and gave them stern warning: ¡°You can¡¯t frame your brother like Yi hang. If I find out about it, I won¡¯t spare you.¡± Mu Yi An smiled bitterly and said: ¡°Dad, Yi Ran and I are brothers of the same father and mother. We aren¡¯t like them. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Ran put his arm around Mu Yi An¡¯s shoulder: ¡°My brother and I are dear to each other, and we will never frame each other, right, brother.¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°Well, you know how to talk.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yi An frowned: ¡°Shall we not continue to look into the case of Yi Hang being framed?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Yue Fang looked at Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°Fourth Brother, what do you say?¡± Now it seemed that even if they can find out. Yi Hang has to be severely punished. ¡°Of course, we need to find out, at least we need to return Yi Hang¡¯s innocence. We can¡¯t allow him to be framed because he may have to be punished.¡± ¡°Well, Fourth Uncle, my brother and I will check it.¡± Mu Yi An pulled Mu Yi Ran to the elevator. As soon as the elevator is closed, Mu Yi Ran admires and said, ¡°Elder brother, you are more and more capable.¡± Mu Yi An glanced at him, ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°You can see that elder Brother Fan was framed. In less than a day, you found out clearly. After that, you spent a few more days to catch people back. Isn¡¯t it more and more powerful? What is that?¡± Mu Yi An¡¯s face drooped heavy: ¡°It¡¯s because the investigation went so smooth, which makes me feel strange, but I can¡¯t think of any problems in it.¡± ¡°I think you think so much.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to think about it. Since I sent eight informants for investigation, I feel like I have been guided all the way to find out the real murderer who framed Brother Fan. I thought at first that there was something wrong with the people who provided the evidence, but they were all residents who lived here and there was no place for doubt. ¡± ¡°Well, I think you are so tired recently that you have this illusion. You think, if there is a problem in it, why did you find out the truth? Let the Third Aunt plead guilty? Right? ¡± ¡°This¡­ It seemed to make sense. ¡± Mu Yi Ran patted Mu Yi An on the shoulder: ¡°Come on, don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s help cousin Yi Hang find out the truth.¡± Mu Yi An frowned, thought about it, and finally nodded. On the other hand, after Mu Yi Fan returned to the room, he immediately took out the satellite mobile phone to call Zhan Bei Tian and tell him the whirlwinds of the day. Reporting to his man what happened just now. Chapter 254 Chapter 254: You will not have a son to pay respects after your death After hearing his story, Zhan Bei Tian glanced and asked, ¡°You said that Zhao Yi Xuan grabbed your hand and scratched blood on her own face. Did you control the virus?¡± ¡°Of course, I take care of it. Although what happened at that time was unexpected, my first reaction was to worry about my fingernails accidentally hurting her, and then I control the virus in my body. Besides, she would have like to attack me. Of course, I should be on guard against it. Do you think I¡¯m smart?¡± He thought that Zhao Yi Xuan has the idea of dying together with him, otherwise, he will not scratch her face with his hand. She would rather become a zombie herself and be killed, but also exposes his identity as a zombie, which is to force Zhao Yi Xuan to have no way to go. Unfortunately, she was a little step too late. If he hadn¡¯t learned how to control the virus in his body, she would have successfully exposed him. Mu Yi Fan said this and his tone was a little proud, so Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t help smirking: ¡°It¡¯s really very witty.¡± ¡°By the way, how did you plan it and made them find out about Zhao Yi Xuan and their schemes in the shortest time?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t keep him in suspense either, and explained directly: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. When you asked me to find someone to frame Mu Yi Hang, I found someone to monitor Zhao Yi Xuan and Mu Yi Hang. When I knew what they were going to do next, I sent someone to the places rented by the informants and the people involved in the framed incident to spread some things about the informants. Therefore, in addition, we didn¡¯t buy the eight neighbors of the informants, except for those who were there to intentionally guide Mu Yi An, the rest relied on the information they hear to guide Mu Yi An¡¯s people. In this way, Mu Yi An can find Chen Jia and them in a short time. ¡± ¡°Mao Yu is amazing.¡± ¡°In such a short period of time, so many things have been arranged, and they have not been discovered, which is really admirable,¡± Mu Yi Fan said Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± He is the one who told Mao Yu what to do. How can Mao Yu be the one praised? ¡°Well, first of all, after two days, my father will have decides how to deal with this matter, I will go to you.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan kissed the cell phone and hung up. That night, Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t go downstairs to have a meal, and didn¡¯t let people bring the meal to the office for him, so a person stayed in the office and never came out. Mu Yi Fan was worried about Mu Yue Cheng. After eating, when he was going back to the room and passing by the office, he used his psychic powers to scan the situation in the office and make sure that Mu Yue Cheng was not in serious trouble before returning to the room for a bath and rest. On the same night, the whole building knew the news that Zhao Yi Xuan had been locked in the dungeon, and everyone was secretly guessing what was going on, especially the people of Zhao family, who were almost dizzy with worry of their future prospect. Now, before their nephew came out of the Bureau of Investigation, it was said that their sister had been locked in the dungeon of the building by Mu Yue Cheng, and they asked the Mu Family people for information for many times. Everyone kept their mouths shut, unwilling to tell them more about Zhao Yi Xuan. They also went to the 80th floor to talk to Mu Yue Cheng. However, Mu Yue Cheng office was closed and he had disappeared. They were called downstairs by the soldiers. In this case, they were in a hurry to find out about things, but they had no choice but to wait for Mu Yue Cheng to come out of the office. It wasn¡¯t until two days later in the morning that Mu Yue Cheng left the office. His face was tired and spiritless, and his lips were dry and his eyes were bloodshot. After coming out, he took the elevator directly to the dungeon on the ground floor and went to the door of the cell where Zhao Yi Xuan was held. At this time, the Zhao Yi Xuan was not as shiny as before, with messy hair, such as the vagrant look before the end of the world. Because of the lack of washing, the troublesome woman was not only dirty, but also wrinkled. The whole person looked like a crazy woman. Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t notice the arrival of Mu Yue Cheng. She covered his face like an abnormal person huddled in the corner and mumbled: ¡°Why haven¡¯t I become a zombie? Why haven¡¯t I become a zombie? Why haven¡¯t I become a zombie? ¡± Seeing this kind of Zhao Yi Xuan, Mu Yue Cheng frowned, stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan.¡± It was as if Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t hear his voice, she was still in the corner, muttering to herself. ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan.¡± Mu Yue Cheng called out again. Zhao Yi Xuan still doesn¡¯t respond. Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t intend to call her again, and said directly, ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, I intend to leave the matter of Yi Hang¡¯s framing Yi Fan to the Bureau of Investigation to deal with, and the Bureau of Investigation will judge the matter of Yi Hang.¡± This is the most difficult decision. He can¡¯t protect his son to hurt another son. Zhao Yi Xuan heard the word ¡°Yi Hang¡± and finally had a reaction. She looked back at Mu Yue Cheng and said, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mu Yue Cheng, whether she heard it or not, continued: ¡°Yi Hang should take full responsibility for what he has done. Later, I will go to the Bureau of Investigation and make it clear to Yi Hang.¡± Immediately, Zhao Yi Xuan woke up and rushed to the cell door like crazy, crying: ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, didn¡¯t I say that? The whole thing is done by me. If you have anything to do, just do it to me. It¡¯s none of Yi Hang¡¯s business. You can¡¯t push these things on Yi Hang. He¡¯s innocent. ¡± ¡°If he is innocent, then you think Yi Fan was not more innocent. Besides, when you are plotting against him, you should have thought about the consequences.¡± ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, if Yi Hang is convicted, he will have his crystal core dug out, and he will lose his power, and be thrown out of the B City. In the dangerous forest, he won¡¯t survive at all, and he will die.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan excitedly shook the door of the cell: ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, he¡¯s your son. Can you watch something like that happen to him? Why don¡¯t you let me take on everything? Why do you want Yi Hang to take the blame?¡± She is an ordinary person. She will take the blame. She doesn¡¯t need to have crystal corein her brain. She will only be punished by some criminal laws, throw out the B City and so on. In this way, she can keep her son alive. As long as her son is a power, she believes that they can make a comeback. Mu Yue Cheng stared at Zhao Yi Xuan with red eyes: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, have you ever thought that Yi Fan is also my son?¡± He felt that because Yi Fan was his son, Zhao Yi Xuan would do everything possible to get rid of this blemish. ¡°Yi Fan, Yi Fan, Yi Fan, Mu Yue Cheng, you only see Mu Yi Fan in your eyes, but what about Yi Hang, he grew up, did you see him as worth anything? When he called for his dad, when he changed his teeth, when he had a fever and got sick? You don¡¯t know anything about it. Don¡¯t you think you owe Yi Hang? ¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s words are like a sharp needle stuck in his body. He knows that he owes a lot to his two children. Because of this, he should be fairer. He can¡¯t hurt his son because he wants to protect him. His purpose of coming here now has been achieved, and he doesn¡¯t want to stay here any longer: ¡°Later, you will also be sent to the Bureau of Investigation.¡± When his voice fell, he turn away. Zhao Yi Xuan frantically clapped on the door of the cell and yelled, ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t push Yi Hang out. He¡¯s your son, your own son. If you do this, you won¡¯t have a son to pay last respects to you.¡± Mu Yue Cheng stopped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan thought he changed his mind and said: ¡°If Yi Hang has a long turned to a short life and dies, how long can Mu Yi Fan live with the cancer body? If you report Yi Hang, you will not have a son to pay respects after your death.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhao Yi Xuan disappointed: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, since you think Yi Fan can¡¯t live too long, why couldn¡¯t you wait a moment, let him live a few more days happily, so why did you have to frame Yi Fan carefully? What about with Yi Fan? ¡± Zhao Yi Xuan does not speak. In addition to her inability to wait, she is also afraid of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s revenge. All the time she worries that Mu Yi Fan will be plotting something harmful to them. They are uneasy about their lives. Only by removing Mu Yi Fan can they have peace of mind. Mu Yue Cheng couldn¡¯t wait for an answer and turned away from the cell. Zhao Yi Xuan still shouted: ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, you come back, Mu Yue Cheng, you come back.¡± However, no one responded to her. When Mu Yue Cheng left the cell, he saw Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yue Fang standing at the door. Mu Yue Fang saw Mu Yue Cheng coming out and asked, ¡°Third Brother, have you decided to leave the matter of Yi Hang to the Bureau of Investigation?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at them. ¡°Did you hear what I was saying in there?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yue Cheng smiled bitterly: ¡°I thought a lot these two days. At the beginning, I wanted to protect Yi Hang. In this way, the two sons may be safe and sound. At most, they also felt wronged by Yi Fan. Later, I will try my best to make up for Yi Fan, but¡­¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255: Is that fair to me? Mu Yue Cheng narrowed his eyes and shook his head. He didn¡¯t go on. He ordered the soldiers to take all the people who reported Mu Yi Fan to the Bureau of Investigation. When the Bureau saw the Mu Family soldiers coming to their bureau with a large group of people, they immediately informed the Director of the Bureau. The director came out and looked at the oppressed man and asked, ¡°Admiral Mu, you are¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned and said, ¡°I want to see Yi Hang.¡± The director didn¡¯t ask much. He found an investigator to take Mu Yue Cheng to the cell. Mu Yi Hang, who was in the cell, heard a voice from outside. He looked up and saw that the person was Mu Yue Cheng. His eyes flashed over and he stood up and called out, ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yue Cheng quietly looked at Mu Yi Hang. Mu Yi Hang felt something was wrong with Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes, so he walked towards the door. Mu Yue Cheng said, ¡°Yi Hang, we have found out who is behind your big brother frame-up.¡± Mu Yi Hang quickly stopped and guessed the reason why Mu Yue Cheng came here. Mu Yue Cheng continued: ¡°Just now, I personally sent them to the Bureau of Investigation and handed them over to the people of the Bureau of Investigation to hear the case. If there is no accident, maybe¡­¡± Mu Yi Hang kept silent and looked calmly at his father outside. ¡°The case may be closed today, and the execution will be carried out on the next day. After all, the evidence is solid.¡± When Mu Yi Hang heard this, the bottom of his eye finally fluctuated. ¡°At first, I stopped this matter and personally dealt with the behind the scenes leader. I severely planned to let the other party suffer, but I was worried that my strength was not enough, and it would be unfair. So I thought, what should I do about this matter? This is the punishment of the behind the scenes leader. When I do this, should I think of something or make them take the responsibility Do you think I¡¯m fair?¡± The more Mu Yue Cheng spoke, the harsher his tone got. ¡°Fair?¡± Mu Yi Hang stared at Mu Yue Cheng and spoke coldly: ¡°How can you find out who framed Mu Yi Fan and not who framed me? Is that fair to me? ¡± ¡°I will continue to look into the whole matter until the end of the day. I will not be merciful to those who framed you. What happened to the person who framed Yi Fan? Then, the person who framed you will come to the same end. One day, you will be innocent.¡± Mu Yi Hang sneered and didn¡¯t believe what he said: ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°Courtroom.¡± Mu Yi Hang was shocked and said angrily, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s your wife.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned: ¡°I will treat you the same.¡± ¡°A good man treats everyone equal.¡± Mu Yi Hang sneered, turned around, turned his back to Mu Yue Cheng, and says in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, but the whole thing is none of mom¡¯s business. She protects her heart and tried to protect her son.¡± ¡°There¡¯s ample evidence that she¡¯s been involved.¡± Mu Yi Hang sneered: ¡°You can leave, I want to be alone.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at his unrepentant figure, sighed angrily, and turned away from the cell. Silence returned to the cell, even with a trace of stillness. It was so gloomy and still that it made people panic. ¡°Did I lose?¡± Mu Yi Hang mumbled, ¡°I can¡¯t lose. How can I lose to Mu Yi Fan?¡± The crunching sound came from the knuckles in the clenched fist. It was very dark in the quiet cell. Mu Yue Cheng left the cell, and Mu Yue Cheng came over: ¡°Third Brother, those people have been handed over to the Bureau of Investigation. Lu Qiu has also arrived from the camp to the Bureau of Investigation. You Do you really think about handing over Yi Hang?¡± In fact, this matter does not have to be handed over to the Bureau of Investigation. They only need to prove that Mu Yi Hang was innocent, and then they can privately impose severe punishment on Mu Yi Hang, or drive him out the Mu Family. Mu Yue Cheng explained: ¡°The next thing will be left to you, and I will not see the trial process. Then, you just need to tell me the result.¡± Mu Yue Cheng knew that Mu Yue Cheng couldn¡¯t bear to see his son being punished, and nodded: ¡°Third Brother, if you haven¡¯t had a good rest for a few days, go back to sleep. As soon as it¡¯s over, we¡¯ll go back and report it to you.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yue Cheng got in the car, and the soldiers in front were about to leave. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The soldier stopped the car immediately and saw a big fire on the other side of the cell. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yue Cheng put his head out of the window and saw that there was something wrong with the cell, so he got out of the car. Mu Yue Cheng, who didn¡¯t go far, immediately turned back: ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s the sound from the other side of the cell.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yue Cheng rushed in time and saw Mu Yi Hang fighting with three investigators at the gate of the cell. Mu Yi Hang used psychic powers to control the investigator and tried to control him to open the cell and spring him out of jail. However, he didn¡¯t expect that one of the investigators was also a psychic at the same level as him. Only in this way could his scheme be exposed by the investigator. Mu Yue Cheng cried out in a hurry: ¡°Yi Hang, what are you doing? Stop it. ¡± Mu Yi Hang gave him a cold look and used fire power to attack the investigator. Investigators in the Bureau of Investigation are not idle or newbies. Their abilities are much higher than those of ordinary people. Otherwise, how can they suppress the powers locked here? Moreover, because of the commotion, several investigators were attracted to the scene. In a few minutes, several investigators arrested Mu Yi Hang. Mu Yi Hang roared and struggled: ¡°You let me go, I will go myself.¡± Several investigators did not relax at all. They pressed him to the courtroom. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Yue Cheng here, if it wasn¡¯t for his identity as the Mu Family junior, they would have beaten him hard. Mu Yue Cheng frowned tightly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Yi Hang recently? How can he be so dispassionate? He knows that it¡¯s a crime to beat and injure the investigator, these rules are made by him. It¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t know and goes on to make such a big mistake. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng watched Mu Yi Hang leave under the shackles of a group of people. He was angry and sad: ¡°He only wanted to escape because he knew that he would be punished by the most severe punishment in the rules. Whether he injured the investigator or escaped, the result would be the same.¡± He sighed, turned back to the car and left the Bureau. Mu Yue Cheng sighed and shook his head, and turned back to the courtroom. Because the evidence was conclusive, the trial soon came to an end. In the rule of no death penalty, Mu Yi Hang was just sentenced to have the crystal core in his brain dug out, then driven out the B City and send a notice to other secured areas, forbidding anyone to take him in. Because after being dug out of the crystal core, people will fall into a coma, and will be driven out of the B City after waking up. As Mu Yi Hang¡¯s mother, Zhao Yi Xuan was involved in the whole thing. In the judge¡¯s eyes, she is half of the main culprit. Therefore, she was expelled from the B City from now on, leaving her to live and die outside, and other people in the secured zone could not take this person in. However, someone from the Mu Family pleaded for her, so that Zhao Yi Xuan can wait until Mu Yi Hang woke up and they can leave together. The crimes committed by others are the same. Although they will not have their crystal core dug out, they have to be punished. They will be punished every seven days. Each time, the punishment is different. The most painful one is to shock the crystal core in the brain. Nowadays, the crystal core is a part of the body of the power men. Therefore, the electric shock to the crystal core will make them live miserably. In normal times, it is necessary to give it to the assistant workers of the Bureau of Investigation. Moreover, they can¡¯t eat and wear enough to be warm. They are even more pitiful than beggars. The Mu Family people were angry and sad at the verdict. They are also their relatives, but they do harm to their own, which makes their mood very complicated. After the judges pronounced the sentence, Zhao Yi Xuan lost his strength and fell to the ground. All of a sudden, she rushed to the judge like a madman: ¡°This matter is all planned by me. It¡¯s not about my son Yi Hang. You only need to sentence me. My son is innocent.¡± The investigator hurried forward to pull away Zhao Yi Xuan. ¡°Mom, mom, don¡¯t do that.¡± Mu Yi Hang quickly stepped forward to help his mother up. At this time, he noticed several deep wounds on Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Who hurt you? ¡± Mu Yue Cheng, standing at the back, said, ¡°Your mother grabbed Yi Fan¡¯s hand and scratched it in her face.¡± Mu Yi Hang soon understood the meaning of Zhao Yi Xuan, and was very sad. He hated Mu Yi Fan a little more. Zhao Yi Xuan in his arms was crying and making noise to the people on the judgment platform: ¡°I did everything. Yi Hang has nothing to do with it. You can punish me if you want to!¡± Investigators quickly separated them and took them out of the courtroom. Chapter 256 Chapter 256: First shave his hair The Mu Family¡¯s people followed out of the courtroom, and watched Mu Yi Hang¡¯s execution. However, as soon as they got out of the courtroom, they were stopped by investigators. ¡°No one else is allowed to watch the execution, so please forgive me,¡± said the investigator They just said: ¡°We want to buy back Yi Hang¡¯s the crystal core.¡± After the tortured person¡¯s crystal is dug out, the crystal core will be owned by the Bureau of Investigation, and then sold to the B City¡¯s people by the Bureau of Investigation. Whoever gives the most food in exchange will get it. Of course, if the victim¡¯s relatives buy the crystal core, they have the priority to buy it, but the grain sold is much more than the grain sold by auction. The food obtained by the Bureau of Investigation will be used to support the salaries of the investigators in the Bureau, or as investigation. This rule is also formulated by Mu Yi Hang, and many people are in favor of it. In this way, there is no need to support the investigators in other camps. ¡°No problem. Please go through the formalities with the judge. When the crystal core comes out, you can take it back.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yi Hang and nodded in the direction they left. Then he found out that Zhao Yi Xuan was taken in the same direction with Mu Yi Hang, and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t my third sister-in-law be taken back to the cell? Where are you taking her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also access to the cell, but it¡¯s a long way, but it was also to get the Admiral¡¯s wife and her son together for a time before execution,¡± the investigator explained Mu Yue Cheng thought this is strange. It¡¯s not the death penalty. What time do they need to get together? However, there is nothing wrong with this. They didn¡¯t ask more questions and turned to go through the formalities with the judge. Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan were forced out of the courtroom and came to the door of the execution room. Zhao Yi Xuan was sent to the next room of the execution room. Mu Yi Hang saw this and asked, ¡°Why did you shut my mother next door to the execution room? What do you do with her?¡± The investigator didn¡¯t answer his words, so he pushed him to the execution room, where there were all kinds of execution tools. At this moment, Mu Yi Hang was really scared. When he was in the examination room before, he only listened to a serious meeting and didn¡¯t pay attention to it. However, when he saw one cold machine after another in front of me, he was afraid because he was really going to be punished. All of a sudden, his hands were covered with torture tools, like a pair of iron gloves. Then, he was locked in a glass box with only his head exposed. Then the investigator who was a water power restrained his power, so that he could not use the fire power. Mu Yi Hang instinctively struggled and stared at the doctor who slowly took the operating gloves: ¡°You¡­ You let me go. ¡± ¡°Second Young Master Mu, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid. Although the Bureau of Investigation has just been established for a few months, we are very good at this kind of small operation. We will never let you suffer any harm. We will ensure that you can recover in a short time. Moreover, there are also water powers with the healing powers to heal you. So, please rest assured and trust our surgical skills. ¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes were red, and he doesn¡¯t want to listen to these bullshit: ¡°You dare to cut one of my hairs to try, and I will make your life worse than death.¡± ¡°The people who come here will say such things, but you see that we are still living well.¡± The doctor picked up the smallest scalpel and spread out his hands: ¡°You see us like this, can you recognize who we are? After going out, would you know who I am? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Hang stared at the doctor in his hat, mask and glasses. He can¡¯t recognize his face because it¡¯s so airtight hidden. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know who we are.¡± The doctor touched his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m so wrapped that I don¡¯t even know who I am, so you can¡¯t recognize who I am.¡± He said to his assistant, ¡°First shave his hair.¡± ¡°You dare.¡± Mu Yi Hang yelled at the doctor¡¯s assistant. The doctor said, ¡°You¡¯d better be obedient, otherwise, I won¡¯t even give you anesthetics to make the pain less.¡± ¡°Doctor, can you hurry up? There are still people waiting to use the execution room.¡± The assistant opened his eyes wide and ¡°kindly¡± reminded the doctor. ¡°What are you in a hurry? You think I do that before my operation, do I like to scare prisoners? Besides, you haven¡¯t shaved his hair. How can I do it? Hurry up and give him a Mediterranean haircut.¡± Assistant: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Hang saw the assistant pick up the razor and put it on his head. He was flustered and yelled at the assistant: ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± If the doctor didn¡¯t reply his words the assistant didn¡¯t care, he took the scalpel and scratched it on his head. Such a move was enough to scare Mu Yi Hang. The whole execution room was filled with his roar. What he didn¡¯t know was that in the next room of the execution room, someone shouted louder than he did. Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yi Hang¡¯s execution through the glass and slapped the glass in front of her in horror and frantically: ¡°No, don¡¯t take out his crystal core. You let go of my son, you let go of him, you let go of him.¡± However, no one paid attention to her. She was the only one in the whole room. There were no tables, chairs, lights and black paint all around. She was crying and shouting. Her echo was all contained in the room. What¡¯s more, the Bureau¡¯s people are so cruel that they let her watch the doctor take out the crystal core for her son, but she can¡¯t stop it. It¡¯s too painful. It¡¯s worse than cutting her flesh. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. You let go of Yi Hang and my son.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s voice was hoarse, his eyes were red, and his voice was very sad. When she saw the doctor holding the scalpel on Mu Yi Hang¡¯s head, her legs were soft and she knelt on the ground: ¡°No, No.¡± Then, she beat the glass harder and even hit it with her head. Unfortunately, people in the execution room next door couldn¡¯t hear it. Even if she broke her forehead, the other side still didn¡¯t know that someone was watching them operate next door. After shaving Mu Yi Hang¡¯s hair, the assistant said, ¡°Doctor, you can do it.¡± The doctor looked at his bare head and said, ¡°Why did you shave him so well? I can¡¯t bear to use anesthetics to his haircut.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t use it. It¡¯s not us who will be hurts.¡± ¡°It makes sense.¡± The eyelid in the doctor¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped, and he quickly cut Mu Yi Hang¡¯s head. Suddenly, the scream sounded. Even the guards outside could hear it clearly. They could not help turning their heads and looking at the closed door. Mu Yi Hang screamed and fainted. The next room¡¯s Zhao Yi Xuan saw the blood on his son¡¯s head, followed by a cry of grief, and then she fainted because of the excitement. Then someone opened the door and sent her to the cell. The doctor in the execution room looked at Mu Yi Hang, who had passed out: ¡°You say you didn¡¯t do it that you were framed, and someone else did it, this time well, how can we let you go if we don¡¯t torture you to death?¡± People around looked at the doctor. The doctor noticed other people¡¯s eyes and joked: ¡°I even said that I¡¯m not going to let him out, are you going to let him go?¡± They didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°I¡¯m not Mu Yi Hang. I know how you think it look. If you want to talk about letting him go, I will¡­ hum.¡± He made a few gestures at them with a scalpel. Everyone shook their heads. ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you tell me to let him to go. I just don¡¯t want to admit it. At that time, if it was you framed me, and your end will be the same as the one lying in this bed.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± When the doctor saw that everyone was afraid to make a single noise, he laughed: ¡°I¡¯m joking, why are you all so nervous? Is it not fun? Hurry up to operate, otherwise, his blood will run out.¡± Half an hour later, the two cores were sent to the judge, and they were shining under the light. Mu Yue Cheng was not feeling it, and asked with difficulty, ¡°Are these Yi Hang crystal cores?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng picked up the crystal core and looked at it. Obviously is just a small crystal core, but it makes him feel heavy. ¡°How much food is needed in exchange for them?¡± he asked ¡°Ten tons of rice.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said it with some difficulties, ¡°Deal.¡± The judge handed the document to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s hand: ¡°After signing this document, crystal cores are yours. I will send someone to the Mu Tower to get food later.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yue Cheng put away the crystal cores, left the judge¡¯s office, and other Mu Family members went back to Mu¡¯s building, came to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office, and handed the crystal core to Mu Yue Cheng. ¡°Third Brother, this is the crystal cores that I exchanged for ten tons of rice.¡± Mu Yue Cheng took the two crystal cores into his hands, clenched his fist and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Go out first.¡± ¡°Um.¡± After Mu Yue Cheng left, Mu Yue Cheng spread out his hands again and looked at the two crystal cores in his hands. He could not return to his thoughts for a long time. Chapter 257 Chapter 257: Dad, you don¡¯t know, Yi Fan¡¯s wife is a¡­ It wasn¡¯t until a soldier reminded him that lunch time was up that Mu Yue Cheng got back to his senses, got up and walked out of the office, went to the 79th floor to find Mu Xiao Hu and they went to eat together. As soon as the elevator opened, he heard the joyful laughter coming from inside. He frowned visibly, walked out of the hall and saw a large group of the Mu Family people talking and laughing in front of the hall sofa. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s very good of you to wake up. You didn¡¯t know what happened when you were in a coma, but you really worried everyone.¡± Mu Xiao Hu chuckled, ¡°It was worrying you.¡± Mu Yue Cheng knew that his father woke up, he felt a burst of excitement, went over: ¡°Dad, you finally woke up.¡± Finally, a good thing happened, after so many things are really annoying recently. When Mu Xiao Hu saw Mu Yue Cheng, he was stunned with a smile, and his eyes were filled with complex emotions. He waved to his third son, ¡°Come here, you¡¯ll sit here.¡± Mu Yue Cheng sat beside Mu Xiao Hu in time: ¡°Dad, you just woke up, would you like to see a doctor?¡± Mu Xiao Hu patted his leg: ¡°I was examined by a doctor before, and he said that I am all right, and that I am healthier than before, so I don¡¯t have to worry about my physical problems.¡± Originally, he wanted to lie in bed for a few more days, but he couldn¡¯t pretend that after so many things happened during this period, so he woke up to make his third son happy, so as not to crush him. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was relieved. Mu Xiao Hu sweeps around and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Yi Fan?¡± Someone snorted and said with a smile, ¡°He just ran to find his wife.¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face sank. Mu Xiao Hu looked at Mu Yue Cheng, pretends not to know and looked at other people: ¡°Wife? Yi Fan has a wife? ¡± ¡°Does he really have a daughter-in-law? We don¡¯t know. He never brought it back to us. However, he has a son. He is very cute and smart. When Grandpa sees him, he will like the child.¡± Mu Xiao Hu was surprised and said, ¡°Since he has a son, he must have a wife. Why doesn¡¯t he bring them back?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other, how could they know why Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t bring the wife back. Mu Xiao Hu looked at his third son: ¡°Yue Cheng, do you know what happened?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked embarrassed: ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know, Yi Fan¡¯s wife is a¡­¡­¡± The word ¡°Man¡± is stuck in his throat. He can¡¯t say it. He is afraid that he will cause his father to faint after he finishes saying it. Mu Xiao Hu saw that Mu Yue Cheng already knew that Mu Yi Fan likes men and deliberately asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked embarrassed: ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know, Yi Fan¡¯s wife is a¡­¡­¡± Mu Xiao Hu saw that Mu Yue Cheng already knows that Mu Yi Fan likes men and deliberately asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Mu Yue Cheng sighed: ¡°Dad, I will let him tell you about it.¡± Mu Xiao Hu said: ¡°No matter what his wife is, Yi Fan is a big boss of his own life. In this end, he can find someone who is good to him. You, as a father, should not ask too much of him or be picky about the future daughter-in-law.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not really picky.¡± Mu Yue Cheng really doesn¡¯t know how to explain. His requirements are really not high. If the other side were female, he would have agreed. ¡°Not picky, what is it then?¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned: ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be honest with you. In fact, the parents of the other side don¡¯t agree with them.¡± Li Cai Yu said: ¡°We have such good conditions for Yi Fan side. People who want to marry Yi Fan numbers in many in the B City. What can they not see about Yi Fan?¡± Mu Xiao Hu asked, ¡°If the parents of the other side agree that they are together, will you agree that they be together?¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought that Zhan Guo Xiong would not agree with Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian being together, and said: ¡°If the parents of the other party agree, I agree, I¡¯m afraid that you, Dad will eventually object.¡± Mu Xiao Hu refuted loudly, ¡°Nonsense, how could I object to such a good thing?¡± Mu Yue Cheng was silent. Mu Xiao Hu looked at him and said, ¡°Is Yi Fan¡¯s wife so bad looking? To the point where you dislike them?¡± Mu Yue Cheng was honest: ¡°No, it¡¯s not about good looks. On the contrary, looks are very good.¡± So good that he can¡¯t find any fault. If Zhan Bei Tian was not a man, he will be very satisfied with the daughter-in-law. ¡°If so, why are you not satisfied? Well, as you said just now, if the parents of the other party don¡¯t object, you can¡¯t object, and I won¡¯t object. ¡± ¡°I hope you can do it without objection,¡± murmured Mu Yue Cheng Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s face had a meaningful smile. As they discussed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s life, Mu Yi Fan reached to the Zhan Bei Tian office. Zhan Bei Tian was sitting on the chair and explaining the task to Mao Yu. Seeing Mu Yi Fan coming in, the sped up the speaking speed, and then, let Mao Yu back down. Mao Yu, when he left, he closed the office door for them very wisely. Mu Yi Fan walked behind Zhan Bei Tian, put his arms around his neck, and giggled, with a trace of thievery in his laughter. Zhan Bei Tian asked curiously, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°I found that you are in a good mood when you saw me. Are you glad to see me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows: ¡°Where do you see how happy I am?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to smile from the beginning to the end. Where can he see that he is very happy? Mu Yi Fan touched his chest: ¡°I feel it from here.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his chest. ¡°I have mind reading skills now. Although I didn¡¯t read the real thoughts in your heart, I can feel you are very happy when you see me. Even my mood is infected by you.¡± This is Mu Yi Fan¡¯s first time to feel Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s feelings towards him. It can be seen that Mu Yi Fan really likes him. ¡°Mind reading?¡± Zhan Bei Tian mumbled, then asked, ¡°Can you read Nan Tian¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t work for him.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned visibly and said, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t like this mind reading skill very much. It will make other people around be on guard when they see me or stay away from me.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll change it.¡± ¡°Well, if I find a desirable ability, I can change it. Besides, it¡¯s not interesting to read other people¡¯s minds. Instead, it will make me more distressed. For example, one will be upset by other people¡¯s opinions on your mind.¡± Zhan Bei Tian got up and rubbed his head: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, how is your father now?¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°When Mu Yi Hang cores were mined, was your father indifferent?¡± ¡°After all, Mu Yi Hang was his son. He can¡¯t watch his son die outside. He will send some people out of the city to protect him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced, didn¡¯t continue the topic of Mu Yi Hang, said: ¡°It¡¯s already noon, I will take you back to the Zhan Family for dinner.¡± ¡°Back to the Zhan Family? Go back to Grandpa¡¯s for dinner? ¡± ¡°My parents are there,¡± said Zhan Bei Tian ¡°Your parents, too?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian reached over his shoulder and hugged him out of the office. ¡°Do you want to introduce me to them?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed with a smile: ¡°What¡¯s the meaning? Don¡¯t you want them to see you?¡± ¡°Of course, I really hope your parents can agree with us now, so that we can be together. What¡¯s more, when we get back to the B City, we can get together less and more. We can¡¯t help but hate the interference from our elders. We can be together every day without caring about other people¡¯s eyes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. He thought so too, so when he knew that Mu Yi Fan would come to him today, he called Cai Yuan, said he would go back to dinner, and called his parents¡¯ home. ¡°What¡¯s more, now that Mu Yi Hang¡¯s business is more than half finished, it¡¯s time to solve the problems of both parents.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you home and fix it now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan back to the Zhan Family. After Mu Yi Fan got off the car, he immediately ran to the car mirror to have a look, cut his hair and tidy up his clothes. Then he turned to Zhan Bei Tian and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything on my face?¡± Zhan Bei Tian hooked his lips: ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°Not being nervous is a lie, but I also want to prove in front of your father and your mother that their son is very discerning in tastes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian smiled. ¡°How do I look?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked again. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him carefully: ¡°You are very handsome. My parents will like after seeing you.¡± ¡°You say, who do I like?¡± A long laugh came in from outside the garage. Chapter 258 Chapter 258: Dad, mom, Yi Fan is my future partner Mu Yi Fan turned around and saw a tall, middle-aged man with a handsome face, similar to Zhan Bei Tian, standing at the garage door. ¡°Dad.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded to the man at the door. Mu Yi Fan also quickly shouted: ¡°Uncle, Hello.¡± Zhan Lei Gang looked at Mu Yi Fan, narrowed his eyes slightly, and smiled and asked uncertainly, ¡°You are Mu Yi Fan, the son of Admiral Mu, right?¡± He had seen this man in his son¡¯s army group, but the Yi Fan in the army was a gloomy, not like a soldier, but rather like the leader of the gang, giving a very dark feeling. But the man in front of him is very sunny. His smile is clear and clean. If he was not the same, he must think he is another person. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Lei Gang was not indifferent, also did not have the opinion to the Mu Family¡¯s person, and his smile became bigger. Zhan Lei Gang looked at Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°Bei Tian, why don¡¯t you bring the guests back for dinner? Let¡¯s make uncle Cai prepare more dishes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a guest,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said in a low voice ¡°Why are you so impolite, you child?¡± The man invited Mu Yi Fan to sit in the room: ¡°Mr. Mu¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, just call me Yi Fan.¡± Zhan Lei Gang chuckled: ¡°OK, Yi Fan, we¡¯re sitting in the hall. By the way, I heard that Mu Tian recognized you as a father. You don¡¯t know. This kid is talking about you every day, even his Great grandfather is jealous.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and followed Zhan Lei Gang into the hall. As soon as Zhan Lei Gang entered the hall, he upped his voice and said, ¡°Mu Tian, who are you looking at?¡± Mu Qing Tian, who was sitting in Yang Feng Qing¡¯s arms and listening to the story, looked up and saw Yi Fan at the door. His little face was immediately filled with a lovely smile even brighter than sunflower: ¡°Dad.¡± He quickly slipped out of Yang Feng Qing¡¯s arms and ran to Mu Yi Fan in small steps. Mu Yi Fan picked up the baby: ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°Listening to grandma¡¯s story.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Yang Feng Qing and politely called out, ¡°Hello aunt.¡± Yang Feng Qing saw Mu Yi Fan nodding, smiled politely and said, ¡°Please sit down.¡± Because before the misunderstanding is that the Mu Family¡¯s people hurt her husband, she will have prejudice to the Mu Family¡¯s people. Now the misunderstanding has been clarified, and because it is their Zhan Family¡¯s people who picked him to come here first, they were no longer as indifferent or unwelcoming to the Mu Family¡¯s people as before. As soon as Mu Yi Fan sat down with the baby in his arms, he saw Zhan Guo Xiong coming down the stairs. He immediately stood up and said, ¡°Hello, Old Zhan.¡± Others also say hello to Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong was not surprised by the appearance of Mu Yi Fan. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call Grandpa yet?¡± This seemed to imply something, Mu Yi Fan was very clever, immediately changed his words: ¡°Grandpa, Hello.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded and said to Cai Yuan, ¡°You can serve.¡± Cai Yuan turned and walked into the kitchen. Zhan Lei Gang invited Mu Yi Fan to the dining room for dinner. As soon as Mu Yi Fan sat down, Zhan Guo Xiong said, ¡°If you have anything to say, it¡¯ll have to wait after dinner.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Zhan Bei Tian Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Gang looked at each other doubtfully, and then said to Mu Yi Fan with a smile, ¡°Mr. Mu, you are a guest. Why do you want to eat with the child? Let me feed the child, Mu Tian. Come to grandma.¡± Mu Qing Tian shook his head. ¡°I want dad.¡± Yang Feng Qing wanted to cajole the child again, but heard Zhan Guo Xiong say: ¡°Soon¡­ it¡¯s not going to be a guest.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± She looked at Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t look at her. Seeing the food on the table, Zhan Guo Xiong said, ¡°Dinner.¡± During the meal, everyone has a small chat, Mu Qing Tian sat on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s legs to eat. Yang Feng Qing looked at them from time to time, looking at two people who were as close as a real father and son. She thought, no wonder her father in law would sneer at Mu Yi Fan, even her as the grandmother. Moreover, there was another phenomenon that made her feel strange. That is her son who seldom gives her food, but now he kept transferring food and giving Mu Yi Fan more food than she has in the past five years. In her eyes, she didn¡¯t feel that her son was being polite to Mu Yi Fan, instead, they seemed to be too familiar with each other, especially since this move that attracted her attention. After her son sandwiched a piece of chicken, he first ate the skin and then gave the chicken meat to Mu Yi Fan, which was an expression of how impolite one was to the guests. However, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t show dislike at all. He didn¡¯t treat her son¡¯s action as impolitely. He took the chicken and put it in his mouth. This feeling makes her feel strange, they two looked just like a couple. Yang Feng Qing looked at her husband, and Zhan Lei Gang seemed to notice this too. He frowned silently. She looked at Zhan Guo Xiong again. Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t seem to see Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian. He ate quietly. After eating, they all sat in the hall, even the children we¡¯re not allowed to leave. All the people who helped at the Zhan Family were called back to the room by Cai Yuan. Zhan Bei Tian had a cup of tea, had a rest and put it on the table. Just as he wanted to speak up, Zhan Guo Xiong asked: ¡°Think clearly?¡± As soon as he saw today¡¯s support, he knew that his grandson was going to be honest with his parents about who his partner was. So that¡¯s why he asked Zhan Bei Tian. Everybody looked at Zhan Guo Xiong. ¡°Thought clearly,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said Zhan Guo Xiong asked again, ¡°Never regret?¡± Their Zhan Family people take marriage seriously. When they are married, they can¡¯t divorce, have an affair, and find a lover and so on. In the future, they can only concentrate on their partners. ¡°No regrets,¡± said Zhan Bei Tian firmly Zhan Guo Xiong sigh. He had known for a long time that his eldest grandson would answer him that way. With his great grandson¡¯s nature, he will not regret if he has determined it. Yang Feng Qing looked at them and asked with a smile, ¡°Dad, what are you talking to Bei Tian? How can I not understand Lei Gang? ¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said, ¡°You ask your son and he will tell you what we are talking about.¡± Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Gang looked at Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian put his hands on his legs and looked at what his parents said: ¡°Mom and Dad, I want to tell you about my future partner today.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard that it was about them so he quickly sat up straight. Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Gang found out that they were talking about their future daughter-in-law when they met their son. They were so excited and happy to say, ¡°Do you want to bring Mu Tian¡¯s mother to see us?¡± Some time ago, when they knew that they had a grandchild, they were very happy, thinking that their son finally became enlightened. Yang Feng Qing, in particular, is just too happy and unable to close her mouth, but when she knows that her future daughter-in-law is from the Mu Family, she was worried. At that time, they had a lot of trouble with the Mu Family. Later, the Mu Family people hurt her husband and nearly killed him. It was hard for her to like the Mu Family people. Fortunately, the misunderstanding between the Zhan Family and the Mu Family was relieved, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about her daughter-in-law and her son¡¯s embarrassment. However, after the misunderstanding was removed, she didn¡¯t hear about her son¡¯s daughter-in-law, which made her worried. She didn¡¯t want her grandson to be taken back to the Mu Family after living in the Zhan Family for a few days. Besides, she also hopes that her son can find happiness and have a person who loves him around. Zhan Bei Tian whispered: ¡°Before talking about him, there is one thing I need to make clear.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I hope you keep that in mind that the child was born by my partner.¡± Zhan Lei Gang huffed: ¡°Isn¡¯t that bullshit? It¡¯s not from your future partner. Who else? You can¡¯t have children inother person, and you¡¯re not married to a child¡¯s mother. ¡± Yang Feng Qing rolled her eyes at her husband: ¡°You talk nonsense in front of the children.¡± She looked at Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°Bei Tian, just tell me who is Mu Tian¡¯s mother, so that we can come to your door early to propose marriage.¡± Zhan Bei Tian put his hand on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s back: ¡°Dad, mom, Yi Fan is my future partner.¡± Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Gang were dumbstruck on the spot. Mu Yi Fan was embarrassed and smiled at them: ¡°Uncle, Aunt, hello.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong saw his son and daughter-in-law looked silly and calmly took a sip of the tea cup on the table. For a while, Yang Feng Qing murmured, ¡°Bei Tian, are you kidding us?¡± However, her son never likes to joke, especially when facing the elders, he is too serious to be said serious. ¡°No.¡± Zhan Lei Gang returned to his senses and got up in a rage: ¡°You dare say it again.¡± Zhan Bei Tian is fearless and repeated it again: ¡°Dad, Yi Fan is my future partner.¡± Zhan Lei Gang was so angry that he shivered: ¡°Damn it, Zhan Bei Tian, do you know that he is a man? How can a man be your partner? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him being a man? Why can¡¯t he be my partner? ¡± ¡°You bastard, do you want to piss me off, your mother and your grandfather?¡± Zhan Lei Gang didn¡¯t hear the sound of Zhan Guo Xiong shout all the time he was shouting. He was worried that the old man had fainted, he immediately looked at Zhan Guo Xiong. Hah, who knew that the old man was drinking tea quietly. Chapter 259 Chapter 259: I am the child of my father Zhan Lei Gang saw that Zhan Guo Xiong not angry and he was thinking of the conversation between his father and his son before, Zhan Lei Gang asked, ¡°Dad, did you know that this rabbit was with a man long ago?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong still didn¡¯t make a sound and continued to drink his tea. ¡°Dad, you know he was with a man. Why don¡¯t you talk about him? This is simply¡­ Almost¡­ Just¡­¡± Zhan Lei Gang sighed angrily. He couldn¡¯t say what he said. Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t give him a good look: ¡°He¡¯s your son, why don¡¯t you talk to him about men?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Zhan Lei Gang glared at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this. What do men looked like when they are with men?¡± Mu Yi Fan knew Zhan Lei Gang would not be so easy to accept it, but they were still very sad. Zhan Bei Tian ignored Zhan Lei Gang and pressed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder a little harder for comfort. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhan Lei Gang wanted to say something else, and was pulled down by Yang Feng Qing. He turned to his wife and asked her what was wrong. Instead of looking at Zhan Lei Gang, Yang Feng Qing took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Bei Tian, you said that your partner was Mr. Mu, that is to say, the child was born by Mr. Mu?¡± Zhan Bei Tian replied positively, ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Feng Qing suddenly felt dizzy: ¡°Bei Tian, how can a man have children?¡± Zhan Lei Gang said angrily, ¡°This bastard must want us to agree with them, so that he made up such absurd reasons to cheat us. How could Mu Tian be the child of Mu Yi Fan?¡± ¡°I am the child of my dad.¡± Mu Qing Tian, sitting in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arms, cried out unhappily. Zhan Lei Gang was stunned. Mu Qing Tian raised his head and asked pitifully, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your baby, right?¡± Although Mu Yi Fan knew that the child was pretending, he said softly, ¡°Of course, you are the child I gave birth to.¡± When Zhan Guo Xiong saw the child¡¯s tears, his face was pretty annoyed and he reprimanded Zhan Lei Gang: ¡°Look at you. If you have anything to say, you watch yourself before you make my great grandson cry!¡± Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s was especially grumbling: ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean to make him cry, it¡¯s really ridiculous.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong can understand that his son is hard to accept this matter. At first, he didn¡¯t believe the same: ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit absurd, I checked this matter, and the child was indeed born by Yi Fan.¡± Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s face was unbelievable: ¡°Dad, are you serious?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sneered, ¡°Are you saying that I your father is lying to you?¡±😒 Who doesn¡¯t want his grandson to marry a woman to be his wife like other ordinary people, but his grandson just likes men, so what can he do. Moreover, the person identified by his grandson won¡¯t turn back even if ten airplanes come and pull him. So, unless the other party doesn¡¯t like his grandson and abandons him, his grandson will stick this person for life. Alas! At first, he was also very opposed to men being with men. He also wanted to introduce other women to his grandson. But if we really want to do this, it will make everyone unhappy and make his grandson distance himself more and more far away from him. The most depressing thing for him is that his loveliest great grandson won¡¯t be seen or play around with him. Finally, he thought that if his grandson and Mu Yi Fan really liked each other, he would turn his eyes to the back. As long as his family could have fun in the last years of his life, it was his greatest wish. Zhan Lei Gang knew that his father would not lie because he helped Bei Tian with a man. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± He really doesn¡¯t know what to say. Now that they have child, we can¡¯t break up the family, can we? Especially when the child looked at him with tears in their eyes, they were very soft hearted. ¡°Feng Qing, come on.¡± Zhan Lei Gang sighed a lot and left the hall silently. Yang Feng Qing rubbed the temple points and stood up and said, ¡°I need time to digest this matter.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that her lovely grandson was born by a man, and she couldn¡¯t believe that her intelligent and steady son would like a big man. Therefore, she can¡¯t accept the matter that her son wants to become a partner with a man for the time being. She also needs time to think about how to deal with it, whether to accept it or oppose it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t say goodbye.¡± Yang Feng Qing said sorry and left the hall. Zhan Lei Gang quickly followed. Zhan Guo Xiong stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest.¡± When the three elders left, Mu Yi Fan turned to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Did your grandfather accept me?¡± He doesn¡¯t think Zhan Guo Xiong has been so opposed before. In front of him, he asked him to call him Grandpa. Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said, ¡°He agrees.¡± Mu Qing Tian giggled: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, Grandpa would not agree that dad and father be together, so I have the most credit.¡± Mu Yi Fan playfully rubbed the child¡¯s hair: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you have the most credit. If you can also smooth your grandma and grandpa, it will be better.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Grandpa agrees with us. My father and my mother will agree sooner or later. I¡¯ll send you back to the Mu Family now. When they figure it out, I¡¯ll officially introduce you to them.¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t go back to the Mu Family for a while. I¡¯ll stay in your camp for a while. It¡¯s a wake-up call for my dad, so that he doesn¡¯t forget about us.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought about it and said, ¡°Since I won¡¯t return to the Mu Family, I¡¯ll introduce some of my friends to you.¡± ¡°You mean Shen Qin Yang and Jing Jun Lin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took out the satellite mobile phone, called Shen Qin Yang and asked them to have dinner in Shen Qin Yang¡¯s apartment. Shen Qin Yang and the others they know that Zhan Bei Tian was going to introduce a person he likes to them. Without saying anything, they promise to come to the gathering. When they reached the downstairs of Shen Qin Yang apartment, Zhan Bei Tian took out a pile of rice, wine and vegetables from the space, and then got out of the car. People passing by saw that Zhan Bei Tian was carrying fresh vegetables, and their eyes were all staring straight, but their saliva didn¡¯t flow down. It¡¯s really not easy to find fresh vegetables. People who can eat fresh fruits and vegetables have very different identities from normal people. Mu Yi Fan came over, helped to carry a bag of rice, and led the child into the elevator with the other hand. Without waiting for Zhan Bei Tian to say what floors, he directly pressed the button on the 11th floor. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the number of the elevator and frowned. When they got to the 11th floor, they went to Shen Qin Yang¡¯s apartment door, but saw that the door was half open, and it was dark inside. They could only wear heavy curtains through the window through the outside sunshine, and then they could see the furniture shadow in the hall. Mu Yi Fan sniffed. There were six people in it. Zhan Bei Tian opens the door directly. All of a sudden, several people who were as horrible as zombies rushed at Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t move, so he looked at six ¡°zombies¡± who rushed to him without any emotion fluctuation on his face, not to mention a face looking like he was scared by the people who suddenly appeared. Mu Yi Fan opened his eyes and blinked: ¡°Do we need to pretend to be afraid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fun.¡± One of them pulled off the mask on his face, turned on the light and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t even scare him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can scare Bei Tian.¡± Yu Jing Feng pulled the ghost mask off his face. The others continued to tear off their masks to reveal their true faces. Shen Qin Yang¡¯s eyes rolled and he hugged and puffed: ¡°Bei Tian, can¡¯t you give some reaction?¡± Zhan Bei Tian lightly said: ¡°If I have a response, six of you will become a pile of black ash.¡± Usually people are scared and try to fight back before the attacker has a chance to hurt them, and Zhan Bei Tian will do it out of reaction. If they do, how can these six people survive? Shen Qin Yang thought of the scene and immediately got a thrill. ¡°Hello, uncle and aunt,¡± cried Mu Qing Tian. ¡°This child¡¯s words are too sweet. Come in quickly. Your aunt has brought you candy.¡± The two women in the room immediately pulled the child and walked into the room with the child¡¯s hands. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at two young women. Jing Jun Lin walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. He looked at the two women who walked into the hall and said, ¡°The one with short hair is my girlfriend, whose name is Xi Huan. We will have a banquet marriage after winter.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes finally burst into a smile: ¡°Congratulations.¡± ¡°The other is Jing Feng¡¯s girlfriend, Cao Xin Xin.¡± Shen Qin Yang took the dish from Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can you stop standing at the door and talk, and hurry to sit in it. If anyone else can cook, go to the kitchen and help.¡± ¡°Qin Yang, let¡¯s leave the cooking to the two women,¡± said Xi Huan ¡°OK, then we won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Shen Qin Yang moved the vegetables to the kitchen, then came out and said, ¡°Bei Tian, I haven¡¯t seen so many fresh vegetables in a long time. Where did you find these vegetables?¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260: I will be jealous Everybody looked at Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t avoid saying, ¡°I have a room to keep fresh. So vegetables are naturally fresh.¡± Shen Qin Yang teased him: ¡°You used to be like a refrigerator, cold and speechless. Now you are more like a refrigerator. You can not only store things, but also keep them fresh.¡± The others laughed. Shen Qin Yang asked Mu Yi Fan with a smile, ¡°Thanks to Yi Fan, you can taste fresh vegetables.¡± Mu Yi Fan refuted: ¡°Bei Tian is making a brooding show, it¡¯s not the cold refrigerator as you said.¡± The crowd laughed again. Mu Yi Fan put his hand on Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows this. You don¡¯t need to know too much about Bei Tian, otherwise, I will be jealous.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian saw his possessiveness, his eyes flashed with a smile. ¡°Needless to say, we all smell it. Now the hall is sour.¡± Shen Qin Yang said, ¡°When it comes to jealousy, it reminds me of one thing.¡± ¡°Reminds you of what?¡± Yan Lei asked curiously ¡°I think Bei Tian is more jealous than Yi Fan.¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know. Last time I was in Beicheng District¡­¡± Shen Qin Yang talked about the thing which happened more than two months ago: ¡°Didn¡¯t I pretend to kiss Yi Fan? I was caught by Bei Tian. I didn¡¯t get it personally. Then, I didn¡¯t know what happened because I was stuffed with a bottle of water. After I drank it, I had a stomachache on the way. I had to stop at the back and solve the problem on the side of the road. However, this was just the beginning¡­¡± Yu Jing Feng and they laughed: ¡°What happened later?¡± ¡°At that time, what I pulled out was not only smelly, but also very smelly. You think how embarrassed I was? I even had the heart to kill Bei Tian, and the most depressing thing is not only that. When I¡¯m halfway there, I was upgraded a power level. ¡± When they heard this, they could hardly stand up. Yan Lei asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not going to be upgraded because you were pulling shit, are you?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Shen Qin Yang opened his eyes: ¡°I was so angry that I called Bei Tian at once. If I could get through my cell phone to his side, I would give Bei Tian a good beating.¡± He pointed to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°You boy, you will be punished to drink more. You made me lose such a big face. I will be sorry if you don¡¯t drink more.¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t say that since he drank that glass of water, the whole body has been relaxed by a lot. It¡¯s almost a matter of rising in body power, the ability to absorb crystal cores improved and so on, everything has become are faster better than before. ¡°No problem,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said with a smile Jing Jun Lin smiled slightly: ¡°When I hear Qin Yang say this, let me think that more than two months ago, Bei Tian also sent me two bottles of water, it was the same situation as Qin Yang.¡± Yu Jing Feng and Yan Lei took a look at each other and said, ¡°Me too.¡± The four of them looked at Zhan Bei Tian together, and the atmosphere calms down. It seemed that Zhan Bei Tian should be the one explaining this. Xi Huan saw that they had something to say between men and she took Cao Xin Xin to the kitchen to prepare the evening meal. Shen Qin Yang took Zhan Bei Tian and sat on the sofa: ¡°Bei Tian, you¡¯ll tell me honestly, what was in that bottle of water? Why did we have such a situation after drinking water? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°its water that can change your constitution and make your body better. I believe you can feel your body¡¯s difference after drinking water, right?¡± The four nodded. Yan Lei said: ¡°I¡¯ve been going through the upgrade quite quickly in the past two months. I¡¯ve been upgraded to level 4 in a flash, and my physique is just like reshaping like a new body. It feel much younger, which makes me feel very different.¡± ¡°So do I¡± said Yu Jing Feng. Jing Jun Lin also said, ¡°Me too.¡± Shen Qin Yang said with a smile, ¡°How come all of us have been upgraded to level 4? If things go on this way, level 4 will be like dust, everywhere.¡± Yan Lei rolled his eyes: ¡°Now there are no more than 30 level 4 powers in the B City. Do you think level 4 is so easy for upgrade?¡± Jing Jun Lin asked, ¡°Bei Tian, can you tell us what water you gave us to drink?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not convenient to disclose this for the moment, and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. You should know that the more you know, the more disadvantageous it is for you, and it¡¯s easy for things to spread out, especially now there are so many psychics, and then you may be controlled to say something about your upgrade.¡± Jing Jun Lin nodded their understanding and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s better not to say it. Then this is the end of the matter. Don¡¯t ask about it later.¡± They just need to know that Zhan Bei Tian will not harm them, and that the water is good for them. Shen Qin Yang turned to the topic and asked, ¡°Bei Tian, your grandfather already knows about you and Yi Fan. Did he reprimand you? Is he against being together? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought of Zhan Guo Xiong, some helpless: ¡°At first he was very opposed, but because of the child involvement, now he also slowly relaxed, and is accepting Yi Fan.¡± Shen Qin Yang laughed: ¡°Or is it Mu Tian, who is too charming? What about your parents? What did they say?¡± ¡°They only found out it today and need time to think about it.¡± Jing Jun Lin said: ¡°Depending on the situation, it¡¯s not far from accepting your two affairs. Then you can invite us to have a wedding wine.¡± Zhan Bei Tian mouth slightly curved: ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Qin Yang said: ¡°Bei Tian, don¡¯t blame me for being a wet blanket and rain on your fire. What did you say to the Mu Family¡¯s people? Did Admiral Mu know? ¡± ¡°Admiral Mu already knows about us, as well as Yi Fan¡¯s grandfather, and no one else aside from those.¡± ¡°Then will they accept you?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan put his arm around his shoulder: ¡°My grandfather said that as long as the Zhan Family¡¯s people don¡¯t object, he will persuade my father, and my father will agree to this sooner or later.¡± Shen Qin Yang thumbed up to express admiration: ¡°You really have the courage to come out of the closet and show support for one another.¡± Yu Jing Feng said, ¡°Bei Tian, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows: ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I heard Qin Yang say that the child is¡­¡± Yu Jing Feng looked at Yi Fan: ¡°He was born, is it true? You also know that Qin Yang always likes to talk and make jokes. We didn¡¯t believe what he said. Only when you say it, we won¡¯t doubt it. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian never lies to them, so they all trust this person. Zhan Bei Tian knew that his friends could not believe that men would have children, so he was sure to say, ¡°The child was indeed born by Yi Fan.¡± Shen Qin Yang immediately said, ¡°Do you hear me? I said that the baby was born by Yi Fan. You still don¡¯t believe it. Now Bei Tian also admits it. Who else dares to say that I am a liar? ¡± ¡°No matter who makes you laugh, you are not serious. Of course, people think you are joking. Besides, Yi Fan is a man, so you will not believe him.¡± Yan Lei came up to pat Zhan Bei Tian on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, try to have a second child.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to run around with a big stomach.¡± Besides, how could he give birth again? So Mu Qing Tian was special. Everyone laughed. Mu Qing Tian hugged Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I don¡¯t want my brother and sister, my father only has me.¡± Shen Qin Yang playfully rubbed the baby¡¯s hair: ¡°Like your father, it¡¯s a small vinegar [1] jealousbarrel.¡± When they talked about the smile for a while, Zhan Bei Tian toned down the smile and said: ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you are only a level 4 power now. You can¡¯t beat the senior zombie at all. Even if you join hands, you can barely control a zombie who has just been upgraded to the senior level under the condition that the powers can restrain each other.¡± The atmosphere was immediately became serious. Jing Jun Lin and the others, they all know that senior zombies are very powerful. ¡°So, you have to raise the power level as soon as possible.¡± Jing Jun Lin frowned: ¡°Bei Tian, why did you mention this suddenly? Is there any special reason?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no special reason, but now the zombies are really getting more and more powerful. Any senior zombies can kill four of you with ease. Therefore, I don¡¯t want you to die in the hands of zombies.¡± The one who rarely go out to fight zombies Shen Qin Yang asked: ¡°Now senior zombies have become such a powerful?¡± Zhan Bei Tian responded with a faint voice: ¡°Yeah.¡± Yan Lei, and some of the other haven¡¯t met a senior zombie yet. He didn¡¯t know how powerful a senior zombie is. However, intermediate zombies is difficult for them to deal with, let alone senior zombies. Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°The senior zombie is very powerful. If the Zombie King comes out, the B City will be swarmed in one wave.¡± Everyone looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°The Zombie King?¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261: Romantic side Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°It is the power to rule all zombies and make all zombies obey its command. It is called Zombie King. Its ability is far beyond your imagination.¡± If Zhan Nan Tian became the Zombie King he would be more than 100 times more powerful than the two zombies in his book. When they heard this, they immediately imagined the scene that the Zombie King, led all the zombies to the B City, they were shivering one after another. Jing Jun Lin asked, ¡°Yi Fan, how do you know there will be a Zombie King among the zombies?¡± This news is very well-informing. How could they know that there will be a Zombie King in the zombie wave? This is something they have never heard of. Mu Yi Fan had a slight looked. Just trying to find an excuse to evade, Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°I told him that someone under my hand specializes in zombies¡¯ hierarchy and knew more about zombies. Yi Fan said that there is a Zombie King, but it¡¯s just the speculation of the people under me. It¡¯s not accurate yet, but it¡¯s very possible.¡± Jing Jun Lin looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°How do you explain it?¡± ¡°Human beings need a person to rule and manage, so they will not be like a group of scattered sands, so the same is true of zombies. In their world, the intermediate zombies can control the lower zombies, and the higher zombies can control the lower zombies. Then, there must be a Zombie King to rule all the zombies and make them more organized. ¡± Jing Jun Lin agreed: ¡°Now the B City¡¯s situation is just like what Bei Tian said, it¡¯s a mess of scattering sands and unable to focus on anything other than carving their own territory, only thinking for their own interests, people will hide the selfishness in the deep heart for the performance incisively and vividly, and they can¡¯t unite at all. If one day the zombie wave comes, we the B City will fall sooner or later, so we the B City should manage all the survivors together under one person.¡± Yu Jing Feng sneered: ¡°Believe it or not, if you spread this word, many people will fight for the position of the ruler. It¡¯s not a peaceful time. It¡¯s just useless to vote and choose. Only by strength can one speak and make others follow. At that time when this one ruler issue is made, the managers of all camps will fight for this position, which is not good for the B City, but will also make people distracted and unable to unite.¡± Yan Lei nodded and said, ¡°Jing Feng is right.¡± How could Jing Jun Lin not know the consequences, he added: ¡°I¡¯m just saying that, but sooner or later, things will happen to need a single ruler.¡± ¡°Then we will say that it is better to let it go than to elect it one deliberately and artificially. When we are forced to do so, we will then have to choose someone.¡± Shen Qin Yang stretched out his hands to make the action of shooting down: ¡°Stop, stop, this heavy topic has to come to an end. What do we want to think with such a long-term thing? We are not people saviors, as long as we do our duty well, we will talk about it later. ¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s true that things haven¡¯t happened yet. Why should we bother ourselves?¡± Jing Jun Lin, they laughed and didn¡¯t continue the topic. When the food was cooked, Shen Qin Yang immediately punished Zhan Bei Tian for drinking three glasses of wine. Other people also found excuses to punish Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan for drinking, and they would never make them stop drinking if they didn¡¯t get drunk. Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. The alcohol in the wine has no effect on him. Drinking alcohol is the same as drinking boiled water. He can¡¯t get drunk at all. Now in addition to Mu Yi Fan, Xi Huan and Cao Xin Xin, Zhan Bei Tian was the most sober one in the hall. Others have seven or eight points of alcohol, especially Shen Qin Yang. In order to make Zhan Bei Tian drunk, they even sacrifice themselves. The whole faces were red, like an apple, and they couldn¡¯t speak clearly. After all the food on the table were finished, everyone stopped drinking. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve done this for¡­ For you¡­ You¡¯re ready to¡­ All right, room, tonight¡­ Tonight you¡­ You stay here, I¡­ I don¡¯t say hello¡­ Hello, I¡­ I¡¯m dizzy. I¡­ I want to go back to my room¡­ Room to sleep. ¡± Shen Qin Yang was drunk and spoke that. He walked to the bathroom with staggering steps. After that, he never came out again. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t use the bathroom as his own room, will he?¡± said Xi Huan Mu Yi Fan went to the bathroom. Sure enough, Shen Qin Yang just laid on the ground and fell asleep. He had to lift the man back to the room. Others, with his help, were all set up. When he returned to the hall, Zhan Bei Tian was sitting on the sofa and staring out of the French window. Mu Yi Fan came to him and sat down: ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zhan Bei Tian held Mu Yi Fan in his arms: ¡°Nothing really.¡± Mu Yi Fan leaned over his shoulder and sighed, ¡°The moon is so beautiful outside, and it¡¯s like before the end of the world.¡± Zhan Bei Tian kissed his head and asked, ¡°Do you want to see the moon at a close distance?¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°How can I see it close?¡± Zhan Bei Tian took him to his feet and went to the window: ¡°Hold me.¡± There are easy and free of charge possession, Mu Yi Fan hugged Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s waist and kissed the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. Zhan Bei Tian looked down at him and smiled. Then their bodies suddenly rose and flew out of the window. Mu Yi Fan looked down and saw that they were standing on a piece of ice, carrying them to the sky. He wondered how the ice could fly, and how could it send them to heaven. Mu Yi Fan looked around and saw that the ice was coming from the balcony of Shen Qin Yang¡¯s apartment. It was like an overpass. Every other distance, there would be an ice pole supporting the ice bridge they were standing on, so it took them to the sky like that. Zhan Bei Tian took out the hat, scarf and mask from the space, and wrapped them up tightly to prevent the cold wind from blowing in. Mu Yi Fan happily hugged Zhan Bei Tian and rubbed against the man¡¯s face. Then Zhan Bei Tian sped up into the air until the air became thinner and thinner. Then, he made a double sofa with ice power, and took out the cushion of the sofa, held Mu Yi Fan and sat down. ¡°Do you like to see the moonlight like this?¡± Mu Yi Fan giggled: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a romantic side.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Zhan Bei Tian kissed him on the forehead: ¡°Wait for me, I will come back later.¡± Before Mu Yi Fan could react, Zhan Bei Tian disappeared in front of his eyes and Mu Yi Fan shouted: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you are not going to leave me here alone, are you?¡± However, no one responded to him. Mu Yi Fan looked around at the dark sky, the romantic atmosphere suddenly disappeared, and the surrounding became gloomy, which made him feel chilly. He hugged his body and said angrily, ¡°Damn it, Zhan Bei Tian, if you really dare to leave me here, I will definitely will make you feel good days when I come back.¡± Mu Yi Fan wouldn¡¯t worry that Zhan Bei Tian will do this in normal times. However, today¡¯s Zhan Bei Tian drank alcohol, and people who drink alcohol can¡¯t be guarantee what they will do. Mu Yi Fan blew the cold wind for nearly 20 minutes, and saw that Zhan Bei Tian had not come back, so I had to take out the satellite mobile phone. Just about to call Zhan Bei Tian, suddenly, a figure appeared next to him, which made Mu Yi Fan almost threw away the mobile phone in his hand from fright. When he looked at what disturbed him, he saw that it was Zhan Bei Tian. He hugged and puffed: ¡°Crap, I was almost scared to death by you.¡± ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hugged him and kissed his face. Mu Yi Fan looked up and asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡± Zhan Bei Tian released Mu Yi Fan and took out a small red square box from his pocket, which is usually used to hold rings. Therefore, Mu Yi Fan was shocked when he saw the red box. Zhan Bei Tian opened the box slowly to Mu Yi Fan and revealed the silver-white ring inside: ¡°Mu-Mu, marry me.¡± Mu Yi Fan was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. Looked at the ring and Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi Fan¡¯s answer. He was nervous. Although he knows it¡¯s impossible for Mu Yi fan to refuse to accept, he can¡¯t help but feel lost when he didn¡¯t hear Mu Yi Fan¡¯s three words ¡°I want to¡± immediately. ¡°Mu-Mu?¡± Mu Yi Fan hugged and yelled: ¡°I am a man, how can I marry you.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian realized that he had said something wrong, he changed his words: ¡°Mu-Mu, would you like to be my partner?¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, his smile stretched to his ear. Zhan Bei Tian saw him giggling and that made him laugh for a while. He didn¡¯t raise a voice to remind Mu Yi Fan this time, he was waiting quietly. Mu Yi Fan smiled and his hand reached out and said, ¡°Please put it on.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned his mouth, took out his ring and puts it on his ring finger. Mu Yi Fan saw the ring on his finger and couldn¡¯t close his mouth with a smile: ¡°Fits just right, did you secretly measure my finger?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan pounced on Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Bei Tian, let¡¯s have sxx.¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262: I¡¯m not looking for a girlfriend Under such circumstances and atmosphere, how could Zhan Bei Tian refuse the invitation of his beloved, so he flashed into the room in his space with Yi Fan, and the climate has warmed up for dozens of degrees. They embraced and kissed each other warmly. They could not wait to untie each other¡¯s clothes and pants. They rolled to the bed and were madly lingering. The bed fight was very fierce. In a few seconds, the tidy big bed was in a mess. Until the next morning, they came out of the space and returned to Shen Qin Yang¡¯s apartment. Last night, people who had a hangover kneaded their aching brain points and sat on the sofa drinking porridge cooked by two women. They saw two men coming back from the window, both of whom had a meaningful smile. ¡°Yo Yo, let me see what it is.¡± Shen Qin Yang, who is nearest to Mu Yi Fan, saw the ring on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s finger, walked quickly to Mu Yi Fan, grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand and said to Jing Jun Lin, ¡°Looked, what is this? What is this?¡± Xi Huan looked at the ring of Mu Yi Fan ring finger, wondering at Shen Qin Yang: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ring? What¡¯s the fuss about? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good ring. It¡¯s strange that there was no rain last night, then the ring materialized in one night.¡± Shen Qin Yang looked at Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You have be honest now, where did you go last night? What did you do?¡± Yu Jing Feng said with a smile, ¡°Qin Yang, do you care too much about the two husbands¡¯ deeds?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to find a chance to make fun of Bei Tian. Looked, Yi Fan looks happy with a shit eating grin smile. Was he proposed marriage last night?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Mu Yi Fan raised the hand with the ring, put it in front of Shen Qin Yang¡¯s eyes and shook: ¡°Is it here? Did it flash? Did the diamond on my ring flash into your eyes? ¡± Shen Qin Yang quickly covered his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be blinded by the flash. Ah, it hurts. It hurts.¡± Everyone laughed and is amused by these two living treasures. Shen Qin Yang put down his hand: ¡°Yi Fan, you have rings on your hands. Why hasn¡¯t Bei Tian?¡± Zhan Bei Tian rose me of his eyebrows. Last night, he only thought of giving a ring to Mu Yi Fan, but he didn¡¯t think of wearing a ring himself. Mu Yi Fan was embarrassed and went on to say: ¡°I am not ready to give to the ring. When I go to look for materials, I will find a good-looking one for Bei Tian.¡± ¡°Are you too insincere?¡± The corner of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth bent in a sneer: ¡°It¡¯s me that was so sudden.¡± ¡°Oh, Bei Tian, you are worthy of being a soldier, and you also made surprise attacks on your own relationship.¡± Jing Jun Lin grinned: ¡°Qin Yang, don¡¯t make fun of them anymore.¡± ¡°OK, I won¡¯t make fun of them. How about I make fun of you and Xi Huan? You all say you get married after winter. Why don¡¯t you even have a ring? Do you look like you¡¯re going to get married? ¡± ¡°How can we not have a ring in the marriage? We just worry about losing it when we are looking for supplies. We have put it away until we get married.¡± Seeing Jing Jun Lin¡¯s serious appearance, Shen Qin Yang felt bored and turned to Yu Jing Feng: ¡°Jing Feng, Jun Lin and Xi Huan are getting married. When are you going to get married with Cao Xin Xin?¡± Yu Jing Feng picked up the eyebrow and said, ¡°Do you want to have fun once before you are willing? Besides, should you review yourself before talking about us? When will you find yourself a girlfriend?¡± Shen Qin Yang chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a girlfriend.¡± Yan Lei smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t find a girlfriend, you can find a boyfriend.¡± The others laughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you, I will go into the kitchen and served Yi Fan two bowls of porridge.¡± Shen Qin Yang quickly hid in the kitchen to avoid being teased by a group of people in the hall. As soon as he left, the others laughed again. After breakfast, everyone left Shen Qin Yang¡¯s apartment by car. Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan and the kid back to the camp. They got out of the car and a white rice sized snow fell on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s nose. Mu Yi Fan touched his nose and saw that it was white snow stuck on his fingers. He looked up and saw that there was a thin snow floating in the gray sky. ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the sky, took the child out of the car, walked into the office building quickly, and then put the child down and said, ¡°Qing Tian, go to find grandpa Zheng yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Qing Tian, which is wrapped like a small dumpling, took his two short legs and went to Zheng Guo Zong. The adults who passed by the child were all awed by the lovely child. As soon as Zhan Bei Tian returned to the office, he asked the busy Mao Yu, ¡°Are we ready for the winter?¡± Mao Yu asked Zhan Bei Tian about it as soon as he entered the office, and turned to look out at the snow: ¡°Everything is ready, and all kinds of thermal facilities have been installed.¡± ¡°While the snow is not big, you and Lu Lin will go out to find some materials and crystal cores. Especially you, you need to hit more crystal cores. In this winter, you will not go out to find materials and you can stay in the room to absorb the energy in the crystal cores.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Mu Yi Fan, who came in later, heard Zhan Bei Tian assign the task and said, ¡°I also took Chen Hao and them to look for supplies before it snows heavily.¡± Zhan Bei Tian disagreed: ¡°Mu Yi Hang and his mother haven¡¯t been kicked out of the B City, so things won¡¯t really end there, so if you¡¯re not in the B City, things are likely to change at any time. As for Chen Hao, they can go to find materials with Mao Yu.¡± ¡°OK, I will just listen to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan took Chen Hao out on a mission to train them again before the University flooded the land. After Zhan Bei Tian has assigned tasks, he took Mu Yi Fan to the camp to see what else is missing. ¡°There seem to be more survivors in your camp.¡± Mu Yi Fan noticed that there were more survivors coming and going to the playground than before. Zhan Bei Tian frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a lot. Every time they come back, the people in the team will bring back a group of survivors, but this camp will not be able to hold so many people.¡± Originally, he wanted to build a tent in the open space of the camp, but now it¡¯s either too hot or too cold to build a tent outside for the survivors, otherwise, it¡¯s will not be built well for either cold or hot. Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°Your camp is so well planned, just like a small country. You can see there is a trading area over there. It is very convenient for survivors to exchange crystal cores and food.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the survivors who were exchanging materials under the school building, and said: ¡°It¡¯s very free here. During the holiday, they can go out to look for crystal cores or form their own teams to find materials. All the things they find belong to themselves. It is also convenient for them to buy what they need to build a trading area.¡± Making sure everything in the camp is ready, so Zhan Bei Tian finally took Mu Yi Fan to the canteen for lunch. As soon as they arrived at the gate, they were stopped by a middle-aged couple in tears. ¡°Major General Zhan, I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s wrong with our son, Zhang Le, and why he hasn¡¯t been released after so many days?¡± Mu Yi Fan knows the middle-aged couple. They are Zhang Le¡¯s parents. Zhan Bei Tian heard them mention Zhang Le and glanced, ¡°Mao Yu, didn¡¯t he tell you what Zhang Le did wrong?¡± Had it not been for Zhang Le¡¯s parents to show up, he would have forgotten to deal with Zhang Le¡¯s affairs. ¡°He said that it was Zhang Le who disobeyed Major General Zhan¡¯s order twice and again that he was locked up. However, our son was locked up for a month, but he still didn¡¯t come out. We parents naturally worry.¡± They believe that when they worked under the hand of Major General Zhan, there will be no punishment that will torture people to death. However, as Zhang Le¡¯s parents, how can they not worry about their son? ¡°I haven¡¯t dealt with his business yet, and when I do, I¡¯ll let him out,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said On that day, after returning to the B City from the outside of the city, he had to stay in a different space to oversee Zhan Nan Tian, so he had no time to interrogate Zhang Le. ¡°Then¡­¡± Before Zhang Le¡¯s father asked, Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Zhang Le now.¡± The cell is not for ordinary people to go. Zhang Le¡¯s parents dare not go with him. Mu Yi Fan looked at the middle-aged couple behind his eyes: ¡°Zhang Le hurt me because his brother was killed by Mu Yi Fan. I don¡¯t think you should punish him for this.¡± ¡°He was put in prison, not only because of this, but also because he disobeyed orders many times. If we don¡¯t punish him, he would do it again later. He didn¡¯t kill you this time and will hurt you in other ways next time.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t make a sound again. As Zhan Bei Tian came to the door of the cell, he stopped to avoid Zhang Le getting too excited after seeing him. He listened to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s interrogation at the door of the cell. Chapter 263 Chapter 263: When did I deny this matter? The cells in the camp were originally used by the students to store sports goods. After it became a camp, it was transformed into a prison cell. It¡¯s empty. There¡¯s no bed, no tools for punishment, and no soldiers to guard it. Usually it¡¯s just a place for the wrong people to sit and reflect. However, few people will be sent here to reflect. At this time, Zhang Le was huddled in the corner. Because of the cold weather, the whole person kept shivering, and because he had not eaten for many days, his lips were dry and his face was thinner. When he heard that the door was opened, he quickly looked up at the cell door. The dazzling light came in. Zhang Le glanced for a long time before he could see who was coming in. He was slightly shocked: ¡°Zhan¡­ Major General Zhan¡­¡± Zhang Le got up quickly, but because he didn¡¯t walk or eat for many days, he fell back to the ground. Zhan Bei Tian took a bottle of water from the space and handed it to Zhang Le. Zhang Le looked up at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent face, hesitated for a moment, then took the water and swallowed it. After a lot of physical comfort, he asked in a tangled low voice: ¡°Mu¡­ Is Mu Yi Fan OK? ¡± That knife, he had directly inserted it into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s chest, if it was ordinary people they won¡¯t live after that, but after Mu Yi Fan was stabbed that day, he acted like nothing happened, so he should still be alive. Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°Where did you hear Mu Yi Fan killed your brother?¡± Besides himself, only Mao Yu and they know the real cause of Zhang Yue¡¯s death, and only when they disclose it, will Zhang Le know about it. Zhang Le stared at him angrily without saying a word. ¡°Is it Mao Yu? Or Xiang Guo? Lu Lin? Sun Zi Hao? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian said the names of four of them, not to say that he didn¡¯t believe them, but only to test Zhang Le with the unknown: ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, all four of them will be punished together with you.¡± Zhang Le quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not them who said they said. It¡¯s none of Captain Lu¡¯s business. Besides, you should punish the person who killed my brother. What do you punish your loyal soldiers? If you do this, you will make everyone feel cold.¡± Zhan Bei Tian snapped: ¡°No one, but I and they will know what was going on in the army. Since it¡¯s not what they said, who did you hear this from? Don¡¯t you know what you hear is probably not true? Have you ever thought that you are likely to have killed the wrong person? ¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Zhang Le immediately panicked. He really didn¡¯t think about it. When he heard that Mu Yi Fan had killed his eldest brother, his reasoning had been buried in hatred for a long time. Zhan Bei Tian asked again, ¡°Who told you that?¡± Zhang Le stared at him and said, ¡°Yes¡­ It was young Miss Rong Xue who told me, she said, that she heard from Captain Mao¡¯s conversation, and I just¡­ I¡¯m going to revenge with Mu Yi Fan. ¡± Rong Xue? Zhan Bei Tian glanced. ¡°When did she tell you?¡± ¡°In K city.¡± Zhang Le saw the cold light in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes and asked: ¡°Major General Zhan, it¡¯s hard¡­ Was young Miss Rong Xue lying to me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. As long as you remember clearly, since it¡¯s the killer who killed your brother. I won¡¯t let him go.¡± ¡°Major General Zhan¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian severely interrupted Zhang Le¡¯s words: ¡°Zhang Le, you just said that you are not wrong, which means that you have not reflected on what kind of consequences your behavior have brought to the team in these days.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Zhang Le had nothing to say. In addition to his hatred of Mu Yi Fan, he stabbed Mu Yi Fan in the heart with a knife. He didn¡¯t even think about the consequences his own behavior would bring to the team. Zhang Le whispered, ¡°Major General Zhan, what are the consequences of my actions?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said coldly, ¡°First, you didn¡¯t listen to the command and didn¡¯t go back to the B City with the team. As a result, the people who go back to the B City with you will worry about you. They will send people to look for you everywhere, even more so because they themselves will be in danger when looking for you.¡± Zhang Le explained: ¡°I thought that Major General Zhan and Captain Mao had satellite communications, so I would sneak out. Then, as long as Major General Zhan talked to Captain Mao¡­¡± The more he said it, the more he felt guilty, and the lower his voice was: ¡°Just call and report.¡± If Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t hear what he said, he continued: ¡°Second, you have repeatedly disobeyed the arrangements of the superior leaders, disobeyed the orders of the superior, and you have no discipline. Just these two rules are enough to make you punished.¡± Zhang Le knew he was wrong, so he didn¡¯t contradict him. ¡°What¡¯s more, you didn¡¯t find out the truth, you went and stabbed a fellow teammate on the mission with a knife, not to mention that even if Mu Yi Fan was likely the one who killed your brother, you shouldn¡¯t start to kill Mu Yi Fan when you are on the mission. At that time, your revenge may be revenge, but have you ever thought that your actions will lead to the failure of the whole mission? Isn¡¯t it likely to kill other people in the mission? Including yourself? What¡¯s the difference between you and the killer who killed your brother? ¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think so much, I didn¡¯t know the consequences would be so serious, I¡­ I know its wrong, Major General Zhan. I¡¯m willing to accept the punishment. No matter how severe the punishment is, I can accept it.¡± Zhang Le didn¡¯t think about the consequences. He was confused and anxious. He was glad that the mission didn¡¯t fail at that time. Otherwise, even if Mu Yi Fan died, he couldn¡¯t forgive his own behavior. He would be in guilt all his life. Zhan Bei Tian was silent. Zhang Le added: ¡°Major General Zhan, I hope you can forgive me once. Once is good. I will never do that again.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the regretful and the anxious young face. For a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯ll go to Xiang Guo and get the punishment.¡± Generally, those who go to the captain for punishment will be severely punished. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took the lead out of the cell and took Mu Yi Fan to the canteen for dinner. After dinner, he took him back to the office to continue working. Mu Yi Fan went to the restroom because of boredom. The door of the restroom just closed. With an angry face, Xiang Guo strode into the office: ¡°Boss, I have something to ask you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked up at the angry Xiang Guo and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiang Guo closes the door of the office, goes up and angrily asked, ¡°Boss, since Zhang Le knows that Mu Yi Fan killed his eldest brother, why do you deny it? Why don¡¯t you tell him the truth? Even if you want to protect Mu Yi Fan, you shouldn¡¯t distort the truth. ¡± Just now, when Zhang Le came to him for punishment, he asked why, and even if he thought that Zhang Le should not take revenge on his mission. However, when he heard Zhang Le say that he misunderstood Mu Yi Fan as the murderer, he used Zhang Le¡¯s words got to know that boss denied that Mu Yi Fan was the murderer who killed Zhang Yue. He was so angry about it that after he punished Zhang Le he immediately went to ask about it. Zhan Bei Tian eyes a fierce: ¡°When did I deny this matter?¡± ¡°Zhang Le said.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t deny it, but I didn¡¯t admit it,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said quietly. Knowing that Zhan Bei Tian won¡¯t lie, Xiang Guo took a deep breath and said: ¡°I can understand that boss you didn¡¯t admit that because you wanted to protect Mu Yi Fan, but boss, since you are already with Mu Yi Fan, don¡¯t you want Mu Yi Fan to come out and apologize to The Zhang Family people? It¡¯s been such a long time we haven¡¯t explained it to the Zhang Family. It¡¯s not only humiliating to ask the Zhang Family¡¯s people to forgive us. Shouldn¡¯t Mu Yi Fan even have such courage?¡± Zhan Bei Tian tightly pressed its lips. Mu-Mu didn¡¯t do it. How could he make Mu-Mu apologize for what Mu Yi Fan did? ¡°Xiang Guo, among Lu Lin, Sun Zi Hao and Mao Yu, you have the biggest stereotype hatred of Mu Yi Fan. I don¡¯t want to say anything more. I just hope you can observe with your heart. Then, I will answer your question now.¡± Xiang Guo looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s serious and sincere black eyes, and he was unable to speak for a long time. Prev:[] Next: Chapter 264 Chapter 264: Will not leave you Mu Yi Fan in the lounge heard the voice outside and sighed a little. It will take a long time for them to accept him. Maybe it will take a few years. After all, the bad things Mu Yi Fan did in the past are deeply rooted in their hearts. To eliminate them, it¡¯s not a matter that can be solved in two days. Mu Yi Fan took off his clothes and lay down on the bed. About half an hour later, Zhan Bei Tian came in, undressed, went to bed, and hugged Mu Yi Fan from behind. Mu Yi Fan turned and asked, ¡°Is it cold?¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed doubt. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold holding me? I don¡¯t have body temperature. Holding me is like holding a cold body. ¡± Ugly speech, Zhan Bei Tian was not happy and went on to tighten his hands, like afraid to lose the person, and he held the person¡¯s chest tightly, he felt like if necessary he would sew the two people¡¯s bodies together with needle and thread. Mu Yi Fan, aware of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s nervousness to himself, quickly kissed him on the lips and smiled, ¡°Bei Tian, I am more and more reluctant to leave you. What can I do?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t leave, just stay with me all my life.¡± A lifetime? Mu Yi Fan suddenly fell silent. Life is not long, but he does not know how to answer this. Because he is not a person in this world, and he does not know whether he can stay here for a lifetime, so he should cherish the days with Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan returned to his thoughts, puts his hand around Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s waist, and smiled: ¡°Bei Tian, I will accompany you all my life, and will not leave you.¡± The corners of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth had a nice arc. Next, Mu Yi Fan spent seven days in the Zhan Bei Tian camp. In these seven days, in addition to going to the bathroom, he stayed at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s side almost all the time and worked with Zhan Bei Tian. When there is no one bothering them, the two will still have leisure and intimacy, which is even more boring than the situation in love. At noon on the eighth day, Zhan Bei Tian received a call from the Bureau of investigation, saying that Mu Yi Hang woke up. There is a rule in the Bureau of investigation that when a prisoner woke up after execution, he will not be kept in the cell of the Bureau of investigation and will be sent out of the B City immediately. After Zhan Bei Tian hung up the phone, he called other people again and explained it to them. Then he looked at Yi Fan playing mobile games. He narrowed his eyes and thought about it. He got up and picked up their coats. Mu Yi Fan heard the sound of Zhan Bei Tian when he was getting up, looked up, saw Zhan Bei Tian coming over with his coat and asked, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°I have something to go out.¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard that he wanted to go out, he stopped playing and got up to put on his coat. Zhan Bei Tian took out windproof glasses, masks and scarf hats to put on the two of them, and then left the camp with Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ability to use the space. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he saw the scene in front of him shift and came to the B City gate from the office. Looking left and right, he was sure that it was the gate of the city. Then he asked, ¡°Are we going out of the city?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took him to the corner. Mu Yi Fan stood in the corner and looked out, and found that the perspective was very good. They can see the outside clearly, but it¡¯s hard for people outside to find someone standing here. Mu Yi Fan felt that they were like thieves. He could not help but lower his voice and whispered, ¡°What are we doing here?¡± ¡°Mu Yi Hang woke up and the Bureau will send him and his mother out of the B City,¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained Mu Yi Fan was stunned. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him silently and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them, we can go back now.¡± ¡°No, I want to see them.¡± Mu Yi Fan wants to see them, but also just wants to remember his real family members through their faces. He worries that he will not look at them more. He is afraid that if he stays here for a long time, he will be more and more forgetful about the real world family members. They waited in the corner for half an hour before the Bureau¡¯s car came to the B City¡¯s door. Instead of sending Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan directly out of the city, the people in the Bureau of investigation drove them out of the city and told the city gate registrar to remove the two people from their names, so that they could not go in or out of the B City. After being driven out of the car, Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan were shivering with cold, especially embarrassed. The stubble on Mu Yi Hang¡¯s face had not been shaved for several days, and there were some black fluffy around his lips, just like a tramp. As for Zhao Yi Xuan, she looked like a crazy woman, her hair is messy, her clothes are not dressed properly, and she keeps saying, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son, don¡¯t touch my son.¡± Mu Yi Hang was so distressed that Zhao Yi Xuan became like this and hugged her in his arms. Since he woke up, Zhao Yi Xuan was in a constant hysteria. She didn¡¯t even know his son. She didn¡¯t know him, but when he woke up, she even went crazy and attacked him, mistaking him for Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Hang thought of it and clenched his fist. The reason why they fell to this point is Mu Yi Fan. Sooner or later, he will find Mu Yi Fan to settle the score. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this the Admiral¡¯s wife? How can you make myself so embarrassed? I can hardly recognize you.¡± A harsh irony voice came. Mu Yi Hang looked up and saw a well-dressed woman with several men coming towards them. He knew this woman, Liu Li Li, who was the leader of a camp. She used to play cards with his mother, and she also liked to flatter his mother. Liu Li Li came over, looked at the man holding Zhao Yi Xuan, and said again: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Mu Family Second Young Master? What¡¯s wrong with your hair?¡± She covered her mouth and laughed: ¡°Is it because Admiral Mu doesn¡¯t want you, so you became a monk?¡± Mu Yi Hang immediately glared at Liu Li Li with red eyes. It¡¯s disgusting that this woman came to add salt to wound after he and his mother lost the protection of the Mu Family. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± A roar came, and then a tall middle-aged man came up to slap Liu Li Li¡¯s ear and said to Mu Yi Hang, ¡°Second Young Master Mu, I¡¯m so sorry that I didn¡¯t take care of my woman. I will teach her a lesson when I go back.¡± This slap attracted many people¡¯s attention. When they saw Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan, they all whispered. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the Mu Family¡¯s Second Young Master Mu and Admiral¡¯s wife? Are they going to be kicked out of the B City?¡± Now, the whole the B City all know that the two, mother and child framed the eldest son of Admiral Mu, and the got divorced by Admiral Mu, which has been spread throughout the B City for a long time. ¡°Well, they deserve to be kicked out of the B City. Would they be kicked out of the B City if they didn¡¯t do such a heinous thing as setting up the Mu Family First Young Master? This pair of mother and child are really vicious. They are just driven out of the B City, which is too easy for them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not just driven out of the B City, are they? I heard that Second Young Master Mu¡¯s core has also been dug out. You can see that his hair has been shaved and the scars on his head have not been covered.¡± Mu Yi Hang listened to other people¡¯s voices, he had on a calm face, holding his mother silent. The tall middle-aged man took advantage of everyone¡¯s attention on Mu Yi Hang and he immediately pulled Liu Li Li away. Liu Li Li said angrily, ¡°Husband, what are you doing?¡± The middle-aged man turned his head and glared at her angrily: ¡°You stinky woman, are you full and have nothing to do, why do you want to provoke some things for me?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You know that Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan are the Mu Family people, and you still provoke them. Do you want the Mu Family to deal with us?¡± Liu Li Li¡¯s face changed: ¡°They¡­ Didn¡¯t they get kicked out of the Mu Family? What¡¯s more, Admiral Mu announced to the public that he and Zhao Yi Xuan had broken off their relationship. How could the Mu Family help them deal with us? ¡± ¡°Admiral Mu is a man who breaks off his relationship with Zhao Yi Xuan, but he doesn¡¯t break his relationship with Mu Yi Hang. Will he let go of him who mocks the Mu Family like this? Looked at the third registration desk on the left. They are all the Mu Family people and the Mu Family soldiers. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re here to send Mu Yi Hang and protect them outside. ¡± Liu Li Li looked back, and sure enough, the third registration desk was all the Mu Family people. She anxiously turned around and grasped the man¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Husband, what can I do? The Mu Family people won¡¯t deal with us, do they? I¡­ Just now, because I was angry that Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t pay attention to me before, I would come forward and sneer at her.¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t give her a good face: ¡°Fortunately, I stopped it quickly, so you didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything too much. Besides, the people who watched the Mu Family only came to deliver people, didn¡¯t pay attention to us, and shouldn¡¯t bother us. Now we should leave here as soon as possible.¡± He said it well, the Mu Family people really come to send people, because it is really eye-catching in the city, so they went to the registration desk to do out of the city registration, waiting outside the city for Mu Yi Hang to come out. Zhan Bei Tian hiding in the corner saw that they were driven out of the B City by Mu Yi Hang, and he also took Mu Yi Fan out of the B City. Chapter 265 , Chapter 265: You don¡¯t have to be phony After being expelled from the B City, Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan stood outside the city for a long time, looking at the towering wall, and their eyes revealed a thick hatred and unwillingness. Mu Yi Hang said aloud, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll be back here.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t answer him, and still said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son, don¡¯t touch my son.¡± Mu Yi Hang put the hat on his and Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s clothes on his head, and then, supporting his mother, turned and walked away. Feet on the snow, it was especially heavy and difficult, two people walked step by step, slowly away from the big the B City. Against the magnificent wall, the mother and son looked very small. One car after another drove by them, and there was a burst of laughter in the car, like the people inside were laughing at them, which made Mu Yi Hang more angry and worried. Just after they walked a kilometer, under one of the trees, there were more than 20 cars parked. Mu Yi Hang took a close look and saw the ones standing in front of the car is Mu Yue Cheng and his other relatives. He paused in his steps, and then, holding Zhao Yi Xuan forward, walked in front of them like he didn¡¯t see Mu Yue Cheng. At this time, Mu Xiao Hu came down from the car and saw Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan. He shouted: ¡°Yi Hang.¡± Mu Yi Hang heard Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s voice, and its body shape trembled. He turned his head, looked at the old man in front of the car and murmured, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Mu Xiao Hu, supported by Li Cai Yu, walked to Mu Yi Hang and looked at Mu Yi Hang with excitement, anger, sorrow and sadness: ¡°Yi Hang, you¡­¡± As soon as the words came out, he stopped immediately. Originally, he wanted to say a few words, but he thought that Mu Yi Hang had been punished enough, and now he was expelled from the B City. He didn¡¯t know if he can meet his grandson in the future. With a sigh of anger, he took out a small bag of crystal cores from his pocket and handed them to Mu Yi Hang¡¯s hand: ¡°Take it, it may be useful on the road.¡± Mu Yi Hang, which is often going outside to hunt for crystal core, does not need for the bag to be opened to see. It is known that there is a crystal core inside. He stared at the old man, his eyes full of complexity: ¡°Grandpa.¡± Mu Xiao Hu sighed: ¡°Your father has found a pair of soldiers of power men to protect you and your mother. Your mother will be sent to the nearest town to the B City as a shelter. We will send materials to you from time to time. So, after you leave the B City, don¡¯t worry about being hungry or cold. In the future, wherever you end up try to live a good life, do you understand?¡± Mu Yi Hang was calm and silent. Mu Xiao Hu wanted to say something else, and Mu Yue Cheng came over with a tired face: ¡°Yi Hang, there are two big trucks with materials, enough for you and your mother, and the people in the team to eat for two months.¡± He took out the satellite mobile phone from his pocket and handed it to Mu Yi Hang: ¡°If there is something or the material is not enough, call me, and I will send someone to deliver the material to you.¡± Mu Yi Hang stared at him coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be phony.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was angry: ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Mu Xiao Hu stabbed the ground with his crutch and said angrily, ¡°Yi Hang, how do you talk to your father?¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s cold eyes fell on Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°If he knew that he was still my father, how could he let the Bureau of investigation to dig my power crystal core?¡± Mu Xiao Hu angrily said: ¡°Mu Yi Hang, you only think that your father didn¡¯t help you. Have you ever thought that the person you frame was his other son? Do you think he¡¯s not upset by that? Don¡¯t you think he was upset when he handed you over? You haven¡¯t been a father. You don¡¯t know how hard it was for him to hand you over to the Bureau of investigation. If he protects you, how can he explain to his other son? What would his other son think of his father?¡± Mu Yi Hang: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t want to say too much, he just put the satellite mobile phone into Mu Yi Hang¡¯s hand, and then changed a small bag out of his pocket and deliver it to Mu Yi Hang: ¡°This is your crystal core.¡± Mu Yi Hang was shocked. Shaking his hands, he took the small bag, which was very light. Now he felt it was very heavy in his hands. Mu Yue Cheng added: ¡°I sent 30 soldiers to protect you and your mother. After that, you will take good care of Yi Xuan.¡± Mu Yi Hang sneered: ¡°Do you know Mom is crazy? She doesn¡¯t recognize me as his son at all now.¡± Mu Yue Cheng, Mu Xiao Hu and Li Cai Yu were all stunned. At this time, a group of people rushed to them: ¡°Yi Xuan, Yi hang.¡± Mu Yi Hang heard the sound, looked up coldly, and saw that it was his mother¡¯s side of the family, he sneered and pulling his lips. Without his and his mother¡¯s care, these useless relatives will be expelled from the Mu family sooner or later. Mu Yi Hang didn¡¯t want to hear their cries or their complaints. He turned around with Zhao Yi Xuan and left. Seeing this scene in the distance, Zhan Bei Tian whispered: ¡°Mu-Mu, do you doubt that Mu Yi Hang sent the Nurse Su to harm your grandfather? Now you can hypnotize Zhao Yi Xuan with psychic powers to tell her the truth.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up and teleports at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°You want to make Mu Yi Hang life even worse? No chance for him to turn over?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Zhan Bei Tian He can see that although Mu Xiao Hu was very angry with what Mu Yi Hang has done, and even the thought of killing Mu Yi Hang with a big slap, but after all, Mu Yi Hang is the blood of the Mu Family, the grandson of Mu Xiao Hu and the son of Mu Yue Cheng, and he will also be soft hearted to Mu Yi Hang behind all the anger. Mu Yi Fan hesitated for a moment and hypnotized Zhao Yi Xuan with psychic powers. Zhao Yi Xuan who stayed in Mu Yi Hang¡¯s arms suddenly stopped, turned around and turned to the person who came after her. Then, she broke free of Mu Yi Hang¡¯s support and went to her eldest brother and sister-in-law. Mu Yi Hang thought that her mother, after seeing her mother¡¯s family, was awake and left her alone. ¡°Yi Xuan, are you ok?¡± When Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s sister-in-law saw Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s appearance, she was surprised and somewhat disgusted. Originally, she came up with intention of crying with Zhao Yi Xuan in her arms, but when she saw that Zhao Yi Xuan was dirty, and she immediately put her hand back, and smiled awkwardly. When she heard that Admiral Mu was going to break off the relationship with Zhao Yi Xuan, she didn¡¯t believe it. Anyway, Zhao Yi Xuan had been with Admiral Mu for more than 20 years, and she also gave birth to a son for Admiral Mu. How could she say that she would break the relationship? Now she can¡¯t help believing what Zhao Yi Xuan looked like. Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s sister-in-law was suddenly worried. Without the protection of Zhao Yi Xuan and Mu Yi Hang, how can their Zhao Family survive in the Mu Family? ¡°Elder sister.¡± Seeing Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s appearance, Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s third younger sisters walked away with heartache, and immediately straightened out her hair for Zhao Yi Xuan: ¡°Elder sister, you are truly wronged.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan looked at her third younger sister dumbly: ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s third younger sister were stunned: ¡°Elder sister, I am Yi Qi, don¡¯t you know me?¡± ¡°Who is Yi Qi?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t know her. She turned to other people and found that she didn¡¯t know anyone in front of her. Finally, her eyes fell on Mu Xiao Hu. As soon as her eyes brightened, she pushed Zhao Yi Qi away and ran to Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°I know you.¡± Mu Xiao Hu was stunned, glanced, and the asked: ¡°Then tell me, who am I?¡± ¡°You are¡­ You¡¯re my son¡¯s grandfather, Mu Xiao Hu. ¡± Li Cai Yu felt that Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s spirit was abnormal. She looked at Zhao Yi Xuan on guard. Mu Xiao Hu asked again, ¡°Why do you only remember me, but you don¡¯t remember anyone else?¡± ¡°Because you are my father-in-law, of course I remember you.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t know what to think of, and then looked at Mu Xiao Hu fiercely: ¡°But after all these years of marriage to the Mu Family, you were not good at all to me, and always think I will abuse Mu Yi Fan.¡± When Mu Yi Hang heard this, he thought that something was wrong. He grabbed Zhao Yi Xuan and said, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± He looked at Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°Grandpa, my mother is crazy. Don¡¯t take her words seriously.¡± Mu Xiao Hu said in a deep voice, ¡°You let her finish talking. Even if it¡¯s crazy, I want to hear how I¡¯m viewed in her heart.¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s late. My mother and I need to find a place to settle down, otherwise, it will be very dangerous at night.¡± After listening to Mu Xiao Hu, he didn¡¯t insist on letting Zhao Yi Xuan go on. However, Zhao Yi Xuan also angrily shouted: ¡°Even if I was good to Mu Yi Fan, you will think that I am pretending to care for him. Every year at the Mu Family party, you just had to scold me again. Every time I am reminded in the dark, I live and stayed there for Mu Yi Fan. In the future, Mu Tech Group is all prospering due to Mu Yi Fan work.¡± She laughed crazily and yelled again: ¡°It¡¯s all Mu Yi Fan? What about my Yi Hang? You old and haven¡¯t died yet, have you ever paid attention to my Yi Hang? He has worked hard in Mu Technology Group for years. Haven¡¯t you seen him? ¡± Suddenly, the whole scene was quiet. Chapter 266 Chapter 266: I¡¯ll say that this woman never felt good ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Mu Yi Hang knew that Zhao Yi Xuan was crazy, but he didn¡¯t think she was so crazy. He wanted to cover Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s mouth, but, in doing so, it will make Mu Xiao Hu think that everything his mother said is true, so he had to pull Zhao Yi Xuan to the side of the team with their strength. Zhao Yi Xuan broke away from Mu Yi Hang and shouted angrily: ¡°I will have no more nonsense. I have been in the Mu Family for so many years. How can this old man look down on me? Yes, I only married Mu Yue Cheng when I saw that Mu Yue Cheng inherited so many properties¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face became very ugly: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, what did you say?¡± Mu Yi Hang yelled. He was angry and tugging at Zhao Yi Xuan. Zhao Yi Xuan just doesn¡¯t want to leave and looked at Mu Yue Cheng with red eyes: ¡°I said that I married you because I saw you were so rich, otherwise, you think just because you are a soldier, and I will love you for your dead salary?¡± ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, you¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng was so angry that he wanted to give her a few slaps. Then he shook his head and left, but finally he held back. For her crazy reason, he didn¡¯t care about her. Mu Xiao Hu said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say that this woman never felt good.¡± ¡°I married you when I saw you were rich, but I never lost my duty. I managed the Mu Family for you and gave birth to a son for you. I worked hard for your Mu Family. This old man has been hating me for many times. He even has a prejudice against my son. He despised my Yi Hang and asked him to be a horse and a cow for Mu¡¯s family, but he didn¡¯t want to share anything with him.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan laughed crazily: ¡°How can I be a mother who doesn¡¯t care about my son and doesn¡¯t plan for his son? Fortunately, the end of the world has come, and the Mu Technology group gone. We don¡¯t have to worry about how to get the shares of the Mu Technology Group. We don¡¯t have to bow our heads as before. We can lift our heads in front of you the Mu Family people. Because my son has gathered a lot of materials, and all Mu Technology Group people depend on these materials to survive.¡± She raised her finger to Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°But, you old man, you want to give half of my son¡¯s hard-earned materials to Mu Yi Fan. Why? That¡¯s the material my son looked for. Why give it to Mu Yi Fan?¡± Mu Xiao Hu said angrily, ¡°The goods and materials you bought, are they haven¡¯t purchased with the money transferred from the Mu Technology Group? Otherwise, how would you have the ability to buy so many goods and materials?¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the end of the world came. He mentioned it in front of Mu Yue Cheng. When Mu Yi Fan came to the B City, he gave Yi Fan some materials for him to handle at his disposal. However, at that time, he just talked about it casually and didn¡¯t really want to do it, but Zhao Yi Xuan remembered it clearly. ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s my son¡¯s hard-earned money to buy materials. What¡¯s this about Mu Yi Fan? Why should he take these materials? Ask Mu Yi Fan, has he been in charge of the company for a day since he grew up? Is it not that my son was trying to earn money to support a large company. You are an old man. You are obviously making things up. You want to help Mu Yi Fan take all the materials we have received from Yi Hang to Mu Yi Fan. You also want Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s training camp to be managed by Mu Yi Fan.¡± Mu Xiao Hu was furious: ¡°When did I have such an idea?¡± This woman is just spewing a load of crap. He thought that it was her heart that made her think about something that isn¡¯t there and fabricate its own worries and illusions. As for the Mu Technology Group, it was Yi Fan¡¯s mother who left the entire group to him. What¡¯s wrong with him helping Yi Fan keep the Mu Technology Group. Yes! Every time during the Spring Festival, he reminded Zhao Yi Xuan that the Mu Technology Group is Yi Fan. That¡¯s because he saw the ambition of this woman. When she took the stocks right of the Mu Technology Group and put it under her son¡¯s name, he reminded this woman again and again not to mess with things. However, it is not as bizarre as Zhao Yi Xuan said. Yi Hang¡¯s efforts are all seen in his eyes, and he knows that Yi Hang managed the company well. So, he thought that when he died, he would give Mu Yi Hang his shares in Mu Technology Group, and he would persuade Yue Cheng to put his shares in the name of Yi Hang. Although even if their shares are not more than Mu Yi Fan¡¯s, they also have 25% shares in total. As a result, their Mu Family would not treat Yi Hang wrongfully. ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan sneered at Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°You¡¯re going to give the materials to Mu Yi Fan, and the training camp in Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s hands is sooner or later going to end up in his hands too.¡± When she said that, her face became extremely ferocious: ¡°So, I will not let you succeed. I will not let you give all things belonging to Yi Hang to Mu Yi Fan. As long as you are old and dead, all things will soon be my son¡¯s.¡± Mu Yi Hang was shocked and roared, ¡°Mom, are you crazy enough?¡± Mu Xiao Hu quickly raised his eyebrows: ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He had a vague feeling that the woman had something to do with the fact that he had been ill for some time. ¡°What do I mean?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan sneered: ¡°A few months ago, you got so sick that you couldn¡¯t get out of bed, do you remember?¡± Everyone was stunned. Why did she mention it all of a sudden? Mu Yi Hang knows that he can¡¯t stop Zhao Yi Xuan from saying anything. He just doesn¡¯t care about her. He looked at Zhao Yi Xuan like everyone else. Mu Xiao Hu looked at her calmly: ¡°I remember, and then?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I found someone to do that, Hahaha.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan said here, laughing wildly and happily: ¡°I am the one who made your life worse than death.¡± As soon as the words dropped, Mu Yue Cheng slapped Zhao Yi Xuan in the face, and looked at Zhao Yi Xuan with cold eyes like a dead man. When he heard that Mu Yi Hang said Zhao Yi Xuan was crazy, he also felt pity for her. He even thought that he was too desperate to smother Mu Yi Fan, what she did made the whole family scattered. Even the wife went crazy. But now he has no sympathy for Zhao Yi Xuan, let alone to kill her. He really wants to kill this woman. Zhao family¡¯s face turned white. They didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Yi Xuan would say such amazing things. In the future, it will be hard for them to survive in Mu Technology Group, even if they want to stay in Mu Technology Group it will be difficult. People of the Mu Family were looking at Zhao Yi Xuan in disbelief. ¡°Mom.¡± Mu Yi Hang was in a hurry to pick up the Zhao Yi Xuan who was knocked down on the ground: ¡°Mom, are you ok?¡± ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan!¡± These three words were almost squeezed out of Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s teeth: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were so vicious that you couldn¡¯t let go of an 80 year old man to live out his days. Are you still human?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan, who was picked up by her son, had half of her face swollen. Moreover, there is still blood on the corners of her mouth. However, she kept on laughing happily. When people looked at her, they knew that she is completely mad. Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s cold eyes turned to Mu Yi Hang: ¡°What did your mother do? Did you have a hand in it?¡± Mu Yi Hang for the first time, saw his father looking at him with such cold eyes. He shook his head in a daze, indicating that he did not know. Mu Yue Cheng stared at Mu Yi Hang for several seconds, and his trust in the son had fallen to zero. He said coldly, ¡°I want to take back what I said just now. I want to take all the people I sent to protect you back. I will only load the materials for you in a car. In the future, you are on your own.¡± Mu Yue Cheng turned around and left with a cold face. Mu Xiao Hu looked at the crazy woman, and at the same time, he sighed and shook his head, wondering if he had done too much before, which would force this woman to do so. Li Cai Yu said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll help you back.¡± Mu Xiao Hu looked at Mu Yi Hang. He didn¡¯t plan to speak for this grandson. With Li Cai Yu¡¯s help, he returned to the car. Other the Mu Family people originally wanted to say something to the mother and son, but when they heard Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s words, their eyes were full of anger. If Mu Xiao Hu didn¡¯t ask them to get in the car, they all wanted to rush up and beat her. The people of Zhao family came forward, and the sister-in-law of Zhao Yi Xuan said angrily, ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you know what you said just now finished us?¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s face was heavy, and he said angrily, ¡°How did my mother finished you? After the end of the world, if my mother hadn¡¯t sent you to the Mu Technology Group, would you live such a good life? If it hadn¡¯t been for my mother, you would have died outside. ¡± One or two were blocked and speechless. Seeing that the motorcade was leaving, they rushed to get on the car with red faces. Mu Yi Hang stared at the people sitting in the car angrily. He stared until he couldn¡¯t see their figures, he turned his eyes to the soldiers to lift down the materials on the big truck and put them on one of the small cars. He didn¡¯t drive away until they pushed them in. He stood in the same place for a long time before he got on the car with Zhao Yi Xuan. Now he is in urgent need of these materials. Because he wants to live, so he can¡¯t use his energy, or die on the way because of his face or he can¡¯t hate his father¡¯s partiality and that¡¯s not worth it. At this time, Zhao Yi Xuan in the passenger seat suddenly stopped laughing and looked at Mu Yi Hang blankly: ¡°Yi Hang, where are we?¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267: I won¡¯t let you have this chance Just as he was about to start the car to leave the B City¡¯s, Mu Yi Hang¡¯s head did turn when he replied the cold answer: ¡°Outside the B City.¡± ¡°Outside the B City?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was confused to see Mu Yi Hang¡¯s head shaved off, and suddenly thought of what happened in the Bureau of investigation. He said anxiously, ¡°No, we can¡¯t leave the B City, Yi Hang. Please go back and ask your father. He will be soft hearted and take us back to the Mu Family.¡± ¡°Go back and ask him?¡± Mu Yi Hang sneered, turned his head and said angrily, ¡°Do you think we can go back after what you just said?¡± Thought he didn¡¯t think that, after his father was soft hearted he would pull down his cheek and send someone to pick him up? Even if his father would not be soft hearted, as long as Mu Yi Fan died of cancer and his father had only one son left, sooner or later he would send someone to pick him up. However, after what happened just now, it¡¯s impossible for his father to forgive them. Zhao Yi Xuan looked at him blankly, ¡°What did I say?¡± Mu Yi Hang saw that Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eyes were full of spirit, and she no longer laughed like before, and frowned visibly: ¡°Mom, are you crazy?¡± ¡°Why am I crazy?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan covered the aching face, then rubbed the aching head: ¡°I¡­ My head hurts. I¡­ I can¡¯t remember what happened after we were sentenced, I¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Hang angrily slammed the steering wheel, his eyes burst with blood, which looked terrible. ¡°What else can happen?¡± he said, gnashing his teeth. ¡°After we were sentenced, we were taken to the execution room. Without anesthetics, my crystal core was taken from my brain.¡± As long as he thought about that scene, he felt scared. He really wanted to kill all the doctors who had tortured him and hurt the Mu Yi Fan who schemed against him. When Zhao Yi Xuan heard this, the whole head nearly blew up, which is too painful to bear. The scene of Mu Yi Hang¡¯s execution gradually penetrated into her mind, and then she thought of the whole process. ¡°I¡­ I remember, I saw the doctor¡¯s assistant shave your hair, and¡­ And a knife on your head. ¡± As long as she thought about the scene, she could not help shivering: ¡°Too horrible¡­ It¡¯s horrible, it¡¯s horrible!¡± Then thinking of something, she grabbed Mu Yi Hang¡¯s hand: ¡°Yi Hang, are you ok? Have they taken out your crystal core?¡± Mu Yi Hang wondered, ¡°Mom, how did you see that?¡± According to the rules he put forward, no one but the doctor is allowed to watch the execution of the sentence. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I sent to the next room in the execution room? The wall between that room and the execution room is actually made of a piece of coated glass. I can see clearly what happened in the execution room. ¡± Zhao Yi Xuan clasped himself with his hands: ¡°At that time, no matter how I called, no matter how I called, the people in the execution room couldn¡¯t hear my voice, I even used my head to break the glass, and then¡­ After that, I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Mu Yi Hang thought that his mother might have been too agitated before she would go mad. He said angrily, ¡°It must have been Mu Yi Fan. It must have been him who bribed the bureau to take you to the next door of the execution room and torture you with me.¡± In his eyes there is no better punishment than for his mother to watch her son suffer. Mu Yi Hang¡¯s hand touched his pocket, which contained his crystal cores, and his eyes slowly filled with rage and hatred: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you wait for me.¡± He started the car and drove in the opposite direction of the B City. Seeing that it¡¯s getting further and further away from the B City, Zhao Yi Xuan quickly asked, ¡°Yi Hang, where are you going? You don¡¯t have any powers now. We will die outside. You¡¯d better go back to the B City to find your father. He will not let you suffer. ¡± Mu Yi Hang put down his anger: ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°How can you not go back? You are your father¡¯s son, he¡­¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Mu Yi Hang roared, ¡°Do you remember what you said to dad and grandpa just now?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was stunned by his roar: ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said everything about finding someone to do harm to Grandpa. Do you think we can go back?¡± ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan couldn¡¯t believe looking at him: ¡°How¡­ How can I say it?¡± Even if she was killed, she couldn¡¯t have said it. ¡°You were crazy and said anything. If you woke up earlier, you wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Mu Yi Hang was so angry that he sped up the gas and rushed out. What you say is the same as the water you throw out. You can¡¯t get it back. After the action Just, what he didn¡¯t understand was that his mother was going crazy slowly. How could she suddenly get better? Then Mu Yi Hang saw two figures on the road outside and slammed on the brakes. The dazed Zhao Yi Xuan quickly held the car to stop bumping her body: ¡°Yi Hang, what did you do to brake suddenly?¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes were red and fierce, staring at the outside, and three words came out of his mouth coldly: ¡°Mu Yi Fan¡± Then he was stunned by the man standing next to Mu Yi Fan. Isn¡¯t that the Young Master Zhan Bei Tian of the Zhan Family? How could Zhan Bei Tian be with Mu Yi Fan? Mu Yi Hang soon noticed that the hand on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s waist was like a couple. He couldn¡¯t figure out the relationship between the two men. As soon as Zhao Yi Xuan heard it, she quickly raised his head and looked out. Under the big tree in front of them stood two figures, one of which was indeed Mu Yi Fan. Immediately, she opened the door like crazy, but was stopped by Mu Yi Hang. Mu Yi Hang put down the window and the cold wind came in at once. ¡°It was you, isn¡¯t it? You used your psychic powers to get my mom to say that, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t make a sound, so he quietly looked at Mu Yi Hang whose bare head and red eyes, and his face full of hatred made it so that Mu Yi Fan could not find any shadow of this brother Mu Yi hang from the real world. His eldest brother is very gentle to him, unlike this novel Mu Yi Hang who was looking at him with hatred and anger in front of his eyes, and so is Zhao Yi Xuan. Although the real world step mother seldom pays extra attention about him, she never cared less about him. When she saw him, her smile was not the same as this person in front of her. Seeing her here, he suddenly understood one thing, even if the two people looked exactly alike, but if the soul was different, there would still be a big difference. Even the two people were not at all alike. Mu Yi Fan in the novel left from the beginning, he didn¡¯t want to see these two people. Zhan Bei Tian kissed his forehead and put his hat on for him. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Mu Yi Hang was shocked and looked at them. Soon, he wanted to understand the relationship between the two men. He sneered: ¡°You are a homosexual. If dad knows the relationship between you two, he must have a wonderful face. Mu Yi Fan, I think the next one to be kicked out of the house will be you.¡± It¡¯s no wonder that Mu Yi Fan can do things seamlessly. It¡¯s strange that there are the Zhan Family¡¯s people who are helping, and that is the reason he feel bad after losing in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hands. Mu Yi Fan turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Dad knows my relationship with Bei Tian.¡± Mu Yi Hang was stunned. His dad knew Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian were together? ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you¡¯re so disgusting, you make me sick.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan sneered at Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re only colluding with the Zhan Family¡¯s people to deal with our Yi Hang who is your family, right? Mu Yi Fan, you are a big man. Are you very comfortable under the pressure of another man?¡± She looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Major General Zhan, don¡¯t be deceived by him. He used to like women. He is with you to deal with us.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced his eyes, and a very dangerous beam of light flashed across the bottom of his eyes, which made Zhao Yi Xuan quickly turn her eyes. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and has no interest in refuting her words or making fun of her. The reason why Zhao Yi Xuan returned to normal is that Zhan Bei Tian asked Mu Yi Fan to repair the brain nerves in Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s head with psychic powers. Of course, it was not out of his kindness. In the words of Zhan Bei Tian, when people are crazy, they don¡¯t know anything about their surroundings. Only normal people know what is pain and regret. Therefore, they will let Zhao Yi Xuan recover so that she can taste the regret. Mu Yi Hang knows that he can¡¯t fight them now. He started the car quickly and said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, one day, I will come back to you to settle this score.¡± When he closed the window, he listened to the Zhan Bei Tian outside who said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you have this chance.¡± Mu Yi Hang shivered all over, looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold eyes, and drove away quickly, because he knows that this man is not easy to provoke. It wasn¡¯t until he couldn¡¯t see them in the rearview mirror that he was relieved a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to be so easy, and even hook up with Zhan Bei Tian. I think Zhan Nan Tian has been in your position. Mu Yi Fan asked Zhan Nan Tian to do this to you.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan has been cussing all the way: ¡°Since your father knows he was with Zhan Bei Tian, didn¡¯t he think Zhan Nan Tian would kill you? Might it have something to do with Mu Yi Fan?¡± As soon as they left, the car suddenly stopped again. Chapter 268 Chapter 268: I¡¯m here to settle the score This time, Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t have the good luck before. She couldn¡¯t react fast and hit the front of the car. She cried out in pain, rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°You are going killing me. Yi Hang, when you brake, can you say it in advance?¡± Mu Yi Hang didn¡¯t answer her. He backed back quickly. Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yi Hang backing so fast and asked in time, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She looked ahead, and the road was blocked by four cars. On the top of the four cars, there are more than ten men sitting there, laughing and looking at them, with a hint of bad intention in their eyes. Zhao Yi Xuan knew at first glance that these people were not kind-hearted. Mu Yi Hang quickly turned the car around. However, the front of the car just moved. Suddenly, a wall was raised in front of them to block their way. Zhao Yi Xuan looked at Mu Yi Hang in fear. Mu Yi Hang tightly pursed his lips and glanced, speeding up his car. Zhao Yi Xuan grabbed the car body quickly, looked at the wall in front of her in fear and screamed, ¡°Yi Hang, we are going to hit, we are going to hit.¡± With a bang, the car hit the wall hard, and the air bag in the car immediately popped out, blocking the collision between the two people and the car. Mu Yi Hang saw that the earth wall was not damaged, and he put in the reverse gear to back up in time. The next moment, someone broke the window, reached in, removed the key, and opened the door, and grabbed Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan. ¡°Ah, ah, what are you going to do?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan was grabbed by the collar, pulled out of the car, and then fell heavily to the ground. Mu Yi Hang was the same. Besides, someone stepped on his back and didn¡¯t let him get up. He tried to support himself, but he was forced back. ¡°Second Young Master Mu, long time no see.¡± ¡°You remember who we are?¡± said the chief ruffian Of course, Mu Yi Hang remembers who they are. They are a group of people who are enemies with the Mu Family, he once taught them a lesson when they were just entering the end of the world. Turning his head, he said coldly, ¡°What do you want to do, Jiu Tian?¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Jiu Tian jokingly smiled: ¡°Second Young Master Mu, you are so forgetful. How can you forget the hatred between us so quickly?¡± He gave Mu Yi Hang a hard kick: ¡°I¡¯m here to settle the score.¡± Mu Yi Hang groaned with pain. When Zhao Yi Xuan saw his son kicked, she got up and rushed to Mu Yi Hang. She asked anxiously, ¡°Yi Hang, Yi Hang, are you ok?¡± She turned her head and glared angrily at Jiu Tian: ¡°If you have anything to complain, just come to me. Don¡¯t hit my son.¡± Jiu Tian looked at Zhao Yi Xuan and said ¡°hey¡± exaggeratedly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you Admiral¡¯s wife? How can you fall into such a field, looking like a beggar, not like a lady praised by other people? ¡± He clicked his tongue a few times, then said: ¡°However, after a closer look, although you look older, you still have charm and can attract some old men.¡± Everyone who came with Jiu Tian laughed. Zhao Yi Xuan was teased by a man about the same age as his son. She can only stare at each other angrily. Jiu Tian¡¯s eyes turned around Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s body, and suddenly, a deep smile broke out on the corner of his mouth. When Mu Yi Hang saw this, he got up in time to protect Zhao Yi Xuan behind him: ¡°Jiu Tian, if you have anything to revenge, just come to me. You let my mother leave.¡± Jiu Tian laughed: ¡°Second Young Master Mu, what are you so nervous about? I just think your mother is single now. It¡¯s a pity that I want to find you a stepfather.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan grabbed Mu Yi Hang¡¯s clothes, pretends to be calm and asks Jiu Tian, ¡°You¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Ask your son if you don¡¯t understand.¡± Mu Yi Hang said calmly, ¡°Jiu Tian, don¡¯t mess with me.¡± Jiu Tian sneered, ¡°You told me not to mess, so you think I wouldn¡¯t mess?¡± He looked at the middle-aged man with a dirty face: ¡°Old Wang, didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t touched a woman for a long time? There¡¯s one here now, and she is not bad looking. You can make do with it and take it to relieve the fire on your lower body, so that you won¡¯t get to complain dissatisfiedly every night. ¡± The others laughed. When Zhao Yi Xuan heard this, she could no longer calm himself on the surface. Her face turned white. Old Wang glanced around Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s face: ¡°Are you sure you let me take this woman, are you not afraid of trouble in the future?¡± ¡°Bah, when are we afraid of it? Old Wang, hurry up, and afterwards we will go back to the B City later.¡± Old Wang laughed mischievously, rubbing his rough hands, and he walked towards Zhao Yi Xuan. Zhao Yi Xuan was afraid to shout: ¡°You¡­ What do you do with me?¡± Mu Yi Hang saw that they were moving. When Old Wang came, he immediately rushed to them and shouted anxiously, ¡°Mom, run.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan hesitated for a moment, turned around and ran, but how could Jiu Tian and so many of them, let an ordinary woman escape from here. As soon as she ran without two steps, she was cornered by others. Mu Yi Hang was boxed and kicked by others. Old Wang stood up, shouted at Mu Yi Hang, went to Zhao Yi Xuan, grabbed her and went to the car. As Zhao Yi Xuan struggled, she was afraid and screamed: ¡°Ah, you let me go, you stinking man, I am the Admiral¡¯s wife. If you dare to move me, the Mu Family will not let you go.¡± Old Wang shook her hand and slapped her, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll let you stick to my smelly self later.¡± He shoved her into the cars. ¡°Yi Hang, Yi Hang, help me.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan tried to run away, and was pushed back by old Wang. Then, the door closes with force, and they can no longer see what¡¯s going on inside. ¡°Mom.¡± Mu Yi Hang stood up in a hurry, and he rushed to help his mother, but he was kicked to the ground by others. Then he saw the car which Zhao Yi Xuan was in was shaking violently, and there was a faint cry for help. He didn¡¯t have to think about it, they all knew what happened inside. ¡°You brutes don¡¯t even let a woman go.¡± Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eyes are red and he screamed at the others. He has practiced fighting and other people are not his match. However, all the people who came with Jiu Tian have abilities. Mu Yi Hang¡¯s physical fighting is no better to attack them. They beat Mu Yi Hang to the ground three or two times. ¡°You can¡¯t beat us now, Second Young Master Mu, but if you kneel down and beg me, maybe I will let your mother go,¡± said Jiu Tian Mu Yi Hang painstakingly opened his eyes and looked at the car that was still shaking. His eyes were more and more red and roared: ¡°You animals, I will not let you go. I will kill you and¡­ Kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see what else you can do to kill us when you¡¯re out of power.¡± Jiu Tian kicked Mu Yi Hang hard. Then, a bag of things from Mu Yi Hang pocket out of a small bag of things. ¡°What is that?¡± Jiu Tian saw the bag on the ground and asked people to pick it up and give it to him. When Mu Yi Hang heard this, he looked back in time and saw that it was the crystal core that Mu Yue Cheng gave him, that is, the crystal core dug out of his brain. He quickly picked it up and held it tightly in his hand. Seeing that Mu Yi Hang was protecting the small bag, Jiu Tian thought that the contents must be good, so he bent down and pushed Mu Yi Hang¡¯s hands. ¡°Second Young Master Mu, you protect this bag so much. There must be something good in it?¡± ¡°This is what my father gave me.¡± The two men were pulling, and the crystal core in the bag fell out. When they saw the two crystal cores in the snow, their eyes suddenly brightened, showing greed. Mu Yi Hang quickly grabbed one of the cores, and the other was picked up by Jiu Tian. Jiu Tian clicked his tongue: ¡°It¡¯s the core of a power, and it¡¯s a fire power. It wouldn¡¯t be from your brain, haha.¡± He raised his eyelids, stared at Mu Yi Hang greedily, and said coldly, ¡°Give me another crystal core.¡± Mu Yi Hang looked at him angrily. ¡°This is my crystal core.¡± He would not give up the core if he died. ¡°So what? We have to decide.¡± Jiu Tian raised his hand and condenses a mass of water. Mu Yi Hang saw that he wanted to attack himself with his power and tightly hold the crystal core. Even if the tip of the crystal core was inserted into his heart, he had no idea how to defend against it, he just to protect the crystal core. ¨C After Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yi Hang and they go far, Zhan Bei Tian took him back to the camp to rest. The two just fell asleep and Zhan Bei Tian satellite cell phone rang. Seeing who called, he got up to the door and picked up the phone? Is there any news that Mu Yi Hang left the B City?¡± The other party didn¡¯t know what to say. Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°What? Jiu Tian, are they dead? How did they die? ¡± ¡°Has their crystal core been dug? Did you find out the cause of death? And, Mu Yi Hang, where is he?¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hung up and glanced. Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan are gone? Chapter 269 Chapter 269: Mu-Mu, come back Zhan Bei Tian went back to the room and saw Mu Yi Fan staring at the ceiling with wide eyes. He lay back in bed, hugged the man in his arms, and asked, ¡°Did you wake up?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°I heard you mention Mu Yi Hang just now. What happened to him?¡± Zhan Bei Tian simply said, ¡°Some people say that Mu Yi Hang is missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned visibly. Now he has no feelings for Mu Yi Hang, so he said, ¡°If he is missing, then he is missing.¡± He put his head on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s chest: ¡°Bei Tian, I just had a dream.¡± Zhan Bei Tian held the man firmly, and the asked: ¡°What dream?¡± ¡°I dreamed of my former family.¡± ¡°Former family? You don¡¯t mean the family of this body, the family of the previous life?¡± Mu Yi Fan said softly, ¡°I dreamed of you¡­¡± ¡°Dream of me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was interested in asking, ¡°What did you dream about me?¡± ¡°I dream of you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan stopped talking. Correctly speaking, what he dreams about is the Zhan Bei Tian in the reality. The reason why he can distinguish who he dreamt of is because he distinguish people¡¯s clothes in his dreams. The dream Zhan Bei Tian was wearing a casual suit, not like the current Zhan Bei Tian because of the current environment, Zhan Bei Tian prefers wearing casual sportswear, easy to run and fight. In the dream, Zhan Bei Tian looked at him sadly and said to him, ¡°Mu-Mu, come back.¡± After that, he was woken up by the ring of my cell phone. When he woke up, he didn¡¯t see the figure of Zhan Bei Tian. Suddenly, his heart hurt badly. After hearing the sound of Zhan Bei Tian from the door, the chest pain was somewhat relieved. Mu Yi Fan tightened his hands and hugged Zhan Bei Tian. Then he turned over and smiled face to face with Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°I dreamed you said you love me very much.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows and obviously didn¡¯t believe what he said. Mu Yi Fan kissed him on the lips and turned to the topic: ¡°Now, Mu Yi Hang has been expelled from the B City, so I have to go back to the Mu Family in the evening. By the way, my grandfather ¡°woke up¡° so I have to take Qing Tian back to meet him.¡± ¡°Well, after the nap, I¡¯ll take you to pick up the child.¡± ¡°Um.¡± When they woke up to pick up their child, they were almost not stared to death by Zhan Guo Xiong. He stared at Mu Yi Fan in the way of ¡®In three days, if you don¡¯t send the child back to the Zhan Family, I will take all the Zhan Family people to exterminate the Mu Family¡¯. Mu Yi Fan had to promise again and again that he would send the child over three days later, and Zhan Guo Xiong reluctantly agreed to return the child to him. On the way back to Mu¡¯s family, there was so much snow that he almost abandoned his car and went back to Mu¡¯s family on foot. When they got back to Mu¡¯s Tower, it was completely dark, and after dinner time, Mu Yi Fan had to let the kitchen cook two bowls of noodles. After eating noodles, he took the child to the 79th floor. As soon as the elevator door opened, Li Cai Yu said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Yi Xuan was so vicious that he even found someone to harm his father¡­¡± Mu Yue Fang interrupted: ¡°Enough, you¡¯ve said this several times, and you¡¯ve been repeating it. Do you want to make dad unhappy?¡± Li Cai Yu glared at him and made no more noise. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°What are you talking about, uncle and aunt?¡± Li Cai Yu and others turn their heads and see Mu Yi Fan coming over with the baby in his arms. They immediately smile: ¡°Qing Tian is back. Let me hold him.¡± Li Cai Yu came to take over the child. Liu Ling Hong said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just time for Qin Tian to come back, take him to see Dad, and make dad happy.¡± Li Cai Yu smiled: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this? I¡¯ll take Qing Tian to see father now.¡± As soon as she left, Liu Ling Hong said, ¡°Yi Fan, you¡¯ve been out for so many days, you don¡¯t know that your grandfather has recovered, can get out of bed and walk around, and can talk to us.¡± Mu Yi Fan pretended to be happy: ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go in and see Grandpa. ¡± Liu Ling Hong stood up and wanted to go in with them, but Mu Yue Cheng pulled her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked Mu Yue Cheng explained: ¡°When you enter dad¡¯s room, don¡¯t mention Mu Yi Hang¡¯s affairs in front of Yi Fan and Dad, let alone the disappearance of Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan, so as not to block his happiness.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Liu Ling Hong and Li Cai Yu came to Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s room together. Mu Xiao Hu was sitting in front of the window, looking out at the snow. Today¡¯s the B City is white and depressed. No one walked around the streets. The whole the B City is like an empty city. ¡°Dad, looked who I brought to see you.¡± Li Cai Yu came in carrying Mu Qing Tian. Mu Xiao Hu didn¡¯t look back at them. Mu Qing Tian shouted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Mu Xiao Hu heard the tender voice, moved for a moment, and looked back at the door. ¡°Dad, this is a Yi Fan¡¯s child. I have brought him to see you several times before, but I don¡¯t know if you still remember?¡± Li Cai Yu put the child on the ground and let the child walk by himself. Mu Qing Tian pounced on Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s leg. Mu Xiao Hu saw the child and finally smiled, holding the child on his leg. During the period when he pretended that he could not move or speak, he once held the child when no one was around, but because he was afraid that other people would suddenly come in and find out that he was pretending, he dared not hold the child for too long and did not look at the child seriously. When they saw the old man smile, Li Cai Yu was relieved. Mu Xiao Hu teased the child and said to Li Cai Yu: ¡°Cai Yu, Ling Hong, go out first. I want to talk to Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They left the room and took the door with them. Mu Yi Fan pulled a chair to sit beside Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you continue to pretend to be sick?¡± Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s smile suddenly sank: ¡°Can I still pretend that so many things happen to the Mu Family? And¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve found out who wanted to harm me.¡± The Mu Family didn¡¯t know what evil it had done. When it raised such a vicious step woman, she, first made him ill and then tried to frame his grandson. Fortunately, heaven has eyes and didn¡¯t let them succeed. Mu Yi Fan asked knowingly, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Yi Xuan.¡± He didn¡¯t think there was no anger on his face, only sadness. ¡°It¡¯s really her.¡± Mu Xiao Hu sighed again: ¡°Now the most angry and sad thing is your father. After a few days, he will feel better and you will accompany him more. Now, he has only one son like you.¡± ¡°Yi Hang, he¡­¡± Mu Xiao Hu shook his head and interrupted him: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him, don¡¯t talk about him and his mother again. I feel tired when I hear the names of those two. Let¡¯s talk about your business. How are you with the Zhan Family now? Have their families agreed?¡± Mu Yi Fan honestly said: ¡°For the sake of the child, his grandfather barely agreed with Bei Tian. Now he didn¡¯t stop me from being with Bei Tian. As for his parents, they found out about us a few days ago and couldn¡¯t accept it for the time being.¡± Mu Xiao Hu said: ¡°I also set your father¡¯s tone the other day, and he was very opposed to you being together. If both parents disagree with you, what are you going to do?¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes turn: ¡°We will leave the B City.¡± Mu Xiao Hu scoffed: ¡°For a man, you don¡¯t even want your own family?¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is just one of the reasons why I left the B City. Another reason is that the B City is not safe. Sooner or later, it will fall and become a zombie place.¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Mu Xiao Hu doesn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Look at the walls of the B City. They are tall and thick. It¡¯s not easy for zombies to break in.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to talk to Mu Xiao Hu about too many things that haven¡¯t happened yet. Anyway, he said it and didn¡¯t believe it. He said nothing. After chatting with Mu Xiao Hu for a while, he took the child back to the room. After the two bathed, the child took him into the space. This is the appointment he made with Zhan Bei Tian. In the evening, the two will meet in the space and go out the next morning. Mu Yi Fan entered the space and saw Zhan Bei Tian coming out of the bathroom with a bath towel around the waist. When he saw this, his eyes brightened and he suddenly threw the man down on the bed. Mu Qing Tian quickly covered his eyes and ran out of the space. Two people ¡°Eat and drank enough¡±, just laid on the bed quietly rest. Mu Yi Fan looked at the condom with semen thrown to the ground, and doesn¡¯t know what he thought of. His eyes turn, he stood up quickly, put on his pants, picked up the condom and walked out of the room. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the door doubtfully, but couldn¡¯t guess what the silly man was doing, so he got up and went out. He saw Mu Yi Fan with a shovel outside the door, trying to dig the earth. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked curiously Chapter 270 , Chapter 270: Dad, I just saw you dig a hole and put a seed down, can¡¯t I? Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t look up and said, ¡°I¡¯m planting my son, er, I¡¯m planting oneself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian still didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, so he went up and asked, ¡°You want to bury yourself here?¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m not dead, what am I going to do burying myself here? I just want to bury my semen here. Maybe when spring came, I can raise a person who looked exactly like me or gives birth to a son like me, ha.¡± He will do this because he thought there is life aura in the space, and maybe it can grow a person to come out. Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Do you think semen is a seed? It can also be buried in the soil, rooted and germinated. Even if it¡¯s a seed, it¡¯s also a tree. How could it be planted? ¡°Have you ever thought that if you can really grow a person, that person is likely to be the former Mu Yi Fan, rather than a person named Mu-Mu?¡± Mu Yi Fan stopped: ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± He quickly put down his shovel and ran back to the room. After a while, another condom with semen was taken out, and then, together with the semen taken out before, it was poured into the pit and stirred. Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his forehead. If he didn¡¯t make a mistake, he shot the semen out of Mu Yi Fan hand. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to grow a person to come out?¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up the shovel and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a whim. If I¡¯m not by your side one day, maybe there¡¯s still him¡­¡± When he saw that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly, he immediately stopped his voice, recalled what he had just said wrong, and quickly left his shovel and comforted his wifey: ¡°Bei Tian, listen to me, I just mean, one day I¡­¡­¡± Before he could finish, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face sank and he interrupted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned: ¡°What¡­ What? ¡± He saw Zhan Bei Tian looking behind him, turning around, and saw Mu Qing Tian squatting in the hole he dug, digging with two little hands to fill the hole Mu Yi Fan dug. Zhan Bei Tian came up and asked, ¡°What did you just put in there?¡± Mu Qing Tian raised his head and looked at his father innocently: ¡°A seed.¡± Then he took out the spring of Lingquan to water the pit. ¡°What seed?¡± ¡°The seeds you put in the warehouse.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± All he kept in the warehouse were ordinary seeds collected before the end of the world. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What are you doing with the seeds?¡± Mu Qing Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan with pitiful eyes: ¡°Dad, I just saw you dig a hole and put a seed down, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his hair. Zhan Bei Tian turned around and went back to the house. ¡°Qing Tian, you play by yourself.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly chased in, saw Zhan Bei Tian lying back on the bed, he also quickly got on the bed, hugged the man from behind: ¡°Are you angry?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was silent. Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°I really don¡¯t have any other meaning. I have a real IQ whim. I think this space is so magical. If I can plant a person, I will do experiments with semen. Maybe I can really plant our children, so I really don¡¯t have any other meaning.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned around: ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± He held the man in his arms: ¡°What you just said just reminded me of one thing.¡± Mu Yi Fan sighs, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You entered this body by accident, so, does it mean that one day you will leave without my knowledge?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to promise him: ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. However, instead of worrying about this matter, we should seize every minute and every second to stay together. We should be happy, and there will be no regrets later.¡± He patted Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s back: ¡°OK, OK, go to bed. If you can¡¯t sleep, do you want me to sing you a song?¡± ¡°What song?¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought that when he first met Mu Yi Fan, he used to roar in the room. His broken voice really made him not flattered. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t answer what song it was. He turned over and laid on Zhan Bei Tian, cleared his throat, and sang softly: baby, go to sleep I will accompany you in your dream I¡¯m tired of laughing with you With me Little baby, go to sleep How many times would you dream of me? It¡¯s the most beautiful dream with me Wake up and comfort Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t expect that he would sing very well. His voice was very clear and clean. With a soft tone, he thought it was very pleasant, and the way he sang also fascinated people. He took out his satellite phone, turned on the video recording, and said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°You sing again.¡± Mu Yi Fan smirked: ¡°Do you think I sang very well?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not deny: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then you have to save it. You can take it out and listen to it when you can¡¯t sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan cleared his throat and sang the song from the beginning to the end. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the man on the mobile phone and the person lying on the body. The eyes became more and more soft. Mu Yi Fan looked at him, unconsciously smiled, his voice is more and more soft, more and more affectionate. When the last word fell, he kisses the man¡¯s lips. ¨C As time moved into January, the weather was getting colder and colder. The cold wind blowing in the face was like a knife on people¡¯s face, which is cold and painful. Therefore, no one will walk on the road without a good reason. Moreover, overnight, the snow outside has accumulated to three or four meters high, and even cars can¡¯t pass. Mu Tower¡¯s gate was also blocked, so he had to send some people to shovel out the snow every day, so that the snow would not pile up higher and higher. Fortunately, they had installed heating equipment for a long time, so that everyone was not frozen to death. Mu Yi Fan spent three days in the Mu Tower, and soon it was time to make an appointment with Zhan Guo Xiong to send the children to the Zhan Family. In order to comply with the agreement, he can only use the quilt to wrap the child tightly. Then, using the light system ability, he quickly ran to the Zhan Family. Checking the warming up Zhan Guo Xiong, when he saw the figure outside the window, he was stunned and shouted: ¡°Old Cai, open the door quickly.¡± He thought it was such a heavy snow, Mu Yi Fan would not send the child here, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yi Fan would keep the promise to send the child back to the Zhan Family. Cai Yuan saw the figure outside the window and got up to open the door. In the moment when the door opened, the temperature of the whole hall immediately dropped to minus 30 degrees, and Zhan Guo Xiong couldn¡¯t help shivering. Cai Yuan took the child in his arms in time: ¡°Mr. Mu, come in.¡± Mu Yi Fan clapped the snow on his body quickly before entering the hall. As soon as the door closed, the temperature rose up a little. ¡°How can you take my great grandchild out on such a cold day? What if you freeze the child?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong scolded Mu Yi Fan and when he saw that he was still covered with snow. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at him from the bottom of his eyes: ¡°Go to Bei Tian¡¯s room to take a bath, warm up and get rid of the cold.¡± Mu Yi Fan giggled: ¡°I¡¯m a fire power, not afraid of cold, but if Bei Tian is in the room, I don¡¯t mind taking a bath in his room and coming out again.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t wait for him to take a look: ¡°He¡¯s still in the camp, and he has no time come back.¡± ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Mu Yi Fan took off the windproof glasses on his face, wiped off the snow on the glasses and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going back now.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong rose his eyebrows and said, ¡°Is it because Bei Tian is not her was you are now not willing to stay with me?¡± ¡°How can I not be willing to stay with my grandfather? It¡¯s just that my father has not been in charge of everything recently, so I have to deal with some things after I go back.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong knew about the Mu Family situation and asked, ¡°How did you come here just now? How are you going to go back now? ¡± ¡°I have the power of light. It only takes a second for me to come here from Mu Technology Group.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t keep you.¡± Mu Yi Fan kissed the child coming out of the quilt: ¡°Dad will have to go back first, you begood and will have to listen to Grandpa here, you know?¡± Mu Qing Tian nodded and said, ¡°Dad, when will you come to see me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong snorted: ¡°You look at me? What I do have to do with it? You are the father of the child, when you want to see the child, when you want to come, I have no control over you.¡± ¡°Thank you Grandpa.¡± Mu Yi Fan could see that Zhan Guo Xiong was slowly accepting him, and he smiled at Zhan Guo Xiong, rubbed the child¡¯s head, and turned away from the Zhan Family. After returning to the Mu family, he immediately dealt with the Mu family¡¯s affairs. When he was too busy, a soldier came to report: ¡°Young Master, the Admiral said he wanted to see you.¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271: Your mother is really a smart woman Mu Yi Fan came to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s office and saw Mu Yue Cheng sitting in front of the table in front of the window, looking out at the snow. There are some foods bowls and a bottle of wine on the table, as if one was preparing to have a long talk with his son. ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yue Cheng turned around and opened his mouth with an invisible smile. He waved to his son, ¡°Sit here.¡± Mu Yi Fan glanced over Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face, and noticed that Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s face was a little haggard, with several white hairs on the temples. He sat across from Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°Dad, you look tired. You need to take good care of yourself and rest more.¡± Mu Yue Cheng saw that his son was so concerned about himself, and smiled happily: ¡°We, father and son haven¡¯t sat down for a long time and have a good meal.¡± Mu Yi Fan poured a glass of wine for them and said with a smile, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll have enough with dad. If you don¡¯t get drunk, I will not think about going home?¡± Mu Yue Cheng picked up the glass and took a sip: ¡°Drunk? Don¡¯t you have to take care of the child? I¡¯m not talking about you. Qing Tian is your son. You can¡¯t always throw him to your aunts and you have to bring him with you. Otherwise, the child will be more and more strange to you.¡± Just like he was always away all year round, the children grew more and more far away from him, and because he did not educate the children well, such things will happen. Mu Yi Fan honestly said, ¡°I sent my child to the Zhan Family before, so that the child can accompany the old man more.¡± Mu Yue Cheng moves: ¡°Old Zhan, he¡­¡± Then, he didn¡¯t go on, but Mu Yi Fan knew what he wanted to say: ¡°Old Zhan is slowly accepting me now. Besides, his parents also know about my relationship with Bei Tian, but they didn¡¯t agree with us. I know it¡¯s hard for you to accept these things, so we¡¯ll wait for you to nod your head.¡± Mu Yue Cheng asked, ¡°What if I disagree all our lives?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree sooner or later, because I know dad is already soft on our business.¡± Mu Yue Cheng scoffed, drank all the wine in the glass. Mu Yi Fan immediately poured another glass of wine to Mu Yue Cheng, and brought food to Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t eat any vegetables. He took another sip of wine from the cup and put it into his mouth. It seemed that he really meant to get drunk. Mu Yi Fan did not stop Mu Yue Cheng, but filled the glass with wine. He thought that Mu Yue Cheng needs to use wine to pour his sorrow, to vent the emotion in his heart from the recent troubles. After drinking six or seven glasses of wine, Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s brain was finally a little bit confused and his words increased: ¡°Yi Fan, you tell me honestly, have you ever held any complain about me?¡± Mu Yi Fan poured him another glass of wine: ¡°Dad, you are not awake now. I¡¯m afraid that you will forget what I said tomorrow.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t pick up the wine on the table: ¡°I¡¯m not drunk now. How can I forget what you said? To be honest, have you ever complained about me?¡± Mu Yi Fan had no idea about Mu Yue Cheng question, so he had to think back to the original Mu Yi Fan and said to Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t blame you, it¡¯s impossible. When I was so small, you would throw me to Zhao Yi Xuan for care. Although she married you and was your wife, did you ever think that she was just a stranger to me, if you would throw me to strangers, how people¡¯s homes? How good is a stranger to your child? So you are an irresponsible father.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned hard and asked, ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan was not good for you. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°What would I have time to say it to you? You had to come back in the Spring Festival, and then stay at home for one night. The next morning you go back to work in the army. Sometimes you come back only once in two or three years, but you haven¡¯t stayed for a long time. You call several times before we can speak. You either say something has come up, or say you have a task, and then hang up in a hurry.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yue Cheng, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s that you didn¡¯t give me a chance.¡± To be honest, his real father didn¡¯t care much about him, but he gave him to his eldest brother for education. However, because he was the son to his father, his father still loved him. Give all the strictness and disciplining to his eldest brother and his elder sister in law, he gave him only love, and left everything in the family to his eldest brother. He was only responsible for eating, drinking and playing. The man was much better than the father in front of me. Of course, because of the different nature of their work, the Mu Yue Cheng in front of them will ignore their children. As a soldier, he has a lot to do. This is one of the reasons the original Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t hate Mu Yue Cheng. The original Mu Fi Fan has been a soldier, and he can understand that as a soldier, there are many things that can¡¯t be helped by them. It¡¯s difficult for them to take sides between the country and the family. Mu Yue Cheng was silent. Looking back, he felt that really owed a lot to his eldest son. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t go on. In fact, he knows that Mu Yue Cheng still loves his eldest son more, and his heart is also biased towards his eldest son, not only because the eldest son is more like his father, but also because the mother of the eldest son died early, and as a father, it is inevitable that he will be distressed that the eldest son lost his mother¡¯s love from childhood. ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, she¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng hesitated for a moment, then continued to ask, ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan, has she abused you in private before?¡± With this, he tightly pursed his lips and looked at Mu Yi Fan. If he answered yes, the man would rush to find Zhao Yi Xuan to settle the score. ¡°Not then.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of the reason why Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t give abuse Mu Yi Fan when he was a child, and mocked himself enough: ¡°I should thank my mother for her foresight.¡± Before his mother died, she made a will, that is, Mu Yi Fan could officially take over all the shares she left and her inheritance when he reaches 25 years old. If he died before the age of 25, everything she left behind would be given away as charity. After 25, the shares will be divided into three parts, 11% for Mu Xiao Hu, 10% for Mu Yue Cheng and 40% for her son. The reason why she didn¡¯t leave 11% shares to her son is that she believed in Mu Xiao Hu. At the same time, she hopes that when something happens to her son, everyone in this the Mu Family can stand up for Mu Yi Fan. When the two shares the Mu Xi Hao and Mu Yi Fan add up, they are still the largest shareholders with a majority 51% in the company. Other people can¡¯t shake her son¡¯s position. She did this to buy the hearts of the Mu Family people. After all, only the Mu Family people are Mu Yi Fan¡¯s relatives after she dies. Mu Yue Cheng thought of Mu Yi Fan and smiled, ¡°Your mother is really a smart woman.¡± Unfortunately, she died early, otherwise, Mu Yi Fan will have more love than now, but with the thought of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s practice, the smile soon disappeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Your mother must have guessed that I would marry again, she was worried that you would be bullied, so she would make such a will.¡± Mu Yue Cheng laughed at himself and said, ¡°I am a big living man, but I can¡¯t compare with a dead person when it comes to take care of you.¡± ¡°I was so young, of course, she didn¡¯t trust me to be safe. Only such an arrangement could protect me.¡± Mu Yue Cheng picked up the glass on the table, drank it all again, and then poured himself three more before stopping. ¡°Yi Fan, I ignored you.¡± He drank another glass of wine and continued: ¡°You know that I am a soldier, and I have a lot troubles in my work. I can¡¯t always go home with you, take care of you, and take care of you. So I worked with my comrades in arms and married a wife to take care of you and manage your life. But I didn¡¯t take your feelings into consideration, and I didn¡¯t ask if you would accept this person, so I asked a stranger to insert herself in your life, I¡¯m here to say sorry to you.¡± It¡¯s no wonder that my son rejected Zhao Yi Xuan since he was a child. The number of times he called Zhao Yi Xuan an aunt can be counted with ten fingers. Later, Zhao Yi Xuan gave birth to a son for him, and half of his heart went to the younger son, nothing was mentioned taking care of the older son. At the moment, Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes were full of guilt. At that time, he didn¡¯t see Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s real face because he was anxious to marry a woman to go home. Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yue Cheng, a little drunk, and didn¡¯t make a sound. Because he is not a real Yi Fan, He didn¡¯t know how to continue talking with Mu Yue Cheng, so when Mu Yue Cheng said sorry, his mood didn¡¯t fluctuate much. Mu Yue Cheng said a lot of sorry words to Mu Yi Fan because of his drinking. At last, he fell drunk in the chair. Mu Yi Fan had to help him back to the room, and when he came out again, he called Zhan Bei Tian to inform that the child had been sent to Zhan Guo Xiong and he could not enter the space at night. Then, after a few words, they hung up. Mu Yi Fan went back to the room and looked at the empty room. He didn¡¯t feel sleepy. Then, he didn¡¯t know what he thought. He smiled at the corner of his mouth, dressed and turned away from the room. Chapter 272 Chapter 272: Easy, Easy Leaving the Mu Tower, Mu Yi Fan went straight out of the B City to pick a ring for Zhan Bei Tian. After all, now that he has a ring on his finger, how can he let Zhan Bei Tian have his hands free? So, taking advantage of his free time, he went out to quickly find a ring to put on for Zhan Bei Tian, so that people can know that they are a pair, so that no one else can have any thoughts to hit on his man. After leaving the city, Mu Yi Fan first went to the nearby town to find the jewelry store, but the jewelry stores in the nearby town were all raided and had to go to a far place to find them. Fortunately, he had the ability of the light system. In a blink of an eye, he came to a big city hundreds of kilometers away. Because he was a senior zombie, he didn¡¯t have to hunt for the zombie at the same time, so he soon found a jewelry store. Mu Yi Fan quickly took out the flashlight, drove away all the zombies whose bodies are rotten and rotten, and then slowly found the ring suitable for his Zhan Bei Tian. Because there are so many styles and shops, it took two or three hours to pick out a ring that satisfied him from all the jewelry stores in the city. The style of the ring is very simple, the shape is a rolled up belt, very unique, and the color of the belt is silver white, the buckle of the belt is made of sapphire, if it¡¯s worn on the man¡¯s hand, it makes a man look very noble and generous. The most important thing is that the size is very suitable for Zhan Bei Tian, but Mu Yi Fan still thought it has some disadvantages. He took a flashlight and looked at the ring again and again. Then, his eyes lit up, and he released the golden ability and went on to engrave ¡°Mu-Mu Love Bei Tian¡± on the inside of the ring. The letter O was engraved by heart, which satisfied him to carefully take the ring and put it in his pocket. Mu Yi Fan walked out of the jewelry store, suddenly, he felt something was wrong. When he found out the city he could only feel the existence of low-level zombies, and the zombies above the intermediate level were all missing, which was a very unusual thing. What¡¯s more, this city is one of the top ten cities in China. It¡¯s impossible to not have even a middle-level zombie. Where have all these middle-level zombies gone? Were they killed by the power men? Mu Yi Fan thought it¡¯s impossible, and wanted to ask about the situation, but the low-level zombies are not conscious and can¡¯t answer about anything. He had to check the presence of other zombies all the way back to the house, but he didn¡¯t feel the scent of intermediate zombies. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t give up finding the reason until he returned to the B City. He went back to the gate of the Mu Tower, took out the ring happily and looked at it again. He couldn¡¯t wait to put it on for Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan looked at the clock on the wall of the lobby. It was two o¡¯clock in the morning, so he stopped thinking and went back to the 80th floor. In the moment of opening the room, he smelled a very familiar human smell in the dark, which came from the bed. Then, he thought of something. He smiled at the corner of his mouth. He quickly closed the door and rushed and jumped to the bed. The person on the bed sensed that someone was coming and quickly moved a place beside the bed. On the spot, Mu Yi Fan pounced on an empty space. Another person on the bed suddenly turned over and pressed Mu Yi Fan under him. He asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you want me to kiss your mouth or kiss your lips.¡± Mu Yi Fan chuckled: ¡°Is there any difference? Then I don¡¯t choose anything. Can I just do it once?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The other party clasped his limbs. Mu Yi Fan immediately let out a groan: ¡°Easy, easy, it hurts. Zhan, you hurt me.¡± It¡¯s like a call for a more vigorous bed sport. At last, Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t hold his face. He made a funny noise, released the person, pressed the bedside lamp, and the light immediately lights up the two people in the bed. He sat up on the head of the bed, rubbed his cold hair, and he asked, ¡°Where were you?¡± Originally, he wanted to surprise the man and came to accompany him for a night, but I didn¡¯t expect to rush for an empty space. Besides, I waited for three hours. Mu Yi Fan quickly got up and threw himself into the man¡¯s arms. With a mysterious smile, ¡°I went to find something good.¡± Fortunately, he didn¡¯t go to Zhan Bei Tian before, otherwise, he would be very disappointed to pounce on empty air. Zhan Bei Tian rose up his eyebrows: ¡°What¡¯s good?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that the satellite cell phone they used now had no video recording function, so he took out the satellite cell phone from the Zhan Bei Tian clothes, turned on the video recording function, put it on the bedside, made sure that it could shoot both of them, and then sat back in the original position. Under the burning eyes of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s gaze, he took out the small box he found before and opened it slowly. ¡°Comrade Zhan Bei Tian, do you really want to be my partner? Even if I am a zombie, even if I will be expelled and killed by human beings, are you willing to stay with me for a lifetime until death?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him warmly, didn¡¯t say whether he would like to or not, and directly extended his hand. Mu Yi Fan giggled, quickly put on Zhan Bei Tian, and kisses the other¡¯s lips accurately. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have to say ¡®you can kiss your partner?¡¯¡­ Then, shall I kiss you? ¡± Mu Yi Fan gasped as he kissed and said, ¡°I have kissed you on my own initiative, so this process is not important. If you care about it, I will say,¡± Comrade Zhan Bei Tian, you can be your partner.¡± ¡°You sill¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. Under the vexation from Mu Yi Fan, his eyes, as soon as they were hot, he press the person under his body, quickly remove each other¡¯s clothes, and loved each other mercilessly. When the sun rose outside the window and shined into the room, they finally stopped moving. Zhan Bei Tian held Mu Yi Fan in his arms, gently rubbed the ring on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s finger with the hand wearing the ring, he rose his eyebrows and said: ¡°The ring styles on both of us are not the same, neither of us is like a couple ring.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not the same.¡± As Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words fell, the white gold ring on his finger slowly changed into the same ring as Zhan Bei Tian, and a row of small diamonds on the ring became ring buttons top, which were very matched with Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s sapphire ring buttons. ¡°How is it? Is it the same now? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian took his hand and kissed him contentedly: ¡°Do you want to sleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very energetic now. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned around, his hands on his chin, smiled and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly come to me last night? Is it too lonely and you missed me? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I didn¡¯t stay with you? So, here we are.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought of staying here for three hours and asked, ¡°How did you find the ring for such a long time last night? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, I just wanted to choose a good-looking one for you, so I came back late. Have you been waiting here for a long time? By the way, I found a strange thing yesterday.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of what he found last night and immediately sat up. Zhan Bei Tian saw mu Yi Fan looked serious and sat up, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I went to several cities last night, but I didn¡¯t feel the presence of zombies above the intermediate level. On the way back, I didn¡¯t feel them, just like they disappeared from the world. It¡¯s so strange.¡± ¡°Did you go to a city where there is no intermediate zombie?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°No, I went to T city yesterday, such a big city, can¡¯t even have an intermediate zombie.¡± After he said that, Zhan Bei Tian also felt strange: ¡°Wait a minute, I will go out of the city to have a look.¡± ¡°Well, you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When it was time for breakfast, Zhan Bei Tian used the space to teleport, left Mu Yi Fan¡¯s room, and go to the city outside the B City to investigate the situation. After he left, Mu Yi Fan went downstairs for breakfast. After breakfast, he got a call from Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°As you said, all the zombies above the intermediate level are gone.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Do you think its Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s doing?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was silent. ¡°By the way, you¡¯d better take a look at the Shui city. I¡¯m afraid that Zhan Nan Tian will destroy it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian doubted it: ¡°Destroy the Shui city? You mean Nan Tian knows I¡¯m going to camp in the Shui city? ¡± If so, how does Zhan Nan Tian know? In the last life, he had no such plan. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°He came back from the second life. He knows a lot.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was more confused: ¡°The second life?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought: ¡°It¡¯s very complicated to say. I¡¯ll explain it to you later. Now you¡¯d better go to see if the Shui city is still there.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t hang up. He moved to Shui city in a teleport. Similarly, he didn¡¯t sense the presence of zombies above the intermediate level. ¡°Shui city is still there, but there is still no sense of zombies above the intermediate level.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Where have all these zombies gone?¡± Chapter 273 Chapter 273: I¡¯m happy with him Zhan Bei Tian was silent for a moment. He couldn¡¯t imagine where the zombies had gone. He said, ¡°No matter where they went, we just need to be well prepared. However, there is one thing that I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How did Nan Tian become a zombie? Why is he a rank higher than you? What¡¯s more, how did he improve himself in a short time? ¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°According to my grandfather and Dr. Zheng, there are also researchers in the former research institute who know that when he became zombies, Nan Tian had run away from home for nearly half a month. After they became zombies, Zheng Jia Ming was immediately caught doing research in the Research Institute. During that time, they did not see Nan Tian, so what channel did Nan Tian use to make himself a zombie? I once thought, he couldn¡¯t have gone to the tomb like Zheng Jia Ming, could he?¡± This woke Mu Yi Fan up and said quickly: ¡°He should have run to the ancient tomb, absorbed the virus inside and made himself become a zombie in advance. With his experience of what to do after one becomes a zombie, it should not be difficult to have his own consciousness and become a senior zombie before the end of the world. Moreover, what is in the ancient tomb is not simple to describe, otherwise, he will not be upgraded to a senior zombie so quickly.¡± Then he thought of something and asked, ¡°Bei Tian, do you think he would be hiding in the ancient tomb?¡± ¡°Do you know where the tomb is?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked ¡°It¡¯s in Zanglong Mountain.¡± [1] Zanglong means buried dragon ¡°Where is the Zanglong Mountain?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought for a moment: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to find, it in the deep mountains and forests of X continent in YN province. First of all, it¡¯s snowy and windy outside. There are tall trees blocking the sight. The most important thing is that there¡¯s a charm seal in the cemetery, which can prevent all the scent in the cemetery from leaking out, so you can¡¯t detect the specific location of the ancient tomb, so even if you go there, you can¡¯t feel its presence. ¡± The more he said it, the more he felt that Zhan Nan Tian had gone to it after leaving the Mu Tower. In a word, Zhan Nan Tian would not be foolish to go back to the underground prison to hide there. Zhan Bei Tian directly used the power to go to YN province. As Mu Yi Fan said, it¡¯s really hard to find. The whole land is covered with snow. He can¡¯t tell where to go. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t sense the existence of advanced zombies. At last, he went back to his hometown. He could only wait after winter. After hanging up, Zhan Bei Tian returned to the Zhan Family. Sitting on the sofa and playing toys with the child Yang Feng Qing, saw Zhan Bei Tian back, she smiled, turned around, did not pay attention to the son and went on playing with her grandson. Zhan Bei Tian greeted the elders in the hall one by one. Zhan Lei Gang, who was playing chess with Zhan Guo Xiong, huffed coldly. He continued to look at the board and saw that he was going to lose. He quickly said, ¡°Dad, after so many games, won¡¯t you let your son win?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t give him a good face: ¡°Do you want an old man to let you win? Go, go, go, and let Bei Tian accompany me, this old man. ¡± Zhan Lei Gang stood straight up. Zhan Bei Tian, then sat down and looked at the chessboard carefully, trying to pull back a game. Zhan Guo Xiong took a sip of tea, and the asked: ¡°Bei Tian, there are still 20 days left for the New Year, have you ever thought about how to spend this year?¡± ¡°Let uncle and aunt come here to celebrate the New Year,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said in a low voice Zhan Guo Xiong raised his eyebrow: ¡°Listen to what you said, Nan Tian will not come back will he?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sighed, decided to not to mention Zhan Nan Tian again. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the child on the sofa and said, ¡°Before the new year, the child will go back the Mu Family.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Zhan Bei Tian and didn¡¯t speak. As soon as Yang Feng Qing heard that the child could not stay here for the New Year, the smile disappeared without trace. Zhan Lei Gang said in a deep voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for children to celebrate the New Year at the Zhan Family? Why send him to the Mu Family for the Spring Festival? ¡± ¡°Because his father is in the Mu Family.¡± Mu Qing Tian immediately shouted, ¡°Grandpa, I want dad.¡± Zhan Lei Gang didn¡¯t want to make this little elder cry, so he immediately said, ¡°OK, you want dad.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian saw the game, he picked up the pieces and put them down. Zhan Guo Xiong saw the ring on his ring finger and rose his eyebrow. Zhan Lei Gang also noticed the ring and stuck the words in his chest. He glared at his son angrily and turned to sit beside Yang Feng Qing. Zhan Guo Xiong glanced at Zhan Lei Gang and whispered, ¡°There are things to go by step.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much time, Grandpa. It¡¯s like this game of chess. If I don¡¯t attack, I¡¯ll either lose or waste the end result. But if I try to win, I¡¯ll be sure to win.¡± Zhan Bei Tian put white chess down, and the situation immediately changed. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at the chessboard, narrowed his eyes, smiled, and said in a funny tone: ¡°For the first time in many years, I have seen you in such a hurry. Is he really so good?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy with him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said just a simple sentence, but his expression is enough to show that Mu Yi Fan was really good in his eyes, even perfect. When Zhan Guo Xiong looked at his grandson and mentioned Mu Yi Fan, the corners of his mouth and glasses are all fitted with a shallow smile, just like when he talked about his wife in those days, he also has such a smile. He doesn¡¯t need to be together, just mentions the person he likes, so he can feel very happy. He is a person who can understand that mood. Zhan Guo Xiong sighed in his heart and felt soft again about his grandchildren and men: ¡°Take him home for dinner on the second day of the lunar new year.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s indifferent face quickly opened a smile: ¡°Yes.¡± Sitting on the other side of the sofa, Yang Feng Qing heard their conversation and looked up at them. When she saw her son¡¯s brilliant smile, she was shocked. In her memory, her son seldom smiled like this since he grew, or even she did not see it at all. When her son is happy, at most, he would smirk. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s smiling like a child now. His lips seem like they are going to be on the edge of his ears. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t object to dad and father being together, right?¡± Mu Qing Tian said suddenly. Yang Feng Qing turned back, her eyes and looked at Mu Qing Tian, raised her hand and rubbed his little head. ¡°Who taught you that?¡± Mu Qing Tian shook his head: ¡°No one taught me that I just want to be with my father and dad very much, and I don¡¯t want them to be apart.¡± ¡°What would you do if your father and your father were separated?¡± Mu Qing Tian small mouth a flat answered gloomily: ¡°Will be very sad.¡± Yang Feng Qing saw his grandson¡¯s eyes were red, like he wanted to cry. She quickly picked up and comforted him: ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Will Dad and father be separated?¡± Yang Feng Qing doesn¡¯t want to cheat the child: ¡°Let Grandma think about it again.¡± Before going to bed at night, Yang Feng Qing thought it was time to talk to his son about his relationship with Mu Yi Fan. However, after knocking on the door several times, no one came to open the door. As she happened to pass by outside the Zhan Bei Tian room, she saw CaiYuan who said: ¡°Madam, Young Master is not in the room. He went out ten minutes ago.¡± Yang Feng Qing was shocked: ¡°It¡¯s snowy outside. Where is he going? Back to camp? ¡± ¡°Young Master said to find Mr. Mu.¡± Yang Feng Qing frowned: ¡°He went to find Mu Yi Fan?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Yang Feng Qing replied: ¡°Uncle Cai, you have more contact with Mu Yi Fan. What do you think of Mu Yi Fan? I¡¯d like to know exactly what attracted Bei Tian to him? Let Bei Tian die for him. ¡± ¡°Madame, do you want to hear the truth?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Madam, no matter what I think of Mr. Mu, even if Mr. Mu is a pathetic person in my eyes, but he is perfect in the eyes of Young Master, so in the eyes of Young Master, no matter what Mr. Mu is, he can attract Young Master, just like when the lady chose master Lei Gang in those days.¡± Speaking of this, Cai Yuan smiled: ¡°Madam, I should remember how much your family objected to your being with Master Lei Gang at that time, right? Your family thought that as a soldier, Young Master Lei Gang will be away all the year round and can¡¯t accompany you at home every day. If something happens, he can¡¯t come back at the first time. However, you insisted on choosing Young Master Lei Gang.¡± He can¡¯t help recalling the events: ¡°I still remember clearly that when your family asked you what Mr. Lei Gang attracted you, you shouted, ¡®Every point of Lei Gang attracts me, he is perfect in my eyes¡¯ ¡± When Yang Feng Qing heard about that year¡¯s events, her cheeks were slightly red, and she frowned visibly and said, ¡°However, we can¡¯t compare with their events.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t they compare? You should know that they are the same as you and Mr. Lei Gang except for the same gender. They really like each other.¡± Yang Feng Qing didn¡¯t know how to refute this for a while. After standing at the gate of Zhan Bei Tian for a long time, she turned back to the room. Chapter 274 Chapter 274: Are you soft hearted When Zhan Lei Gang saw Yang Feng Qing coming back, he put down the book in his hand and asked, ¡°How is it with Bei Tian? Has he changed his mind?¡± Yang Feng Qing didn¡¯t answer him. She went to the bedside and sat down. Zhan Lei Gang saw her walking silently and thought that she was not happy after talking with her son. He added: ¡°I said that as long as it¡¯s the people or things he like, it¡¯s difficult for him to give up, so you can talk and it will all be for nothing. As long as we drag them, one day, this son will get tired of this relationship, and naturally give up Mu Yi Fan.¡± Yang Feng Qing turned around: ¡°Do you really think so?¡± If such a thing is true, she is more worried, because this is an irresponsible approach to others, Mu Yi Fan, as a big man, has given birth to a child for their son, is it easy to get rid of this relationship? As a woman, she knows that it¡¯s hard to conceive and keep the pregnancy till last term. Besides, Mu Yi Fan has to be treated differently by others. If her son gives up his like this, it¡¯s worse than an animal. Yang Feng Qing can¡¯t help thinking about it. Isn¡¯t she against it? She concerned about Mu Yi Fan. Anyway, if Mu Yi Fan was a woman, would she object? In fact, it¡¯s just that she can¡¯t get over the barrier that her son is with a man. Now seriously, as Uncle Cai said, what¡¯s the difference between my son and Mu Yi Fan with them except that they are men? Zhan Lei Gang rightfully said: ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t care about the two of them now. I will argue as much as I like. If I can¡¯t, I will refuse them entire.¡± Yang Feng Qing pulled the book in his hand: ¡°You just open your eyes and speak nonsense.¡± She turned the cover of the book over. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this a same-sex magazine?¡± Zhan Lei Gang was caught like a dead duck said, ¡°I just want to understand it.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to care about them, why do you want to know about homosexuality?¡± Zhan Lei Gang was silent. He¡¯s just a son, and that he really doesn¡¯t matter. Yang Feng Qing sighed and returned the book to Zhan Lei Gang, and the asked: ¡°Did you see your son smile today?¡± ¡°I saw.¡± Zhan Lei Gang was sad to think that Zhan Bei Tian was so happy. The son is very sensible from childhood, he never caused them worry, but because of this, instead he caused them to feel sad, especially seeing the son smile less day by day, the parents¡¯ hearts are sad. As parents, who don¡¯t want their children to be happy? And now the children are happy, but they the parents are not and if they do make their children sad, and they the parents cannot be happy. Yang Feng Qing looked at Zhan Lei Gang and said, ¡°I can see that my son really likes Mu Yi Fan. Besides, they have child together and on top of it¡­ Dad¡­ He seemed to be slowly accepting this matter. Looks¡­¡± Zhan Lei Gang closes the book: ¡°Are you soft hearted?¡± Yang Feng Qing didn¡¯t stare at him angrily: ¡°You¡¯re not soft hearted?¡± ¡°I will not be softhearted.¡± Zhan Lei Gang put the book in the bed cabinet, then, laid down, pulled up the quilt and covered his head, whispered, ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± When Yang Feng Qing heard the voice in the quilt, he raised his voice and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhan Lei Gang shouted in the quilt, ¡°I said I am sleepy!¡± Yang Feng Qing gave him an eye roll, at the same time, glanced at the bedside books and periodicals, hesitated for a moment, got up to take them over, read them carefully, and understand the strange world close to her. She looked very attentively, not noticing that there were two eyes out of the window looking at every move in her room through the gap of the curtain. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the book in his mother¡¯s hand, with his mouth hooked in a smirk. Next moment, he disappeared out of the window and went to the Mu Tower to find his partner. In the following days, Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian were busy with their own affairs. In the evening, they will make an appointment to meet. Because the child is not around, the two can only find someone in each other¡¯s camp or room, and then Zhan Bei Tian will bring them together in the space. Because the time in the space is longer than outside, the two can have more time to enhance their feelings and feelings. The time passed quickly. Twenty days passed in a flash, and the first New Year came after the end of the world. Although people couldn¡¯t be as busy preparing New Year¡¯s products as before the end of the world, the survivors of the Mu Technology Group were not idle. A month ago, Mu Yi Fan ordered that all the 33 power teams in the building be ready to perform in the New Year¡¯s Eve, even the training camp. Everyone was busy left and right. They were too busy to describe it. But even if they are very busy. The smile on their face has never fallen. Moreover, couplets are pasted inside and outside the building, and firecrackers are set off to welcome the New Year, which makes the whole building hot and noisy. Compared with the previous New Year, they have no less happier moments. Mu Yi Fan took advantage of the fact that the party hasn¡¯t started yet, he took his son for a bath and washed his child, put on the new clothes Zhan Bei Tian left for the child, looked at his lovely appearance, and can¡¯t help but kiss his face. Mu Qing Tian put on his clothes, immediately rushed to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arms, chuckled: ¡°Dad, happy new year.¡± ¡°Happy new year.¡± ¡°Dad, may you have a prosperous New Year. The red packet.¡± Mu Yi Fan slapped his little butt funny: ¡°Who taught you to say this?¡± Mu Qing Tian blinked his beautiful eyes: ¡°I was taught by Grandfather Zhan.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned to the wardrobe to find the crystal core Zhan Bei Tian gave him, took out a top-level 4 crystal core and puts it in the child¡¯s hand: ¡°Now the crystal core is equal to the money before the end of the world, so this is an even a red packet. If you want to buy anything later, you can use it, OK?¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Mu Qing Tian gave Mu Yi Fan a quick kiss in the face. Mu Yi Fan rubbed the child¡¯s head: ¡°Dad has to go to take a bath, you play here now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan took out his clothes from the cabinet and took a bath in the bathroom. When he came out, he saw Mu Qing Tian clumsily writing on the crystal core with a big pen. He looked at the child¡¯s little hand which couldn¡¯t hold the pen at all. He could only hold the whole pen from the top. It was so lovely. He went over and kissed his little face. And he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°This is my first new year¡¯s day in this world and my first receipt of red packets. Therefore, I need to make a mark on the crystal core my dad gifted to me, so that I can know which crystal core is the one my dad gave me.¡± Mu Yi Fan watched him struggling to write a ¡°Dad¡± on the crystal core, rubbed his hair, and he asked, ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve left the space?¡± Mu Qing Tian nodded. Mu Yi Fan held the baby in his arms: ¡°Wait a minute, you will receive more red packets.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Qing Tian was excited and his face had on a smile, he wrote the crystal core he received and put it in the space. Mu Yi Fan held the child out of the room: ¡°Son, who taught you to write the words?¡± ¡°I learned it myself.¡± Mu Yi Fan was not surprised to think that Qing Tian was not an ordinary child. He took his children to the 79th floor. At this time, the 79th floor was bustling, and everyone was celebrating the New Year and greeting Mu Xiao Hu. Mu Xiao Hu smilingly took out the small red bag containing crystal core and sent each generation a red packet: ¡°This year is different from previous years, some understanding will be omitted, as long as everyone is happy.¡± Other elders also sent red packets to the younger generation. After Mu Qing Tian got the red packets, he smiled so much that his mouth didn¡¯t close, and obediently handed them over to Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Dad, take care of them for me.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows and joked, ¡°Don¡¯t you take it yourself?¡± Mu Qing Tian murmured: ¡®Isn¡¯t it the adult¡¯s duty to keep the red packets for the children¡¯s?¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed: ¡°OK, I¡¯ll save it for you first. When you grow up, use it to marry your WIFE.¡± Mu Qing Tian nodded happily. When Mu Yi Ran heard this, he joked: ¡°Qin Tian is so small, and my cousin can¡¯t wait to be a father-in-law?¡± ¡°Of course, I hope my son can get married and have children soon and have a grandson for me to play with.¡± Mu Yi Ran laughed. At this time, Li Cai Yu said to Mu Xiao Hu, ¡°Dad, dinner and the party are about to start. Let¡¯s not let the following people wait for long.¡± Mu Xiao Hu stood up and said, ¡°Well, everyone¡¯s down for dinner.¡± The people of the Mu family all took the elevator to the first floor, and then came to the canteen. The canteen was full of people. They saw the arrival of the Mu Family people and immediately went to say hello to each other. Mu Xiao Hu said hello to everyone one by one with a smile. When he came to the front seat and saw the front platform, he said with a loud smile, ¡°Yi Fan was really thoughtful. He even thought of holding the annual meeting on the eve of the New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± Liu Ling Hong said with a smile: ¡°He has many unusual ideas, but this is the New Year, Dad, you see the whole canteen are happy.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan took advantage of Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s happiness, and when he sat down, he immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, on the second day of the lunar new year, I¡¯m going to eat with my child¡¯s mother.¡± Mu Xiao Hu smiled, nods and said, ¡°Go ahead. Remember to bring a gift. By the way, tell your father.¡± He gestured with his eyes to Mu Yi Fan to strike while the iron was hot and say a word to Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yi Fan will, turn to the other side of Mu Yue Cheng said: ¡°Dad, on the second day of the new year, I will go to the child¡¯s mother for dinner.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°His family welcomed you?¡± ¡°His Grandfather told me to go.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t say anything, Mu Yi Fan thought he agreed. Chapter 275 Chapter 275: Will you give me a red packet? Although Mu Tower party is not as grand as the New Year¡¯s party on TV or as magnificent as the New Year¡¯s party on TV, it is full of laughter. The hot and noisy atmosphere is in sharp contrast to the heavy snow and gale in foreign trade. At the end of the party, Mu Yue Cheng also gave everyone a first-class crystal core as a red packet to let everyone go back to their houses and sleep happily. On the first day of the lunar New Year, it¡¯s hard for people to have a day off. They just stayed in bed and didn¡¯t want to get up. Finally, they continued and went to eat in the canteen. After lunch, Mu Yi Fan started to prepare the New Year¡¯s gifts for the second day of the lunar New Year. Because the other is an elder, he can¡¯t be too extravagant, too shabby, and he has to give what the old man likes. Therefore, he has to choose carefully. In the early morning of the second day of the lunar New Year, Mu Yi Fan had breakfast and left the Mu Tower with her child and gifts. At this time, the Zhan Family was cold and has no atmosphere for the New Year. Zhong Xin took Yang Feng Qing to sit at the window and complain about his son Zhan Nan Tian not coming back for the New Year. Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Guo Xiong were sitting in the opposite window, playing chess. Cai Yuan was beside Zhan Guo Xiong, making tea for them. Zhan Lei Gang and Zhan Lei Ping were sitting on the sofa in the hall, discussing the things in the camp. The whole hall is quiet, with only the whispers which is not like the Spring Festival at all. At this time, the knock broke the cool atmosphere in the hall. Cai Yuan thought that it was probably Mu Yi Fan who brought the child. He immediately put down the tea cup and stood up and smiled: ¡°It should be Mr. Mu and the Little Young Master who are coming back.¡± Zhan Lei Gang stopped talking and looked at the gate, even Zhan Guo Xiong became distracted. Cai Yuan opened the door and they heard the child¡¯s tender voice outside: ¡°Everyone, may you have a prosperous New Year.¡± Cai Yuan smiled even bigger: ¡°Mr. Mu, happy New Year.¡± ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Mu Yi Fan put the child on the ground. Mu Qing Tian immediately rushed into the hall: ¡°Great Grandpa, happy New Year, Grandpa, happy New Year, Grandma, happy New Year, Uncle, happy New Year, Aunt, happy New Year, Father, happy New Year, and Old Great Grandpa Cai, happy New Year.¡± The atmosphere in the hall soon became lively. ¡°It¡¯s Mu Tian.¡± Zhong Xin who wanted to see his child to put the thought of her son behind, stood quickly up, faster than Yang Feng Qing to pick up the child. ¡°Auntie, may you have a prosperous New Year.¡± Mu Qing Tian looked at Zhong Xin with his eyes wide open: ¡°Will you give me a red packet?¡± ¡°Mu Tian, you can¡¯t be so rude,¡± Mu Yi Fan said ¡°A child should beg for a red packet.¡± Zhong Xin took out the small red bag that had been prepared before: ¡°It¡¯s not the Chinese New Year if we do not reward children with red packets, sister-in-law, aren¡¯t I right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± smiled Yang Feng Qing She looked at Mu Yi Fan and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Come in and sit down.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Yang Feng Qing was not unhappy. He was a little relieved and walked into the hall with a smile and a gift. He said hello to the elders in the hall one by one. Cai Yuan said, ¡°Mr. Mu, it¡¯s good for you to come here. How can you bring gifts?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained, ¡°It¡¯s just a little thought.¡± Zhong Xin saw Cai Yuan close the hall door and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the kid¡¯ mother come here? Mu Yi Fan acted like he didn¡¯t hear that. He took the gift and put it under the table in the center of the hall. Yang Feng Qing smiled: ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± ¡°She came? Where? I¡¯ve been sitting in the hall, how can¡¯t I see her? ¡± Yang Feng Qing looked at Mu Yi Fan and her husband and father-in-law. For a while, she doesn¡¯t know how to answer the question from her sister-in-law. Zhan Lei Gang frowned. Zhan Lei Ping sensed something was wrong with the atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce her to you and Lei Ping later,¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said ¡°Okay.¡± Zhong Xin smiled and nodded in response, while gently pulling the sleeve of Yang Feng Qing blouse: ¡°Sister in law, I venture to ask.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mu Tian¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t want to come to the Zhan Family because of our Nan Tian, would she?¡± If that¡¯s the case, she will be really upset. Yang Feng Qing reassured: ¡°No such thing, Mu Tian¡¯s mother has indeed come, and my father also said it. I¡¯ll introduce her to you later.¡± Zhong Xin just let it go, but she still felt very strange. Since she came, how can she be so invisible? ¡°Mu Tian, come to uncle.¡± Zhan Lei Ping beckoned to the child. Zhong Xin put the child down. Mu Qing Tian ran to Zhan Lei Ping and said, ¡°Uncle, happy New Year.¡± Zhan Lei Ping took out the red packet from his pocket: ¡°Your uncle will give you the red packet.¡± Mu Qing Tian gave him a quick kiss on the face. Zhan Lei Ping gave the red packet to Mu Qing Tian with a loud smile. Then he sighed and said, ¡°Brother, I envy you so much. You have such a lovely grandson.¡± Zhan Lei Gang patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hold your grandson soon, and I have nothing to envy.¡± If you know that the child¡¯s mother is a man, you would not be so envious. Zhan Lei Ping snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t have hope. The bastard in my family hasn¡¯t called me to protect his safety. I don¡¯t know where he died at.¡± Zhan Lei Gang saw his brother¡¯s angry appearance and sighed in his heart. In the past, Zhan Lei Ping was always proud of his son. Now it¡¯s a rabbit bastard in its mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Nan Tian will come back when things go by. Besides, he has abilities. There will be no problem in survival.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him.¡± Zhan Lei Ping picked up the child and said to the child, ¡°Mu Tian, can you play with my uncle?¡± Mu Qing Tian looked up and said, ¡°Uncle, what can you play with me?¡± Zhan Lei Ping was baffled by this saying: ¡°This¡­ What do you want to play?¡± ¡°I want to play, one, two, three, Woodman.¡± Zhan Lei Ping looked puzzled: ¡°Will this game be too¡­ Too childish?¡± Zhan Lei Gang jokingly said: ¡°It¡¯s a kid¡¯s game. How hard a game do you want to play? Skydiving? Guerrilla warfare?¡± ¡°I can teach kids to shoot.¡± Zhan Lei Ping took the gun straight out of his pocket. Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s face changed: ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool.¡± ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhan Lei Ping took all the bullets out of the gun and put them back in his pocket: ¡°Now I only teach the child how to assemble the pistol.¡± Zhan Lei Gang thought it¡¯s similar to playing with toys, so he didn¡¯t stop it. Mu Yi Fan watched the child have a good time and didn¡¯t disturb them. He took the stool and sat down beside Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t look at him, but his hand had reached out to him, and he held his hand on his leg. A smile was raised at the corner of his mouth. Cai Yuan saw two hands with couple rings and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s windy and snowy outside. Mu-Mu will stay here tonight,¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said Mu Yi Fan recognized that this was his own way to agree with him and Bei Tian, the corner of the mouth quickly stretched a big smile: ¡°I will listen to Grandpa.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong added, ¡°But only if Bei Tian wins against my game.¡± Zhan Bei Tian rose one of his eyebrows. Mu Yi Fan looked at the chess game. It¡¯s obvious that white is going to lose. He looked back at the sunspot glint in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand and smiled again. After lunch, Zhan Guo Xiong took advantage of Zhan Lei Ping and Zhong Xin when they went to the hall, and asked Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Gang, ¡°What do you think about Bei Tian and Mu-Mu? Are you still determined to object?¡± Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Gang didn¡¯t make a sound at a glance. Zhan Guo Xiong glanced: ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk? Do you want to spend it like this all the time? Let the child run on both sides of the Zhan Family and the Mu Family?¡± Zhan Lei Gang asked, ¡°Dad, what do you want us to say?¡± ¡°I just want to hear from you first.¡± Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s face was calm, and after a while, he said, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s still hard for me to accept this.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Yang Feng Qing: ¡°What about you? So are you like him?¡± Yang Feng Qing hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°Dad, it really takes a long time to accept this matter. Like you, didn¡¯t it take a long time to digest this matter?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded and said, ¡°That is to say, it¡¯s just hard for you to accept this now, but you don¡¯t object to Bei Tian and Mu-Mu being together, right?¡± Zhan Lei Gang and Yang Feng Qing were silent, but Zhan Guo Xiong can see that they agree to it by default. Zhan Guo Xiong added: ¡°If you don¡¯t object to them being together, then I¡¯ll tell Lei Ping about it. Do you have any objection?¡± Zhan Lei Gang rubbed the aching brain temple: ¡°They both have a couple ring. If we don¡¯t say it, Lei Ping will know sooner or later.¡± Yang Feng Qing sighed: ¡°Lei Ping they are their own people, Dad, you have to tell them this, I don¡¯t object, but it will take a while for me to really accept them being together.¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276: He is Mu Tian¡¯s own mother Zhan Guo Xiong can understand his mood. When he first heard that his grandson was with a man, he was not so calm, he was even more furious than the parents. ¡°I see.¡± He got up and went to the hall, saw Zhong Xin holding the child and Zhan Lei Ping standing at the window, frowning and saying this, and asked, ¡°What are you talking about standing by the window?¡± Zhan Lei Ping turned around: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m talking to Zhong Xin about the heavy snow outside. It¡¯s only one morning. The snow is one foot thick. Elder sister and elder brother should not come here for the New Year.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was disappointed to hear that his daughter and other sons could not come to celebrate the New Year. He looked out of the window and sighed, ¡°Now the snow is blocking the road, and there is no way for the car to pass. If they can¡¯t come, they can¡¯t come. After the snow, we will get together again.¡± Zhong Xin sighed: ¡°If the snow continues like this, the whole the B City will be submerged sooner or later. If it wasn¡¯t for Dad¡¯s high terrain house, otherwise, the villa would have been buried by the snow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the soldiers who are diligent, who go out every morning to clean up the snow,¡± said Cai Yuan ¡°Is that right? But if it goes on like this, what can we do? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a natural disaster,¡± Zhan Lei Ping said. ¡°If we don¡¯t worry about these things, we can only take precautions.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded in agreement, sat on the sofa, motioned the Zhan Lei Ping couple to sit on the sofa on his left hand side, and then invited Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian to sit next to him. Zhan Lei Gang and Yang Feng Qing went to the sofa on the right side of Zhan Guo Xiong and sat down. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Yi Fan beside him: ¡°Lei Ping, Zhong Xin, now let me formally introduce to you, this is Mu Yi Fan, the eldest son of Admiral Mu, and the father of Mu Tian¡­¡± Zhan Lei Ping and Zhong Xin were confused. Of course, they know the identity of Mu Yi Fan, and they all eat at the same table. How can the old man make an official introduction? ¡°In fact, strictly speaking, he is Mu Tian¡¯s own mother.¡± Zhan Lei Ping and Zhong Xin were shocked: ¡°Ah?¡± Who is Mu Tian¡¯s biological mother? Doesn¡¯t the word ¡°Mother¡± mean women? How can the old man put it on a man. Zhan Guo Xiong doesn¡¯t like to talk more, so he doesn¡¯t repeat the second time: ¡°Besides, he is the future partner of Bei Tian.¡± The two were silent for a long time, Lei Ping and his wife were shocked by Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s words before they could find out what happened. Zhong Xin always thought that Mu Yi Fan was just responsible for sending the child here and eating here. She didn¡¯t expect that another identity would be so astonishing. ¡°I hope only the Zhan Family¡¯s people know about this for the time being.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°This is also a kind of protection for you. When your Mu Family accepts your business, we will discuss the meeting between the two families.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded gratefully. Knowing that Zhan Guo Xiong did this, he admitted his identity. Besides, he didn¡¯t want others to look at him in a different way. When the two families officially recognized their affairs, others didn¡¯t dare to say a word more. Just then, the temperature in the hall suddenly cooled down. Everyone couldn¡¯t help shivering. Zhan Guo Xiong asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cai Yuan went to check the air conditioner and found that the air conditioner had stopped running. When he checked again, he knew that the power was off in the villa. ¡°Master, there¡¯s no power.¡± ¡°Power failure?¡± People looked at each other. ¡°It¡¯s snowy and windy outside, and the wires outside should be damaged,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said Zhong Xin asked, ¡°What about that? If there¡¯s no electricity. It¡¯s going to freeze. ¡± Zhan Guo Xiong frowned: ¡°It¡¯s not a long time. Should we find a way to solve this problem?¡± Someone added: ¡°It¡¯s snowy now. People can freeze into popsicles in less than five minutes. There¡¯s no way to find someone to repair the wires. The only way for the time being is to wait for the temperature to warm up, and then find someone to solve this problem.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sighed, ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Words fall, everyone unconsciously rubbed hands, outside the degree is too low, after the hall lost heating, but a few minutes, the hall temperature dropped. Zhan Lei Ping put on his coat. Then, everyone suddenly felt the temperature warming up, Yang Feng Qing asked: ¡°Did it come back?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s the heat from dad,¡± said Mu Qing Tian, who has been staying with Mu Yi Fan Zhan Guo Xiong also felt the heat coming from the side, and disagreed: ¡°You use power to generate heat, right? Isn¡¯t that consuming a lot of energy?¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a little power. When Uncle Cai brought up the fire pot, I¡¯ll take back the power.¡± When Zhan Guo Xiong saw that everyone was shivering with cold, he didn¡¯t let him take back the power. Zhan Lei Ping and Zhong Xin looked at Mu Yi Fan with strange eyes. They have too many questions in their hearts. It¡¯s really not good to ask them clearly face to face. They have to wait until Mu Yi Fan was gone. They will ask their elder brother and sister-in-law again. At this time, Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s mobile phone rang. He then listened, did not know what the other party said, frowned, the old man sighed: ¡°I know, you will have a good year at home, and come back after the snow.¡± When Zhan Guo Xiong hung up, Zhan Lei Ping asked, ¡°Is that the call from the elder sister?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not them. They said that the road at the door of their house is blocked by the snow. They can only come to see me after the snow. By the way, when I called just now, the communication voice was intermittent, and the satellite station should also be affected.¡± Yang Feng Qing sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the snow will fall.¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard this, he calculated the days in his mind. The snow will last at least until the end of March, that is to say, it will be cold for two months. Before long, Cai Yuan brought the fire pot, and everyone gathered around the fire pot to warm up. However, the brazier is the brazier after all. It can only make the front warm and the back cold. How can one warm the whole body? Finally, they had to boil water to heat their feet, and went back to the room to hide in their quilts. As soon as Mu Yi Fan came back to the room, he immediately showed his true colors and jumped on Zhan Bei Tian excitedly: ¡°Just now your parents didn¡¯t object to your grandpa telling your aunt and uncle about us. Does that mean they have agreed that we are together?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s almost like this.¡± Mu Yi Fan happily kissed him on the face: ¡°After that, I can be with you every day.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hugged person in his arms: ¡°When the two people agree with us, we will put the wedding wine and invite relatives and friends to come here.¡± ¡°Well, I want our son to be a flower boy.¡± ¡°And what else?¡± ¡°At that time, I will travel around the city to let everyone know that we are partners. By the way, you can¡¯t drive a parade, you can only use a rickshaw to pull me around.¡± ¡°If so, I¡¯m afraid it will take one or two days, which will delay our marriage.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°Also, it¡¯s not good to delay the time, so don¡¯t do it. Instead, we take a plane. Is it fast?¡± When Zhan Bei Tian saw his distressed looks, his smile became stronger: ¡°If we were flying, people on the ground would not see what we looked like.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought it makes sense. Suddenly, his eyes brighten: ¡°I know, we will ride the mutant animals to visit the city, which will surely attract many people to watch.¡± The more he said, the happier he was: ¡°There must be few people who dare to do this. We will be the first one. That¡¯s the deal. Before we get married, we will catch a powerful beast and come back.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked with a smile, ¡°You are so sure to attract a lot of people to watch, rather than scare everyone away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan turned around angrily: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, what do you mean? No matter what I say, you have to try to rain on my parade. Do you care?¡± Zhan Bei Tian chuckled and hugged people in his arms: ¡°I just want to make our wedding more perfect, so that we have no regrets.¡± ¡°Then we can find other people¡¯s more ideas first, and then we can pick out interesting ones from them, as long as we have fun.¡± Then Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°We think this is going too fast? Neither your parents nor my father agreed with us. When they agree, we can choose the time and the right day. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll agree soon,¡± Zhan Bei Tian consoled him. As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard this, he was full of confidence and continued to discuss the marriage with Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°When we wait for the bridal room , we can come up with an idea to play tricks on those who will be disturbing us in the bride room, and¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian listened to his chirping voice, the smile on the corner of his mouth grew larger and the expression became more and more gentle. At this moment, the cold room does not need to have the air conditioner turn on the air at all, so it is warmly affected by the group¡¯s warm atmosphere. Chapter 277 Chapter 277: It¡¯s the bodies That night, Mu Yi Fan stayed at the Zhan Family. With the coming of the night, the temperature was getting lower and lower. In the middle of the night, the temperature even reached ¨C 79 ¡æ, which is more than 20 ¡æ lower than Mu Yi Fan wrote in the article. It was so cold that people feel terrible. If there¡¯s no heating or fire basin, they won¡¯t sleep at all. When they got up the next morning, the first floor of the villa was flooded by snow, like a basement, but the second floor became the first floor from the piled up snow. The Zhan Family¡¯s people stood on the second floor and looked out at the snow. They were all shocked. If the snow continued to drift, within a month, a tall building can be buried. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t even have breakfast, so he left the Zhan Family and went back to Mu Tower building. Fortunately, the survivors in the building got up early to clean the snow at the gate. Otherwise, he could not even enter the gate. When Mu Yi Fan returned to the building, he immediately summoned fire powers to remove the snow near the building. Because it was so cold outside, they just stayed outside for five minutes and their clothes froze. In the next few days, the temperature was lower and lower day by day. On the day of Lantern Festival, it was as low as ¨C 85 ¡æ. Moreover, because of the heavy snow, the electric poles outside were all cut off, resulting in a dark night in the whole city at night. The wind at night was still very strong, and it was blowing like ghosts crying and howling, and everyone seemed to be trapped in hell. For the first time, people in the B City could not stand the cold weather. Soon, many people¡¯s hands and feet were frozen and hurt so much that they could not speak. Mu Yi Fan had to arrange the water system ability to treat these people, and also use a fire basin to warm everyone, he wanted to do everything as long as everyone survived two months. In fact, their situation is not too bad. After all, Mu Yi Fan has already prepared firewood for everyone to keep warm, so that everyone will not be frozen to death. Compared with them, the people in Beicheng district are in extremely dire situation. Originally, there were no powers there. It was not easy for them to find food to fill their stomachs. There was no leisure to find firewood for heating. Therefore, since winter, bungalows and huts in Beicheng district have been covered by snow very quickly. The survivors have been frozen to death in their homes before the New Year, and some have died of starvation. Mu Yi Fan knew the situation of Beicheng district at the end of March. When the snow stopped, he was busy asking people to clean up the snow. The survivors saw the sun come out, rushed out of the building excitedly, shouted and cheered, and even fought a snow battle. Due to the heavy snow, it took the people three days to get through the road, just in time to meet the soldiers guarding the city driving a large truck from their building nearby. Someone saw a hand fall out of the back of the truck and he screamed on the spot. Mu Yi Fan heard the sound and used the powers of light to come to the screamer: ¡°What happened?¡± It is a female survivor who was scared. Ordinary people who have no powers can only stay in the building to help. Therefore, when they saw a broken limb, they will not be afraid. She raised her trembling hand pale, pointed to the falling arm in front of her and said, ¡°Hands¡­ Hand¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan and the survivors nearby looked and saw that they had just cleaned the road and had dropped an arm. Everyone was surprised. Mu Yi Fan asks the female survivor, ¡°Where did it fall from?¡± ¡°Car¡­ On the car. ¡± Mu Yi Fan saw the car far away, and came to the front of the truck with a flash, and stopped the truck. The soldiers driving don¡¯t know who Mu Yi Fan was, but they don¡¯t dare to offend him. They politely ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°I want to ask you what¡¯s in the car?¡± The soldier did not hide: ¡°It¡¯s the bodies.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the bodies from?¡± ¡°The bodies are from Beicheng district who have lost a lot of people this winter. Before that, our people have loaded five trucks of bodies to burn in the countryside. There are several trucks in the back.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned, and did not stop the soldier¡¯s way until the truck was far away and the figure of the cart could not be seen. After he told the people of the Mu Tower to clean up the snow, they went to Beicheng district. The Beicheng area was cold and clear, only a few survivors are wearing thick coats, were dragging their feet on the street. Their faces are haggard and their eyes are apathetic. Because of the lack of food, their cheeks have been sunken down, leaving only skin. Mu Yi Fan went on, and soon saw a large military truck parked in front of a building. The soldiers outside were busy getting up and down to lift the bodies out of the building and throw them behind the car. He went up and asked, ¡°These¡­ These people are all frozen to death. ¡± The soldiers looked at the bodies inside the truck sadly: ¡°Some of them were starving to death. And it¡¯s freezing. How can these ordinary people find food? They can only starve to death at home. Life is getting more and more difficult now.¡± He sighed and continued to move the bodies up. Mu Yi Fan watched one body after another being thrown on the truck, lifting his hands. If it were not for his description, so many people would have died in Beicheng district. ¡°Mu Yi Fan.¡± Something interrupted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mind. He looked up and saw Lu Lin coming towards him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± They asked in unison. Lu Lin said: ¡°Boss sent us to help.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°I heard that many people died here, so come here and have a look. Do you know how many people died in Beicheng district?¡± ¡°About half of the people died in this cold winter,¡± sighed Lu Lin ¡°How many are half of them?¡± ¡°About 50,000 people.¡± Lu Lin said sadly, ¡°This number is limited to Beicheng District, and many people died in other places.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°How can I help you?¡± Lu Lin thought for a moment: ¡°If you can, I hope you can use the power to help people in the Beicheng to treat frostbite wounds. Now there are so many people who are frozen and rotten. We don¡¯t have so many wound medicines to treat them.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, ¡°OK, where are the injured¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, suddenly, there was a loud buzzing in his head, which caused him severe pain. He screamed, and then he fell to the ground. Lu Lin a listen, immediately hold Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Ah ~ ah ~ ~¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t hear what Lu Lin was talking about because of the pain. He just knew that he was going to blow up his head because of the pain. It was just like death. In addition, he felt that his body was beginning to disobey me. Mu Yi Fan quickly pulled back the only consciousness: ¡°Hurry up¡­ Call it Bei Tian, come on¡­ Please call Bei Tian.¡± As soon as Lu Lin heard this, he quickly took out the satellite mobile phone from his pocket: ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t know what happened to Yi Fan. He was screaming very painful looked. He asked you to come quickly. I¡¯m here on Anqiao Road, Beicheng district.¡± Within ten seconds, Zhan Bei Tian appeared in front of them in a hurry, and saw Mu Yi Fan scream in pain, he brought him to the space quickly. ¡°Mu-Mu, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± At this time, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s vision was blurred due to pain, and he could not see the appearance of Zhan Bei Tian at all. However, he could still recognize Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice. He endured severe pain and said, ¡°Hurry up¡­ Take me to space.¡± ¡°We are in space now.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Then get away from me. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were full of anxiety: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I also¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to me¡­ I can¡¯t help it¡­Don¡¯t, you¡¯re going to¡­ I cannot restrain myself¡­ Stay away from me. ¡± Mu Yi Fan would not have asked Zhan Bei Tian to bring him to the space if he was not afraid that he would be seen by people in other places. When Zhan Bei Tian heard that he was just a zombie, he said with a little relief, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go a little further. If you need anything, just call me.¡± He quickly backed out thirty meters away. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t restrain himself anymore. He shouted like a wild animal in the sky. Suddenly, the whole space vibrated slightly. Zhan Bei Tian stared at Mu Yi Fan closely, and saw that Mu Yi Fan was suddenly restored to the shape of a zombie. His lips were not only purple black, but also his eyes were as red as blood. In addition, his nails were also restored to blackness, and they were half a foot long. The whole man looked very evil. Zhan Bei Tian blinked. Mu Yi Fan in front of him was like the Zombie King he saw in his previous life, but it¡¯s not exactly like the Zombie King. What¡¯s going on here? Chapter 278 Chapter 278: The Zombie King After Mu Yi Fan¡¯s turned to the zombie look, he stopped roaring, covered his swollen head and rolled on the ground, making a painful sob in his mouth. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s heart wrenched, but he didn¡¯t know how to share the pain for his partner. Mu Yi Fan suddenly felt hungry and thirsty, especially smelling the smell of a living person from Zhan Bei Tian, which made him unbearable. He stopped rolling and shouted: ¡°Bei Tian, you¡­ You leave the space, late¡­ Point you¡­ You come in again. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian was really worried about him: ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan interrupted him immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Worry, I¡¯ll call you if I have something, you¡­ Get out of here. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian face hesitated, in order not to let Mu Yi Fan have concerns, he had to leave the space. Lu Lin, who has not yet left, saw Zhan Bei Tian coming out and asked, ¡°Boss, is Mu Yi Fan OK?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned. Lu Lin saw Zhan Bei Tian tense, and dared not ask more. When he went to help carry the bodies, suddenly, there was a roar like a wild animal in the sky, and more than one, thousands of roars gathered together, like ghosts crying and howling, which made people feel frightened. The survivors who roamed in the street were so scared that they went back to the building in fear. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Lin asked in a hurry. Zhan Bei Tian was very familiar with this roar. Once in the last life, he also encountered this situation. All the zombies roared wildly and excitedly, as if they were greeting someone. ¡°It¡¯s the roar of the zombies.¡± Then, he doesn¡¯t know what he thought of and Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face changed: ¡°The Zombie King was born.¡± No wonder Mu-Mu just suffered so much. In the moment when Zombie King appeared, all zombies had to submit to Zombie King, and then they would greet their king with a roar. That¡¯s to say, all of Mu-Mu¡¯s body can¡¯t be like the last time when he was going to be a Zombie King. Lu Lin wondered, ¡°The Zombie King?¡± Zhan Bei Tian simply explained, ¡°It¡¯s the king who leads all the zombies.¡± The roar of the sky lasted for a long time, which soon attracted the attention of the B City people, and they went out of the building to talk quietly. ¡°What is it that roars? The sound is very penetrating. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s been going on for several minutes, but it hasn¡¯t stopped.¡± The speaking survivors are curious, nervous and scared, worried about something bad. ¡°It¡¯s like a zombie.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Why do zombies roar together? What do they want to do?¡± The man who said this did not know what he thought of, and asked in a hurry, ¡°They will not attack the city together, will they?¡± ¡°Bah, don¡¯t say such bad things.¡± ¡°Right, right, don¡¯t scare yourself. They roar, but it¡¯s not necessarily to attack the city, maybe for other reasons.¡± People are more and more uneasy, because the roar is getting more and more crazy, and more and more excited. They can¡¯t guess what the zombies are doing. When Zhan Bei Tian heard their discussion, his brow tightened again. At this time, his mobile phone rings. He saw it was Zhan Guo Xiong. He took a step aside to receive it: ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked, ¡°Bei Tian, do you hear the roar from outside the city?¡± ¡°Heard, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. These zombies are just shouting. They don¡¯t mean to attack the city for the moment.¡± When Zhan Guo Xiong heard the affirmative answer, he was relieved: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hanged up the phone, perceived the silence in the space, quickly entered the space, saw Mu Yi Fan has recovered the reasonable mind and laid on the ground, Zhan Bei Tian quickly ran to him, picked up the person: ¡°Mu-Mu.¡± Mu Yi Fan opened his eyes wearily and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took a breath of relief and kissed him on the forehead. ¡°Bei Tian, I feel it.¡± Mu Yi Fan whispered in a weak way. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan, he¡­ No, it should be said that Zhan Nan Tian has really become a Zombie King. During this period of time, he was hiding to improve his ability. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°I know.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°You know?¡± ¡°I heard a lot of zombies roaring outside, announcing the appearance of king.¡± ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced: ¡°Now the B City is not safe, it¡¯s best for everyone to leave from here.¡± He picked up Mu Yi Fan and came to the spring to feed Mu Yi Fan the spring water. Mu Yi Fan was so much more comfortable after a drink and said: ¡°Do you want to inform everyone to leave? But the B City¡¯s people won¡¯t all listen to you.¡± In the eyes of survivors, the B City is the largest and safest security area. Eight feet high, thick and solid walls make survivors think that zombies can¡¯t enter the B City, so how can they leave. ¡°I will tell them the B City is not safe. As for whether they will leave or not, it is not within my responsibility. I just want to ensure the safety of my relatives,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said lightly Mu Yi Fan agreed with Zhan Bei Tian. They are not saviors. They can¡¯t save everyone. Thinking of this, Mu Yi Fan once again realized that his mood had changed again. If before, he would not bear to die here. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to tell everyone to get out of here so they don¡¯t panic,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said Mu Yi Fan was slightly shocked: ¡°Are you worried that Zhan Nan Tian will destroy the Shui city after knowing that you are going to leave?¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°But, Zhan Nan Tian is also likely to destroy the Shui city now, so that when we lose the B City, there is no place to go.¡± ¡°Then he can¡¯t move. With Nan Tian¡¯s current temperament, we will have worry about moving the grass and frightening the snake. After he destroy the Shui city, we will be alerted and prepared. Moreover, he may think that in destroying the Shui city, there are other big cities like the Shui city that will let us live, so he does not necessarily waste his energy on an empty city. ¡± Mu Yi Fan silently thumbed up in his heart. His partner just figured out what Zhan Nan Tian was doing. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was sure that Mu Yi Fan was not different he brought him out of space. Mu Yi Fan saw that the scene in front of him was transferred from the space to the street of Beicheng District, and said, ¡°Mu Technology Group, there are many things waiting for me to do. I¡¯ll go back first, and I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and etc. As soon as Mu Yi Fan left, Zhan Bei Tian immediately told Lu Lin something. After that, he was busy until the evening before he came back to the Zhan Family.¡± He came out of the garage and walked out of the hall. Zhan Bei Tian put his hand on the handle of the open door and was about to push the door open when he heard Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s angry way: ¡°You are finally willing to come back, I thought you didn¡¯t even want your parents.¡± Then, a gentle voice replied: ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong some time ago. I¡¯m here to apologize to you. And tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go to Mu Technology Group to find Admiral Mu myself and follow them to deal with me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian listened to the voice of Zhan Nan Tian, and immediately narrowed his fierce eyes. Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s face relaxed a lot: ¡°What happened to you some time ago? It¡¯s like you are a different person. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I can¡¯t forgive myself. Maybe it¡¯s because of the influence of the power that makes my temperament uncertain. But now I¡¯m better. I won¡¯t be controlled by the power anymore.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s sharp eyes swept up and down Zhan Nan Tian for several times, and asked incredulously, ¡°Do you mean that the reason why you was to kill Mu Yi Hang was because the power affected your mood?¡± He has heard that the character of the fire power men will become grumpier, but he has not heard that whose temperament changes so much. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a big influence. It should be the reason why I failed in the upgrade, and then, awkwardly, I tried to kill Mu Yi Hang.¡± Zhong Xin wiped his eyes and tears: ¡°Just come back, just come back. After apologizing to the Mu Family tomorrow, don¡¯t make your grandpa angry again.¡± ¡°I will, Ma.¡± Zhan Lei Ping grumbled, ¡°If you do such a thing later, I will break your legs and lock you in the house. You are not allowed to go anywhere.¡± Zhan Nan Tian said with a smile, ¡°Yes, if this happens again, it¡¯s up to Dad to deal with it.¡± Zhan Lei Ping looked at Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s gentle smile, and suddenly felt that the gentle and polite son had come back. Zhan Bei Tian bit his lips and pushed the door in: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± When Zhan Guo Xiong saw Zhan Bei Tian, his serious face became loose, and he gave a faint nodding response. Zhan Bei Tian said hello to Zhan Lei Ping and Zhong Xin, and then his eyes fell on Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth quickly opened a bright smile: ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m back.¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279: Raise your hands, or I¡¯ll shoot Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body quickly turned a circle, nodded lightly and said, ¡°Just came back.¡± He hung his coat on the hook beside him, went to Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s side and sat down, and he asked, ¡°Are you still going to leave after you come back?¡± ¡°No more.¡± Zhan Nan Tian smiled and put his hands on the back of Zhan Guo Xiong, who was sitting on the other side: ¡°I will stay at home and accompany grandpa more in the future, and don¡¯t let Grandpa worry about my affairs again.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glances at the hand that slipped lightly on the back of Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s hand with his fingertip. It seemed that with a little effort, the fingertip can draw a bloodstain on the back of the hand full of wrinkles. Zhan Guo Xiong nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you stay here and accompany me more.¡± Zhan Lei Ping also agreed to let his son stay here, allowing his father to take care of his son. Zhan Bei Tian saw Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t take his hand back, and glanced. All of a sudden, a tender voice sounded behind him: ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Zhan Nan Tian was slightly stiff. Zhan Bei Tian and others turned around and saw Mu Qing Tian holding a real pistol at Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s head. ¡°Raise your hands, or I¡¯ll shoot.¡± Mu Qing Tian pressed the safety off. After years of following Zhan Lei Ping, Zhong Xin recognized the real gun in the child¡¯s hand, and his face changed: ¡°Mu Tian, put down your gun, you will hurt your uncle.¡± Mu Qing Tian tooted his mouth and said, ¡°He raise his hand and I¡¯ll put the gun down.¡± Zhong Xin quickly urged Zhan Nan Tian to lift up: ¡°Nan Tian, you need to lift your hands quickly.¡± Zhan Nan Tian face blackened, and he put his hands up. Mu Qing Tian handed the handcuffs to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Father, you quickly handcuff the criminal uncle.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows, took the handcuffs and looked at Zhan Nan Tian. Then, he really handcuffed Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s hands. ¡°Father, it¡¯s up to you to interrogate the prisoner.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian pulled Zhan Nan Tian straight out of the hall. Zhong Xin and Zhan Guo Xiong watched as they left. Zhan Lei Ping laughed: ¡°Our Mu Tian is more and more talented as a policeman.¡± He beckoned to the child, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll see if your gun is assembled properly.¡± Mu Qing Tian chuckled, ran to Zhan Lei Ping and handed the gun to him. Zhan Lei Ping looked at the gun: ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s all assembled, and there¡¯s no mistake, haha, Mu Tian you are really capable.¡± Seeing that there is no bullet in the gun, Zhong Xin said with great relief, ¡°There is no bullet in the gun.¡± ¡°How can I play with a loaded gun for my children?¡± Zhong Xin didn¡¯t give him a good look: ¡°The child is so small, you dare to play real guns for the child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called growing up. Before, didn¡¯t I teach Nan Tian the same way?¡± Zhong Xin scoffed. Sitting opposite them, Zhan Guo Xiong looked at them. Then, his eyes turn to the two people in the yard, and his wise eyes flashed a little deeper. Outside the yard, Zhan Bei Tian pulled Zhan Nan Tian out of the yard, released his hand and warned: ¡°If you have anything, you can come directly to me, don¡¯t hurt my family.¡± Zhan Nan Tian smiled: ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m warning you.¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s smile remained unchanged: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are my family no matter what. I won¡¯t hurt them. I just want to make them my own kind.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were shining with malice. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this, I¡¯ll be scared. By the way, why don¡¯t you ask me, how is Rong Yan now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned. If he didn¡¯t mention it, he wouldn¡¯t remember Rong Yan. Zhan Nan Tian looked at his frown, he felt very happy, and his smile expanded: ¡°Do you know? She¡¯s pregnant, and the baby¡¯s mine. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared at him coldly and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Are you very sad and angry now? Do you want to kill me?¡± Zhan Nan Tian still smiled: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, I said, I will not let you have a good time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked quietly, ¡°Where is Rong Yan now?¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, are you too infatuated? She¡¯s my woman now. Do you care where she is? You want to find a second-hand product that I used up to buy? Raise a step son for others? Yes, I can tell you. I¡¯ll take your life in exchange for that. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a zombie. How could you make a woman pregnant?¡± ¡°I have my ways¡­ naturally.¡± Zhan Nan Tian smiled: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to use your life for Rong Yan, you can use your life for the safety of your family.¡± With that, he turned back to the hall with a smile and said to Mu Qing Tian, ¡°Mu Tian, would you like uncle to take you out?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Qing Tian pounced on Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°I want to stay at home and protect Grandpa.¡± Zhan Lei Ping said with a smile, ¡°Since Mu Tian is so young, he also knows how to protect his grandfather?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was also amused by the child¡¯s words: ¡°How are you going to protect me?¡± ¡°I have a gun. I can shoot bad people.¡± Thinking of a bullet free gun, Zhong Xin couldn¡¯t help laughing. Zhan Nan Tian asked with a smile, ¡°Can you shoot the bad guys?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a good shot.¡± Mu Qing Tian said proudly. Everyone laughed and didn¡¯t take his words seriously. At this time, Cai Yuan came out laughing: ¡°Master, you can have dinner.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at the time on the wall: ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock. Why hasn¡¯t Lei Gang come back?¡± Zhan Lei Ping said: ¡°After a few months of snow, it¡¯s not easy to wait until the snow stopped, he took advantage of the road cleaning and went to the camp to deal with things that haven¡¯t been dealt with in these months, so he won¡¯t come back without ten and a half days.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± After dinner, Zhan Bei Tian called Mu Yi Fan in the corner of the hall. ¡°Nan Tian, back.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°He¡¯s back? Why is he back? What is the purpose of his return? ¡± However, no matter what Zhan Nan Tian does, since he dares to come back, it shows that he has great confidence to win in a fight against Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows: ¡°He is going to be trying to make the Zhan Family fly to death, or maybe make my family become zombies.¡± Mu Yi Fan was worried: ¡°If this is the case, what are you going to do?¡± The Zhan Family¡¯s people do not know that Zhan Nan Tian was a zombie, and there is no defense they can use against Zhan Nan Tian. So, it is easy for Zhan Nan Tian to turn the Zhan Family¡¯s people into zombies. ¡°I need to think about it. By the way, he would go to Mu Technology Group tomorrow to find Admiral Mu. I¡¯m afraid that he will be bad for you, so you should be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hanged up and squinted at the Zhan Nan Tian sitting in the hall talking to Zhan Lei Ping. Zhan Lei Ping asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where have you been in the past few days since you fled the Mu Tower? Why didn¡¯t you call back to report safety even in the Spring Festival? ¡± ¡°When I left the B City, I hid in a deep forest and tried to improve my ability. I didn¡¯t call you because there was no power on my cell phone.¡± ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Zhong Xin asked ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Lei Ping said, ¡°You will have to stay at home now, you can¡¯t go anywhere, you know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Nan Tian stood up and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m tired. I want to go back to my room and take a bath.¡± Zhan Lei Ping nodded and gave him a light answer. Not long after Zhan Nan Tian went upstairs, Zhan Bei Tian hesitated for a moment, got up and went back to his room, picked up his cell phone again and called Zhan Guo Xiong. When Zhan Guo Xiong got on the phone, he immediately said, ¡°I knew that you would either come to my study tonight or call me, say, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhan Bei Tian does not speak. Zhan Guo Xiong added, ¡°Do you want to talk about Nan Tian?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked, ¡°What happened to Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Bei Tian still doesn¡¯t know what to say about Zhan Nan Tian. He worries that Zhan Guo Xiong can¡¯t accept it. ¡°You keep silent, isn¡¯t it serious? Worried I can¡¯t take it? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong took a deep breath: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. My body and bones can bear anything now. If you don¡¯t say it, it will make me guess all the time or worry about everything.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hesitated for a long time, then thought of where to start: ¡°Grandpa, do you remember the video that the Mu Family released Nan Tian trying to kill Mu Yi Hang?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± ¡°Do you remember the power that Nan Tian turned into white light and came to Mu Yi Hang in a flash?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked again, ¡°Do you remember the last time my father was injured?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Do you remember what they said about what injured my father?¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280: I just think Dad is a little weird When he got to this point here, he doesn¡¯t need Zhan Bei Tian to go on. A bright and far sighted old man will soon understand what his grandson said to him. He held the cell phone tightly, and could not make a sound with his lips closed. Zhan Bei Tian knew that his grandfather had guessed what he was going to say, so he went on and said, ¡°Good night, Grandpa,¡± without waiting for the old man to make a sound, and he hung up. Zhan Guo Xiong still listened with his mobile phone in his ear. He didn¡¯t know how long it took. He slowly put down his mobile phone and looked out of the window quietly. He didn¡¯t get up until the sun rose and the sun shone on his face and then he left the room. Cai Yuan saw Zhan Guo Xiong come down from the upstairs and walked over with worried face: ¡°Master, you are half an hour later than usual to get up today, are you not feeling well?¡± In the past, Zhan Guo Xiong got up at 7 o¡¯clock on time and went down to the yard to do some simple exercises to exercise. Today, he came out half an hour late, which worried him very much. Just now, he thought that if he didn¡¯t come out in another ten minutes, he would go to the room to see if he was ill. As Zhan Guo Xiong wriggled, he walked out of the hall and said, ¡°When Nan Tian came back, there will be less worry and more sleep.¡± Cai Yuan smiled: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell the Little Young Master to get up for breakfast.¡± ¡°Well, go ahead.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong worked out in the yard for half an hour before he came back to the house. He saw Zhan Nan Tian, and he asked, ¡°You¡¯ll go to Mu Technology Group later. Do you want me to go with you?¡± Zhan Nan Tian smiled softly: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take care of what I need to do. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded and said, ¡°One man, one man, this is the Zhan Family¡¯s good man. Breakfast has been prepared in the kitchen. You can go after breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A moment later, Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Lei Ping also came down from the upstairs. Mu Qing Tian saw Zhan Bei Tian and ran over happily: ¡°Father.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked down at the child, who is only higher than his knee, and bent to lift him to the kitchen. Zhan Guo Xiong saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s plan, a light glinted in his eyes, and he said: ¡°People come together, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡± After breakfast, everyone left the house. Zhan Guo Xiong stood at the window and watched one car after another drive out of the villa. He took out his satellite phone from his pocket and called Zhan Lei Gang. ¡°Lei Gang, why didn¡¯t you come back for dinner yesterday?¡± Zhan Lei Gang stopped what he was doing and explained, ¡°Dad, there are so many things in the camp that he can¡¯t leave for a while. After two days, I¡¯ll go back to dinner with Feng Qing.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked, ¡°How long does it take for the camp things to finish?¡± ¡°At least half a month.¡± ¡°Then you can come home to have dinner with me after you are busy. I don¡¯t want you to leave in a hurry after you have finished your meal, as if you were casual to me.¡± Zhan Lei Gang was stunned, then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, he looked at his cell phone in a daze. The next Yang Feng Qing saw him staring at his cell phone and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened at home? ¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhan Lei Gang said, ¡°I just think Dad is a little weird.¡± ¡°How weird?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even urge us to go back to dinner with him, and said that we should go back after finishing our work. You think, whenever dad called, he would urge us to go back to accompany him, and he said, ¡°Things are too busy,¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long to come back for dinner.¡± now why doesn¡¯t he rush us? ¡± Yang Feng Qing said with a smile, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been with him for several months at home, thinking that it¡¯s time for us to work hard. By the way, maybe it¡¯s because Nan Tian came back to accompany him, so we won¡¯t be urged to go back to dinner.¡± Zhan Lei Gang nodded and said, ¡°It should be so.¡± He didn¡¯t think much about it. He put away his cell phone and continued to work hard. ¨C After receiving the phone call from Zhan Bei Tian, Mu Yi Fan kept thinking about how to deal with this person when Zhan Nan Tian came to Mu Tower. Even when he had breakfast, he was absent-minded. ¡°Yi Fan, you keep looking at your watch. Do you have anything to go out? If you need to go out, hurry up.¡± Mu Xiao Hu said suddenly. The other people in the seat looked up at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan put down his hand with a watch, smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not going out.¡± He saw that time was only calculating when Zhan Nan Tian would come to Mu Technology Group. ¡°Then why do you keep looking at your watch?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was trying to say something. Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s walkie talkie on the table suddenly rang: ¡°Admiral, the Zhan Family¡¯s Second Young Master is here to see you. I want to see you if I have something to say.¡± Mu Yue Cheng stopped eating breakfast and asked, ¡°You mean Zhan Nan Tian?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yue Cheng. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You take him to¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought, ¡°Take him to my office.¡± When the walkie talkie was interrupted, Mu Xiao Hu looked at Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°Yue Cheng, is Zhan Nan Tian going to kill Yi Hang?¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng scoffed: ¡°Didn¡¯t he escape last time? Why is he coming back now? I don¡¯t know what this Zhan Nan Tian is up to, Third Brother, you should be careful. I think it¡¯s better for you not to take him to the office or to be alone with him. I¡¯m afraid that he will do things we don¡¯t expect. ¡± Mu Yue Fang agreed: ¡°The Fourth Brother is right. I really can¡¯t believe Zhan Nan Tian. The most worrying thing is that since he didn¡¯t kill Yi Hang, so he turned to you.¡± Mu Xiao Hu looked at Mu Yi Fan, and saw that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t make a sound, neither did him. Mu Yue Cheng thought of what Zhan Nan Tian told him last time and said, ¡°I still want to see him alone.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll see him with you.¡± He didn¡¯t worry about what Zhan Nan Tian would do to Mu Yue Cheng, but wanted to hear what Zhan Nan Tian would say to Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng shook his head. ¡°No way.¡± Mu Yi Fan watched Mu Yue Cheng take the elevator to the 80th floor, and then Zhan Nan Tian was taken to the 80th floor. Mu Yue Cheng and Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t know what they were talking about in the office. They didn¡¯t come out of the office until lunchtime. When he went downstairs, he happened to meet Mu Yi Fan who had dinner with Mu Xiao Hu. Zhan Nan Tian reached out to Mu Yi Fan and laughed, ¡°Young Master Mu, long time no see.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the hand in front of his eyes, and then saw Mu Yue Cheng. He reached out and shook hands with Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°Second Young Master Zhan you have been gone a long time.¡± He originally wanted to eavesdrop on the conversation with his mental strength, but now Zhan Nan Tian was no better than before, and will surely detect that he is eavesdropping, so he didn¡¯t do so. ¡°I heard that Young Master Mu is areplicator of all kinds of abilities. It¡¯s enviable that he can replicate all kinds of abilities at the same time.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhan Nan Tian was interested in himself, glanced, and smiled, ¡°I just want to envy Zhan Second Young Master for his powerful and powerful abilities.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Zhan Nan Tian raised his eyebrow: ¡°Then Young Master Mu can copy my power while shaking hands with me now. It can be useful to you.¡± ¡°I plan to do the same.¡± Words fell, two people smiled at each other. Mu Yue Cheng looked at the two of them without making a sound, and other people are more unlikely to interrupt Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Nan Tian. Mu Yi Ran behind, whispered in Mu Yi An¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother, I seem to see two smiling tigers.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Mu Yi An warned, pressing his voice Zhan Nan Tian took the lead in taking back his hand and said to Mu Yue Cheng, ¡°Admiral Mu, I¡¯m sorry for the injury to Mu Yi Hang some time ago. If you need to go to my place in the future, just let me know.¡± Mu Yue Cheng gave a faint reply. As soon as the elevator opened, Zhan Nan Tian left the Mu Tower. Mu Yue Fang said: ¡°Third Brother, why don¡¯t you take Zhan Nan Tian and deal with it? Isn¡¯t that he hurt Yi Hang? Besides, if you let Zhan Nan Tian go like this, people will think that our Mu Family is a soft bag.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s back and said, ¡°I have my own plan. Besides, this is the end of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s injury to Yi Hang. Don¡¯t hold on to it anymore.¡± Mu Yue Fang can¡¯t say anything more. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Dad, what did Zhan Nan Tian tell you?¡± as we walked out of the elevator ¡°Nothing.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to say it when he saw Mu Yue Cheng. He could only suppress his curiosity and accompany others to lunch. After lunch, he walked out of the Mu Tower building, just as he wanted to use the light power to go to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp, he was attracted by the figure standing across the street. Chapter 281 Chapter 281: You have so many questions Mu Yi Fan looked at the person standing quietly across the street and looked at himself. His eyes flashed across his mind and murmured, ¡°Zi Yue.¡± Now there¡¯s a zombie detector. How did Zhuang Zi Yue get into the B City? What¡¯s the reason for this? Is it to wait for him? Mu Yi Fan stepped across the street and stood in front of Zhuang Zi Yue. They did not speak, so they silently looked at each other, and finally, their eyes collided. Mu Yi Fan blinked, speechless. Zhuang Zi Yue said first: ¡°I thought I would try my best to absorb the energy of the crystal core, and I would surpass you who pretended to be a master. But I still lost you. It seemed that I have to wait for some days for my revenge.¡± In his opinion, it is impossible for a zombie who does not dig the core of an ability to surpass him. After all, zombies absorb the energy of the core of an ability to upgrade their ranks faster than those of mutated animals and plants. Besides, mutated animals and plants appear later than those of with abilities, how can Mu Yi Fan upgrade their ranks faster than him. Unless Mu Yi Fan secretly digs the core of the power, but he has secretly observed that Mu Yi Fan was very regular and did escape to places. Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°Since you know your level is not as higher as mine, then you still appear in front of me? Are you not afraid that I will kill you on the spot? ¡± ¡°You won¡¯t!¡± Zhuang Zi Yue affirmed. ¡°Why are you so sure I won¡¯t kill you?¡± Mu Yi Fan glanced: ¡°Do you have a premonition?¡± ¡°You looked like you know what powers I have,¡± said Zhuang Zi Yue ¡°It¡¯s not as if I knew, but I knew you had the ability to foretell and speak to make it a reality.¡± ¡°How do you know? Who revealed it to you?¡± ¡°No one told me that I knew it. Now that you appear in front of me, let¡¯s spread out our words and speak clear, I asked you, when you were at G City, was the zombie in the grain depot you?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue pressed his lips tightly. Mu Yi Fan went on to ask, ¡°And on the day of the burning, you are the one who fought me for the crystal core, right?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue saw the affirmation in his eyes and said, ¡°How do you know it was me?¡± ¡°Because the speed of the zombie in the grain depot and the zombie robbing crystal core is very fast, so I guess it¡¯s probably the same zombie, and I think it¡¯s the speed zombie. Moreover, when I saw your eyes at that time, I felt they looked familiar. Later, because you wanted to kill me, and because you are a wind power, so I guessed that these two zombies are probably you, but I mistake the one who controls the wind¡­ It¡¯s just a speed ability. ¡± Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t deny: ¡°These two zombies are really me. When I was in the grain depot, I didn¡¯t mean to kill you. It was just that you have been protecting human beings and fighting against zombies, so I have to fight against you.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately asked, ¡°At that time, why didn¡¯t you want to kill me?¡± ¡°Because I want to know why I want to be a zombie.¡± Mu Yi Fan was a little lost. He thought Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t want to kill him because they were friends. ¡°I didn¡¯t make you a zombie with the intention. It was an accident when I scratched your hand.¡± ¡°When you saw that I was cut, you were in such a hurry that you knew that you were infected with the virus, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not deny: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you know, why didn¡¯t you tell me, if you tell me, I won¡¯t¡­?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue talked about the memories, his voice choked a little. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t get infected, so I didn¡¯t say it.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart was not easy to suffer: ¡°Now, no matter how much I explain, it¡¯s really that I made you become a zombie. You want to kill me, I have no opinion. You can kill me at any time, and I will fight you to the end, but one thing, I hope you don¡¯t hurt my family.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue scoffed, didn¡¯t promise him or not. Mu Yi Fan added: ¡°I have another question now, and I want to ask you.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue glared at him. ¡°You have so many questions.¡± ¡°This is my last question.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°I want to know if you are with Zhan Nan Tian now.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue blinked. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t see his voice, so he knows he¡¯s with Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°I see.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue was angry: ¡°What do you know? You just don¡¯t know anything. ¡± He put on his sunglasses and turned away. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t stop him, so he stood still and watched Zhuang Zi Yue leave. Zhuang Zi Yue goes to the driveway where there was no one. He took out his cell phone on his chest, presses the stop recording button, and then clicked play. However, he waited for a long time, and did not hear the voice from his mobile phone. ¡°Why is there no sound? Is the recording broken? ¡± Zhuang Zi Yue frowned, tried to record his voice, and then played it. The voice he recorded before is clearly played in the mobile phone. ¡°Strange.¡± Since the recording device is not bad, why didn¡¯t the conversation with Mu Yi Fan record before? All of a sudden, he heard a voice in his ear: ¡°Do you think you can be as successful as last time? Do you think I¡¯m as unprepared as I was last time? ¡± Zhuang Zi Yue was shocked and turned around quickly. He saw Mu Yi Fan standing behind him and looking at him coldly. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Before you came, since you can foretell that I will not kill you, how could you not foretell that the recording will fail?¡± There has been an experience so that he will never believe in Zhuang Zi Yue as before, so when he talked to Zhuang Zi Yue, he used the repulsive shield power to block the possibility of any recording or other people eavesdropping. Zhuang Zi Yue grabbed his cell phone and stared at him. ¡°So, it can be said that your prophecy is not omnipotent.¡± Mu Yi Fan said this, his body turned into a light, disappeared in front of him. Zhuang Zi Yue looked at the deserted alley, kicked his foot on the wall angrily, and left the alley with the wind power. Mu Yi Fan came to the office of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp, saw the busy Zhan Bei Tian, and finally showed a sincere smile. Although Mao Yu and Lu Lin were still in the office, he threw themselves on Zhan Bei Tian and kissed him in the face: ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him and asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that what he asked was Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°He would not want to expose himself, so he did not fight in front of my father¡¯s face.¡± Zhan Bei Tian had long guessed that the result would be like this, so he didn¡¯t follow. He picked up the document in his hand and handed it to Mao Yu: ¡°What I just told you must be done day and night, you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Yu and Lu Lin quit from the office and closed the door. Zhan Bei Tian pulled Mu Yi Fan onto himself and said, ¡°Rong Yan is pregnant.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him in surprise: ¡°Is she pregnant? How did she get pregnant? Whose child is it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nan Tian¡¯s child.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief: ¡°How could it be that he was not a zombie? How to make a human pregnant.¡± In his novels, Zhan Nan Tian hates Rong Yan last. How could he make Rong Yan bear his children? Isn¡¯t it for revenge? ¡°I don¡¯t know how he did it or whether it¡¯s true or false, but one thing, I¡¯m curious, why does he always think the person I like is Rong Yan?¡± Zhan Nan Tian knows about his relationship with Mu-Mu. How can Zhan Nan Tian decide that what he likes is Rong Yan? ¡°It should be because he came back from the second life.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Of course, his return from the second life here is just my guess.¡± ¡°What is the second life?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°Before your rebirth here, that was the first life, so this life is your second life. The development of the second life is not like this, because there was no me in the real second world, and you will kill the zombie king Mu Yi Fan, the original owner of my body, for the hatred he caused in the first life here.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian heard that there was no Mu-Mu in the second year, he was very nervous and asked hoarsely, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°And finally, you married Rong Yan.¡± When Mu Yi Fan said this, he was quite uncomfortable. He heard of his partner¡¯s marriage from his own mouth. He was really uncomfortable: ¡°Because of this, I would think that Zhan Nan Tian came back to this second world after you killed him in the second life. Otherwise, why does he insist that you like Rong Yan?¡± Zhan Bei Tian has never experienced the past second life, it is hard to believe that there will be such a thing. [1] They are current in the second world which Zhan Bei Tian reborn but Mu Yi Fan is the one Zhan BEi Tian loves instead of Rong Yan as it was supposed to be in the second world/life [2] In the book I mean the one Mu Yi Fan wrote there are two lives/worlds I mean in the first world Zhan Bei Tian died while sacrificing himself to save Rong Yan and was reborn into the second world which the book is about¡­ But then Mu Yi Fan jumped into the book causing the entire book to reverse to the beginning of the second life, but since the real Mu Yi Fan took the book Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body ¡­ The Mu Yi Fan in the book was forced into a rebirth himself so he could take another body¡­ Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s¡­ So Mu Yi Fan in the novel has lived three lives in the book¡­. The first life is when he managed to kill Zhan Bei Tian, the second life is when Zhan Bei Tian rebirth and managed to kill the novel Mu Yi Fan¡­ The third life is when Mu Yi Fan the novelist jumped in the novel and forcing the Mu Yi Fan in the novel to rebirth into the second world which he had already experienced and was killed¡­. So while Zhan Bei Tian is in the second life the book Mu Yi Fan is in the third life¡­. Zhan Bei Tian hates the Mu Yi Fan in the book for what he did in the first life in the book when he forced him to sacrifice himself for Rong Yan and other crimes¡­ The book Mu Yi Fan who is in his third life wanting to revenge for Zhan Bei Tian killing him in the end of the second life¡­ A/N If someone can explain it better¡­ please leave a comment and I will include it in the next chapters Prev:[] Next: Chapter 282 Chapter 282: Mu-Mu, is his After listening to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s simple narration of the so-called second world, he firmly said: ¡°Impossible.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him doubtfully: ¡°Impossible what?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said with a straight face: ¡°If you say that the second world really exists, and that Zhan Bei Tian you say is really me, then I¡¯m very sure that I couldn¡¯t like Rong Yan. I only appreciated Rong Yan, can¡¯t have more feelings, and won¡¯t marry her.¡± Mu Yi Fan chuckled: ¡°That¡¯s because you like me now, so you can¡¯t have other feelings for Rong Yan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian disagreed: ¡°It¡¯s not because someone I like doesn¡¯t like Rong Yan. For example, in my last life, Rong Yan could only be a companion for me, and I wouldn¡¯t have any further relationship with her. I don¡¯t know why I married Rong Yan for the second time, but I can say for sure that Rong Yan can¡¯t make me feel excited. ¡± Mu Yi Fan understands the nature of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s world. If he says he won¡¯t like her, he won¡¯t like her. It¡¯s hard to have room to back track ¡°Perhaps you are in love with each other after being with each other for a long time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been with her for a long time in the last life. I couldn¡¯t like her at that time, and it¡¯s impossible for it to happen in the future.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned. Although he was very happy to hear that his partner was sure that he would not like Rong Yan, he clearly wrote in his book that Zhan Bei Tian was together with Rong Yan, or they even got married. Why does the current Zhan Bei Tian not like Rong Yan so much? Can Zhan Bei Tian and Rong Yan get married in the book because they were forced together by his own writing? Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to go further and talk about what happened to the second world. He tightened his arms and put Mu Yi Fan in his arms: ¡°Mu-Mu, if the second world didn¡¯t have you, where were you then? And how did you know about the first world and the second world?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned, raised his head, and looked forward to the deep black eyes that expected him to say everything. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Now that he and Zhan Bei Tian have been together, they should be honest and say things, so as to enhance mutual trust. Moreover, Zhan Bei Tian was a trustworthy person. Mu Yi Fan sighed: ¡°It may sound unbelievable to say that I¡¯m not a person from this world. The reason why I know the second world is that it is just a book for me, that is to say, it¡¯s this is world in the book for me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t quite understand: ¡°The world in book?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°It¡¯s like you read a story book, so you must know all the contents of the book, including the ending. After that, I awkwardly went crossed over into the book and became the current Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Then I and others are the characters in the story for you?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, ¡°At the beginning, it was like this, but after I slowly integrated into the world, it was not like this. Now you are all true people to me, with your own thoughts and emotions. However, things are more than that. This book was created by me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed with a look. ¡°I wrote everything about your first and second life, and you are the main character in my book.¡± It¡¯s really unbelievable for Zhan Bei Tian. For him, this is the real world, but for the person in front of him, it¡¯s the world in a book, or the world created by himself. Mu Yi Fan put his hands around Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck and asked with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it incredible? When I came to this world, I couldn¡¯t believe it. Do you know how scared I was to be tortured to death when I came to this world and became a Zombie King Mu Yi Fan?¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered, ¡°So, you were in the Shui village tombs¡­ The purpose is to find me. You wanted to kill me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°If this is really the world in a book, then as long as the protagonist is gone, the world will probably not exist again. If it was me, I will do the same.¡± ¡°Honey, you are so smart.¡± Mu Yi Fan nervously looked at the expressionless Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Then you will be angry that I tried to kill you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all the past things. I don¡¯t want to kill you now. I just want you to know. Do you want to go back now? You need to know that it¡¯s easier to kill me now than before. I¡¯m not prepared for your attack. You can kill me at any time. ¡± When Zhan Bei Tian said that, his eyes dimmed. Mu Yi Fan said angrily, ¡°What did you say that for? How can I kill you now? I gave now that thinking long before the end of the world. What¡¯s more, you are the one I love and my partner. When I decide to choose you, I have chosen to stay in the world.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said nothing, hugged the man in his arms tightly, kissed him hard on his lips, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°After the end of the world, you left me because you didn¡¯t want to kill me again, and you were worried that I would find your identity, right?¡± ¡°Of course, if I didn¡¯t leave then you will kill me. Although if I was dead, I¡¯ll probably go back to the original world, but what if I¡¯m dead, and I may disappear from two worlds. In short, I can¡¯t afford to gamble my life, and I didn¡¯t want to suffer for the original Mu Yi Fan¡¯s punishment.¡± Zhan Bei Tian sighed. Fortunately, Yi Fan left at that time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know that he cared so much about this man. ¡°I remember you said that Mu Yi Hang is not only the same family name as your big brother, but also looked the same. Can you tell me something about your world?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mu Yi Fan was very happy to mention this, because, at last, he doesn¡¯t have to hold on secrets any longer. He can find someone to talk about the original world. ¡°My eldest brother I don¡¯t have to say, you already know. But I have a sister, Mu Yi Xue.¡± Speaking of her elder sister, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face suddenly turned into a bitter melon: ¡°Her appearance is exactly the same as that of Rong Xue, and Zhao Yi Xuan was my step-mother in my world. Do you think it¡¯s very painful? The people I cheered to die are the same as my family members.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was surprised: ¡°Were you lazy at that time? When you wrote the novel your characters were named after their relatives.¡± ¡°You guessed it again.¡± Mu Yi Fan kissed him on the corner of his mouth: ¡°Son, his father, you are too smart. It will make me look stupid.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°What about the others? Are the names and looked of others like this? ¡± ¡°Most of the people I know are almost the same. Their names and looked are the same as those in my world. However, they have different identities, like Shen Qin Yang, who is my sworn buddy in my world is your sworn buddy in this world.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly frowned: ¡°In other words, in your world, there is also a person who has the same surname as me and looked exactly the same as me.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned. Looking at the face in front of him, he unconsciously overlapped the faces of Zhan Bei Tian in reality. ¡°Yes.¡± He opened his mouth and said, ¡°He¡¯s a very close friend of mine.¡± ¡°Then, you¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s throat was tight, and he can¡¯t say anything after that Mu Yi Fan knew what he wanted to ask and was silent. It¡¯s like cutting open his chest, taking out a thing he doesn¡¯t want to think about or mention, and putting it in front of him, so that he has to face it. Because he didn¡¯t want to think about things too complicated, he hid the Zhan Bei Tian in his heart after admitting that he liked this world. Now suddenly mentioned this matter, he is still want to escape answering. Because he found that he also liked the Zhan Bei Tian in reality. After all, the Zhan Bei Tian in the book is described according to the Zhan Bei Tian in reality. No matter its appearance or character, it is the same. It can be said that the current Zhan Bei Tian was the Zhan Bei Tian in reality. It is the same person. Therefore, how can he like the current Zhan Bei Tian, and how can he not like the Zhan Bei Tian in reality. Once he even thought that the reason why he could like the current Zhan Bei Tian so fast and accept the fact he wanted to be in a relationship together with him so easily is because in his heart, he originally liked the real Zhan Bei Tian that looked the same as the current Zhan Bei Tian, but he was too slow to find it. When Zhan Bei Tian saw the complex emotions in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t jealous, envy or got angry. However, he is very sure that Mu Yi Fan will not find his feelings for the person in the world before he was with him, otherwise, he will not face himself and be so slow that he can¡¯t do anything. What¡¯s more, the person is in his arms now. To eat vinegar, to be jealous and to be angry should be towards the right person. In a word, he will never return Mu-Mu to that person. Because ¨C Mu-Mu, it¡¯s his! Chapter 283 Chapter 283: What else do you have to say? After that, neither of them talked about anything from the real world. That night, Mu Yi Fan stayed in the Zhan Bei Tian camp for the night. After taking a bath, they went crazy from the bathroom to the bed, and did it until the window were lit up, and only then did they stop. Mu Yi Fan felt that this time of loving, Zhan Bei Tian was particularly deep and enthusiastic. It seemed that he wanted the scent of his whole body to be smeared on his body as a unique mark. Just like animals who liked to mark his own things with saliva and urine. Even after finishing, they were reluctant to separate themselves from each other bodies, so that the two people¡¯s bodies were closely attached together, and the thin lips gently kiss his neck here and there. They can¡¯t part for a while before kissing again, and their movements were very intimate. Just as Mu Yi Fan was about to fall asleep, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang. Zhan Bei Tian frowned, but didn¡¯t mean to get up, but the ring was too noisy, and Mu Yi Fan kicked him to get up to answer the phone, Zhan Bei Tian was reluctant to get out of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body, so he picked up the cell phone on the bedside table and looked at it. Seeing it was a call from Rong De Ming. Even when he didn¡¯t want to he still turned it on and presses the answer button. ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± Rong De Ming said these words in a low voice and then hung up. Then, he turned off the phone. He turned to hide his cell phone under the cupboard, only to see his daughter Rong Xue standing in front of him. Rong De Ming is in a panic. He used to be a boss of a big company. He almost never showed any reaction when in a meeting, so even if he was shocked, but his face was still calm. ¡°How did you get to the kitchen, Xue-er? Are you looking for something? ¡± Rong Xue looked coldly at Rong De Ming: ¡°Dad, who were you calling?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± said Rong De Ming with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ calling an old friend of mine, any questions?¡± Rong Xue stared at his mobile phone and said: ¡°As far as I know, the satellite mobile phones are very expensive now. You need at least 50 second-class zombie crystal cores. Dad, you have no power. How did you get so many crystal cores to buy this mobile phone? What¡¯s more, this mobile phone may not be available even if you have the crystal cores.¡± At this time, Luo Jing came in and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s from a friend of your father. He said it was for the convenience of staying in contact with him. If he go out to find materials, we¡¯ll inform your father with a mobile phone and ask him to follow them out of the city. In this way, your father and I won¡¯t starve to death. No, we¡¯ve almost died in this winter, and it¡¯s because of this friend that you have a chance to see us.¡± Rong De Ming continued, ¡°Yes, my old friend saw that my life was so down and down, just for the sake of friendship he gave us some food.¡± Rong Xue didn¡¯t give up and asked, ¡°Which old friend of dad¡¯s is so generous that he will give you a mobile phone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business. What do you ask so many questions? Besides, I said you don¡¯t know him. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious why dad said to his friend only ¡®She¡¯s back¡¯ ¡° Ron De Ming¡¯s eyes flashed with panic and rage: ¡°You even eavesdropped on me talking on the phone.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not something shameful, why should you be afraid of being overheard?¡± Rong Xue¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped, a rattan branch flew out of her body, and rolled the mobile phone in Rong De Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°Rong Xue, what are you doing?¡± Rong De Ming tried to hold back his cell phone, but was swept out by rattan branch. He bumped into the outside wall and fell on the ground with a groan. Luo Jing¡¯s eyes flashed with fear. She wanted to help Rong De Ming, but was afraid of being hurt by Rong Xue. But in order not to let Rong Xue see the difference, he pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Xue-er, De Ming is your father, you¡­¡± Rong Xue glared at her, and this scared Luo Jing to shut up. Since the last time she saw Rong Xue¡¯s terrifying face, she had nightmares all the time, and was afraid that one day, Rong Xue would find out about their secret contact with Zhan Bei Tian, and then, in a rage, kill them. Before, when she saw Rong Xue coming back, she was scared to death. If it wasn¡¯t for Rong De Ming to hold her, she would almost scream. Rong Xue turned on the phone and checked the number dialed before. There is no other name recorded on it. She raised her finger and pressed XXX to call back, but on second thought, she took another mobile phone from her pocket and called the number on Rong De Ming. Luo Jing saw her make a phone call, and her legs became soft with fear. When Rong Xue didn¡¯t pay attention to her, she quietly moved to the door. Just as he was about to get up and put on clothes, Zhan Bei Tian heard the cell phone ring again, he picked up to take a look, she saw a strange number, glanced at it, and finally, picked up the phone. However, he did not make a sound, he was waiting for the other side to speak. However, the other party didn¡¯t make a sound, so they were silent for about ten seconds, and Rong Xue hung up. She couldn¡¯t guess who the other side was, but vaguely thought it would be. Then, Rong Xue peripheral eyed glanced at Luo Jing, who has been sneaking away from her slowly, and flashed a fierce light at the bottom of her eyes. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, its Zhan Bei Tian. You called Zhan Bei Tian.¡± Luo Jing¡¯s legs softened, she fell kneeling on the ground on the spot, quickly clearing the relationship: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, none of my business, it¡¯s your father. It¡¯s your father who made a deal with Zhan Bei Tian in order to get the materials. He said that if you come to us, we are to call him.¡± After getting up from the ground, Rong De Ming heard that Luo Jing pushed everything on him, and was half dead with anger: ¡°Luo Jing, you¡­¡± Did she have no share of the food he brought back? If it wasn¡¯t for the supplies he brought back, would they still be alive? Now in trouble, but all things are blamed on him, this is still a couple promising to face happiness and troubles together? Rong Xue stared at them in disbelief. ¡°You sold your only daughter for food. Are you still human?¡± Since she was injured by Zhan Bei Tian last time, she has always doubted whether someone has informed on her whereabouts. At that time, she sneaked back. Even if someone monitored her father¡¯s place, they won¡¯t necessarily be able to find her. So she wondered if it would be someone who lived in the same yard with her father who told Zhan Bei Tian. Otherwise, how could Zhan Bei Tian know that she was back to her father so soon? However, she never thought that this person would be her father. Before he saw her father sneaking into the kitchen, she didn¡¯t think of this. She was just curious about what her father wanted to do secretly, so she would come and have a look. But she saw her father take out his cell phone and call someone. Besides, she said ¡°She¡¯s back¡± and hung up. Such a move in her eyes, her father was obviously the one who gone to inform tell someone about her coming back. Then, she quickly associated with the last time, and she guessed that her father is likely to call Zhan Bei Tian, so she would use Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s name to test Luo Jing. The result is it was really Zhan Bei Tian, so the truth makes her very cold. Thanks to her first time back to the B City, she still wanted to meet them, but they sold their daughter for materials. Rong De Ming endured the pain and said, ¡°Xue-er, listen to me.¡± Rong Xue was furious: ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Last time, if Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t come in time, she would have died in the hands of Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Xue-er, ah¡­¡± Before Rong De Ming could say anything, a vine shot through his shoulder like an arrow. Luo Jing saw this, and she turned around and ran, but just after she moved two steps, she was stabbed in the thigh by a rattan branch. She screamed and fell to the ground. Rattan twigs pierced through her thighs wound down her calves, and then she and Rong De Ming were dragged out of the community compound by Rong Xue. Rong Xue knew that Zhan Bei Tian would come, so she didn¡¯t dare to stay. She dragged two parents who were selling women for food and clothing and left the Beicheng district¡¯s area. On the other hand, Zhan Bei Tian felt that the call was not quite right after Rong Xue hung up, because the call came after Rong De Ming. It was not only a strange number, but also no voice was uttered after answering. Therefore, the person who called was probably Rong Xue. As soon as he thought of the possibility, he got up and put on his clothes. Mu Yi Fan saw him put on his clothes in a hurry and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I come back.¡± Using teleportation, Zhan Bei Tian appeared in the courtyard where Rong De Ming lives, and saw the bloodstain on the ground extending to the gate of the courtyard. He narrowed his eyes, opened the gate of the yard, and went out to have a look. The bloodstain was stretched ten meters away. Then, there was no shadow. ¡°Zhan¡­ Major General Zhan.¡± There was a cry of fear in the room. Hearing this, Zhan Bei Tian turned around and saw a woman coming out of the house in fear. ¡°Where is Rong De Ming and his wife?¡± he asked The woman was shocked and said, ¡°He and his wife were dragged away by their terrible daughter¡­¡± She was busy telling her story. Because she lived in the same courtyard and the old house was not sound proof, she heard a lot of quarrels with other survivors. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s brows furrowed. It seemed that the fact that Rong De Ming secretly contacting him was found by Rong Xue. Chapter 284 Chapter 284: the Zanglong Mountain Zhan Bei Tian came back to the camp room with a chilling face. Seeing that Mu Yi Fan had not got up from the sleep, he took off his coat and trousers and went to lay down on the bed, holding the man in his arms. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What happened just now? Why are you back so soon? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°Just after Rong De Ming called me and said Rong Xue was back, Rong Xue found out that Rong De Ming called me secretly and she dragged Rong De Ming and Luo Jing out of the courtyard where they lived in the Beicheng District. Now they are missing.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°Betrayed by her relatives, she must be very cold and sad, but she also tasted how it felt when she betrayed Rong Yan.¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°This should be a retribution. I don¡¯t know how she will deal with Rong De Ming and Luo Jing next. By the way, speaking of Rong Xue, it reminds me of yesterday¡¯s meeting with Zhuang Zi Yue. He wanted to record what I said in K City, and you say¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Does he want to expose my identity as a zombie again? Besides, he¡¯s already with Zhan Nan Tian. They come back to the B City this time and don¡¯t know what they want to do. However, I find that Zhan Nan Tian is very interested in my replication ability.¡± As soon as Zhan Bei Tian heard this, a dangerous beam of light flashed across his eyes and he patted him gently on the back: ¡°No matter what they are going to do, we should be well prepared. You should take a good rest now and think about these things when you wake up.¡± Mu Yi Fan said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep first.¡± Zhan Bei Tian kissed his forehead. After he fell asleep, he got up and called Shen Qin Yang outside the room: ¡°Qin Yang, how about the study of zombie virus?¡± Shen Qin Yang just woke up, he yawned and said: ¡°There is a breakthrough we are following. However, it will take another year or two for us to really study out the medicine.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°So long?¡± ¡°Otherwise, that¡¯s the reason it¡¯s called research. If it can be made in a short time, it¡¯s not called research. What? Are you in a hurry for?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer, and he asked, ¡°Is all the data in the study well preserved?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better make several copies of these things and bring one with you.¡± When Shen Qin Yang listened to his serious voice, he suddenly lost all his sleepiness: ¡°Is there anything going to happen?¡± ¡°Nothing for the time being.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say much, chatted a few words at will and hung up. He stood there and glanced for a moment, then picked up his mobile phone and called Mao Yu: ¡°Let the power men who are three level and above gather in the conference room.¡± When Mu Yi Fan woke up, he didn¡¯t see Zhan Bei Tian, so he laid in bed and tried to shout twice. When he saw there was no response in the bathroom, he slowly got up to brush his teeth and wash his face, and then called Zhan Bei Tian. The phone just rang three times, and Zhan Bei Tian picked up the phone. However, He didn¡¯t know what kind of interference it has received. The voice was very noisy. Sometimes it hisses. It¡¯s hard to hear what the other party said. Mu Yi Fan had to hang up and send a message to Zhan Bei Tian. After five minutes, it didn¡¯t hear back from Zhan Bei Tian. He saw that it was almost noon, so he went to the dormitory to find Zheng Guo Zong for lunch. When Zheng Guo Zong saw Mu Yi Fan, he snorted with displeasure, ¡°You boy finally knew to come to see me.¡± He has not seen Mu Yi Fan for several months. Although his face is unhappy, he is still very happy. Mu Yi Fan giggled, ¡°I¡¯m not coming to see you now.¡± He also knew that he had not seen Zheng Guo Zong for several months. He felt very guilty. He didn¡¯t even come to see Zheng Guo Zong for the New Year. ¡°I don¡¯t think Major General Zhan has time to eat with you, so you thought of me as an old man.¡± ¡°Who said, I miss you, just came to find you, did not expect you to see me like this, I¡¯m feeling too hurt my heart.¡± Zheng Guo Zong angry smile: ¡°OK, let¡¯s go to eat, otherwise, the food will be cold.¡± Two people came to the canteen to line up for dinner, and then found a place in the corner and sat down. Zheng Guo Zong swept around and saw no one around, so he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Yi Fan, do you know what Major General Zhan is doing recently?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him wondering, ¡°What are you asking this for?¡± Zheng Guo Zong lowered his voice a little bit: ¡°This morning, Major General Zhan suddenly asked me something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He asked me if I knew about Jia Ming¡¯s Zanglong Mountain archaeology and the place where Jia Ming was infected with the virus. Finally, he asked me if I knew the specific location of the Zanglong Mountain archaeology. This was the second time that Major General Zhan asked about Jia Ming archaeology, so I wanted to know what Major General Zhan was doing.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and said, ¡°I think you are worried about what Bei Tian will do to your son?¡± Zheng Guo Zong nodded honestly and said, ¡°You know Jia Ming¡¯s situation. Of course, I¡¯m worried about Jia Ming¡¯s bad behavior outside, which may have angered Major General Zhan, and Major General Zhan brought him back.¡± ¡°So did you answer Bei Tian¡¯s question?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid that would have delayed Major General Zhan¡¯s business, so I had to be honest.¡± ¡°Haha, then don¡¯t worry, he shouldn¡¯t be after Jia Ming.¡± When Mu Yi Fan said that, he suddenly thought of the previous telephone interference and asked, ¡°Do you mean Bei Tian called you this morning?¡± He thought that Zhan Bei Tian was likely to have gone to the Zanglong Mountain, and then the telephone is affected by the ancient tomb, which will interfere with their inability to communicate. Otherwise, why did Zhan Bei Tian suddenly ask about the tomb? But what did Zhan Bei Tian want to do at the tomb? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He asked the specific location of Jia Ming archaeology?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± Zheng Guo Zong nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Jia Ming once mentioned it to me when he was in archaeology study.¡± Mu Yi Fan huffed and puffed: ¡°Then you can¡¯t tell where the specific location is?¡± When he wrote the novel, he just described the incident at will, and didn¡¯t write the location of archaeology. ¡°To the north of Zanglong Mountain.¡± ¡°Quack, I have something to do. Take your time to finish the food.¡± Before Zheng Guo Zong could react, the man in front of him suddenly turned into a light and disappeared in front of him. ¡°Eh?¡± Zheng Guo Zong looked in front of him, and then looked around. He didn¡¯t see the trace of Mu Yi Fan. He was worried about what would happen. But when he thought of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s passing word, he felt a lot of peace. However, he had no appetite to eat. After Mu Yi Fan left the camp, he left the B City. Then, he asked the people who were looking for materials about the way to Zanglong Mountain in Yunnan Province. Fifteen minutes later, he finally came to the bottom of the mountain north of the Zanglong Mountain. At this time, the Zanglong Mountain was still covered with white snow. The snow on the big tree fell on the ground from the top of the tree from time to time. Due to the large mutant of trees covering the sun, the mountainous road of Zanglong Mountain was very dark. When the cold wind blew, there was a sense of sininstress in the air. Standing at the intersection, Mu Yi Fan looked at the dark hillside, hesitated to go to which end. Before he thought that Zhan Bei Tian would probably come to the Zanglong Mountain. He was just curious about the ancient tomb. Later, he came here anxiously, just thinking that maybe he could meet Zhan Bei Tian here, and then they could go to the mountain together. But the mountain road that looked like a road to depth of hell made him retreat. Mu Yi Fan took out his cell phone again and called Zhan Bei Tian. The phone turned into a busy tone, and he was unable to contact the other party. He can¡¯t help worrying, he was looking at the dark road, biting his teeth, illuminating the mountain road with light system power, and walked in. The woods were aerated all around, so when the cold wind blew through the dark mountain path, it will make a ¡°Whine¡± sound, like someone is hiding in the dark and weeping. There was also the sound of snow sliding, as if someone was walking, making a sound of ¡°Hua Hua¡±, which makes anyone uneasy. After walking ten meters, Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t stand such a gloomy atmosphere. He quickly used the light system ability to shuttle back and forth in the forest until he came to the place with light. He looked around at the big trees, and suddenly he could not distinguish between the southeast and northwest. The scenery around him was almost the same. Just when Mu Yi Fan thought he was lost, two voices of men came: ¡°Let¡¯s go there to find out. Maybe that man is running there.¡± ¡°Stupid, there are no footprints over there. How can he go there?¡± ¡°But there are no footprints here. Which direction are we going to look for?¡± ¡°That man must be around. We¡¯ll look around.¡± Mu Yi Fan sensed that the other side were zombies, worried that they would find him, and thought that maybe he could find an ancient tomb with them, so Mu Yi Fan quickly found a hiding place nearby, and finally, his eyes fell on the top of the tree. Like a rocket, he shot up the tree and landed on the trunk of one of the trees. A moment later, two zombies came from the north and stopped where he had stood before. Then, they looked down at a pair of footprints on the ground, their eyebrows frowned, and they looked at the sky without trees. ¡°Damn, that man can¡¯t have flying ability. He left here with flying ability, right? Otherwise, why are there only a pair of footprints on the snow?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Another zombie was not sure to look around: ¡°Did he really fly away? If so, how can we explain it to boss?¡± ¡°That xsshole, didn¡¯t he say the man was just a corpse? Why did he wake us up all of a sudden? And started running away? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t complain, either. Let¡¯s find the man soon.¡± ¡°How do you expect us to find him now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find someone by myself first, and then you can go back and find more people to help me capture him. You¡¯d better inform Brother Ren to find a way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Two zombies split up. Mu Yi Fan thought that the Brother Ren they mentioned was probably Pan Ren Zhe, so he kept staring at the zombie who went looking for help. Seeing that he was far away, he turned to look at another zombie who was responsible for looking for someone. When he was sure that the zombie would not find him. He immediately used the light system ability to jump to the tree trunk opposite. He glanced back and forth, and when he tried to determine whether the two zombies found him. Unexpectedly, when he turned he saw a red eyed man near him, he was so scared that he almost cried out and almost fell under the tree. ¡°Shh.¡± The man Mu Yi fan was looking at quickly raised his hand to make a gesture that asked him not to speak. Mu Yi Fan saw that there is no grumpiness in the other party¡¯s eyes, and he breathed a sigh of relief quietly, but his eyes looked back and forth on the other party¡¯s body. His messy long hair almost covered his whole face. However, he can barely see that the other party is a man, and the overcoat on his body seemed to be put on his body messy, which is unusual. ¡°Are you the one they are looking for?¡± he asked in a low voice Normally, the other person is not a person, but a zombie, because the man did not hide his zombie¡¯s appearance. The man looked at him nervously, without speaking. Mu Yi Fan frowned. He found that the level of this zombie was very high, which could be said to be no different from him. In a word, he could not sense the other party¡¯s scent, so the other party was as high as his level, or higher than him. If it is true, why is this zombie afraid of the two zombies just now? The level of those two zombies is obviously not high, so he should not worry about being caught by them right? Mu Yi Fan pulled back his gaze, and when he saw the man had stared ahead when he heard the ¡°Roar¡± of senior zombie, and the low ones¡¯s cry for help. Chapter 285 Chapter 285: My nails are so black Mu Yi Fan looked at the pleading red eye and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Growl.¡± The man doesn¡¯t seem to be able to speak, he just made sounds like wild animals. Fortunately, Mu Yi Fan was also a zombie. He can understand his zombie language. And form the growls he found out that the man was pleading to take him down the mountain when Mu Yi Fan left, so Mu Yi Fan frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have something else to go up. I can¡¯t take you down.¡± The man¡¯s eyes flashed with a painted loss and when he saw Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t trust him. He growled and asked what year and what month it was and what place this place was. Mu Yi Fan looked at him strangely and thought that some people will lose their memory when they become zombies, so he told him: ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world. If we count the date before the end of the world, it¡¯s now March 30, 2015. This is the Zanglong Mountain of X continent in YN Province.¡± After the man listened, he was a little relieved. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t pay any more attention to him, he turned around and flashed to another tree. Looking back at the man, he saw that the man was trying to climb under the tree. His movements were very clumsy, which made it possible for him to fall under the tree at any time. At this time, there was a sudden silence around, not only the sound of snow falling, but also the sound of cold wind. The man noticed something unusual and quickly crawled back to his original position. He was alert and looked around. Mu Yi Fan looked around where the man eyes were staring at. The quiet environment seemed to be in the different space in Zhan Bei Tian space. As soon as his eyes lit up, he was surer that Zhan Bei Tian was in the Zanglong Mountain. Now it¡¯s so quiet around. It must be that Zhan Bei Tian used space powers to cover the whole Zanglong Mountain. Then, half of the hillside came the roar of the zombies, which was very sad and some even made an urgent call for help. When the man heard the roar, he quickly shrank back into the big tree. Mu Yi Fan was very uncomfortable when he heard the same kind of people asking for help. After hesitating for a moment, he sat down and dismissed the idea of looking for Zhan Bei Tian, so that he would not bear to see his kind of people being killed and would disturb Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s action. Moreover, he is now in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s space, without Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s permission, or when Zhan Bei Tian shifted to a different space, he can¡¯t leave the Zanglong Mountain, and can only wait for the end of things. Half an hour later, the roar on the hillside continued and became more and more loud. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t stop walking up and down the trunk of the tree. He was very upset. The man heard Mu Yi Fan¡¯s footsteps, leaned out from behind the trunk, and gave him a quiet look. Mu Yi Fan noticed that the man was peeping. He came to the man¡¯s face in a flash. He nearly growled: ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The man stared at Mu Yi Fan, and then he let out a growling voice. And with that he asked: Just now, how did your body turn into a white light? How did you reach to me in an instant? Mu Yi Fan picked up the eyebrow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the power?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with doubts: Power? ¡°After the apocalypse, many people have powers.¡± Mu Yi Fan was really not in the mood to explain: ¡°Later, you will know, I can¡¯t understand, as a zombie, how can you not even know about powers, then how can you upgrade the senior zombie without knowing?¡± The man was more confused: Zombie? What is a zombie? Mu Yi Fan gave him a cold stare: ¡°Aren¡¯t you one? You don¡¯t even know about zombies? You¡¯re not playing with me, are you?¡± The man growled, eager to show that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°I don¡¯t want to explain it to you.¡± The man saw that he was impatient and didn¡¯t disturb him again. He sat still and raised his hand to look at his dark long nails. Then, he scraped the hard nails of his left hand with the sharp nails of his right hand. Immediately, he made a squeak. Mu Yi Fan really can¡¯t stand this kind of voice. He asked angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man raised his hands for Mu Yi Fan to see: My nails are so black. Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes again. The man dare not move again. About half an hour later, the voice finally calmed down. Moreover, the boundary of different spaces was also reduced by half, which meant Mu Yi fan can go out. Mu Yi Fan conjectured that Zhan Bei Tian will release the space when he realizes that it has come, so it will not stay at Zanglong Mountain anymore. When the man found out his plan, he cried out quickly: Sir, can you take me down the mountain with you? When I get down the mountain, I will leave and won¡¯t bother you again, OK? Mu Yi Fan left without paying any attention to him, but when he saw the lost figure, he was a little bit impatient, so he moved back, took the man¡¯s collar, left the Zanglong Mountain, and came to a small town not far from the Zanglong Mountain. For the man that speed was quite fast. In the blink of an eye, a picture changed in front of him. He was shocked to see the small town and didn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi Fan could take him down the mountain so soon. ¡°I¡¯ll take you only this far.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know why he took the zombie down the mountain so kindly. Maybe it was because he thought the zombie was harmless, or maybe it was because the zombie was chased by Zhan Nan Tian. However, whether he took the zombie or not down the mountain, this zombie will find its own way down the mountain sooner or later without any other zombies or people¡¯s obstruction. Mu Yi Fan stood in place, looking at the direction of the Zanglong Mountain, he was thinking whether he should be going back to the B City now, or waiting for Zhan Bei Tian to go down the mountain here. The man turned around slowly regained his thoughts, saw the ugly zombies wandering in the street, anxiously pulled Mu Yi Fan¡¯s sleeve, pointed to the zombies and roared: Sir, what are those weird people? Mu Yi Fan looked at the zombie not far ahead of his eyes: ¡°What are you afraid of? Those are zombies. You are a zombie yourself.¡± Zombie? The man looked at the zombies in front of him, quickly raised his hand and touched his face. He didn¡¯t touch the rotten face, so he was relieved a little. Then he saw the people in the glass mirror of the shop in front of him, and he was shocked again. One of them was Mu Yi Fan, and the other was The man waved, and so did the man in the glass. The man¡­ Is that him? Mu Yi Fan looked at the dazed man, didn¡¯t pay any more attention to this man, and decided to go back to the B City and wait for Zhan Bei Tian to come back. The man didn¡¯t notice that Mu Yi Fan had left. He couldn¡¯t turn his eyes from the glass mirror. He stepped forward step by step, pulled away the long hair on both sides and looked at the handsome face. He couldn¡¯t get back to his thoughts for a long time. ¨C After Mu Yi Fan returned to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp, Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t come back with the team until dinner. After Zhan Bei Tian and the team members return, they went back to the room to take a bath and change the clothes stained with black blood. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian go back to his room and immediately took off his coat stained with blood and asked, ¡°Did you go to Zanglong Mountain today?¡± Zhan Bei Tian responded with a faint voice: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I went, too. Did you notice?¡± ¡°Noticed.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly think of going to Zanglong Mountain?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°If we don¡¯t do some more actions, Nan Tian will become more and more arrogant and he will be thinking that using my family or Rong Yan¡¯s things can suppress my actions, so this action was a warning.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked again, ¡°How many zombies are there in Zanglong Mountain? Did you kill them all?¡± ¡°The middle and senior zombies in each city have disappeared. Nan Tian should have concentrated them in the tombs of Zanglong Mountain. The tombs have aura and the zombies there can upgraded. However, the structure of the tombs is strange. I didn¡¯t lead a team to go deeper. I only killed the middle-level zombies on the tombs of the Zanglong Mountain and the periphery of the Emperor¡¯s tomb, and also dug their crystal cores. As for the senior zombies, they hid in the tombs depths and did not come out. ¡± ¡°That is to say, you didn¡¯t see the Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡± ¡°No, when I was leaving, I planned to bomb the Emperor¡¯s tomb with fire thunder and bury all the zombies in it, but I was afraid that the zombie gas in the tomb would leak out, so I stopped and deciding to come back.¡± Mu Yi Fan exhaled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t blow up the Zanglong Mountain. Otherwise, the whole world would now be zombies. However, the Zanglong Mountain is not so easy to blow up. There are ancient talismans in it to suppress any attacks on it. Ordinary powers can¡¯t destroy it so easily.¡± Then he thought of something and said, ¡°You have killed so many zombies now. Zhan Nan Tian will be furious when he knows it. He is likely to do something to hurt your grandfather. Won¡¯t you go back to see them now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Qing Tian, if Nan Tian does anything, Qing Tian will take grandpa and uncle Cai away.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t worry so much about the fact that the child was teleporting like Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°The last time Qing Tian used teleportation, he slept for about ten days. If he used teleportation this time, he would not sleep for ten days, right?¡± ¡°No, during this period, he has been improving his ability. Teleporting is not a problem, but it cannot be used frequently.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took out a big bag of crystal cores from the space: ¡°These crystal cores are for Chen Hao and the others, especially Chen Hao. His ability must be improved as soon as possible, and there are many situations which will need his ability in the future.¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286: You can¡¯t be soft, can you? Mu Yi Fan saw that the bag had reached his thigh in height, and he calculated that there were at least five or six hundred crystal cores in the bag. For others, it was quite a lot. ¡°Is this the cores you just found? Are you going to train Chen Hao and the other?¡± He hasn¡¯t seen Chen Hao and the others for a long time. Now that the snow has stopped, it¡¯s time to see them. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s interesting. When they pass my test, I will consider giving them a spring water from the space.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked with interest, ¡°How are you going to test them?¡± Zhan Bei Tian rose his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say how he was going to test them. He took off his coat and walked into the bathroom in sexy underwear. Mu Yi Fan groaned twice excitedly. He untied his clothes at the fastest speed. He also ran in and rubbed his back of his lover, taking advantage of him on the way. When the two bathed, some soldiers sent the food to their room. After dinner, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s phone rang. He saw that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cell phone number was displayed on his cell phone. Squinting, he picked it up and immediately heard a furious voice: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you are tough enough.¡± When the other party finished speaking, he hung up. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say a word, so he put the phone down, and he asked: ¡°Who is calling you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian cold voice: ¡°It¡¯s Nan Tian.¡± ¡°He already knew that you had to Zanglong Mountain? What did he tell you? ¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that he didn¡¯t not say anything. After all, in such a short time of answering the phone, he couldn¡¯t say too many things, so he asked: ¡°Do you think about how to deal with Zhan Nan Tian now? What if he doesn¡¯t tell you about your cousin? What are you going to do? Or is there any way to force the soul out of the body?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s frown was almost made into a knot: ¡°For the moment, there is no way. Although we have powers in the world now, there is no such thing as a ghost and God and there is nothing that we can use to solve the soul thing.¡± Even if there is such a person who can transfer a soul, he will not necessarily be able to find them, or he might even kill them, because he is very worried about not only solving the soul in Nan Tian, but also squeezing Mu-Mu out of Mu Yi Fan, which is the last thing he wants to see. ¡°However, when I went to Zanglong Mountain today, I thought that if my cousin entered someone else¡¯s body, then Nan Tian would lock him in the tombs.¡± After all, he is not familiar with the situation inside, so it¡¯s hard to get to the deep part of the tomb. Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Do you want me to dive in and have a look?¡± Thinking that Mu Yi Fan was the creator of the world, Zhan Bei Tian was likely to know and ask, ¡°Do you know the structure in the tombs?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m a zombie. I can go in and have a look.¡± Zhan Bei Tian disagreed: ¡°No, I¡¯ve attacked once. Nan Tian must be on guard. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to sneak in now. Nan Tian will catch you at any time you appear there.¡± ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced. In fact, he has made the worst plan in his mind. If there is really no way to make Nan Tian back to his original shape, then he will kill this Nan Tian by himself, so as not to hurt more people, especially those he want to protect. ¡°By the way, today I met a zombie in Zanglong Mountain. It¡¯s a senior zombie. It should have escaped from the tombs. Maybe you can ask him about the situation of the tombs. Maybe he can take us to the tombs to find your cousin.¡± ¡°A zombie from a tomb?¡± Zhan Bei Tian shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Maybe it¡¯s the person Nan Tian arranged to scam us.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that the man didn¡¯t understand anything. He didn¡¯t look like a person arranged by Zhan Nan Tian. However, he didn¡¯t rule out this possibility and didn¡¯t mention it again. ¨C In the villa Hall of the Zhan Family, Zhan Nan Tian hung up in anger. For Zhan Bei Tian to lead the team to Zanglong Mountain, and kill nearly 5000 intermediate zombies, he also just received the news. In addition to his anger, he also felt very confused. How did Zhan Bei Tian know that he was at Zanglong Mountain? The world is so big, and there¡¯s a spirit talisman to seal the zombie scent in the Zanglong Mountain. How can Zhan Bei Tian find it? He can¡¯t think of an answer to this question. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes turned red when he thought that Zhan Bei Tian had killed more than half of his men, but when he thought that there were other people in the hall, he immediately calmed his anger. He looked at Zhan Guo Xiong sitting in the center of the hall, his eyes sank, and he walked over. Just as he was about to approach the old man, a small figure rushed to Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s arms. Mu Qing Tian raised his head and said, ¡°Great Grandpa, I want to go to sleep.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong put down his teacup and he asked, ¡°You¡¯re sleepy this early?¡± Cai Yuan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the Little Young Master back to his room to sleep.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Qing Tian refused, ¡°I want my great grandfather to take me back to my room to sleep.¡± Cai Yuan said with a smile, ¡°You know how to play coquetry with your Great Grandpa.¡± ¡°I want to hear from my grandfather about the war. I want to be a hero in the future.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was amused by the child: ¡°OK, OK, OK, Great Grandpa will take you back to the room to tell a story.¡± He stood up and turned around. He saw Zhan Nan Tian standing behind the sofa. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the child back to the room to rest.¡± Zhan Nan Tian smiled: ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong thought of something, and asked: ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you how things are going after you came back from Mu Technology Group?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m sincere and have the courage to admit what I¡¯ve done wrong, and because Mu Yi Hang was expelled from the B City, Admiral Mu doesn¡¯t want to bother to investigate what I¡¯ve done for the time being.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s ok if he doesn¡¯t investigate. Then I¡¯ll take the child back to the room first.¡± Cai Yuan took the child¡¯s other hand and he and Zhan Guo Xiong and went back to the room together. Mu Qing Tian stealthily made a grim face to Zhan Nan Tian when he was passing by. ¡°This damned kid.¡± Zhan Nan Tian stopped smiling and said angrily, ¡°As hateful as his father.¡± Just when he thought about whether to follow him or not, the phone rang, and he saw three words from Pan Ren Zhe on it, and immediately picked up: ¡°What else can I do?¡± ¡°Boss, the body is missing.¡± Pan Ren Zhe¡¯s steady voice has a sense of urgency. The angry Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t know so: ¡°What body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the corpse you asked us to guard. At noon, he pretended to be dead, woke up and ran out of the tomb.¡± ¡°What? Wake up? Run?¡± Zhan Nan Tian asked angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to guard him well? What happened? And how come you tell me at this time? ¡± ¡°It was a mess today. I just heard what the guards said. Besides, we didn¡¯t expect the body to wake up.¡± ¡°Did you send someone to look for him?¡± ¡°Yes, I sent someone to search the mountain just now. As long as he doesn¡¯t have the ability, he should be easy to find.¡± Zhan Nan Tian pulled back a little sense: ¡°When you find him, don¡¯t force him back. You may not be his match and die in his hands.¡± ¡°What will you do when we find him?¡± ¡°Watch him first, and don¡¯t let the man get anywhere.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Nan Tian hung up the phone, his eyes were filled with cold and angry fire, and then, thinking of something, he picked up the phone to find Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s phone and called. ¡°Have you done what you were asked to do before?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s a failure. I used this move against him before. He was already defensive against it. Moreover, I don¡¯t know how he did it. The mobile phone didn¡¯t record our conversation.¡± Zhan Nan Tian glanced. ¡°Tell me about that.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue briefly said something about yesterday: ¡°What power could he have to block mobile phone¡¯s recording, and also prevent me from using the predictive power at him, because I can¡¯t predict what his next action will be or what he will do?¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°It makes me more and more interested in him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also interested in him. Isn¡¯t he a replicator? Then, once I use the ability of the foresight/prediction on him before. Can he copy my ability of foreknowledge? ¡± ¡°Maybe it can be copied.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t record him now. What are you going to do next?¡± Zhan Nan Tian eyes moved: ¡°Next thing, don¡¯t you worry about, I have a way to expose his identity.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t make a sound. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes snapped: ¡°You can¡¯t be soft, can you?¡± ¡°Do you think I will?¡± ¡°I hope not.¡± Zhan Nan Tian hung up the phone, looked at the stairway, his eyes flashed with a dark color. Chapter 287 Chapter 287: It¡¯s from my man Early in the morning, Mu Yi Fan had breakfast in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp, and drove Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s car to the Mu Family training camp. As soon as he entered the gate, he saw that the soldiers in the playground were working hard. After several months of hot and cold weather, the soldiers were hiding in the room, leading to their physical strength deteriorating. Now, when the snow stopped and the temperature warmed up, everyone thought they should exercise quickly to avoid losing a fight with the zombie in the future. Mu Yi Fan drove directly to the dormitory building, checked in and out, and went to the floor where Chen Hao lived. Since Chen Hao became a power, six people have changed rooms and dormitories to facilitate care and avoid exposure of the identity of them being mutant. Mu Yi Fan came to the door of Chen Hao¡¯s room. The door was open, but he called several times at the door. No one answered, so he went in and put the crystal core given by Zhan Bei Tian on the table beside the door. He looked around the room for a while. The quilts of three double beds and five beds in the room were folded neatly. Only the bottom of the bed in the most corner was in a mess, like a dog¡¯s nest. Half of the quilts fell to the ground, and there was a pile of small toys on them. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help laughing. He knew it was Wang Bing¡¯s bed at first sight. If it was changed to normal, he would have been punished. But now Wang Bing has only a few years old¡¯s IQ. It¡¯s really too hard for him to fold his quilt properly or even remember. Just then, there were a few hurried footsteps outside the door. Then someone shouted excitedly, ¡°Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned around and saw Chen Hao coming in smiling. Gao Fei smiled and patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: ¡°Good, I haven¡¯t seen you for several months. Are you ok?¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just wonderful. How about you? Were you frozen this winter?¡± ¡°No, Zhou Quan can summon fire beasts to warm us up. I feel so comfortable sleeping at night that I don¡¯t want to get up in the morning.¡± Deng Xiao Yi asked, ¡°Yi Fan, are you going to take us out of the city to look for materials and fight for crystal cores this time?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Deng Xiao Yi and other people, smiled and asked, ¡°Is it suffocating here? Why are you all hyper about going out to show your fighting style?¡± Deng Xiao Yi laughed: ¡°We just want to try to see if our power has become more powerful.¡± ¡°Are you all at level two now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s early to go out. If we can go out and look for cores, we would definitely reach level 3.¡± ¡°When it came to this, you come see what I¡¯ve brought you.¡± Mu Yi Fan went to the table at the door, patted the bag on the table and smiled at them mysteriously. ¡°What is it?¡± The five men looked at the big bag on the table curiously. ¡°Close the door first.¡± Standing by the door, Zhou Quan put his hand on the doorknob and was about to close the door when he heard the excited cry outside: ¡°Mom, mom.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard Wang Bing¡¯s voice, he rubbed his for head: ¡°It¡¯s been several months, how can he still remember me as his mother? Besides, haven¡¯t you corrected his naming?¡± Zhou Quan couldn¡¯t help laughing and said, ¡°We tried correcting it, he won¡¯t listen. It¡¯s just like he¡¯s been calling that name from childhood. He can¡¯t change it.¡± Wang Bing rushed into the room and when he saw Mu Yi Fan. He had a bigger smile on his face and ran over. Mu Yi Fan quickly blocked him with his hand and said, ¡°Wang Bing, you¡¯re so big, you shouldn¡¯t jump on people anymore.¡± Wang Bing looked at Mu Yi Fan like he been wronged, and then, without knowing what he thought, he happily put a package of things in his hand into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand: ¡°Mom, gift for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Yi Fan opened the bag doubtfully. When he saw that there were ingots, candles and paper money in it, he took a hard looked at the corner of his eye to the other men of the team. The other five men laughed with a big smile. Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes. ¡°Wang Bing, do you know what these are? Do you know what these things are for? ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Wang Bing nodded hard and said, ¡°Uncle Xiao Yi said it¡¯s for mom and dad.¡± Wang Bing will call Deng Xiao Yi uncle, who is learning from Mu Qing Tian. Kong Zi Xu huffed and puffed when he said: ¡°Xiao Yi, why do you always teach Wang Bing messy things?¡± Deng Xiao Yi looked at him innocently: ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to exercise this morning? Without the time to collect the paper money, Wang Bing, who didn¡¯t need to exercise, would have left. However, he didn¡¯t want to stay with us and exercise, so I had to lie to him and say that it was for his family who lived far away. Who knew that he would twist the meaning of my words and think that they were his parents? Moreover, he didn¡¯t see Yi Fan for a long time and thought that these were for Yi Fan. ¡± Mu Yi Fan asked curiously, ¡°What do you want paper money for?¡± Zhou Quan put away their smiled and sighed: ¡°Qingming Festival is coming, we can¡¯t go to the graves to put incense, so we want to burn some paper money to our former comrades in arms, as well as the dead family and ancestors.¡± [1] Qingming is a chinese festival known as Tomb Sweeping Day where the living go to clean and pay respects to their dead loved ones Mu Yi Fan remembered that Qingming Festival was just a few days away, and Deng Xiao Yi and Kong Zi Xu lost their parents when they were young, and then they were brought up by grandparents. However, in the few years they joined the army, several old people died one after another. As for Zhou Quan, Gao Fei and Chen Hao, their families are all living in the remote mountainous area, and they couldn¡¯t go home at all after the end of the world with the broken transport. ¡°Have you ever thought of going home?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to go home in my dream.¡± Zhou Quan said: ¡°At the beginning, because we just entered the end of the world, we didn¡¯t know the situation, and we didn¡¯t dare to act by ourselves in private we were waiting for the army instructions. Later, because of the appearance of the zombies and mutant animals and plants, we were more afraid to put forward the matter of going home. Of course, it¡¯s not that we are timid, but that our purpose is mainly to get together with our families, not to be separated from them.¡± Gao Fei sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how our family is now, so I want to go back and see them.¡± Chen Hao patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our family must have a good time. Just because Yi Fan was here now, we will ask for leave to go home and have a look.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned: ¡°Do you want to go home now?¡± ¡°Yeah, now Zhou Quan can summon flying monsters and take us back to see our families. It will take us a few days, about a week, and we will come back.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, you haven¡¯t seen your family for a long time. You can stay with them for a few more days.¡± He really didn¡¯t want to lower their hopes. After the black rain, the people in their villages have either died or became zombies. When they returned, they could only see the rotten bodies or the zombies that could only eat people, which only increased their sadness. However, when they returned, they had a unified goal. ¡°Thank you.¡± The five men smiled at once. ¡°Mom.¡± Wang Bing asked suddenly, ¡°What is this?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Wang Bing and pokes the bag with his hand, smiled and said, ¡°This is a gift for you. It¡¯s from my man.¡± The five men said, ¡°Major General Zhan?¡± Wang Bing asked, ¡°Is it food?¡± Mu Yi Fan laughs, ¡°Maybe.¡± Zhou Quan closed the door. Mu Yi Fan opened the bag, and the crystal core immediately appeared in front of them. ¡°Crystal cores?!¡± The five men were surprised but also excited. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all second level zombie cores. If you want to go home, I think it¡¯s not too late for you to go home after sucking these cores. It¡¯s safe for you to upgrade your power level.¡± As soon as Wang Bing saw the crystal core, he immediately turned into a bitter pear face: ¡°It¡¯s not food, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Recently, he was forced to suck the core of the power crystal and he can¡¯t go out to play when he is absorbing the cores, without playing he will suffocate. Now, there are a lot of cores. He will certainly suffocate. In fact, it¡¯s not surprising that Chen Hao forced him absorb crystal cores. When he went out to get crystal cores, among the six people, Wang Bing rounded the most of the cores. Because he can separate himself, a single person can make 500 or even more Wang Bings, so the rate of getting crystal core is ten times or twenty times then the others, but he didn¡¯t want to absorb them so he gave them Chen Hao. Chen Hao, of course, was not satisfied. He and the others just forced him to absorb the crystal cores and improve his ability, so that they can use the extra crystal core at ease with little guilt. Zhou Quan said to himself: ¡°Here¡­ Is this really for us?¡± Major General Zhan was also very generous. How long will it take to kill to get so many cores? ¡°Of course, before that, I need to make it clear that, there are 700 crystal cores here, of which 200 are for Chen Hao, and the rest 500 are for you five people. The reason why Chen Hao gets more than you is that his ability can protect you and the others, and there are other aspects that need him, so he must upgrade his ability as soon as possible, Do you have any words? ¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want them to misunderstand the partiality to Chen Hao. Of course, he wanted to make it clear. How could the five people present have any words? It¡¯s a thank God that someone gave them crystal cores. They dare not have any opinions. Especially Wang Bing, I wish I had even given Chen Hao his share. Chapter 288 Chapter 288: Sooner or later they will accept me! Gao Fei and the other¡¯s hearts struggled many times to accept this valuable gift. In their hearts, they were very grateful to Mu Yi Fan. If it wasn¡¯t for him, they might still be ordinary people, suffering from abnormal change, or may have even died quietly somewhere, so they decided to absorb these cores to upgrade their power level, so they can be useful to Mu Yi Fan in the future. After lunch with six of them, Mu Yi Fan asked them to take a vacation to go home in advance. After they absorbed the crystal core, they could leave the camp at any time and go home to visit their relatives. After completing these procedures, he gave Gao Fei a satellite mobile phone that they could stay in contact. This satellite mobile phone was given to him by Zhan Bei Tian this morning. It was given for the convenient for him to contact Gao Fei. He had to go to the camp to inform them without any small things. After that, he watched Gao Fei he left the camp, went back to Mu Tower building, took the elevator to the 79th floor, saw Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Xiao Hu were sitting on the sofa, chatting, and went over: ¡°Dad, Grandpa, what are you talking about?¡± Mu Xiao Hu smiled and said, ¡°Your father and I are talking about you.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked curiously, ¡°What can I do for you? Do you miss me when you don¡¯t see me for two days? ¡± ¡°Nothing to talk about. We just think your temperament has changed a lot. It¡¯s not as gloomy as before. It¡¯s really worrying. You don¡¯t know. I used to think that if I went died, how could I explain to your mother? Your mother will blame me for not taking care of you.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned displeased. ¡°Dad, what do you say this? How can you think of dying?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa, you will live to be a hundred years old.¡± Mu Xiao Hu sighed and turned to the topic: ¡°Qingming Festival is coming, but I can¡¯t go to your mother¡¯s grave to see your mother this year. Don¡¯t go to your mother¡¯s grave. It¡¯s dangerous outside. Don¡¯t lose your life for the incense thing. You mother will hate it if you were to lose your life for the festival of honoring her.¡± Mu Yi Fan remembers that this body¡¯s mother¡¯s grave is not in the B City, but in the hometown of N city, GZ Province, thousands of kilometers away from here. ¡°Grandpa, I have the light system ability. It will take only about a minute to go to N city.¡± Last year in Qingming, in order to kill the Male Protagonist Zhan Bei Tian, he didn¡¯t go to see the mother of this body, so this year can¡¯t be missed, otherwise, it will be too unfilial. Mu Xiao Hu raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh? Really? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, of course. I¡¯ll see my mother on Qingming Festival.¡± Mu Xiao Hu said, ¡°Then take a bunch of flowers for your mother. Her favorite is Lily.¡± Speaking of this, his face darkened: ¡°Look at my memory, it¡¯s the end of the world, where would the flowers come from.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to bring a real flowers. You can find someone to fold a bunch of lilies out of white paper.¡± Mu Xiao Hu immediately burst into a smile: ¡°Yes, find someone to fold a bunch of lilies for your mother.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see your mother this year.¡± Mu Yue Cheng then said, ¡°I collected some of your mother¡¯s favorite books some time ago, and then you will burn them to your mother for me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Mu Yue Cheng then said, ¡°How have you been doing with your child recently?¡± ¡°We are getting better and better.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was immediately blocked by him. Mu Xiao Hu asked, ¡°Since the relationship is so good, why not bring him back for us to see.¡± ¡°I have to ask his father if he agrees. If he agrees, I¡¯ll bring him back now.¡± Mu Yue Cheng snorted, but he made made no sound. Mu Xiao Hu looked at his son and said, ¡°Your father has said that if the other family agrees, he will agree.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his lips and smiled, ¡°Sooner or later they will accept me.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t refute it. On the day of Qingming Festival, the whole the B City people took incense, candles to the streets to pay their respects their dead relatives. As long as they thought that their family who had died in the virus or become a zombie, they could not help but cry out in pain. Especially when they think of the future without a bright future, they feel sadder and confused about the future, just like the smoke in front of their eyes, they can¡¯t see what the road ahead is, and they are particularly worried and afraid. Mu Yi Fan got up early in the morning to brush his teeth, wash his face and eat breakfast. Then, he left the Mu Tower with the sacrifices for Qingming. Now the N City is full of flowers and trees, and became a big forest, so it took several minutes to find the tombs of N City in GZ province. There are many tall weeds growing around the grave. It took Mu Yi Fan some time to find his mother¡¯s grave. The woman in the picture on the tombstone is very young and has beautiful features, but there is a stern and serious expression between the eyebrows which is inconsistent with her age. The black hair behind her is meticulously coiled behind her head, which shows that the whole person is particularly mature and emotionally stable. ¡°This is Mu Yi Fan mother?¡± Murmured Mu Yi Fan. He squatted down, first to remove all the weeds around, revealing the whole tomb. Then he put one bunch of lilies made of white paper in front of the tomb: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, mother, I¡¯m not really Mu Yi Fan, but I will treat you as my mother. I know you liked lilies in your life, so I asked someone to make a bunch of lilies with white paper for you. I hope you don¡¯t dislike it. It¡¯s not easy to find flowers in the end of the world.¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up another bunch of flowered and put them in front of the grave: ¡°It¡¯s from Grandpa. Grandpa is old now. It¡¯s inconvenient for his old bones to come and see you. Besides, this is from dad. He said that you loved these books before you died, so he specially found them for you, so that you can pass the time below waiting.¡± He put the book in front of the grave, and then he nagged about some things. For example, he is now with Zhan Bei Tian, hoping that the mother will be considerate of them. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to stay too long, fearing that the real Mu Yi Fan would visit his mother today. Just when he wanted to burn the books and flowered, a familiar feeling came from behind, and he was shocked. He could not care to burn even the flowers and books, so he left the grave quickly. No sooner had he disappeared in front of the tombs than a figure appeared where he had stood before. Zhan Nan Tian saw the clean tombs and the paper flowered and several books placed in front of the tombs. His eyes were slightly dazed, and he soon understood who had come to see his mother. ¡°It¡¯s quite kind.¡± He waved, burned the flowered, books and paper money that had not been burned in time. Then he squatted down and put the fresh lilies on the ground. That¡¯s why he came late, he zoomed around just to find the real flowered for his mother. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve come to see you.¡± ¨C Mu Yi Fan left the graveyard with the light power and came to N city. When he realized that Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t come after him. He was a little relieved and murmured, ¡°Although this Zhan Nan Tian is very bad, he is still filial. At least he didn¡¯t forget to see his mother on Qingming Festival.¡± With that, he looked around him and found himself in the N City there were several groups of survivors in the street looking for materials. They were busy getting up and down, and no one paid any attention to Mu Yi Fan. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s scream came from the street ahead: ¡°There are zombies, there are zombies.¡± Seven survivors, who were looking for supplies in the room, rushed out quickly and ran towards the direction of the call. Mu Yi Fan looked at the street curiously, and saw a long haired male zombie being chased by seven survivors. The survivors desperately use the power to attack the male zombie. The male zombie cried out several times: I am not a zombie, I am a human. Mu Yi Fan screwed his brow. How could he feel the voice was so familiar? All kinds of abilities have no effect on the male zombie, it was just like scratching the male zombie. They couldn¡¯t hurt the male zombie. However, the clothes on the body were not so lucky. When there was a fire, it burned all the clothes of the male zombie. The male zombie couldn¡¯t care so much, so he accelerated to run forward. Then, a familiar face attracted his attention. As soon as his eyes lit up, he let out a cry: It¡¯s me, sir. It¡¯s me. Do you remember me? When Mu Yi Fan heard the word ¡°Sir¡±, he immediately thought about who he was and saw him running towards him. He was worried that others would find out that he was also a zombie. With a cuss he used the light power to leave. The male zombie saw Mu Yi Fan leave, and his eyes flashed over and felt lost. However, he still ran in the direction where Mu Yi Fan left. When the survivors saw the male zombie chasing another human, they stopped and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not chase.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have to help that power man?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t even help about ourselves. We can¡¯t care about others. Besides, the speed of the power man is so fast that the zombie can¡¯t catch up with him. We need to leave now.¡± Chapter 289 Chapter 289: Mr. Mu¡¯s nails are really sharp Mu Yi Fanleft N City, went straight back to the B City and came to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp. But Mao Yutold Zhan Bei Tian to go to Qingming with his family and come back at night ortomorrow. Mu Yi Fanwent to see zombie Zheng Guo Zong, his wife was killed by the zombie, and hisson became one. Outsidethe door of the dormitory building, many survivors were burning incense paperfor their dead family members, which made the whole building misty and the eyesfull of tears. Mu Yi Fancame to Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s dormitory and saw that he was looking at the fire potsadly. He drank the wine from the cup without sipping. ¡°Quack.¡± Zheng GuoZong returned to his thoughts and smiled farfetched, ¡°Mu-Mu, why are youhere?¡± Mu Yi Fanlooked at the fire pot, went to his side and sat down: ¡°Thinking aboutAuntie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Zheng Guo Zong spoke with a burst of melancholy: ¡°Unconsciously, my wifehas been dead for nearly a year.¡± Mu Yi Fanreached over his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± What didZheng Guo Zong think of? He turned his head and asked, ¡°Did you go to ZanglongMountain last time? Did you see Jia Ming? ¡± ¡°No, whydo you think Jia Ming will be in Zanglong Mountain?¡± ¡°Justasking.¡± Zheng Guo Zong sighed, ¡°Mu-Mu, I want to be alone now, so I won¡¯tbother you.¡± Mu Yi Fansaw that he was not in the mood to speak, and did not disturb him. He comfortedhim and left the room. In thecorridor, he carefully avoided the firing basin and the basin filled withincense candles and walked down the stairs. When he was around the corner,suddenly, a person came face-to-face, followed by the sound of ¡°Bang¡± sound of glass falling. Mu Yi Fanimmediately said sorry. He raninto a female survivor who exclaimed, ¡°Ah, my jar.¡± Mu Yi Fanlooked down at the female survivor and squatted down to pick up the glassfragments. He also squatted down to help pick up the fragments: ¡°I¡¯m reallysorry for breaking your jar. Is this jar very important to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s notvery important,¡± she said as she picked it up. ¡°This jar is just forreplacing my dead parents with a new urn.¡± Mu Yi Fanbreathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it¡¯s just a jar. There¡¯s no ashes init. Otherwise, he can¡¯t compensate for the ashes. ¡°I¡¯ll findyou a new urn.¡± ¡°No, no,it¡¯s just a jar.¡± Female survivor picked up pieces faster. Just then,someone called out, ¡°Wang Li, what are you doing squatting there?¡± Wang Li,who is picking up the same piece of glass with Mu Yi Fan, hisses and drew backhis hand. Mu Yi Fanguessed that she had been scratched her finger by the glass piece and said:¡°Don¡¯t pick it up, I¡¯ll go to the broom and sweep them away.¡± ¡°Then¡­Thank you, Mr. Mu. ¡± Wang Listood up and went to the person who just called her, explaining, ¡°We arepicking up the fragments of the urn.¡± Mu Yi Fangot up and went to other rooms to borrow a broom and a garbage shovel. Wang Lisaid to his companion, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory.¡± She wentupstairs and looked at her fingers. When hercompanion noticed her attention, he looked at her finger and said, ¡°Why is yourfinger bleeding?¡± Wang Listared at the tiny red blood mark on his fingertip for a long time, then saidin a low voice: ¡°Just now, when picking up the debris, I was scratched by Mr.Mu Tower fingertip.¡± ¡°Mr. Mu¡¯snails are really sharp,¡± said the companion Wang Lididn¡¯t make a sound. After MuYi Fan swept away the glass fragments, he went to the town near the B City tofind an urn of ashes and sent it to Wang Li. Then he went back to the Mu Towerto deal with the matter of the Mu Tower. Since MuYi Hang was expelled from the B City, Mu Yue Cheng has left the whole MuTechnology Group to him to take care of. All things can be claimed without MuYue Cheng¡¯s consent. Therefore, Mu Yi Fan was very busy, and many things needto be done personally. Just whenhe was so busy that he was dizzy, Wang Li was shaking in his arms in thedormitory of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp: ¡°It¡¯s so cold, it¡¯s so cold.¡± When thesurvivors in the same dormitory with Wang Li heard the voice, they hurriedforward and asked, ¡°Wang Li, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯mcold.¡± Wang Li can¡¯t stand it. She went to the bed and lies down. Whenothers saw her face was very pale, they knew something was wrong. Theyimmediately ran downstairs to find Zheng Guo Zong. Zheng GuoZong, who is burning the last paper clothes for his wife, heard that someone isnot feeling well. He got up quickly and followed him to Wang Li¡¯s room. When hesaw Wang Li¡¯s face was wrong, he immediately felt Wang Li¡¯s pulse, but he didn¡¯tsee anything unusual. He looked into Wang Li¡¯s eyes and mouth, but he stilldidn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Wang Li,do you feel any discomfort?¡± ¡°Cold,cold, I¡­¡­¡± Wang Li¡¯s body shook and kept talking about the cold. Whenshe talks about the cold, her voice was not clear. She can only growl from histhroat. Zheng GuoZong frowned visibly: ¡°Apart from the cold, what else is uncomfortable?¡± Wang Lirolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t speak. Zheng GuoZong looked at her wild animal like roaring voice, pale lips, getting darkerand darker, squinting, and then, I don¡¯t know what he thought, the whole personwas shocked, like to see the fierce monster, jumped up, quickly pulled otherpeople to jump two meters away from the bed, and said: ¡°Hurry, call captain Maoand they come here, hurry.¡± Everyonewas stunned. Someoneresponded first and ran out of the dormitory to find Mao Yu them. Zheng GuoZong drove the rest of the room out of the room and quickly closed the windowsand doors. Fifteenminutes later, Mao Yu and Lu Lin rushed over: ¡°Dr. Zheng, what¡¯s goingon?¡± When theysaw that the reporter¡¯s face was wrong, they put down everything in their handsand ran over. Zheng GuoZong looked dignified, but there was no sound. What didMao Yu realize? He looked around and drove them away. Zheng GuoZong just opened his mouth and said, ¡°The woman inside seemed to be infected bythe zombie poison.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mao Yu andLu Lin were stunned. Lu Linsaid: ¡°How can there be a zombie infection? We have checked everyone in theteam, and those who come back from the mission have to be checked before theycan be released.¡± Mao Yusaid, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡± The twomen carefully opened the door to make sure that Wang Li was still in bed, sothey went in to have a look. When theysaw that the woman¡¯s body on the bed was shaking, making a growl in her mouth,and her face was getting bluer and blacker, their faces changed greatly. Theyquickly had her rolled up with quilts and tied her with ropes. Theydidn¡¯t take her out of the room at once, so as not to frighten the peopleoutside. Mao Yuwalked out of the room and told the soldiers to take all the people who hadcontact with Wang Li to the inspection room for inspection and isolation. Then,he turned to Zheng Guo Zong and said, ¡°Dr. Zheng, you are troubled to stay inthe inspection room for a while.¡± Zheng GuoZong nodded, ¡°For the safety of the camp, I should be.¡± Mao Yuquickly took out his satellite mobile phone and called Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Boss,no, someone in our camp is infected with zombie poison.¡± Zhan BeiTian looked at Zhan Guo Xiong, who was talking to his wife in the tomb, andwhispered, ¡°You handle this first, and I¡¯ll be back later.¡± Lu Lin sawMao Yu hang up the phone and said in a deep voice, ¡°We are so strict about theexamination. How can anyone else get the zombie? Besides, I remember that thisfemale survivor is just an ordinary person who only stays in the camp onweekdays and can¡¯t touch the zombie?¡± ¡°Ask theothers first.¡± Mao Yu andLu Lin walk out of the room and let the soldiers watch the room. No one isallowed to enter the room. The twocame to the inspection room and asked Wang Li who had contact with Wang Litoday. The specific content only asked Wang Li whether he had been out of thecamp, or who he had contact with and whether he had been injured. At last,one of the survivors said to Mao Yu, ¡°Does a little wound count?¡± The personwho asked this question was the survivor who saw Wang Li and Mu Yi Fan pickingup the glass fragments. Mao Yuimmediately asked, ¡°What little wound?¡± The femalesurvivor said once about Wang Li¡¯s fingertip injury: ¡°At that time, Wang Lisaid that her wound was scratched by Mr. Mu fingernails.¡± ¡°Mr. Mu?Are you sure it¡¯s Mu Yi Fan? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Yu andLu Lin took a look at each other: ¡°Is it Wang Li who made a mistake? Maybe itwas the glass that scratched her fingertips?¡± In thissentence, they are obviously sounding like they are helping Mu Yi Fan to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know.I only saw them pick up the same piece of debris together, but I didn¡¯t see ifMr. Mu had scratched Wang Li.¡± Mao Yu andLu Lin were silent. When thefemale survivors saw the solemn atmosphere, they could not help thinking thatthey had just been examined and asked about Wang Li¡¯s injury. They vaguelyguessed what happened. Seeing that the two captains were silent, they carefullyasked, ¡°Captain Mao, is something wrong with Wang Li?¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290: Exposing Mu Yi Fan¡¯s identity Mao Yu looked at her sternly. ¡°Nothing happened. Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Some of the female survivors shrink their heads in fear and dare not ask again. Mao Yu asked the soldiers to take the female survivors down. Lu Lin asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°First, send someone to find out the broken jar to see if there is any blood or if there is any zombie poison in the jar. Then before Wang Li really became a zombie, test the wound for any scratches or if it is really a zombie scratch.¡± Lu Lin send someone to do it right away. Soon there was a response. The scraps removed by Mu Yi Fan were still in the garbage shovel, but they didn¡¯t fall out, so it was soon found that there was no zombie virus in the jar, and there was no blood stain. It was found that the zombie poison was indeed transmitted from the wound on Wang Li¡¯s finger, and she was scratched by sharp things. Mao Yu also sent someone to the dormitory to monitor the records and check all the movements of Wang Li today. In addition to collecting the urn from the warehouse, and check if no strange people were contacted during the period. And when she met Mu Yi Fan, Wang Li¡¯s back was facing the camera, and because the incense smoke was too big, I couldn¡¯t see whether Wang Li was scratched by the glass fragments or by Mu Yi Fan. However, Mao Yu and Lu Lin did not doubt Mu Yi Fan because of this, but what they did not expect was that things somehow leaked out, and it was like a fierce flood washed out, which was out of control. In only half an hour later, almost all the B City people knew that it was not long before Mu Yi Fan scratched a survivor named Wang Li in Zhan Bei Tian camp, and Wang Li became a zombie. Now everyone is calling Mu Yi Fan a zombie. ¡°Not good, not good.¡± After hearing the news, the survivors rushed back to Mu Tower building to report the situation. ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Yi An, who is managing access on the first floor, asked The survivor quickly took Mu Yi An to the corner and told me that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. ¡°What? There is such a thing.¡± Mu Yi An was furious: ¡°Who is slandering our Mu Family, isn¡¯t it the Zhan Family again?¡± He came to the 80th floor office in the elevator with anger. Mu Yi Fan, who was discussing with Mu Yue Cheng about land selection and planting in spring, saw Mu Yi An coming in, stopped discussing and asked, ¡°Yi An, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Third brother, Brother Fan.¡± Mu Yi An closed the door of the office and quickly said what he heard: ¡°Now, the whole the B City is passing on a rumor that you are a senior zombie.¡± Then he spoke more and more angrily: ¡°Now we don¡¯t pursue the Zhan Family Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s injury to Mu Yi Hang. They are making such a fuss again. What is the matter? Is it because of the destruction of the Mu Family by him that they the Zhan Family are willing to give up? ¡± However, one thing he didn¡¯t understand was how his big brother ran to the Zhan Family¡¯s camp. Mu Yue Cheng frowned at Mu Yi Fan, and his eyes seemed to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Yi Fan face was sullen. He knows very clear that Wang Li¡¯s story must be Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s secret plot, and it is also clear that the story was spread out by Zhan Nan Tian. It is clearer that this matter will not be concealed and will be known sooner or later. He stood up and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go out and make a phone call.¡± Mu Yi Fan left and Mu Yi An asked, ¡°Uncle, what are we going to do next?¡± Mu Yue Cheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Yi Fan comes back from the phone call.¡± Mu Yi Fan left the office, went back to his own room, and immediately called Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Bei Tian, what¡¯s the matter with Wang Li?¡± ¡°What Wang Li?¡± asked Zhan Bei Tian, who was still in the tombs ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mu Yi Fan said Wang Li¡¯s story right away. Zhan Bei Tian narrowed his eyes: ¡°Mao Yu called me before and said that someone was infected with the zombie virus, but he didn¡¯t say who was infected, let alone how, and I didn¡¯t think that it would affect you.¡± He thought it was someone who made a mistake when he was on a mission that would be infected by the zombie virus. ¡°This time, Zhan Nan Tian wants to expose my identity to the end. Even if we try our best to cover it up, he will find a way to expose me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it when I get back.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hanged up, and Zhan Guo Xiong, who was talking to his wife in the tomb, stopped and asked Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°Is there anything in your camp?¡± Zhan Bei Tian also said, ¡°Something happened.¡± ¡°Is it serious?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked ¡°It¡¯s serious.¡± Zhan Bei Tian told the story that someone framed Mu Yi Fan saying that he scratched Wang Li and turn Wang Li into a zombie. When Zhan Guo Xiong heard this, he said angrily, ¡°Who is so wicked that he framed Mu-Mu?¡± Zhan Bei Tian knows who it is, but it can¡¯t say who it is. It can only say, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong calmed his anger: ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. Mu-Mu is not a zombie, and no one else can frame him. The Mu Family is not a soft bag, which can be pinched by others. However, you also need to clarify this matter as soon as possible, otherwise, Admiral Mu will think that it is our Zhan Family plot.¡± Zhan Bei Tian gazed at the old man deeply, speechless. Zhan Guo Xiong sighed, turned around, patted the tombstone in front of him and said, ¡°My wife, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian sent Zhan Guo Xiong, Cai Yuan and Mu Qing Tian back to the villa. Before leaving, he suddenly said, ¡°Grandpa, Mu-Mu is really a zombie.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong, who was about to enter the room, turned around in shock and looked at the place where Zhan Bei Tian disappeared from: ¡°Old Cai, what did Bei Tian say just now?¡± Cai Yuan¡¯s frowned visibly and sighed: ¡°Sir, its cold outside. Let¡¯s go back to the house and have a rest.¡± ¡°Evil doer!¡± Zhan Guo Xiong waved angrily: ¡°No matter what, no matter what, I don¡¯t want to take care of the young people¡¯s affairs. I¡¯m tired. I want to go back to my room and have a rest.¡± ¡°Great grandpa, I¡¯ll help you back to your room.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Qing Tian¡¯s face, his angry eyes showed softness: ¡°My great grandson is better, let¡¯s go back to the room to rest.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian returned to the camp, he received a phone call from Zhan Lei Gang before he could ask about the matter: ¡°Mu Yi Fan is suspected of being a zombie. What¡¯s the matter? How did this come out of your camp? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll solve this problem.¡± Zhan Lei Gang thought that his son never let himself worry, so he didn¡¯t ask: ¡°Yeah, if you need help, just call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hanged up and went to the monitoring room to find Mao Yu and the other. When Mao Yu saw Zhan Bei Tian coming back, he was relieved. At the same time, he was also very guilty: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really sorry. We don¡¯t know how this managed to get out.¡± They didn¡¯t know the truth of the matter, but they just spread it out, which is even more outrageous than the real fact. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t make a sound. He sat on the chair and saw the video of the monitoring screen in front of him. It was the scene when Mu Yi Fan hit Wang Li. Obviously, there was a premeditation, otherwise, Wang Li would not have carried the camera so cleverly, blocking the screen where she and Mu Yi Fan picked up pieces together, and while the dust rolled, and people could not see clearly what happened at that time. Mao Yu he continued: ¡°Boss, we are already interrogating people who have contact with Wang Li. We will find out who caused Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said suddenly. Mao Yu and Lu Lin are shocked: ¡°No need?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t bother to find out who set up Mu-Mu.¡± Zhan Bei Tian knows who¡¯s doing harm to Mu-Mu, so it¡¯s the same if it¡¯s not checked. ¡°Here¡­¡± Mao Yu can¡¯t figure out what Zhan Bei Tian is doing. If we don¡¯t find out, wouldn¡¯t everyone misunderstand Mu Yi Fan? This is not like their boss¡¯s temperament. They will not let others frame their own people casually, let alone their partner. ¡°However, still wants to return Mu-Mu his innocence. He didn¡¯t scratch Wang Li.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You go down first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian watched the video for a long time, and looked at it again and again. He really couldn¡¯t find any flaws. However, even if it is found that Mu-Mu didn¡¯t hurt Wang Li, Zhan Nan Tian will expose the identity of Mu Yi Fan using other means. He watched the video for a long time, then made a big decision, picked up his cell phone and called Mu Yi Fan back. Mu Yi Fan immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°We have to plan for the worst.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly raised his eyebrows: ¡°Do you want to¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t speak. Chapter 291 Chapter 291: Do you believe Mu-Mu is a zombie? In the afternoon of that day, Zhan Bei Tian announced to the outside world that the news that Mu Yi Fan had scratched Wang Li and caused Wang Li to become a zombie was a rumor that someone created so he would frame the Mu Family with such a meaningless thing because of the conflict between the two sides. The Zhan Family would definitely investigate the matter thoroughly and return it to the Mu Family for innocence. It was soon suppressed, but the next day it was said that the son brought back by Zhan Bei Tian in the previous year was actually born by the Mu Family¡¯s woman, and the two families are now family members. For the sake of the Mu Family¡¯s person giving birth to a child, the Zhan Family helped the Mu Family Young Master Mu Yi Fan cover up the identity of a zombie. There are many people who say that they have met or known Wang Li. As long as Wang Li came out to show herself, they will know if Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. Then, there were other campers who asked Mu Yi Fan to come out for an examination to prove that he was not a zombie, so they were unwilling to leave. However, under the pressure of the Mu Family and the Zhan Family, none of the campers dared to come around. However, just because they can¡¯t mess around, we started to force Mu Yue Cheng to let his son do the inspection jointly in the camp, so as to make everyone feel at ease. Mu Yue Cheng can¡¯t let others say anything and do what they want. Finally, he blocked them back with words: ¡°Saying my son is a zombie, where is your evidence? The Zhan Family¡¯s people don¡¯t admit that there is such a thing. Why do you ask my son to be checked, just for other people¡¯s made up rumors? I¡¯ll ask someone to tell others tomorrow that you are a zombie. Will you also like to be examined for the frame up of others? Will you take that tone?¡± The leader of the camp said: ¡°If something really happened that someone framed us, of course, we would like to do the examination to return our innocence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because when you can¡¯t resist, you will make a helpless choice. In a word, my son will go to do the examination, OK, if you have the ability to step on our Mu Family and make him, I will let my son do the examination.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said very strongly. ¡°Admiral Mu, you¡­¡± Someone said boldly, ¡°Admiral Mu, I respect you very much. So, I hope you can handle this issue like the Second Young Master Mu affairs, without favoritism, so that everyone can have a peace of mind. Besides, it¡¯s just an inspection. If Young Master is not a zombie, why be afraid of inspection?¡± Some time ago, for Mu Yue Cheng, it was not because Mu Yi Hang was his own son¡¯s affair. They still admired that he never concealed the truth of the affair and handed people over to the Bureau of Investigation for trial. Even if Mu Yi Hang framed Mu Yi Fan, another son of Mu Yue Cheng, there were not many people who could do it like Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yi Hang¡¯s business is Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s pain, so when it came to this matter, he is even more annoyed: ¡°Yi Hang¡¯s business is because the evidence is clear, Yi Fan¡¯s business, you don¡¯t have any evidence to come to my son¡¯s door and ask him to do an inspection, which will be a very pissing off no matter who you go to. If I hand over the person this time, then next time there will be similar things, you still want me to hand them over? They you will tell of how incompetent our Mu Family is. We can¡¯t even protect our son. We can also make others think that our Mu Family is a soft bag. It¡¯s easy to bully. It will also give other people the chance to take advantage of us. We will be attacked again and again with false rumors.¡± The camp leaders of other camps did not speak any more, nor did they continue to persuade Mu Yue Cheng to let his son do the inspection. However, it¡¯s not over. However, most people think it¡¯s someone who wanted to frame up the Mu Family that will release the rumor that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. After all, Mu Yi Fan has been in the B City for nearly a year. If he was a zombie, someone in the Mu Family will become a zombie within that time period, or many people in the B City will become zombies. It won¡¯t come out until now that he is a zombie. Although things are not as hot as before, the survivors of Zhan Bei Tian camp do not stop speculating in private. They knew that Wang Li had never appeared again after the incident, and that the people who had contacted Wang Li had been taken to the examination room, but they still haven¡¯t come out, so we are more and more sure that Wang Li has become a zombie. In particular, the people who were taken to the examination room witnessed Wang Li¡¯s illness with their own eyes, which was very similar to the situation when their relatives became zombies before the end of the world. ¡°Boss, people in the camp are discussing that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, and things can¡¯t be pressed down. Even if it¡¯s forbidden to discuss this matter, they will talk quietly in private, we can¡¯t stop them at all. If it goes on for a long time, it will cause everyone¡¯s panic, make everyone uneasy, and even someone will want to leave the camp and spread the matter.¡± Lu Lin asked Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°Boss, should we think of a way to stop this thing from spreading.¡± They wanted to find a psychic to hypnotize Wang Li. However, Wang Li has no consciousness, no memory, and can¡¯t speak human words. Therefore, they can¡¯t find out the real murderer who framed Mu Yi Fan and can¡¯t clarify his innocence. Zhan Bei Tian ignored the camp and asked, ¡°Do you believe Mu-Mu is a zombie?¡± Lu Lin said without hesitation: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that, if he was a zombie, many people would have been infected by him, and this kind of thing would not happen until now. Even if he was a zombie, he didn¡¯t mean to kill us. After all, there are many opportunities for us or the whole city to become a zombie if he wanted to, but he didn¡¯t do so, indicating that he just wanted to be an ordinary person, anyway, Before becoming a zombie, he was also a human being. He was like a zombie outside the city. Several people were willing or chose to make themselves look like human beings or ghosts. We didn¡¯t know how much helplessness and pain they had in their hearts. ¡± In addition, he thought that if Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, their boss can¡¯t be with Mu Yi Fan. If they don¡¯t talk about other things first, it¡¯s like kissing and sex, which the zombie virus is the obstacle between them. However, he has seen boss kissing Mu Yi Fan several times. Boss is not a zombie. Then, Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t be a zombie. Zhan Bei Tian chuckled. Lu Lin looked at the smile on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face and his brows tightened. Boss wouldn¡¯t be crazy? Of all the time and this kind of situation. He can still laugh. ¡°I hope you can stick to this idea all the time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised a smile and showed a serious color: ¡°If the survivors in the camp choose to leave because of Mu-Mu affairs, let them leave, without persuasion or retention. Besides, the survivors in the examination room, if they are not infected, let them out.¡± Lu Lin worried and said, ¡°But if we let them out now, it¡¯s very likely that this matter will become more and more serious.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t let them out all the time, it will also spread so much. Other people will still be confused. Besides, we can¡¯t lock these people for a lifetime.¡± Lu Lin sighed, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°As for Wang Li¡¯s affair, give her a quiet end.¡± Lu Lin thought of Wang Li who had been completely zombified, and he nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll let Xiang Guo do this.¡± ¡°By the way, what about the work I assigned a day and night before?¡± ¡°More than half of it has been completed. I believe it will be completed in a few days.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said, ¡°Go down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Lu Lin left Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s office, he released the people in the inspection room. Things didn¡¯t happen to him. The people who were released from the examination room just came out on the same day as other survivors quietly talking about the situation on the day of Wang Li¡¯s disease and those infected with zombie poison, which made people more convinced that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. Moreover, they all know that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian are a pair. They speculate that Zhan Bei Tian has been infected with the virus for a long time. They are afraid that Zhan Bei Tian will become a zombie sooner or later and infect them. Therefore, many people are more and more nervous and dare not stay in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp any longer. Gradually, someone asked Mao Yu to leave the camp. Mao Yu did not detain them, so he gave them some food and let them leave. In addition, he also recorded these people. In the future, it will impossible for these people to return to their camp again. In a short day, more than 500 people left the camp, and some were still thinking about whether to leave or stay. After leaving, they don¡¯t know where to go at all, but it¡¯s dangerous to stay here, but still at least when they are here they can be protected and fed. However, when they saw people leaving, they began to feel uneasy. Then, more and more people left. The previous rumors spread like were crazy again. With the witness of the people in the Zhan Bei Tian camp leaving, everyone became more and more sure from the suspicion. Even a number of power men came to pick things up and said they would get rid of Mu Yi Fan. When Mu Yue Cheng, who had just put things down, learned about it, he came to Mu Yi Fan with a black face and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Zhan Bei Tian? How could he let the people in their camp say these nonsense?¡± Chapter 292 Chapter 292: As it turned out, what he said is true Mu Yi Fanlooked at Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes full of anger, slowly got up and closed the doorof the office, and asked, ¡°What nonsense are they talking about?¡± Mu YueCheng suppressed his anger and said, ¡°They say you are a zombie. That you scratchedthe woman Wang Li and made Wang Li become a zombie. Now people all over thecity suspect that you are a zombie, and they are still talking about that youand Zhan Bei Tian are the same thing.¡± Mu Yi Fansaid. ¡°Then they didn¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Mu YueCheng a Zheng, the heart raced, and he asked in time: ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m inthe same boat with Zhan Bei Tian. The survivors in Bei Tian camp know that ifthey want to talk about it, they will talk about it. Anyway, sooner or later,everyone will know that we have no plan to hide it for a lifetime.¡± Mu YueCheng immediately breathed a sigh of relief and thought it was not nonsense forthe survivors to say that his son was a zombie. Then Mu YiFan said, ¡°And I¡¯m a zombie.¡± The breathis not yet released, and Mu Yue Cheng drew cold air again, looking at Mu Yi Fanin shock. He quicklyreturned to his senses and was furious: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, do you know what you¡¯retalking about?¡± ¡°Ofcourse.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Yue Cheng veryseriously: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to hide anymore. I am a zombie indeed. Before theend of the world, the virus had already penetrated into my body. The reason whyI would get the virus is that Mu Yi Hang brought the doctor to check my bonecancer and let the doctor inject the virus into my body. Today, I am a zombieit is totally thanks to Mu Yi Hang.¡± Before theincident was revealed, he and Zhan Bei Tian discussed. When the incident can¡¯tbe concealed anymore, he decided to take the opportunity to tell his familyeverything and kept it hidden, which will only give Zhan Nan Tian moreopportunities to make use of it. Mu YiFan¡¯s words were thunderous. Mu Yue Cheng stayed stiff in place. ¡°How couldthis happen?¡± Hemurmured to himself, fell down on the sofa like a sack, he was unable tobelieve that Mu Yi Hang had done such a cruel thing, but when he thought aboutMu Yi Hang¡¯s setting up Mu Yi Fan before, he had to believe: ¡°How could Yi Hanghave zombie virus?¡± ¡°Do youknow a Duan Yuan Hong? He is Mu Yi Hang¡¯s friend. He works in the NationalResearch Institute. It was he who gave Mu Yi Hang the virus. ¡± How couldMu Yue Cheng not know Duan Yuan Hong? That zombie detection machine in the Mu Tower building was given by Duan Yuan Hong. For a longtime, he couldn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t expect that the younger son had done so manycruel things to the older son. What sindid he do in his previous life? He gave birth to such a son. Mu Yue Chengwas more and more disappointed and distressed with Mu Yi Hang. He looked at MuYi Fan in a daze, and doesn¡¯t know what he thought of. He murmurs, ¡°What hesaid is true.¡± Mu Yi Fanimmediately asked, ¡°What he said is true?¡± He has astrong feeling that he means Zhan Nan Tian words in Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s mouth. Zhan NanTian was likely to have told him about it. Mu YueCheng didn¡¯t answer him, but asked angrily and sadly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve beeninfected with the virus and you¡¯ve been a zombie, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Andwhy did you want to hide until now, didn¡¯t you believe in this father ofyours?¡± Mu Yi Fandidn¡¯t see his fear of himself in Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes and sighed: ¡°Dad, I justdidn¡¯t want you to worry, and I didn¡¯t know if you can accept that I am azombie. Besides, the fewer people I know about this, the better. I can only sayit now, not only because it has been spread, but also because no matter howlong this matter has been concealed, you will know of it sooner or later. So, Ididn¡¯t want to hide myself anymore, and I don¡¯t want to worry every day thatyou find that I am a zombie, so I take this opportunity to say everything.Besides, I didn¡¯t scratch Wang Li. I was framed.¡± Now thatit¡¯s over, it¡¯s useless for Mu Yue Cheng to pursue his son to conceal that he¡¯sa zombie. He asked, ¡°Do you know who framed you? Besides, the man who framedyou should know that you are a zombie, right? Otherwise, it¡¯s not good to makethings so big. ¡± Mu Yi Fansaid, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He didn¡¯tsay Zhan Nan Tian directly, because he didn¡¯t want to make Mu Yue Cheng¡¯simpression on the Zhan Family worse because of Zhan Nan Tian, because if hedivulge it will be more against him and Zhan Bei Tian. Mu YueCheng thought of something, and asked, ¡°Did Zhan Bei Tian know that you were azombie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu YueCheng¡¯s eyes are filled with complex emotions: ¡°He knows you are a zombie, andstill wants to be with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu YueCheng was surprised again. Zhan BeiTian has to have deep feelings for his son so that he doesn¡¯t mind his son¡¯sidentity as a zombie and insisted on being together. ¡°Since heknows that you are a zombie, why should he let the people in their camp leavehis camp and spread the story everywhere?¡± Mu YueCheng was angry with him at the same time. He thought Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯tprotect his son. ¡°Dad, BeiTian did it for a reason.¡± Mu YueCheng¡¯s face drooped heavy: ¡°I don¡¯t know what reason he has, but one thing, Ihave to remind you, now the B City people suspect you, even someone has determinedthat you are a zombie, and you are really a zombie, which he can ignore, buthis family is not necessarily going to.¡± Mu Yi Fansaid nothing. Zhan BeiTian¡¯s parents have changed their perception about him and Zhan Bei Tian, andnow such things happened again, it¡¯s hard for Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s parents to acceptthem being together. Just askhow many parents would like their children to be with a zombie. Mu YueCheng continued: ¡°No matter what, we will never admit the matter of the zombie.You should not leave the Mu Tower at this time. As long as you don¡¯t leave thebuilding, I don¡¯t believe that there will be any storm raging forever outside.And Zhan Bei Tian. If he doesn¡¯t handle the matter well and protect you, youcan¡¯t think that I will agree with you two in this life. ¡± Mu Yi Fanknows that Mu Yue Cheng was doing this for his own good, and naturally did notcontradict him. Mu YueCheng put away his fierce looked and asked, ¡°There is another thing I don¡¯tunderstand. Since you are a zombie, how did you avoid the examination of thezombie detector?¡± As far ashe knows, the accuracy of the zombie detector is very high, so far, no mistakeshave been heard. Mu Yi Fanexplained, ¡°I¡¯m a senior zombie. I can keep the virus away from thedetector.¡± Mu YueCheng was surprised and asked, ¡°Is that something all high-level zombies can dothis?¡± If thisis the case, it¡¯s not easy to get into the city. ¡°No, to mydegree, I can say that of all the zombies, there are no more than three.¡± Mu YueCheng sighed, ¡°Yeah, if¡­¡± Mu Yi Fanknew what he wanted to say, and immediately interrupted, ¡°I can only hold onthe virus for 15 minutes now so that the detector doesn¡¯t detect me as azombie.¡± ¡°That¡¯senough.¡± It¡¯sonly a few seconds to check your body with a detector. ¡°Dad, itdoesn¡¯t work to deny that I¡¯m a zombie through a detector. The person whoframed me would try to make me stand in front of the detector for a few hours,or use other methods to test my body, such as blood test.¡± Mu YueCheng nodded and said, ¡°I just want to think about it. I don¡¯t really want youto have an examination. Besides, I¡¯ve already said of my words before, and Iwon¡¯t let you do it.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Next, theywere silent. Mu YueCheng still couldn¡¯t accept the fact that his son had become a zombie. Lookingat Mu Yi Fan, Mu Yue Cheng asked with difficulty, ¡°Yi Fan, you arereally¡­¡± Mu Yi Fanlooked at Mu Yue Cheng and directly showed his red eyes. Mu YueCheng was very sad to see the devil¡¯s eyes, but soon he was in a good mood. He and hisson are not separated from each other. There is nothing to be sad about. Hegrabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yi Fan, I will find someone to study theantidote of zombie virus, remove the virus from your body, and make you returnto normal.¡± Mu Yi Fanshook his hand back: ¡°Dad, Bei Tian had already found someone to study thevirus when he returned to the B City, and Shen Qin Yang was the person incharge of the virus research.¡± When itcame to Shen Qin Yang, it reminded Mu Yue Cheng of one thing: ¡°Shen Qin Yanghas given you a physical examination. Does he know you are a zombie?¡± Mu Yi Fanshook his head: ¡°Bei Tian and Shen Qin Yang are good friends, so when my uncletook me to check, Bei Tian had agreed with Shen Qin Yang early, so he didn¡¯t needto check my body.¡± Mu YueCheng sighed and wanted to say something when the door was knocked. He got upand opened the door. The soldiers outside said, ¡°The old man asked for AdmiralMu and Young Master to go downstairs for dinner.¡± Mu YueCheng turned to Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinnerfirst.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When theycame to the 79th floor, a group of the Mu Family people were talking andlaughing around Mu Xiao Hu. They andthe whole people of the Mu Tower didn¡¯t take the blazing outside as a matter offact, because Mu Yi Fan stayed in the mansion for such a long time, and didn¡¯tsee anyone become a zombie, so they just think the people outside are talkingnonsense. Moreover,Zhao Yi Xuan once scratched her face with Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯tbecome a zombie. How could that woman named Wang Li become a zombie from thesame he scratched me story? So they didn¡¯t believe this. When Mu YiRan saw Mu Yi Fan coming, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Fan, now it¡¯s gettingmore and more absurd the rumors about your business outside.¡± Mu Yi Fanraised his eyebrows: ¡°How can it be absurd?¡± ¡°It¡¯s justthat you are a zombie. It¡¯s said that you and the Major General Zhan Bei Tianare a couple. Haha, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293: A pending zombie wave Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows: ¡°I¡¯m a couple with Zhan Bei Tian. Is it so funny?¡± ¡°Of course, how can men and men be together? Use your knees to know if it¡¯s possible. ¡± Mu Yi Ran didn¡¯t notice Mu Yi Fan¡¯s serious face at all: ¡°What¡¯s more, we had such a bad time with the Zhan Family before. It¡¯s even more impossible for you and Major General Zhan to be together. I can¡¯t understand how the people in their camp pass on that you and Major General Zhan are in a same-sex thing? Do you have a regular relationship with Major General Zhan?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t answer him. Mu Yue Cheng bit his lips. Mu Xiao Hu looked at Mu Yi Fan silently. Li Cai Yu felt that the atmosphere was not right. She thought that Mu Yi Fan was silent and embarrassed by the rumor that he was with men. He stopped Mu Yi Ran in time and went on: ¡°Let¡¯s go down for dinner, or the food will be cold.¡± The other people who were chatting got up. Mu Yi An came to Mu Yi Fan and patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Brother Fan, we the Mu Family people believe you. We don¡¯t care what people outside say. If they dare to do something harmful to you, they have to ask us whether the Mu Family people agree or not.¡± Mu Yi Ran immediately agreed: ¡°Yes, I, Mu Yi Ran, would not agree first.¡± Stinky speech, Mu Yi Fan was a little guilty, but the fact that he is a zombie thing, except for Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Xiao Hu, he would not say it to other people. He pulled his lips and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± At this time, his satellite phone rang. Mu Yi Fan took out his cell phone and saw that it was from a strange phone. He screwed his brow and answered, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mu Yi Fan.¡± The other side mocked: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, do you really believe in Zhan Bei Tian? But now all the people in the city know that you are a zombie. Why would he come out to protect you? And let the people who came out of his camp spread the news about you and him outside?¡± Mu Yi Fan heard the voice of Zhan Nan Tian, walked to the corner where no one can hear, he sneered and said: ¡°You don¡¯t really need to worry about this matter, do you?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worrying about you? I¡¯m concerned about my body, Mu Yi Fan. I¡¯ll tell you, take care my body too seriously, especially if you fall in love with Zhan Bei Tian. If I know about you¡­¡± Some of Zhan Nan Tian can¡¯t go on talking. He continued, ¡°I will not let you go if you used my body to do that thing, and I will get my body back sooner or later.¡± Mu Yi Fan joked: ¡°Didn¡¯t take Rong Yan to threaten Zhan Bei Tian? Or was it because you didn¡¯t believe in me and Zhan Bei Tian? Why do you doubt my relationship with Zhan Bei Tian now? ¡± Zhan Nan Tian snorted. He didn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t believe it, so he hung up. Then, he heard footsteps coming from behind, turned back quickly, and saw Zhan Guo Xiong standing at the gate of the backyard looking at him. Zhan Guo Xiong asked lightly: ¡°The excuse for calling?¡± Zhan Nan Tian quickly raised a smile: ¡°No, I just finished the phone call, Grandpa, I will play chess with you.¡± He walked towards Zhan Guo Xiong, and suddenly, a small figure came out from nowhere, ran to Zhan Guo Xiong, and said: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m hungry, I want to have lunch.¡± ¡°OK, let¡¯s go to lunch first.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong smiled and led the child into the hall. Zhan Nan Tian stared at the child¡¯s little figure, and the dangerous light flashes through his eyes. Since he came back to Zhan Guo Xiong, the child has given him no chance to let him get close to Zhan Guo Xiong alone. Every time he is still two meters away from Zhan Guo Xiong, the child will jump out of nowhere and find various excuses to pull Zhan Guo Xiong away. Moreover, he also felt that the scent of this child was very strange. It clearly had the scent of human beings, but there was no human flesh like scent. Unlike other people, the smell on his body could make ordinary zombies feel hungry, and swallowed this human being. In addition, he also vaguely exudes the same kind of scent, very similar to the pheromone exuded by the zombie. However, he doesn¡¯t think this child is like a zombie, so he often can¡¯t find the explanation of the existence of this child, as if he could make himself be invisible, and could hide his own scent. The only thing he can be sure of now is that this child is absolutely a power, and he is very smart to know what Zhan Nan Tian is going to do with Zhan Guo Xiong. When Mu Qing Tian brought Zhan Guo Xiong back to the hall, he saw the figure of the courtyard through the glass window, and his eyes were bright: ¡°Father, father is back.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked out of the window, put away the smile on his face, and when Zhan Bei Tian entered the hall, he gave a cold huff. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back.¡± Zhan Nan Tian says with a smile followed behind and entered the hall. Zhan Bei Tian replied lightly: ¡°Did you have lunch?¡± ¡°No, we are going to have lunch now. Just in time, let¡¯s go with you, big brother.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Several people sat on the kitchen table, Zhan Guo Xiong asked aloud, ¡°Why are you so free to come back for lunch today?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing busy in the camp these days.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sneered: ¡°Nothing? I¡¯ve heard that there are many people in your camp who have left.¡± Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t care at all: ¡°Less people is more convenient to manage.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked again, ¡°Now it¡¯s going to be stormy outside. How are you going to finish the preparation?¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked at Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian took a look at him and said, ¡°Grandpa, I will deal with this matter. I will not let go of those who framed Mu-Mu.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong seemed to have received a hint slash message from him, with a heavy look and a tight hand holding chopsticks he said: ¡°Eat.¡± At this time, the hall door was opened. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re back.¡± Zhan Lei Gang, Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Ping, Zhong Xin came in. When Zhan Guo Xiong saw his son and his daughter-in-law coming back, he was not happy, instead, he was in a dignified mood. However, he did not show it: ¡°How did you come back? Besides, why didn¡¯t you let me know when you planned to come back, so that Cai Yuan can prepare your meal.¡± Zhong Xin said, ¡°Dad, we came back after eating.¡± Yang Feng Qing smiled when he saw his son came back. Zhan Lei Gang saw Zhan Bei Tian and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come to my room after dinner.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Yang Feng Qing and they others didn¡¯t want to disturb Zhan Guo Xiong. They went back to their rooms to change their clothes. Zhan Bei Tian took a few mouthfuls at will, put down his chopsticks, stood up and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m full so I will excuse myself, please eat slowly.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong also has no appetite. He puts down his chopsticks and fed Mu Qing Tian. Zhan Bei Tian just walked out of the kitchen, satellite phone rang, seeing its Mao Yu, immediately pick up a listen. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°People in other security areas sent urgent news that there was a sudden zombie wave. Several security areas had been occupied. 98% of the survivors either died or became zombies. In the end, 2% of the survivors escaped, but the injuries are very serious. In other words, after the zombies broke through the security zone, they went all the way to the north and are rushing to the B City. It seemed that they intend to besiege the B City.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± As soon as his words came down, Zhan Lei Ping and Zhan Lei Gang, who went upstairs to change clothes, quickly ran down: ¡°Dad, we have something else to do. We need to go back to the camp.¡± As Zhan Lei Gang passed by Zhan Bei Tian, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Is something big going on?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong saw that the two sons were not looking right. He immediately walked in the kitchen and asked. ¡°Dad, to tell you the truth, the zombie wave is coming. The number of zombies is very large. Several security areas have been occupied. We need to contact other campers immediately to discuss countermeasures.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong eyebrow knighted a tight: ¡°Then you go quickly.¡± Zhong Xin and Yang Feng Qing, who came down behind, quickly followed their husband out of the villa. After Zhan Guo Xiong saw the car coming out of the villa through the window, he turned around and looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the camp? Don¡¯t you have to think of a way to deal with the zombies? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back later.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned back to the kitchen and looked at Zhan Nan Tian, who is eating slowly: ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cai Yuan saw that the atmosphere was not quite right, and he carried the child to eat out of the hall. Zhan Nan Tian stopped and looked at Zhan Bei Tian gloomily: ¡°You killed so many of my men last time, how can I ask you to repay them 100 times, I just have to make them all become my people, don¡¯t I? Zhan Bei Tian, if you have the ability, I will see how you will save the B City¡¯s people.¡± He will be tougher than Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian flashed cold light at the bottom of his eyes and walked out of the hall without saying a word. Then his mobile phone rang again. Seeing its Mao Yu again. He picked up the phone immediately. ¡°Boss, Mu Yi Fan is a zombie. He is more powerful than before. Just now, Old man Li heard that someone began to whisper that the zombie wave was brought by Mu Yi Fan. The reason for him doing so is that our B City people found his identity, so Mu Yi Fan wanted to bury all the B City people here.¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294: Will protect him for the rest of his life As soon as Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face dripped heavily, he said something, hung up the phone, looked at the villa, saw Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s hands in his trouser pocket, standing in front of the window, and looked at him with a gloomy smile. He put the phone away, got in the car and drove away. The rumor spread rapidly, but in half an hour, most of the B City people knew that the zombie wave was about to besiege the B City, and the rumor that the zombie wave was coming from Mu Yi Fan. When Zhan Bei Tian took people to Mu Technology group, there were thousands of powers around the Mu Tower building, and more and more people came. Everyone shouted to the Mu Family¡¯s people to hand over Mu Yi Fan, and they wanted to use Mu Yi Fan to push the zombie wave back. If the Mu Family¡¯s soldiers were not on guard, He is afraid they would have broken into the building and wantonly looked for people. Mu Yue Zhi stood at the door with the megaphone and shouted: ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard the rumors. It said that someone from our Mu Family is a zombie, and it also said that someone from our Mu Family caused the zombie wave. If there is such a thing, how can so many of us the Mu Family not become zombies then? Obviously, someone wants to frame our Mu Family, and the zombie wave? If the zombie wave came doesn¡¯t that mean that the Mu Family person who you call a zombie will also harm his family, are we the Mu family the ones who send the Mu Family harm? So, I hope you don¡¯t listen to the rumors. Besides, at this important time, we should work together to the enemies. From now on, any internal wars we will only make the zombies succeed. ¡± This made the power men pause, but, someone shouted: ¡°As long as Young Master Mu is willing to come out to have his body inspected, we believe that Young Master Mu is not a zombie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Yi Fan to have his body inspected for rumors, if we agree it will mean that our Mu Family succumbs to the person who framed our Mu Family. If you insist that Yi Fan was a zombie, to take Yi Fan, then you have to ask our Mu Family people whether they agree or not.¡± Mu Yue Zhi snapped his fingers, and hundreds of powers ran out to block the troublemakers. ¡°You have to ask the Zhan Family whether they agree or not.¡± Zhan Bei Tian came up with hundreds of soldiers with cold faces. The level of their powers was either level 3 or level 4. Mu Yue Zhi was surprised enough that his eyebrows shot to his forehead. He didn¡¯t expect that the Zhan Family¡¯s Young Master would bring people in person and protect Mu Yi Fan. However, the zombies¡¯ story came from the Zhan Family Young Master Camp, and he should also be responsible for the situation that cannot be cleaned up. Some of the troublemakers said: ¡°Major General Zhan and the Mu Family Young Master are indeed a couple. Otherwise, how could he come out in person to protect the Young Master Mu in the name of the Zhan Family?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that the child was born by the Young Miss of the Mu Family? How can he get involved with the Mu Family Young Master again? Is this relationship too messy?¡± [1] They think Zhan Bei Tian is screwing Mu Yi Fan and Mu Qing Tian¡¯s mother¡­ what a buncha fools ¡°So you wanna put your nose into other people messy things? You can be sure that the Zhan Family and the Mu Family are on the same front.¡± At this time, someone yelled: ¡°Major General Zhan, are you really like the people in your camp saying that you and the Mu Family Young Master are in a relationship?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the speaker and shook hands with Mu Yue Zhi: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble with the Mu Family. I¡¯ll take care of things concerning Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yue Zhi frowned. He didn¡¯t know why. It was a polite remark, but he suddenly felt like he¡¯s an outsider. His nephew Mu Yi Fan was Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s own. Zhan Bei Tian turned around and looked at more and more troublemakers, took over the loudspeaker in Mu Yue Zhi¡¯s hand and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard that Mu Yi Fan injured the people in our camp and made the people in our camp become zombies, or where you heard that the zombie wave was related to Mu Yi Fan. I don¡¯t want to explain too many things, but one thing I can say for sure, no Whether Mu Yi Fan was a zombie or not, I, Zhan Bei Tian is his guardian.¡± He swept everyone¡¯s face and added, ¡°I will protect him for the rest of his life.¡± Mu Yue Zhi was stunned, and silently turned to look at Zhan Bei Tian. Announcing things as soon as you announce them. Why do you say it like a marriage declaration? In the building, Mu Yue Cheng heard Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s words and let out a cold huff. Mu Yi Fan whispered in Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s ear, ¡°Dad, do you hear that? My man will protect me all my life.¡± Mu Yue Cheng turned his head and looked at him with a proud face. He snorted heavily: ¡°When is that going to happen? I¡¯m still in the mood to laugh.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t solve it with a crying face, can I?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng was not happy: ¡°You a big man let another man protect you, how do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Dad, we are equal. When I need him, he should protect me. When he meets something he can¡¯t fight, I will also stand up to protect him. It¡¯s not good if I don¡¯t let him protect me, it will make people feel that the relationship between the two is very strange.¡± Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Outside the building, as soon as Zhan Bei Tian finished saying this, someone shouted, ¡°We are like Major General Zhan. Whether Yi Fan was a zombie or not, we will guard him to the end.¡± When they turned around, they saw six soldiers coming, followed by hundreds of them. Mu Yue Cheng saw that it was Gao Fei and they were stunned, and the corners of his mouth upturned in a smirk: ¡°You have good eyes. You have chosen several people who protect you so. It was not a loss when you risked your life to rescue them.¡± ¡°Only when you give something can you get something back.¡± In fact, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t expect them to come. The soldiers who came with Gao Fei stopped the rioters. Gao Fei went to Zhan Bei Tian, saluted Zhan Bei Tian, and asked, ¡°Major General Zhan, where is Yi Fan?¡± Mu Yue Zhi said, ¡°He¡¯s in the building.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and find him.¡± Mu Yue Zhi nodded. Six people walk into the building and saw Mu Yi Fan and Mu Yue Cheng standing together. Wang Bing¡¯s eyes brightened, and he ran quickly: ¡°Mom.¡± Suddenly, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They all saw Wang Bing rushing to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yue Cheng eyes narrowed. Mu Yi Fan said helplessly: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know this man.¡± Mu Yue Cheng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhou Quan grabbed Wang Bing with quick eyes and hands: ¡°Before I brought you here, what do I say?¡± Wang Bing looked at him wrongly: ¡°I can¡¯t shout or hold my mother outside.¡± ¡°Just know.¡± Zhou Quan brought Wang Bing and Gao Fei to Mu Yue Cheng and saluted, ¡°Admiral.¡± Wang Bing also quickly paid an irregular military salute: ¡°Grandpa, hello.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded and frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chen Hao explained, ¡°When we heard about Yi Fan, we asked for leave. Admiral, please forgive us for taking other soldiers out on our own initiative.¡± Mu Yue Cheng not only didn¡¯t get angry, but praised: ¡°Well done, the rioters outside should be well suppressed.¡± Chen Hao smiled. Gao Fei patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: ¡°Yi Fan, I¡¯m so sorry. We¡¯ve only heard that someone framed you up to now.¡± Since Mu Yi Fan brought them the crystal core, they have been hiding in the room, eating the spirit stone prepared in the morning when they are hungry, and then they leave the room to breathe until everyone reaches level 3. They didn¡¯t expect to hear the news that Mu Yi Fan was framed. After finding out, they came to help with a group of people. ¡°It¡¯s OK. But I¡¯m not OK now.¡± Deng Xiao Yi said angrily, ¡°Whoever is so hateful that he should frame you up. If I find out, Laozi will beat him up.¡± Mu Yi Fan said meaningfully, ¡°There will be a chance.¡± Kong Zi Xu said: ¡°Now is not the time to clarify this matter, the troublemakers outside will not make trouble.¡± Mu Yue Cheng, looked out at the people, sigh. He found that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t seem to want to hide that his son was a zombie. Otherwise, he would have assured people outside that his son was not a zombie, and would not say to everyone, ¡°No matter if Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, I, Zhan Bei Tian was a guardian.¡± ¡°Admiral, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± When Zhou Quan heard Mu Yue Cheng sighing, he asked, ¡°Is this a tough thing?¡± ¡°Almost so.¡± Mu Yue Cheng doesn¡¯t explain much either. Those who make trouble outside are also afraid of fighting and were admiring the forces of the two families. They dare not make too much trouble. Besides, the other eight camps in the top ten camps are friends with these two families. They are the ones who will suffer from the trouble they cause They quarreled for a while and left, but Mu Yi Fan and the others knew that this matter did not end so soon. Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yue Zhi went into the building together and saluted Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng saw a lot of people around him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and talk.¡± Zhan Bei Tian only brought Lu Lin and Mu Yue Cheng to the 80th floor in the elevator. Chapter 295 Chapter 295: It¡¯s already better than better Lu Lin and Chen Hao came to the 80th floor and waited outside the office very consciously. Even Mu Yi An and the children didn¡¯t follow them in. Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t ask Zhan Bei Tian why it was reported that his son killed the survivors in his camp, but asked, ¡°Major General Zhan, is this the first time you¡¯ve come here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s serious answer made Mu Yi Fan laugh. Some time ago, his man ran to sleep here every night, not a hundred times and fifty times, but it was the first time he came to the office. Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yi Fan, and huffed: ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Just looking. Two people stand so close, are they afraid others won¡¯t know you are a pair? Mu Yue Zhi said, ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s discuss how to solve this problem.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said ¡°I hope it¡¯s left all up to me.¡± Mu Yue Fang didn¡¯t take a good hum to that: ¡°If you can deal with it, will not be too much trouble?¡± Mu Yue Zhi slapped Mu Yue Fang¡¯s thigh to make sure he doesn¡¯t make a sound. Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes turned around Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I hope you can handle this matter well. If you need help from our Mu Family, just open your mouth.¡± In fact, after knowing that his son is a zombie, he doesn¡¯t want the Mu Family¡¯s people to check this matter again, because he vaguely felt that the person who exposed his son as a zombie is also a zombie. Moreover, he thought that Zhan Bei Tian and Yi Fan know who is behind the scenes, so it¡¯s better for Zhan Bei Tian to do this than the Mu Family to check it. Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said, ¡°Now I want to talk to Yi Fan about something.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said, ¡°Then go to the meeting room next door.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan left the office, Mu Yue Fang immediately said, ¡°This is¡­ How can you believe Zhan Bei Tian, Third Brother? If he is in charge of the whole thing, isn¡¯t our Mu Family justice in his hands? ¡± ¡°The Zhan Family¡¯s people are not like this.¡± Mu Yue Fang snorted: ¡°Not like this? What did Zhan Nan Tian say about Yi Hang?¡± When it came to Zhan Nan Tian, Mu Yue Cheng squinted for a while before murmuring, ¡°He¡¯s the exception.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan left the office, Chen Hao and they immediately surrounded them: ¡°Yi Fan, have you thought of a way to solve this problem?¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°The zombie group is about to arrive at the B City. You should go home to see your relatives before the zombie wave came.¡± While Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t summon the zombies from the remote mountain area, Mu Yi Fan asked Chen Hao to go back to see their relatives for the last time. After this, they may not have a chance to see their relatives. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? How can we possibly leave you and these things here, seeing the family member? We can wait till we solve your matter to say ¡°My affairs will not be solved for a while. You¡¯d better go back and have a look first, so that you can settle things for me to be at ease. Besides, you won¡¯t have time after a few days.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, aware of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s intention to urge Chen Hao to go back, he said: ¡°I will solve the matter concerning Mu-Mu. Besides, you can¡¯t help in for the time being. When you come back, I need your help in other matters.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Gao Fei hesitated. Seeing that they really don¡¯t need their help, Chen Hao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our hometown and see your family now. If you need anything, please call us and we¡¯ll come back immediately.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Chen Hao slapped Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder and pulled Wang Bing and Zhou Quan, who were reluctant to leave, to leave together in the elevator. Zhan Bei Tian frowns: ¡°Hasn¡¯t Wang Bing regained intelligence?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t recovered. At least he changed his name from mummy to mom. He should have jumped from the IQ of three or four years old to that seven or eight years old.¡± He put his hand on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to discuss something with me? Let¡¯s go and discuss it in my room. ¡± Ignoring Mu Yi Ran, Mu Yi Fan took Zhan Bei Tian to his room. At the moment when the door closed, Mu Yi Ran was back to himself: ¡°Brother Fan has such a good relationship with Major General Zhan?¡± Mu Yi An was also surprised. Mu Yi Ran added, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the two of them became so good friends.¡± Lu Lin, who hasn¡¯t spoken, suddenly uttered a meaningful sentence: ¡°It¡¯s already better than better.¡± Mu Yi Ran turned to Lu Lin: ¡°It¡¯s already betterth than better?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that our boss and Young Master Mu were comrades before the end of their lives?¡± Mu Yi Ran said with a smile, ¡°So it is.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Yi An looked at Lu Lin thoughtfully. Why does he think that the sentence ¡°It¡¯s already better than better¡± that Lu Lin said before has another meaning. Lu Lin smiled at Mu Yi An and didn¡¯t speak. Mu Yi Fan enters the room, immediately kisses on the corner of the man¡¯s mouth: ¡°Child his father, what do you want to discuss with me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t talk nonsense either, and said directly, ¡°I want you to find Zheng Jia Ming.¡± ¡°Find Zheng Jia Ming?¡± Mu Yi Fan soon thought of the purpose of looking for Zheng Jia Ming: ¡°Do you want to go to the Emperor¡¯s tomb to find your cousin?¡± Zheng Jia Ming has been there for Archaeology job he was doing and is sure to be familiar with the tombs. Besides, Zhan Nan Tian called all the zombies above the intermediate level there some time ago. Zheng Jia Ming should be very familiar with the situation there. ¡°When you find Zheng Jia Ming, you would need to go to the Emperor¡¯s tomb, unless he doesn¡¯t want to tell you the truth. If not, you can ask him about how to get in the Emperor¡¯s tomb safely.¡± The Emperor¡¯s tomb is really weird. Even if he can move in a moment, he may not be able to find out the situation inside. Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, ¡°However, Zheng Jia Ming is not easy to find. He is good at illusions and hiding himself. Most importantly, he is likely to be with Zhuang Zi Yue. Zhuang Zi Yue has a foresight power and may find out about our actions. But I¡¯m sure that since Zhuang Zi Yue came to the B City, Zheng Jia Ming will be nearby.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took out a shirt from the space and handed it to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°This is Dr. Zheng¡¯s clothes. You us it to find Zheng Jia Ming. Zheng Jia Ming will come to you as long as he smell the scent on the clothes. As for Zhuang Zi Yue, I will deal with him.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?!¡± When Zheng Jia Ming was a conscious zombie in the previous life, he remembered his father¡¯s scent and because he was afraid that he would lose his father or be taken away from him if he lose his consciousness. So that¡¯s why Zheng Jia Ming can find his father by smell, but he doesn¡¯t know if this Zheng Jia Ming can do it. Mu Yi Fan took over the clothes and asked carefully, ¡°Will you take the opportunity to shoot Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the eyes that begged him not to give up his hand for the time being. He felt soft and sighed and rubbed his head: ¡°If there is no other way.¡± Mu Yi Fan happily pounced on him and kissed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s thin lips. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth was slightly raised in a smile and he held the man in his arms. ¡°Would you like to meet my grandfather now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°When this is over, I will go to see the old man with you.¡± ¡°All right, just listen to your go ahead.¡± At night, Mu Yi Fan took Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s clothes and left the B City alone, shuttling back and forth in the forests and towns near the B City. The zombies are very sensitive to the human smell, and he soon attracted the attention of Zheng Jia Ming hiding in Cuihua village. Zheng Jia Ming smelled the familiar smell, sat up quickly, and tightly screwed up his eyebrows. Zhuang Zi Yue asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zheng Jia Ming found out that Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t find anything wrong. His eyes moved and he said in a low voice, ¡°What sound do you hear?¡± Sound?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue listened carefully, and heard the shrill cry not far away. He sneered: ¡°It must be Rong Xue who is tormenting her selfish parents again. I don¡¯t know when she will finish them.¡± Zheng Jia Ming said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget such parents.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue looked at him and said, ¡°Jia Ming, I find you are colder than me. If it¡¯ was me, I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your parents treat you well. If you change to Rong Xue¡¯s parents, you won¡¯t be soft hearted.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue thought of his father and said, ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you say you have a father? Are you not going to look for him? ¡± Zheng Jia Ming sneered: ¡°What if I find him? He would not accept me as I am now. I don¡¯t want to talk about it, I¡¯ll go out for a walk and breathe. ¡± He stood up and left the shabby room. Chapter 296 Chapter 296: Don¡¯t be so mean Zheng Jia Ming avoided other zombies, quietly left the village, and wandered around aimlessly, because he doesn¡¯t smell the familiar smell anymore. But he was worried about his father meeting with accident or a zombie, so he could only walk on for about ten miles. Suddenly, there was a feeling around him, like he was breaking into other people¡¯s forbidden areas and entering places where he should not. Zheng Jia Ming looked around and snapped, ¡°Come out.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± A voice sounded behind him: ¡°Jia Ming, long time no see.¡± Hearing this, Zheng Jia Ming turned around and saw Mu Yi Fan coming out from behind the big tree. He was surprised and seemed to have guessed who would come to him. ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± he asked Mu Yi Fan threw Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s clothes over: ¡°Your father is here.¡± Zheng Jia Ming caught the clothes and smelled them. There was a familiar smell on them. He frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you brought me out with¡­ this cloth?¡± Just now, he thought that his father was coming, which made him worried for a while. Mu Yi Fan looked at him with a smile: ¡°Otherwise? Do you think I¡¯m going to put Quack in such a dangerous place?¡± Zheng Jia Ming frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want others to know that we know each other? How can you come here to find me and not be afraid of Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s discovery?¡± Mu Yi Fan stepped forward: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a shield here, he can¡¯t detect me, and he can¡¯t foresee that I¡¯m here.¡± Zheng Jia Ming asked, ¡°How did you avoid Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s detection?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a shield on myself. I¡¯ll hide my zombie¡¯s scent. There¡¯s also a shield where you¡¯re standing. They don¡¯t know you¡¯ll be here or see you¡¯ll be here.¡± Zheng Jia Ming was a little relieved: ¡°What can I do for you? You don¡¯t want to use an illusion mirror to stimulate someone like the last time, do you? ¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yi Fan took Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s clothes back: ¡°I want to ask you, have you been Zanglong Mountain in winter?¡± Zheng Jia Ming jokingly said: ¡°Your men have been Zanglong Mountain. Don¡¯t you know that many zombies are there?¡± All of a sudden, Mu Yi Fan did not make a sound, and his eyes turned around Zheng Jia Ming. He found that Zheng Jia Ming has changed a lot, not in appearance, but in temperament. At this moment, Zheng Jia Ming has lost the gentleness of the archaeologists. Now he is full of grumpiness, more and more like a zombie. When Zheng Jia Ming was being stared at by him, he felt uneasy, and his face flashed with doubts: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°All of a sudden, I just realized that you¡¯re becoming more and more zombie like.¡± Zheng Jia Ming ridiculed him: ¡°I am a zombie, you should hurry to say, what do you want to do with me?¡± ¡°I just want to know what happened in the Emperor¡¯s tomb in the Zanglong Mountain.¡± Zheng Jia Ming frowned: ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to get into the Emperor¡¯s tomb, do you?¡± ¡°No, I just want to know if Zhan Nan Tian has any other people or zombies which he is hiding in the Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± When it came to Zhan Nan Tian, Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tighter: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your family man and Zhan Nan Tian? Isn¡¯t just they are two brothers? How did it get to this point? Since your man careless whether you are a zombie or not, he should not care about his relatives. ¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you why.¡± Zheng Jia Ming was just curious, and didn¡¯t intend to go deep into it, so he answered the question before Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I don¡¯t know who you want to find in the Emperor¡¯s tomb. I know that Zhan Nan Tian has a woman named Rong Yan in the Emperor¡¯s tomb, but only that he lets the zombie guard at a corpse body.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Corpse body?¡± ¡°Yeah, it seemed to be very important to Zhan Nan Tian. I have only seen a few high level zombies guarding the corpse However, according to the zombie guarding the corpse, the corpse is male, but it has long hair. It is a young male corpse.¡± ¡°You know what he did with the corpse?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Zhan Nan Tian has always been a mystery, but¡­¡± Zheng Jia Ming said, squinting: ¡°I think that the corpse is probably the emperor¡¯s body I was looking for.¡± Then, his eyes shone with some unknowings: ¡°But, if it is really the emperor, he wouldn¡¯t able to be resurrected, should not ah.¡± ¡°Resurrection?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him with wide eyes: ¡°The emperor is resurrected?¡± Zheng Jia Ming looked at him and was surprised: ¡°What are you excited about? I¡¯m just guessing that it¡¯s none of your business to resurrect the emperor. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, but he has been dead for thousands of years, and it isn¡¯t impossible to come back to life right?¡± ¡°Who knows? Anyway, the corpse has already escaped. Now, Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s top guys¡¯ people are looking for him everywhere.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked in time, ¡°When did it escape?¡± If it¡¯s really the resurrection of the emperor, it¡¯s bad thing. I hope not. ¡°On the day when your man led the team to fight against Zanglong Mountain, fortunately, I was not there, otherwise, I might have died there.¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought that there was a long haired zombie escaping that day. Was it him? That man doesn¡¯t look like a king. He¡¯s too gentle and polite. ¡°Are you sure Zhan Nan Tian doesn¡¯t hide or shut anyone else except Rong Yan and this man?¡± ¡°Within my knowledge, I only know these two people. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can draw a map for you and let you go in to find someone. But one thing I hope you will promise me is that for the sake of telling you something, please protect my father. Before, Zhan Nan Tian asked about my father. Although he only asked once, I don¡¯t know his intention to ask about it, but, He must have some purpose.¡± Mu Yi Fan patted him on the shoulder: ¡°We will sure to protect your father. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He guessed that Zhan Nan Tian wanted to find Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s father and make his father and son stay together, as in the last life, so Zheng Jia Ming would be loyal to Zhan Nan Tian. Zheng Jia Ming looked down at the hand on his shoulder: ¡°I heard that you have the ability to copy. You can copy the other¡¯s ability by touching the other¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy, I¡¯ll borrow your power.¡± Before he came to see Zheng Jia Ming, he thought about copying the power of Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s illusion. Zheng Jia Ming raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°When are you going to give it back to me? There¡¯s a saying that it¡¯s not difficult to borrow only returning. ¡± ¡°Jia Ming, I find you¡¯re suddenly joking.¡± Zheng Jia Ming sneered and doesn¡¯t care about Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ability of copying him at all: ¡°What else do you have? If you don¡¯t have anything to do, I¡¯ll go back first. If you come out too long, it will arouse suspicion. ¡± ¡°One more thing, I¡¯m going to ask you ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You staying with Zhuang Zi Yue? Is it because Zhuang Zi Yue is likely to be the zombie who killed your mother?¡± Zheng Jia Ming blinked: ¡°Why do you ask about it all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what your purpose staying by Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s side, but if you really are going to kill Zhuang Zi Yue for your mother¡¯s death, I just want to say, no, it should be your father who asked me to tell you, he doesn¡¯t want you to do this, he said don¡¯t let hatred blind your eyes.¡± ¡°How does my dad know about it?¡± ¡°I told your father about the last time I saw you. Your father guessed for himself. I don¡¯t care whether you kill Zhuang Zi Yue or not. One thing I want to make clear is that Zhuang Zi Yue was accidentally infected by me, and I became a zombie, because my brother Mu Yi Hang¡¯s friend stole the virus from you, and then, injected the virus into my body. ¡± Zheng Jia Ming was stunned, and his lips were closed. ¡°What¡¯s more, Zhuang Zi Yue has the ability of prophesize or foresight. If you really plan to kill him, he will be able to foretell it.¡± ¡°I know what to do.¡± Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t want to mention it: ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything, I¡¯ll go.¡± Mu Yi Fan took a deep look at him, sighed, said nothing more, put away the shield, and he him leave. Zheng Jia Ming walked out of the shield, turned to look at the forest blocked by the border, and was sure that he could not see Mu Yi Fan in the border, so he walked away to Cuihua village. Three miles away from Cuihua village, suddenly, Rong Xue got out of the tree and said anxiously, ¡°Zheng Jia Ming, let¡¯s go.¡± Zheng Jia Ming frowned: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That bastard Zhan Bei Tian, I don¡¯t know how he managed to find us. Now he is taking people to attack us.¡± Zheng Jia Ming asked in time, ¡°How about Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue ran away, or he would have told us there was danger.¡± Zheng Jia Ming nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Don¡¯t let Zhan Bei Tian catch up.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Rong Xue turned around and hid in the big tree. Zheng Jia Ming turned around quickly and walked for two steps. Suddenly, he stopped again. He thought about it, took out his satellite phone, found the Zhan Nan Tian phone number and called it. Chapter 297 Chapter 297: I want to protect Great Grandpa ZhanNan Tian received a call from Zheng Jia Ming, heard that Zhan Bei Tian was going to find trouble for his staff again, and immediately pinched the cell phone. Just now, the cell phone creaked. Zhan Nan Tian hung up and coldly squeezed three words out of his mouth: ¡°Zhan ¨C Bei ¨C Tian!¡± Then, with cold and gloomy eyes, he looked at the door of the room. He didn¡¯t know what to think of. He got up and went out. When he came to Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s room, he pushed the door in without thinking. He saw Mu Qing Tian who was sitting in Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s arms and watching Zhan Nan Tian on guard. Zhan Guo Xiong not happy about the intrusion without knocking: ¡°Nan Tian, you are becoming more and more unruly. How can you break in without knocking at the door?¡± Zhan Nan Tian apologized: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really sorry. I had a nightmare just now. It¡¯s about Grandpa. I was worried about Grandpa meeting an accident, I forgot the rules. Please forgive me.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong frowned: ¡°Nightmare?¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back and have a rest.¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked at the child in his arms: ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t Mu Tian go to sleep with Uncle Cai? How did he come to your room?¡± Speaking of the child, Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s face softened a lot: ¡°Mu Tian said he wanted to sleep with me tonight, and old Cai has to pick him up in the morning.¡± ¡°It turned out that Mu Tian missed Grandpa, so I won¡¯t disturb him to rest.¡± Zhan Nan Tian smiled, exits the room and closes the door for Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at the closed door, rubbed the child¡¯s head, and sighed, ¡°Why did you come to Grandpa¡¯s room all of a sudden?¡± Originally the old man was sleeping well, the child suddenly appeared in his room and woke him up. Then, the door was suddenly pushed open by Zhan Nan Tian. Mu Qing Tian looked up and said, ¡°I want to protect Great Grandpa.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sighed: ¡°I¡¯m old and useless, and I¡¯m protected by one of you children.¡± He saw that the child was unusual in the early morning. As expected, he could move like Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°Great Grandpa you are not old. My Great Grandpa is a hero.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong smiled and looked at the door of the room. His eyes were sad. Outside the door, Zhan Nan Tian murmured, ¡°Damn child.¡± Just then, there was a noise downstairs. He went to the corridor and looked down. He saw aunt Zhong, who helped cook food. With her eyes moving, he went down and said, ¡°Aunt Zhong, I¡¯m hungry. You cook noodles for me.¡± ¡°OK, Second Young Master.¡± Aunt Zhong went into the kitchen and cooked a bowl of noodles for Zhan Nan Tian. Just when Zhan Nan Tian raised his hand to take over the face, she suddenly felt a tingling pain on her fingertip. She frowned and raised her hand to look at it. The blood flowed from the tingling fingertip. Doubts flashed through her eyes. I didn¡¯t cut vegetables just now. How could my fingers bleed? Did she scratch it when she didn¡¯t pay attention? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhan Nan Tian asked ¡°It¡¯s nothing.ie¡± Aunt Zhong said quickly. ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back to have a rest first. After you finish eating, just put the bowl in the sink. I¡¯ll get up and wash it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Aunt Zhong went back to her room in the backyard. When he was eating noodles, Zhan Nan Tian suddenly stopped his chopsticks, sneered, stood up expressionless, took the bowl, poured it into the garbage basket, put it in the sink, and turned back to his room to sleep. ¨C Mu Yi Fan went back to the B City from the outside and went directly to the dormitory of Zhan Bei Tian camp. At this point, the room was empty. A few minutes later, Zhan Bei Tian appeared in the room, with a bloody smell on him. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°How come do you smell like human blood?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned visibly: ¡°I saw Rong De Ming and Luo Jing in Cuihua village just now. They were tortured by Rong Xue and were not human. Maybe they were stuck on branches at that time.¡± Rong Xue is really cruel. When Zhan Bei Tan saw Rong De Ming and Luo Jing, he couldn¡¯t recognize them at all. He thought he saw a low-level zombie. Their faces were not only blurred and rotten, but also their limbs were broken. He didn¡¯t know if Rong Xue remembers the last time he stabbed her in the throat with ice, and there was a rattan between Rong De Ming and Luo Jing¡¯s throats. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Have you brought them back?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not answer. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t bring them back, so he turned to the topic: ¡°Zheng Jia Ming has told me about the Emperor¡¯s tomb. He said that he only knew that the Emperor¡¯s tomb was used to hold Rong Yan and there was a zombie to guard a male corpse, but he didn¡¯t hear about who was holding it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian wondered, ¡°A body of a zombie?¡± Mu Yi Fan told Zheng Jia Ming what he had said before: ¡°I guess the male zombie he said is probably the male zombie I saw that day.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought, ¡°What does this zombie looked like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very polite to have long hair with big eyes and bushy eyebrows, but it¡¯s not as gentle as the ancients are supposed to look like. Therefore, he is definitely a modern man. It¡¯s definitely not the emperor¡¯s zombie as Zheng Jia Ming said, because the other side didn¡¯t speak and there was no emperor¡¯s domineering power, even the emperor called himself¡± Zhen ¡°Or¡± Guaren ¡± However, there is one thing he is confused about. If the male body is just an ordinary body, is it necessary for Zhan Nan Tian to send someone to guard it? The body of the man suddenly woke up and disappeared. He was still in a hurry to send someone to look for it, which was too strange. If this man¡¯s body was nothing special to Zhan Nan Tian, he will not believe it. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say¡­¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say¡­¡± The two shouted at the same time. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I was thinking that since Nan Tian sent a zombie to guard the zombie, the zombie must be very important to him. If it is true, the male zombie is not the imperial zombie, it is likely to be¡­¡± ¡°Your cousin¡¯s soul lives in the body.¡± Mu Yi Fan took his words on. ¡°Yeah, I do think so.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed: ¡°We thought of going together, but we didn¡¯t know if the zombie I saw was the zombie from the Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows, worried that it might be the fishing line thrown by Zhan Nan Tian, waiting for him to hook up. ¡°Shall I try to find the male zombie?¡± Zhan Bei Tian shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be scammed. I¡¯d better go.¡± Mu Yi Fan chuckled, ¡°You mean I¡¯m an easy target to lie to?¡± Zhan Bei Tian chuckled: ¡°I don¡¯t know who said that he would believe in having flatulence.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t think you would lie to me, and I didn¡¯t think you had to lie to me to believe it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian pinched his nose. Mu Yi Fan patted his hand: ¡°Now do you want to go to the zombie?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the time, it was already 12:00 p.m. ¡°It¡¯s too late now, it¡¯s not necessary to go out to find it, or I can go tomorrow to find it again.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan yawned, took off his clothes and laid in bed. Zhan Bei Tian also took off his clothes and pulled the person to sleep in his arms. He didn¡¯t know how long he has been sleeping. His cell phone rings suddenly. He opens his eyes in a daze. Seeing that it¡¯s Cai Yuan, he answered, ¡°Uncle Cai, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Zombie¡­ Zombie, First Young Master, there¡¯s a zombie here.¡± Said Cai Yuan in a hurry. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly woke up: ¡°Grandpa, is heok?¡± ¡°He is OK, but he is shook.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be coming back now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hanged up and quickly got up to put on his clothes. Wakened Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My grandfather house has a zombie.¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard this, he got up in time and put on his clothes: ¡°It must be Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s secret trick. Now, as long as you don¡¯t find your cousin¡¯s soul in one day, Zhan Nan Tian will be able to make waves in your home, sooner or later, he will find cause to make your grandfather to become a zombie.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes looked furious and worried. Mu Yi Fan stopped suddenly and said with hopelessness, ¡°At this very time, I still won¡¯t go to see your grandpa with you, so as not to cause more misunderstandings and make trouble for you. Moreover, Zhan Nan Tian won¡¯t help but make some things to frame me when she saw me with you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his hair: ¡°You go back to the Mu Family first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for the male zombie. If I find it, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± When they left the dormitory, they parted ways. Zhan Bei Tian used space shift and teleported back to the Zhan Family and immediately saw soldiers carrying firewood and burning a body. Before he left, he saw that it was their aunt Zhong who cooked food. Her face was blue and black, and there was a bullet hole in her forehead. ¡°Young Master, thank god you¡¯re back.¡± Cai Yuan quickly walked to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°You¡¯d better go to see the master. Now the master is hiding in the room and won¡¯t come out. He should be scared.¡± He looked at Aunt Zhong¡¯s body sadly and sighed: ¡°Aunt Zhong was fine yesterday. How did she suddenly become a zombie? Besides, she didn¡¯t go out all day yesterday. Why¡­ Alas, fortunately, the master was quick at that time, otherwise, she would have bitten him.¡± At that time, Zhan Guo Xiong went downstairs for exercise. When he passed the kitchen hall, aunt Zhong suddenly jumped out and bit at Zhan Guo Xiong. Otherwise, Zhan Guo Xiong had a quick reaction and took his gun with her at any time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer him. He went directly to the door of Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s room, knocked on the door and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me, Bei Tian.¡± There was a quick response: ¡°Come in.¡± Zhan Bei Tian pushes the door in. Zhan Guo Xiong was sitting on the bed and polishing the golden pistol, which Mu Yi Fan brought back from the military factory. He likes this gun very much, so he often took it with him. When he is idle and bored, he can take it out and have a look at it. ¡°Grandpa, are you ok?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong chuckled: ¡°If I have something wrong with me, would I still sit here? It¡¯s just that old people get intimidated too. ¡± He sighed: ¡°A-Ting has been in our family for seven or eight years. She was honest and diligent. I didn¡¯t expect that the final result would be that I¡­¡± Zhan Guo Xiong suddenly couldn¡¯t go on. He took a picture of the position next to the picture and let Zhan Bei Tian sit down. After Zhan Bei Tian sat down, Zhan Guo Xiong suddenly grabbed the grandson¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bei Tian, just do what you have to, don¡¯t worry about us, don¡¯t worry about it too much, otherwise, more people will die.¡± Zhan Bei Tian held Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s hand back and he didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time. Chapter 298 Chapter 298: Are they competing? Half an hour later, Zhan Bei Tian came out of Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s room expressionless. Mu Qing Tian, who was at the door of the room, saw his father coming out and immediately raised his head: ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect my grandfather.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that Zhan Nan Tian would turn aunt Zhong into a zombie and drive her to bite Grandpa. Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his little head: ¡°Go into the room and spend more time with Grandpa.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Qing Tian nodded and ran in. Zhan Bei Tian walked down the hall and saw Zhan Nan Tian drinking coffee. Zhan Nan Tian saw Zhan Bei Tian come down, and chuckled, ¡°Brother, who do you think will become the next zombie?¡± He glanced at the busy Cai Yuan in the kitchen and smiled more jokingly: ¡°I guess it¡¯s probably Uncle Cai.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes flashed with a sharp light and the bottom of the eye looked deadly. Zhan Nan Tian seemed to be aware of something coming. When his face changes, he used the light power to leave the villa as quickly as possible. At the same time, the whole villa was surrounded by Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s different space. Soldiers and Cai Yuan, who were burning Zhong Ting¡¯s body in the courtyard, found that there was a sudden silence around them. They were puzzled and looked around. They didn¡¯t know what happened for a while. Looking at the villa covered by the space, Zhan Nan Tian knew that what he had done managed to provoke Zhan Bei Tian completely, and he smiled angrily: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you can protect them for a while, and you can¡¯t protect them for a lifetime.¡± He noticed that the different space was expanding rapidly. His eyes were sharp, and he did not know what he thought of. He quickly turned away from the villa area and flashed to the Zhan Family camp. It¡¯s only a second. He flashed to the training ground at the Zhan Family camp. Zhan Lei Gang, who was training soldiers, saw Zhan Nan Tian suddenly appear in the playground, and his face was stunned. ¡°Nan Tian, why are you here?¡± Soon, he found that Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s face was gloomy, and he asked, ¡°What happened? You look dreadful. ¡± Zhan Nan Tian strode to Zhan Lei Gang: ¡°Uncle, this morning there was a zombie attack in Grandpa¡¯s villa.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhan Lei Gang was shocked and walked towards him in time: ¡°Zombie? How could there be a zombie? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. In a word, grandpa is scared. Now he is hiding in the room and doesn¡¯t come back. You¡¯d better go back and have a look.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong hurried to the parking lot. Zhan Nan Tian said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m faster so I will take you back to see grandpa with my powers. Besides, I¡¯m here to take you back with aunt. By the way, where is aunt?¡± ¡°She and your mother are checking military supplies in the warehouse. I¡¯ll call her now and let her out.¡± Zhan Nan Tian stopped and said, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s faster for me to take you there, and I¡¯ll take you away with me.¡± He reached out to Zhan Lei Gang, just as his fingertips were about to touch his clothes, suddenly, a figure appeared beside Zhan Lei Gang, slapping his arm. Zhan Nan Tian staggered backward one step, saw the person is Zhan Bei Tian, the eyes surges up with the fiercest color. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body shape shook and he came to Zhan Nan Tian. A fire and thunder attacked him directly. Zhan Nan Tian quickly retreated, followed by a loud bang, making a deafening sound. Where he had stood before, there was a huge hole, and the ground shook violently. Zhan Lei Gang was shaken and retreated several steps. Because of the loud noise in his ears, he was filled with a buzzing sound. Other people were also frightened. Zhan Lei Gang was worried that Zhan Nan Tian was attacked. He was trying to ask Zhan Nan Tian if something was wrong, but he found that the attacker was his son Zhan Bei Tian. He said angrily, ¡°Bei Tian, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know this is a camp? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll hurt other soldiers if you use such a powerful ability? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian seemed to have not heard what he said, was trying to use ice power to freeze Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian has the ability of light and fire, which can easily break or dissolve the ice and he avoided the thunder fire from the sky. The thunder and fire burst to the ground again, making a big hole. At the same time of the sound, Zhan Nan Tian coldly raised the sneering lips: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, are you not afraid to kill even the real Zhan Nan Tian when you attack me with such a powerful power?¡± However, the answer was a space blade slicing toward him. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s face looked cold, and he looked at the current situation, he knew that Zhan Bei Tian will no longer care whether the real Zhan Nan Tian was in this body, but he will also put him to death along with Zhan Nan Tian. However, he is not going to fight against Zhan Bei Tian today. At this time, Yang Feng Qing and Zhong Xin were led out by the loud noise. They saw two big holes in the playground and were surprised: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? Is someone attacking our Zhan Family camp, or is someone training for abilities?¡± ¡°If it was training, would it be this much?¡± said Zhong Xin. They have blown two big holes in the playground. What can they do if they hurt someone? So, who is such an unreasonable person? Yang Feng Qing found Zhan Nan Tian standing on the playground, quickly raised her hand and pointed: ¡°Zhong Xin, look, is that Nan Tian?¡± When Zhong Xin looked in the direction she pointed out, it was her son Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°Why is Nan Tian here? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be at home with dad? Eh, that man seemed to be Bei Tian.¡± She pointed out to the person 10 meters away from Zhan Nan Tian: ¡°Bei Tian was here, too.¡± Then, Zhan Nan Tian and Zhan Bei Tian fought and fast to the eye speed. One is the light system, the other is the space. The speed is very fast, almost no matter up or down. The figure flashed in the playground. You can see it dazzlingly flashing. You can only see the white light, red light and purple light flickering around. At the moment of meeting, it makes a loud noise, like thunder in rainy days, which makes the listeners tremble. Zhong Xin asked, ¡°Are the two competing? Sister in law, let¡¯s go and have a look. ¡± Yang Feng Qing hesitated for a moment: ¡°Will we not disturb them?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just go by.¡± ¡°Are they competing?¡± Zhong Xin asked Zhan Lei Gang frowned and did not answer. Because he didn¡¯t think it was a competition, he didn¡¯t want to worry about Yang Feng Qing and Zhong Xin¡¯s safety. Then, thinking of something, quickly said: ¡°By the way, just Nan Tian told me that there was a zombie in dad¡¯s villa.¡± ¡°What?¡± Two women were shocked: ¡°How could there be a zombie? Dad, is everyone ok? Let¡¯s go back and have a look. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call first.¡± Zhan Lei Gang took out his mobile phone to call Cai Yuan. Cai Yuan immediately told them about this morning. Zhan Lei Gang learned that Zhong Ting has become a zombie, and felt sad for a while. He hanged up his mobile phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s aunt Zhong, who has become a zombie.¡± ¡°How could she become a zombie?¡± Yang Feng Qing asked? Did she get scratched when you went out? ¡± ¡°The specific situation is not clear. Let¡¯s go back and look into that. By the way, inform Lei Gang about them.¡± ¡°Then they¡­¡± Zhong Xin pointed to two people who are still fighting. ¡°Leave them alone and let them fight.¡± Zhan Lei Gang scoffed and turned to go to the parking lot. Yang Feng Qing and Zhong Xin immediately followed. Suddenly, someone shouted anxiously, ¡°Lieutenant General, be careful.¡± When the three of them heard this, they turned around and saw a white light rushing towards them fiercely. It was so fast that they had no time to escape. Suddenly, another figure appeared in front of them, blocking the attack with a barrier. At the moment when the white light hits the barrier, someone bounced back and pops out five meters away. The next second, like a gust of wind, he disappeared from the playground. Zhan Lei Gang, Yang Feng Qing and Zhong Xin stare at the Zhan Bei Tian in front of them. After a while, the three people were back to their senses. ¡°Just¡­ Just now¡­ What happened? ¡± Isn¡¯t that white light her son? How can he attack them? Or he just rushed to them by accident. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer her words. He took out his mobile phone with a cold face and typed out the communication: ¡°Sun Zi Hao, how are you getting ready there?¡± ¡°Boss, the road is open.¡± ¡°Yeah, you stay there and don¡¯t come back for a while.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Lei Gang saw Zhan Bei Tian hang up and immediately asked, ¡°Bei Tian? What¡¯s going on? Why did you fight with Nan Tian? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t want to talk about Zhan Nan Tian with them for the time being, thinking that they will be sad, and they will believe some things only when they see them with their own eyes. Zhan Lei Gang saw him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your grandfather¡¯s zombie issue?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°This matter we are still investigating, Dad, you do not want to go back to Grandpa for the moment, in order to avoid the infection of the virus.¡± Zhan Lei Gang listened and took a cold breath: ¡°Your grandfather will not be infected and turned into a zombie, right?¡± ¡°Grandpa is okay. Don¡¯t worry?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the place where Zhan Nan Tian disappeared before, and his voice sank: ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to grandpa.¡± On the other side, Zhan Nan Tian left the Zhan Family camp and quickly returned to the villa where Zhan Guo Xiong lived. He wanted to kidnap Zhan Guo Xiong, but the villa was empty. Meanwhile, Zhan Guo Xiong, Cai Yuan and Mu Qing Tian were at a place that Zhan Nan Tian can¡¯t imagine. In the room on the 70th floor of the Mu Tower, Mu Xiao Hu, who was drinking tea at the window and reading the newspaper, saw three people who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, he stared at them in a daze for a long time. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Mu Qing Tian saw Mu Xiao Hu staring blankly at them, he released Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s hand and ran to Mu Xiao Hu. Mu Xiao Hu held the person in his arms with silly eyes: ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Qing Tian raised his head and said, ¡°Grandpa, we are going to stay in your room for a while.¡± Cai Yuan apologized to Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°Old Mu, excuse us for troubling you.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded to Mu Xiao Hu. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Xiao Hu is full of fog and sweat and confusion. ¡°Grandpa, we are being chased by bad people, so we came to you to hide for a while.¡± Cai Yuan added: ¡°I also hope that Old Mu will not disclose our business here.¡± Mu Xiao Hu didn¡¯t ask much, he said, ¡°Would you like me to arrange another room for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother Old Mu, we will just stay here for a while and then wew ill leave.¡± Mu Xiao Hu looked at his bed and said, ¡°Does this aggrieve Old Zhan the Military Commissioner?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sighed and shook his head: ¡°How can we be aggrieved? I also want to thank you for taking us in.¡± Chapter 299 , Chapter 299: There¡¯s a wave of zombies coming here Leaving the B City, Mu Yi Fan went directly to N City where he last saw the male zombie. After a round trip in N City, he received a communication from Zhan Bei Tian. Knowing that Zhan Bei Tian had officially attacked Zhan Nan Tian, he worked harder to find the male zombie. However, the world is so big that it¡¯s not easy to find a zombie without being found, it was just like looking for a needle in a haystack. Mu Yi Fan found no one in GZ province after searching for five days, so he had to go back to the B City at the same time. Before he travelled long, Mu Yi Fan met a zombie wave that was moving slowly towards the B City. Recently, tens of millions of zombies were as dense as ants. They are tireless, dragging their feet slowly, step by step, making people who saw them feel their hairs tingling. At a distance, it is like sea water, covering the whole city and forest, and slowly flowing to the B City. At this time, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cell phone rang in a hurry. Seeing it was from Zhan Bei Tian. He picked it up right away. ¡°Mu-Mu, the B City is about to close the city to prevent the zombie wave from invading. You will have to come back immediately.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t found that male zombie yet.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± What else does Mu Yi Fan want to say? All of a sudden, the cell phone was dead. He looked at the black screen mobile phone and thought about it whether to go back or stay and search. He decided to look for the male zombie first. After all, he was also a zombie. He was not afraid of the zombie wave, and it was OK to stay outside the city for a while. Moreover, as long as he finds the real Zhan Nan Tian, he can let Zhan Bei Tian deal with the current Zhan Nan Tian without any holding back. On the other hand, when Zhan Bei Tian heard the mobile phone call cut, and the call suddenly lost its voice, looked at the mobile phone, and found that the communication has been cut off. When he dials the past again, he was unable to get through. He put his cell phone back in his pocket and turned to look at the leaders who were discussing how to deal with the zombie wave. ¡°I think the B City¡¯s walls need to be strengthened and raised and several more layers added, so as to effectively prevent zombies from entering.¡± ¡°As everyone knows, we have also sent a lot of local people to build walls. However, if we don¡¯t cure the symptoms, we can only keep the zombies outside. In case they don¡¯t leave, we will be stuck here all the time, right?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a cure for symptoms not the disease. You think there are also zombies with powers in the zombies¡¯ wave. At most, we can block ordinary zombies with walls. What about the zombies with powers? Can the wall hold them back?¡± ¡°In my opinion, ordinary people who have no powers will also go to war to kill zombies. Before the zombie wave came, we will give them a gun and a bullet to kill one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of shooting? Can they use guns? Can they hit them right? ¡± Everyone was arguing, you said, I said, arguing, but they didn¡¯t come up with a good idea. Finally, someone suddenly said, ¡°I think catching Young Master Mu might really push the zombie wave back.¡± All the people were silent at once. The Mu Family¡¯s people were angry, but they didn¡¯t make a sound, because before they came, Mu Yue Cheng had told Zhan Bei Tian to deal with the matter, so if someone at the meeting said something about Mu Yi Fan, they couldn¡¯t make a sound. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the speaker before, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you really think one person can push the zombie wave back? If he cannot, are the others going to be buried with you?¡± The man¡¯s face was blushing red and he said: ¡°This¡­ This is one of the ways to deal with zombies. When our walls and our people can¡¯t resist the zombies and we can try to use Young Master Mu to force the zombies back. Maybe it¡¯s going to really work.¡± Others didn¡¯t comment, but a few nodded their approval. The Mu Family¡¯s eyes glared angrily at those who nodded in agreement. Zhan Lei Gang saw the atmosphere was going wrong, and quickly turned to the topic: ¡°Bei Tian, do you have any comments?¡± Zhan Bei Tian took back his eyes, looked at his father, and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone evacuate the B City.¡± As soon as this word came out, it¡¯s like a frying pan. The whole meeting room was boiling. ¡°Now, the safest thing in all parts of the country is the B City. If we quit the B City, we will die.¡± ¡°That is, where can we go after leaving the B City? Do you want to hide in a dangerous forest and deal with zombies with the mutating animals and plants? ¡± ¡°Yes, how can we leave the B City? Now the B City is the safest place. If we stay here, at least we can save our life.¡± Zhan Bei Tian listened to both shouting that they were unwilling to leave and did not continue to make any comments. Zhan Lei Gang and the rest of the Zhan Family looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t make any noise. They were allowed to quarrel. Zhan Bei Tian ignored them, took out his mobile phone and called Mu Yi Fan, but he still didn¡¯t get through. He frowned with worry. After the meeting, they still didn¡¯t come up with a good way. They had to seal the city first, then reinforce and heighten the wall to prevent the zombie from invading. In addition, they listened to the Zhan Family of the military family to command, so as not to gather strong forces and look like a pile of loose sand. Before the closure of the city, Zhan Bei Tian sent a communication to Mu Yi Fan, but it still couldn¡¯t get through. After hanging up the mobile phone, the phone suddenly rang, thinking it was Mu Yi Fan calling back. He quickly picked up the phone and saw that the caller was Mao Yu, Zhan Bei Tian frowned and pressed the answer key. ¡°Boss, Rong Yan¡¯s mother is anxious to see you. I guess she wants to know the situation of Rong Yan. After all, Rong Yan has been taken away by Second Young Master for several months. She has not seen her daughter or heard from her. Moreover, we are going to face the zombie wave. She is worried.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s frowned visibly: ¡°You tell her that because of the zombie wave, the news of Rong Yan was temporarily disconnected, but it is certain that the person is still alive, but it is just we are temporarily unable to contact her.¡± Mao Yu listened to his boss¡¯s word, so he was sure that Rong Yan is still alive, so he told Rong Mother. Rong Mother was very anxious after hearing this, but she was very helpless. She was an ordinary person. Where is she going to go to find her daughter? Besides, the B City is now closed. She can only find Major General Zhan after the zombie wave. Mao Yu also reassured her that Rong Yan was absolutely alive, so she went back to the dormitory with a little peace of mind. After the closure of the city, the atmosphere of the B City became very tense. If there was a slight disturbance, everyone immediately worried that the zombie might rush into the B City at any time. In order to cooperate with the Zhan Family, the Mu Family people were so busy that they were nearly dizzy. Therefore, they didn¡¯t notice that their old master¡¯s food consumption had increased recently. From time to time, there were voices talking and cooking in the room. ¡°Great grandpa.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The children called only one, but he, immediately attracted two old people to look at him. Cai Yuan looked at Zhan Guo Xiong and Mu Xiao Hu, smiled and said, ¡°They are going to fight again.¡±. ¡°The child is calling me.¡± Mu Xiao Hu patted his beard and stared at Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who is called Great grandpa by children.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the great grandpa of the child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also the great grandpa of the child.¡± The two old men are like children, fighting and playing chess. Cai Yuan saw that the spirit of Zhan Guo Xiong was no longer like the continuous sighs of the previous days, and the smile on his face was bigger. In fact, Mu Xiao Hu saw that Zhan Guo Xiong has something on his mind, so he intentionally diverts his attention and fought with Zhan Guo Xiong if there is something wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with you about this.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong stopped arguing, drinks tea, and he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Mu-Mu?¡± Mu Xiao Hu, who has been with Zhan Guo Xiong for many days, of course knows who he refers to when he said ¡°Mu-Mu¡± : There may be something to be busy, but he can¡¯t come.¡± However, no matter how busy Mu Yi Fan was, he will take time to see him. How come I haven¡¯t seen him recently? Did he go out? No, the city is closed now. It¡¯s impossible to go out. Zhan Guo Xiong took a look at him and asked, ¡°What do you think of Mu-Mu as a zombie?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Mu Xiao Hu stared at him: ¡°You don¡¯t believe that Mu-Mu is a zombie, do you?¡± As soon as Zhan Guo Xiong saw it, he knew that Mu Xiao Hu didn¡¯t know that his grandson was a zombie: ¡°I certainly won¡¯t believe what the outsiders said.¡± However, he believed what his grandson said. His grandson could not make fun of such things. ¡°I just want to ask you, if your grandson is a zombie, what you would think.¡± Although Mu Xiao Hu didn¡¯t know the intention of Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s asking this question, he thought seriously: ¡°If Yi Fan was really a zombie, I don¡¯t have any idea how I would react. He is also my grandson. As long as he hasn¡¯t harmed people and had no malicious thoughts, I won¡¯t look at him with any other eyes. Seriously speaking, zombies were human before they were infected with the virus, so now they are¡­ There is only one more virus, they carry than us. If we were not afraid that they would bite and infect after infecting the virus, we would treat them as a different species, which would not cause the current situation and lead to a fight between the two sides. ¡± ¡°You can see it when you get there.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said with a smile, ¡°So if our Bei Tian were a zombie, would you worry about him getting Mu-Mu being infected?¡± ¡°As relatives, of course, I will worry about it, but he hasn¡¯t hurt Yi Fan for such a long time, and he hasn¡¯t made Yi Fan become a zombie. That means that Major General Zhan is very careful to protect Yi Fan from our family, and that he doesn¡¯t want Yi Fan to be hurt, and doesn¡¯t want Yi Fan to be the same as him. So, this person deserves our Yi Fan¡¯s serious treatment. As long as they are normal, we should not be¡­ It¡¯s good to think that Major General Zhan will not turn Yi Fan into a zombie at any time. Moreover, they were together after a lot of deliberation. One of them is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer. Besides, Yi Fan is not afraid to become a zombie at any time. Why should we bother them? As long as two young people are happy. ¡± Speaking of this, Mu Xiao Hu sighed deeply: ¡°You also know that a lot of things have happened to our Mu Family. After so many experiences, if I can¡¯t see it happening again, I don¡¯t need to sit here. Now, we just need to live to see the safety of our children.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk about such a sad topic. He turned to the topic and said with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t talk about it, I¡¯ll give you something to show you later.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong wonders, ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Xiao Hu mysteriously took a box out of the bedside table and handed it to Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°Don¡¯t open it now, wait until you go home later.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong hesitates: ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be valuable, will it?¡± He doesn¡¯t have any gifts to give back, so it¡¯s not very interesting to accept them. ¡°No, it¡¯s from Yi Fan, but I think it¡¯s more suitable for you, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s smiling face and frowned visibly. Somehow, he suddenly felt that Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s smile was a bit mysterious. So he wanted to know what was inside, so he handed the box to Cai Yuan and put it in his backpack. ¡°Thank you, Old Mu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The child sitting next to them suddenly said, ¡°Great grandpa, we have to leave now.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Mu Xiao Hu was a little lost, so he will be accompanied by few people in the future? Mu Qing Tian looked at Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°Great Grandpa Mu, you are going to leave with me.¡± As soon as Zhan Guo Xiong heard it, he knew that something important happened. He asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a wave of zombies coming here.¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300: It¡¯s the zombies!¡± The B City people also received news that the zombie wave was about 50 kilometers away from the B City. All of a sudden, people were in a panic. The survivors who were unable to fight and kill the zombies were afraid to even come out of their homes. The rest of the people were formed in teams to fight against the zombie wave of the B City. Now, the whole atmosphere of the B City is quiet, tense and extremely serious. At this moment, there is no smile on the faces of the survivors. Before, the security areas that were invaded by the zombie wave had been occupied, so whether the B City could survive was still unknown to them. Before the zombie wave came, the B City¡¯s army first bombed them with airplanes. However, because of the disturbance of mutant animals and plants, half of the airplanes were attacked by mutant animals and plants before they reached their destinations, and they crashed and exploded one after another. Even when they got to their destination, some planes were shot down before they had time to fire. Finally, a few of the zombies exploded. Even if they did, if they didn¡¯t explode their heads, they would still drag their broken bodies to the B City. People in the B City were more and more frightened when they hear the sound of the plane falling from afar. Zhan Bei Tian, standing on the wall, looked at the plane being shot down. His brow is locked more and more tightly. He can¡¯t contact Mu Yi Fan these days, which makes him worried and doesn¡¯t know what happened to his partner. There is also Zhan Nan Tian. After leaving the Zhan Family, it has never appeared again. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing later. In the distance, the growling of the zombie, like a wild animal, made the listener tremble. Someone said nervously. ¡°The zombies are getting closer.¡± Just then, a man flew in from the distance. The survivors of the city wall saw the flying people, their eyes flashed over the doubt, and they stopped. When they saw clearly that the flying people had red eyes and purple black lips, they were shocked and immediately attacked. There was a scream. It¡¯s the zombies! It¡¯s the zombies!¡± Someone shouted, ¡°Attack quickly.¡± A few shots were fired into the air at once. Zombies flying in the air easily avoided bullets and made a pause motion, indicating they are to not fight first. Zhan Lei Gang saw that senior zombies have something to say, so he ordered the others to stay still. The senior zombie waited for the survivors to stop shooting, then took out the loudspeaker and said, ¡°Listen to all the survivors in the B City. If you release our boss Mu safely, we will not attack the city.¡± Words fell, a buzz, everyone surprised to discuss. ¡°Boss? Who is it? Is it Mu Yi Fan? ¡± ¡°It should be Mu Yi Fan. Didn¡¯t they say he was a zombie some time ago? It¡¯s also said that he brought in the zombie wave. ¡± ¡°Where is Mu Yi Fan? As long as we give him away, the zombie will leave, and we don¡¯t have to work hard to defend the city here. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian teleported. He knew that there was a way to go, so he didn¡¯t try hard to cover up that Mu-Mu was a zombie some time ago. Besides, he didn¡¯t intend to hide Mu-Mu identity. The Mu Family people looked at each other, and their faces were particularly ugly. Although they didn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie because of this, they were curious why the senior zombie called Mu Yi Fan, boss Mu. Was it deliberately framed? Why did the zombie frame Mu Yi Fan? What¡¯s the animosity between them? Mu Yue Cheng glared. He knew that his son was a zombie, but he was very sure that the zombie wave was not brought by his son. When we were discussing it in private, suddenly, with a bang, a gun fire went towards the senior zombie. The senior zombie didn¡¯t expect that the other side would suddenly open a gun. It couldn¡¯t dodge. A small shell hit it. With a loud bang, the senior zombie was blown to ashes. Everyone stared at the fiery sky. After a while, someone asked anxiously, ¡°Who fired the bullet? Do you know it¡¯s like declaring war on the zombies? They will attack.¡± ¡°It looks like the Zhan Family side fired it.¡± Many people looked at the Zhan Family team and saw the cold Zhan Bei Tian staring at their faces. They dare not to be angry or too much. Zhan Lei Gang frowned and said to his son in a worried voice: ¡°Bei Tian, do you know that you will cause public anger if you do this?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his father: ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t think that if you hand over Mu-Mu, the zombies won¡¯t come here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I¡­¡± ¡°Or do you think we can use Mu-Mu to force the zombies back?¡± Zhan Lei Gang was furious: ¡°That¡¯s how you looked at your father and me? Do you think your father and I are so cowardly that we need to rely on Mu Yi Fan to push the zombie wave back? ¡± ¡°Since it is not, we should not give the zombies too much time to delay, nor should we give the zombies the opportunity to provoke us. This will cause our morale to fall sharply, and our people will not unite, make internal strife, and make many misunderstandings.¡± Zhan Lei Gang didn¡¯t give him a good look, so he sent orders to fight when the zombie came. Many survivors are dissatisfied with the Zhan Family¡¯s firing of high-level zombies. However, since the firing has already started, they have no way to say anything. Besides, they should be consistent gather together against the outside world. After the senior zombie is shelled, it immediately caused the Zombie¡¯s anger, and speeds up to the B City. After learning that Zhan Bei Tian would rather offend everyone than hand over Mu Yi Fan, Zhan Nan Tian, who operated everything behind his back, turned dark and thought, ¡°Does Zhan Bei Tian really like Mu Yi Fan now, and he will not take Mu Yi Fan as a shield?¡± As the zombie wave entered the range of the shell, the Zhan Family¡¯s men immediately ordered the firing of the cannon to attack the zombie wave with maximum fire. Although the sight of the soldiers was blocked by the trees in the forest, the number of zombies could be distinguished from the growling sound. In the face of so many zombies, they were nervous and excited, carrying shelling and bombing. All of a sudden, the gunfire roared, the trees in the forest sounded with the gunfire, one tree after another fell to the ground, and everyone¡¯s heart was also raised. In a short time, there was a fire in the forest, and the smoke was billowing, and the zombies could not be seen. However, in the moment when the trees fell, people standing at a high place could use binoculars to see that there were many zombies pouring towards them in the forest, one by one, dense, and the people felt as if they would never be able to eliminate them. Then, someone did not know what everyone was staring at, and shouted in time: ¡°Lieutenant general, the zombies also have guns and artillery cars.¡± ¡°What.¡± Zhan Lei Gang was surprised and quickly picked up the telescope and looked in the direction pointed by the soldiers. Then he saw that there were all kinds of artillery cars coming to them on the flat road. ¡°Bombard the road with guns, and block their artillery cars.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The soldiers who fired the shells worked harder. After the shells were fired one by one, the ground shook like an earthquake, and there was a rumbling sound. It scares the survivors in the city. They can¡¯t see the situation outside. They can only distinguish the fierce fighting outside from the sound. It¡¯s like a world war going on. The outside the city was full of shelling sounds. The shells are very fierce, and they also blow up many low-level zombies. However, the shells will be used up in the end, at the end of the third wave of zombies, the shells are almost used up, but there are many zombies coming back one after another. The zombies don¡¯t know what fear is and they carried on without consciousness. In the face of the fierce fire in the forest, they are not afraid at all. They walked slowly into the smoky fire. Even if the clothes are burned, the skin and meat are roasted. Even if their hands and feet are blown off, they still slowly move towards the B City. Standing on the city tower and looking at all this with a telescope, Zhan Lei Ping said angrily, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all like this. We are going to have to climb over and continue to attack with shellings.¡± A soldier reported: ¡°Major General Lei Ping, we¡¯ve almost used our shells.¡± Zhan Lei Ping raised his eyebrows: ¡°How can it be used so fast?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve just used shells to blow up millions of zombies.¡± ¡°Just blowing up millions of zombies. Do you know how many more are waiting for us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhan Lei Ping was almost half dead tired when he said: ¡°Continue to bomb, until there is no bomb.¡± At this time, the B City¡¯s wall suddenly sounded with a ¡°Bang¡± sound, and the wall was blown out with a huge gap. The survivors standing at the gap were either killed by explosion or fell down from a high place on the city wall. Although the survivors around the gap were not hit, many people made a shrill scream. ¡°It¡¯s the power zombies. It¡¯s the power zombies.¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301: The zombies are coming They could see that there are nearly a thousand zombies coming from under the city wall. They seem to have dug through an underground tunnel and emerged from the tunnel. Once out of the tunnel, the survivors on the city wall were hit hard with the power zombies, and several big holes were blasted out of the city walls. Most of the survivors on the first city wall are ordinary people. They are only responsible for shooting at the zombies in the distance, but they are helpless defending against the zombies who came from below the city wall, because they can¡¯t shoot under the city wall, which was equivalent to self-destructing positions. The Zhan Family immediately ordered the artillery men to withdraw from the B City¡¯s first line of defense and let the power men deal with the power men zombie. The snipers were in the second line of defense to assist the power men in killing the power zombie. Power zombies¡¯ ability are relatively strong. It requires two or three powers to deal with one power zombie. In a moment, the first line of defense, they fight with each other. In the sky, it was not the sound of a power colliding with a power, it¡¯s the sound of a gun. The snipers of the second line of defense were very nervous, especially the first line of defense were very confused. It¡¯s not easy for them to hit the zombie brain with a bullet. In less than three minutes, snipers were sweating on their foreheads, and the sweating heads slowly slid down their cheeks, and their palms were sweating. However, they have no time to care for this. They are all focused on the first line of defense and dare not make any mistake. When they hit the head of the zombie accurately, they were relieved. Snipers like them, it¡¯s still a small thing to kill a zombie. If they kill their own people, they will feel guilty for a lifetime. After a sigh of relief, they took another breath and raised the guns again, aiming at the next target. In the distance, after the cannon shelling team of the first defense line retreated, the low-level zombies were no obstacle. They were not afraid of the fire, stepped on the body of their companions, stepped on the sea of fire to force themselves into the B City. The more insider the B City¡¯s, the higher the wall will be, it was just like a ladder, one floor is higher, so the survivors behind the third wall can see the battle situation of the first defense line and the second defense line. Especially the people with binoculars, they can see from a distance that the zombies have gone through the sea of fire and come to them. ¡°The zombies are coming, the zombies are coming.¡± Some cried in horror. Then, someone yelled: ¡°Panic? What is the panic for, the zombies have not come? And you, do you know that you panicking just like this now, you will only mess up your feet, and you will make other people suffer from your emotions and lose the courage to fight and kill zombies.¡± The Zhan Family, the leader of the second line of defense, saw the zombies coming out of the fire, and again ordered: ¡°The mortars and the guns and the grenades stay ready.¡± The cannonball power of these two teams is smaller than that of the first cannons, and their range is also relatively close. Therefore, only when the zombie is about to get close, can these two teams fired in order to achieve maximum attack. At the moment when the zombies came out of the fire, the cannon sounded again and blew the zombies to pieces. However, these small cannonballs are not powerful enough. Half an hour later, many zombies have escaped the shelling area and walked out of the forest to the wide grass where there are no big trees to block their sight. Originally, the outside of the B City¡¯s city wall is a dense forest, full of trees, one by one, but after several months of cold winter, the trees around have been cut down by the survivors for firewood used for heating. So, after winter, the area outside of the city has become bare, leaving only a bare piece of grassland. The survivors saw that the zombies had gone out of the woods, and even tried their best to bomb them. However, the zombies seemed to blow up endlessly, and a group of them came to replace the blown up ones. The open grassland was soon replaced by new wave of zombies, they filled all over the place. In this way, the zombies step by step came to the lower part of the city wall, using their bodies to make stairs, and let the later companions climb up the wall on their back so that the walls which the survivors are proud of for their height, thick and strong seems to be a failure. The survivors saw the zombies climb up the first line of defense and they all gasped. Seeing this scene, Zhan Lei Gang immediately ordered: ¡°The second line of defense and the third line of defense listen to the order and fight the zombie with all their strength.¡± The powers of the second and third lines of defense were ordered to go all out to kill the zombies, whether they want to or not, because if they don¡¯t try to kill the zombies now, they may die later. Zhan Bei Tian, standing beside Zhan Lei Gang, saw the power rush to the first line of defense, he glared at the zombie power. In a flash, he came to the first line of defense from the sixth wall and quickly released a strange space to cover nearly a thousand powers and zombies around him. The power men and the zombies who are covered by different spaces felt that the surrounding environment has changed, and the fight stopped for a while, but they continue to fight with the power men because they can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on. However, the zombies found that they could not use the power, and were shocked. The power men also noticed this. They split the power to the zombies¡¯ heads with the fastest speed. In only one minute, all the power zombies in the different space died in the power men¡¯s hands. The power men saw the zombie power lying motionless on the ground, and their faces were pleasantly surprised. Suddenly, their morale soared. However, they were as curious about what happened before. The survivors at the back defense level, however, can see their every move clearly, and naturally know what happened. They couldn¡¯t help a burst of admiration and envy in their hearts, thinking that the man was worthy of the Zhan Family, and they were extraordinary. Zhan Bei Tian put away the strange space, and once again shot at the zombies from other places. Standing behind the third line of defense, the survivors were surprised and delighted to see a batch of power zombies falling to the ground. They worked harder to deal with the low-level zombies who had climbed the first line of defense. The nearby power zombies noticed that the situation was not right. When they saw that their companions were still good at the first moment, they fell to the ground awkwardly at the next moment. They immediately felt strange and roared to the sky in time. ¡°What happened to the zombie? Who are they calling?¡± The survivors can¡¯t understand the language of the zombie, hear the roar of the beast, and are afraid of it. They always feel that something bad will happen. They looked around warily. A moment later, a roar came from afar. Then another group of zombies came out of the tunnel. These zombie powers are stronger and more powerful than the previous powers. If they use one power at will, you will kill five or six powers. The survivors were very nervous. The survivors of the second defense and the third defense are above level 3. Although it¡¯s a little hard to deal with the zombies of intermediate powers, they can still kill the power zombies with the help of two or three people under the coordination of five elements. Now, it¡¯s obvious that the power men are not the match of this group of power zombies. It¡¯s as simple as cutting vegetables to deal with them. Zhan Lei Ping turned to Zhan Lei Gang and said, ¡°Elder brother, these zombies are obviously more powerful than the ones before. They wouldn¡¯t be senior zombies, right?¡± When people heard the words ¡°Senior zombie¡±, they all gasped. Zhan Lei Gang nodded and ordered again to let the level 4 and level 5 and above attack the power zombies. But there are very few of the humans who were above level 4, let alone above level 5, so a hundred of them rushed to the first and second defense lines. Zhan Bei Tian saw Pan Ren Zhe and Zhuang Zi Yue come out, he glared, and came in front of Pan Ren Zhe them when he noticed the movement around him. Pan Ren Zhe and others stopped and watched Zhan Bei Tian when they saw him. They know that they are not a match of Zhan Bei Tian. They looked at each other and think whether they want to go attack him together or retreat first. ¡°Zhan ¨C Bei ¨C Tian!¡± A vicious voice came out of many senior zombies. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the voice, and saw Rong Xue standing in the zombie group, with cold light flashing from the bottom of her eyes. Rong Xue saw the coldness in his eyes, and her face flashed fear and she retreated. But when she thought that she was standing in a group of senior zombies, she didn¡¯t need to be afraid of Zhan Bei Tian at all, and her momentum immediately rose. She raised her head and straightened her chest. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian,¡± she said angrily, ¡°Today, it¡¯s time for us to make a good settlement of our previous scores.¡± Now these pair of people are not like people, ghosts are not like ghosts. Their misery were caused by Zhan Bei Tian. Besides, the last time Zhan Bei Tian stabbed her throat, it was time for a payback. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhan Nan Tian to heal her with light power, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to speak at all now. Zhan Bei Tian has never been a person who likes to talk nonsense, and directly wields a powerful space blade and attacked them. As soon as all the senior zombies saw the danger, their faces changed, they tried to dodge directly. If they can¡¯t, they also try to run to the side. Suddenly, a black-and-white figure, like a meteor, appeared in front of the senior zombies and Zhan Bei Tian. Chapter 302 Chapter 302: I will avenge Liu Yu The powerful space blade attack was blocked. At the next moment, was swallowed up by the black mist coming from the person who stood at the front. The space blade disappeared without trace. When Zhan Bei Tian saw that the person was Zhan Nan Tian, he frowned slightly, and then saw that the left half of his body was covered by white light, and the right half was covered by black mist, he glanced, and the glint of light flashed through his eyes. Heart yelled, finally forced him out. ¡°Boss.¡± The senior zombies were delighted to see Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian stared at Zhan Bei Tian and hooked his lips into a smirk: ¡°I will deal with this person, and you will deal with others.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Senior zombies rush to other powers. Zhan Lei Gang, who was on the wall, frowned as he saw through his telescope that someone had stopped his son¡¯s attack. Standing next to him, he also looked at Zhan Lei Ping of Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Nan Tian with a telescope, and he said: ¡°Brother, who is the zombie who blocked Bei Tian? It looks very powerful. He even blocked Bei Tian¡¯s attack with his body.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I find that he looks like¡­¡± Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s brow tightened a little more. In the middle of the conversation, he stopped. Zhan Lei Ping turned around and said, ¡°Like what?¡± Zhan Lei Gang shook his head: ¡°Nothing, maybe I saw it wrong.¡± When the zombie appeared in front of his son, for a moment, the light and black mist on the zombie shook, making him vaguely see the outline of the other party. Since he was at the back, because the zombie was surrounded by white light and black mist, he could no longer see the face of the other party clearly. Therefore, it is likely that he had seen it wrong just now. Zhan Lei Ping turned around, his face not very good-looking: ¡°Brother, after Bei Tian was blocked, our power men are getting beaten under pressure.¡± Zhan Lei Gang listened, quickly picked up the telescope and continued to watch. With the addition of the senior zombie, the power men have been defeated. Many of the powers have died in the hands of the senior zombie. Zhan Lei Gang once again ordered that the leaders of other camps and some senior cadres who did not go to war should join in the war, even those who were in charge of the front line of the Zhan Family also joined in the battle. There are also power men in the Zhan Bei Tian camp, who also fought to kill zombies. With their participation, they managed to reach some parity. Pan Ren Zhe smelled the power man that killed Liu Yu. He used strong thunder to blow away the power man in front of him and rushed to Lu Lin and Xiang Guo. Xiang Guo and Lu Lin, who are fighting with other senior zombies, caught a flash in the corner of their eyes. They are shocked and stopped fighting in time to avoid strong lightning hurler to them. When they saw Pan Ren Zhe coming, they looked at each other silently. Then another zombie jumped in front of them. Zhang Hu stared at Lu Lin and Xiang Guo, walked to Pan Ren Zhe and stood there, coldly said: ¡°Brother Ren, it¡¯s them right? They killed Liu Yu, didn¡¯t they? ¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°I will avenge Liu Yu.¡± Zhang Hu quickly released the golden power attack to attack them. ¨C On the other side of the battlefield, Zhan Nan Tian chuckled: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, do you think if they can see my appearance clearly, what will their reaction be and will they listen to your Zhan Family command?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t talk much with him, but directly released a different space to cover the surrounding area. At the same time, he controls the zombies around, making their powers invalid and convenient for other powers to kill. At the moment when the different space was covered, Zhan Nan Tian waved out his right hand and released a huge black mist as a shield to resist the different space cover. The different space in the moment of clashing black mist release, immediately lost effect. Then Zhan Nan Tian swung back the black mist that formed the shield, covering the zombies and power men fighting behind him. However, he soon moved the black mist back into a shield, the black mist from the zombies¡¯ powers surrounded them. Other black mist still stays on the powers. At present, the powers lost their fighting power when they were surrounded by the black mist. They looked at the zombies in front of them with fear: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Some people even shrink to the ground fearfully, others roll on the ground painfully because of the black mist erosion and corrosion. The zombies took the opportunity to kill the power men and dig out the crystal core. Zhan Nan Tian smiled evilly: ¡°As long as your different space cannot cover me, you cannot make me helpless.¡± After finishing his speech, he gestured a laser beam and attacked Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian formed a space barrier, and could easily to block the attack shooting down. In order not to hurt the innocent, his body disappeared from the place. When Zhan Nan Tian was stunned, he looked left and right, and found that the Zhan Bei Tian appeared ten meters away, he fought while following him. Soon, he was taken out of the battlefield. After they left, Zhan Lei Gang shifted his eyes to the place where senior zombies fought. With the addition of advanced powers, the war situation was slightly better. Especially since Shen Qin Yang and Jiang Jun Lin are level 5 powers. They could easily deal with senior zombies than level 4 powers. Shen Qin Yang is a poison power. As long as there is a virus in the zombie¡¯s body, he can control the virus in their body to make them explode and die. Yan Lei¡¯s is an air power that can squeeze through air or control zombies. And You Jing Feng, he has the power of gravity, he can deal with Zhuang Zi Yue with the ability of foresight, the Realization speech and wind system power. Gravity can make Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s body heavier and he was unable to fly. In addition, in the gravitational field, the wind system power will quickly become sluggish, and even other wind attack used will become very slow, just like in the movie which you can slow down. In this case, foresight doesn¡¯t work at all, unless Zhuang Zi Yue can foretell and manages to avoid the place before You Jing Feng unleashed the gravity power. So, Zhuang Zi Yue can only deal with You Jing Feng with the Realization Speech. Success or failure depends on luck and who has the upper hand. Jiang Jun Lin is a psychic power that can deal with Zhang Jia Ming who was using illusions. The rest of the senior zombies are assigned by Zhan Bei Tian. Every three powers in his camp are responsible for dealing with one senior zombie. Five elements are used to match each other and suppress the zombie¡¯s power attack. According to the current situation, although their powers temporarily overpowered the zombies this means they have no time to care about other things, the low-level zombies are the real source of disaster. They did not have the ability to stop them, and with no powerful artillery attack, the zombies soon climbed the first line of defense, to the second line of defense. Zhan Lei Gang timely ordered: ¡°The soldiers of the second line of defense and the third and fourth lines of defense retreat and use artillery to attack the zombies on the first line of defense.¡± Then, the alarm rang. When the first line of defense heard the alarm, they knew that the commander was going to abandon the first wall, and their faces changed slightly. They hurriedly fought and ran away from the first line of defense. After they evacuated, the shelling immediately sounded, and again the sound of bombardment. The tall, thick and strong wall was soon blown out of many big pits, and suddenly, the fireworks were very prosperous. Many zombies were blown to pieces. Zhan Lei Gang also ordered the power men to pour oil on the zombies of the first line of defense and set them on fire. When the wall roared fire, there was a fierce fight between Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Nan Tian. In the sky, two figures flashed, sometimes in the north of the B City, sometimes in the east of the B City. Zhan Nan Tian constantly released dark system power. By using dark system power, he could make Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s power fail. However, the speed of Zhan Bei Tian releasing and using the space power is faster than that of Zhan Nan Tian. Every time the dark system power released it was evaded by Zhan Bei Tian. His light power was blocked by the space barrier from Zhan Bei Tian. Every time a laser beam and a mutated fire are emitted, they were blocked by let him Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s space barrier, so they can¡¯t get close to Zhan Bei Tian at all. Of course, Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t take advantage of him. Even though Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s speed is faster than him, Zhan Bei Tian should avoid the black gas emitted by him to avoid being eroded by the black mist. In addition, the ability emitted by Zhan Bei Tian, as long as it is hit on the black gas, will fail, so it cannot hurt Zhan Nan Tian at all. Zhan Bei Tian fought with Zhan Nan Tian for nearly ten minutes, and soon realizes this. He squinted, sped up his ability and attacked Zhan Nan Tian. While one of the other is not paying attention, suddenly, a space blade waved to the body but it came at the left of Zhan Nan Tian, which is the place surrounded by white light power. Zhan Nan Tian was shocked and dodged quickly, but he was still a step late. The clothes on his left arm, even the flesh and skin, were cut off. The bones in his arm were immediately visible. He looked down at his arm and smiled gloomily. Then, at the speed of naked eye, the place that was cut off grew back crazily, and the flesh returned to its original appearance. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you are really cruel. This is your cousin¡¯s body. You are willing to hurt him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said in a low voice. ¡°Since the soul of that body is not the family I know, then I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°If you don¡¯t care, you would have already dealt with me, and you wouldn¡¯t wait until now.¡± All of a sudden, his eyes moved, his body turned into a white light, and he left in the direction of the B City. Chapter 303 Chapter 303: Uncle and Dad don¡¯t recognize me? Zhan Bei Tian saw Zhan Nan Tian flying to the B City, his eyes flashed slightly, and he intentionally slowed down while follow, so that Zhan Nan Tian can reach the B City first. In the B City, the survivors on the city wall were stunned when they saw the light and black mist coming. Then, the light and shadow went through the fifth defense line and came to the tenth defense wall, which is where Zhan Lei Gang commanded them. Zhan Lei Gang looked at the figure standing on the wall. Because the other side¡¯s body is too bright, everyone had to squint and were unable to see who is standing in front. But one thing is for sure, this is the senior zombie who stopped Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Lei Gang returned to his senses and called out in a hurry, ¡°Everyone back quickly.¡± At the same time, he unleashed the thunder power to attack the figure surrounded by white light and black air. The figure easily dodged the attack and joked, ¡°Uncle, shouldn¡¯t you see who you are attacking again?¡± Zhan Lei Gang and Zhan Lei Ping, as well as other the Zhan Family¡¯s people, were stunned when they heard the familiar voice. Zhan Lei Ping mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s like Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s elder sister said, ¡°It should be Nan Tian, otherwise, why does he call elder brother uncle?¡± Zhan Lei Gang frowned and tried to ask, ¡°Are you Nan Tian?¡± ¡°Uncle and Dad don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Zhan Nan Tian powered down the black mist and light on his body and revealed his true face. His red eyes and the purple black lips shocked the Zhan Family people to the point where they could not speak. There was a buzz around, and all the survivors who knew Zhan Nan Tian discussed: ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zhan Nan Tian, the son of Major General Zhan Lei Ping? How could he be like this?¡± ¡°He had facial makeup done?¡± ¡°Moron, don¡¯t you think he looks like those zombies? You see, his nails are all black.¡± They realized that Zhan Nan Tian was a zombie and backed away for several meters. ¡°How could this happen? How could the Zhan Family¡¯s Master be a zombie? ¡± ¡°Some time ago, the rumors came from the Zhan Family camp that A Mu Family member was a zombie. I thought it¡¯s a fake. In fact, it¡¯s the Zhan Family¡¯s Young Master who is the zombie. They blamed the Mu Family for this.¡± As soon as people heard this, many people agree with this statement. After all, seeing is believing. However, someone said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Maybe the Mu Family¡¯s Young Master is also a zombie. In short, we should be on guard.¡± The others nodded. The Zhan Family¡¯s faces were very ugly, the Mu Family¡¯s faces is not much better. Seeing Zhan Nan Tian as a zombie, Mu Yue Fang was very angry: ¡°Third Brother, I will say that they are uneasy and kind-hearted. It is clear that the Zhan Family is the zombie, but they said that we the Mu Family¡¯s person is zombie. This time, we will do nothing.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhan Nan Tian and frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Zhan Nan Tian to be a zombie. Mu Yue Zhi was more rational: ¡°Yue Fang, don¡¯t get excited. The people who looked at the Zhan Family, one and the other they both show shock and disbelief, which means they didn¡¯t know Zhan Nan Tian was a zombie.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a fake, it¡¯s impossible for everyone to put on the same expression at the same time.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at the other people at the Zhan Family: ¡°Yue Zhi is right. They should not know Zhan Nan Tian has become a zombie. We should not be disorganized by the other side or provoked by others.¡± Mu Yue Fang thought that it was an extraordinary time, so he suppressed his anger and watched how the Zhan Family people solved the problem. Zhan Lei Ping opened his eyes and looked at the man on the wall: ¡°Nan Tian, you¡­ You¡­¡± Words were stuck in his throat, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Zhan Lei Gang calmed down and asked, ¡°Nan Tian, what the hell is going on? How could you be like this?¡± The Zhan Family¡¯s other people have also returned to their senses. Zhan Nan Tian looked at him jokingly: ¡°Uncle, am I not good looking? People who see me should be afraid of me. I¡¯m particularly excited to see the fear that you have exposed to me.¡± Not far away, Mu Yue Cheng heard Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s words, his eyebrows tightened a little, and his eyes flashed with little complex emotions. When Zhan Lei Ping heard this kind of angry words, he found his own voice and was furious: ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, you have let me down, you¡­¡± His eyes were full of grief. How could he not be sad to see his son become like this. If it was just a zombie, it was just a zombie, but this extreme mentality is really not flattering, and it¡¯s getting further and further away from the Zhan Nan Tian he knows. It turned out that before the gentle looks were pretended, he thought his son had changed back, but he didn¡¯t expect it to become more and more serious. What¡¯s the reason that made his son looked like this? ¡°When did you become a zombie?¡± Zhan Lei Gang asked. ¡°When? Let me think about it.¡± Zhan Nan Tian pretended to think about it, and suddenly, with a sharp eye, his figure turned white and rushed to Zhan Lei Gang: ¡°When it¡¯s dark, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± They found that their exclamation has not yet reflected what is going on. All of a sudden, there was no sound of power fighting, no sound of guns. People flashed with doubt, only people who have entered Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s different space know what¡¯s going on. ¡°Bei Tian?¡± Zhan Lei Gang tried to shout. ¡°Yes.¡± A figure appeared in front of them. Zhan Lei Gang thought of the fight between the two brothers in the Zhan Family camp some time ago, and asked sharply, ¡°Bei Tian, did you know that Nan Tian was a zombie?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain to you after the zombie wave. Before that, I want to remind you not to approach Nan Tian again. He may turn you into a zombie at any time to threaten me. Besides, he is not only a zombie, but also a Zombie King. This zombie wave is called by him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian finished saying this, leaving behind a group of people, and he went out of different space. Outside the strange space, when Zhan Nan Tian rushed to Zhan Lei Gang, he noticed the change and worried about the trap ahead. So, the moment before he was close to Zhan Lei Gang, he turned its direction in time and flew a hundred meters away, staring at the people on the city wall. Now that he has revealed his identity, there is no need to hide it again, so the survivors on standby on the wall all see Zhan Nan Tian was a zombie. A lot of people stared big eyes, and yelled unbelievable way: ¡°God, the Zhan Family Second Young Master, unexpectedly he is a zombie.¡± Zhan Nan Tian heard the sound, looked to them, the corner of the mouth raised the surly smile, a raised the hand, shoots ten million laser beams. At present, the sixth wall was beaten into something resembling a wasp nest. Many survivors were beaten through by his laser beam and fell to the ground because they could not escape fast enough. The situation on the sixth city wall immediately became chaotic. Many people screamed and fled to safety. Then, the wall of the sixth wall shook, and the survivors on the top of the wall stop, and the asked: ¡°Do you feel it?¡± ¡°What do you feel?¡± ¡°The wall seemed to shake.¡± ¡°Is it? Don¡¯t you scare me? ¡± Words fall, a lot of people all feel the city wall inclines to the right, everybody¡¯s face changed greatly. ¡°Let¡¯s run. The wall is going to fall. The wall is going to fall.¡± As everyone screamed, the scene was even more chaotic, people even ignored the wounded who fell to the ground, and they desperately ran to the seventh line of defense. However, the faster they ran, the more the wall fell under the vibration of their running. At last, they could not support it anymore. Most of the wall above broke and fell down. The people on the wall fell from the sky and screamed, ¡°Help, help.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian came out of the different space, he saw the scene of the sixth wall being knocked down, but there was no way to help them. Let alone how many people fell from the wall. When he saw it, the survivors had already fallen from a high altitude and fell to the ground, while the thick wall came down behind them. Following the Zhan Lei Gang out of the different space behind the Zhan Bei Tian, they all saw this cruel scene, many of them were afraid and could only look down. Zhan Nan Tian continued to attack people in other defense lines with light abilities as if he was addicted to playing. As soon as Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face sank, he quickly used the space barrier to block the attack from Zhan Nan Tian, and said to Zhan Lei Gang with a cold voice: ¡°Let everyone retreat to my camp, and someone will arrange you to leave.¡± Zhan Lei Gang hesitated: ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There is nothing to be done here.¡± Mu Yue Cheng suddenly said, ¡°Lieutenant general, let¡¯s listen to Major General Zhan. You see the B City can¡¯t be defended. Sooner or later, it will fall.¡± Zhan Lei Gang looked down. The lower zombies had reached the third line of defense. And their shells are almost exhausted, and there are no powers to stop the lower zombies, so the only thing they can do now is to retreat. Chapter 304 Chapter 304: Do you want us to die here? Zhan Lei Gang did not hesitate for a long time. He turned back his eyes and immediately ordered: ¡°Retreat, inform everyone to withdraw, and go to Bei Tian¡¯s camp.¡± They were ordered to get down from the wall as fast as they could and run to the city, informing the people who were hiding in the city. The survivors who hid in their homes were told to pack up some luggage and food in a hurry and run away from home. People who have a large amount of materials didn¡¯t want to leave them behind, whether they can let cars pass or not, they put them on the cart as soon as possible. In just a few minutes, the quiet street was in chaos, it looked like a vegetable market. There were cries of children, urgent cries and quarrels. It was very noisy. Outside the city, the power men who fought hard with the zombies were also informed to withdraw, but it was not easy for them to leave the battlefield safely. Not only do they have to get rid of the zombies they are fighting with, but they also have to gather all the people together while fighting the zombies and retreat. Standing in the air, Zhan Nan Tian saw the people in the city, with face full of panic and the need to escape, and a gloomy smile growing on his face. He raised his hand and waved a laser beam. Zhan Bei Tian had expected him to do so, he kept using space barriers to block his attacks, and then, again, to keep Zhan Nan Tian intact. In the city, Zhan Lei Gang was very angry and worried when they saw that they were still thinking about materials before they fled for their lives: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t take materials. It¡¯s important to escape. Zombies are about to enter the city.¡± As if they haven¡¯t heard Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s words, people were still moving their materials. People made sure to move all the materials in the car before they could drive away. In addition, the selfishness of everyone was revealed. They just run for their own lives and carry their own supplies. A child next to them falls down and cries. No one is willing to lend a helping hand and pick up the child. They seem to have not seen the child, they were carrying materials, walking up and down in front of the child, but no one cares about the little child on the ground. Zhan Lei Gang calmly walked over, picked up the child and comforted him. After the child¡¯s cry became smaller, Zhan Lei Gang asked where he lived, and then sent him home. The Zhan Family¡¯s children are really not used to these selfish people. One of them couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Uncle, they won¡¯t listen to us, so we should leave them alone. They can do whatever they want. Anyway, they know how to leave here.¡± When some survivors heard this, they refuted: ¡°Your Zhan Family man all went out to become a zombie, but also called the zombies from all over to the B City, so that this day that the B City fell it¡¯s all your fault. How can we listen to you? If you the Zhan Family say you don¡¯t want to harm us again, Buddha have mercy.¡± When the other survivors heard this, they all looked at them angrily and contemptuously. The Zhan Family¡¯s face became very ugly, especially Zhan Lei Ping, who wanted to rush back to the battlefield and kill his son. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, then you can¡¯t go to the Zhan Family camp and you can leave the B City by yourself.¡± ¡°Stop it, let them do whatever they want.¡± Zhan Lei Gang said with cold face: ¡°We just need to do our duty well. If we are not needed here, we can go to other places to help. By the way, find someone to arrange for the survivors of Beicheng district to leave.¡± Shortly after the Zhan Family people left, a dozen walls were blown out of the big holes by the power zombies because there was no one to guard them. Low level zombies do not need to use their bodies to stack stairs and climb over the wall to enter, but directly enter the hole from the big hole. After entering the city, a dense group of zombies immediately spread around to find someone to eat. Seeing the zombies entering the city, the survivors¡¯ faces were filled with fear. As they drove, they shouted out: ¡°The zombies are entering the city. The zombies are entering the city. ¡± When the survivors heard the zombies had enter the city, their faces changed: ¡°How can the zombie enter the city so quickly?¡± The B City¡¯s walls are so high, so thick, and so solid. It will take at least half a day for zombies to climb in, right? Why did they managed to get in within half an hour? The survivors panicked and sped up to pick up their supplies and move them away. ¡°Don¡¯t carry materials. It¡¯s important to escape.¡± Someone shouted anxiously. Some survivors are afraid of dying like this. They pick up what they want to use in the future and run with their families. Some people are afraid that if they escape, they will starve to death if they can¡¯t find anything to eat. They just want to move all the materials in their homes. By the time they got downstairs, a large number of zombies had reached to the streets. The zombie smelled the smell of human beings, became extremely crazy, made a roaring sound, and accelerated the rigid steps towards the human beings. The survivors screamed when they saw the zombies with rotten faces. ¡°Here come the zombie, here come the zombie.¡± The streets are more chaotic than before. Everyone runs around in panic and forgets to go to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp. Just then, a loud bang came from behind. When they looked back, most of the zombies chasing them were blown to pieces. They are stunned to see that the Zhan Family people they cussed before are using powers to attack the zombies and prevent the zombies from coming. Then, someone with a megaphone called out: ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t create a mess, please line up to go to Gaoling High School, someone will arrange you to leave.¡± As they looked back, Mu Yi An of the Mu Family was directing the survivors to leave in order. With the help and the arrangements of the two campsites, the crowd calmed down and the chaos had a lot of peace. We are no longer rushing around like before, and the road is no longer clogged like before. Just when people thought that the Zhan Family¡¯s people and the Mu Family¡¯s people could stop the zombies, suddenly, hundreds of middle and senior level powers zombies attacked the Zhan Family¡¯s power men. Five or six power men fell to the ground and died on the spot. The scene was chaotic again, and everyone left as quickly as possible in fear. Mu Yi An yelled, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic.¡± The survivors in the back said anxiously, ¡°The zombies are all coming. You don¡¯t want us to go quickly. Do you want us to die here?¡± Mu Yi An frowned: ¡°The more panic you have, the more chaos you will have. The more chaos you will have, the more traffic jams will be and you can¡¯t escape. Only when you go in order, can you safely arrive at Gaoling High School.¡± The survivors can¡¯t care so much. They just want to run for their lives and drive to the empty space, which makes the people behind fail to walk and the front being blocked. Because everyone wanted to escape from the space, it became a situation where you block me and I block you. Mu Yi An was very angry when he saw such a scene. Everyone didn¡¯t listen to him. Even if he broke his throat shouting, no one listened to him. He was so angry that he threw the megaphone to the ground, and the man with the Mu Family rushed to the end of the street to fight the zombie with the people of the Zhan Family. But people just came to the front, a fire came at him. Mu Yi An was shocked. Then he used the water wall to block it in time. However, the opponent ability level is higher than that of him, and the fire was like a rocket, rushing through the water and rushing at them. He shouted in a hurry. ¡°Everybody, get down.¡± The power men running in front managed to react very fast, one after another to fall on the ground to avoid fire. But the people behind were not so lucky. As soon as they wanted to lie down, the fire hit them. Immediately, they made a painful scream. For a moment, their bodies were burned to ashes. Mu Yi An paled. When the Zhan Family¡¯s men saw this, they joined hands in time to fight with the senior zombies coming to them. The high-ranking zombie was a woman, dressed in scarlet clothes and red hair. She looked very proud. She didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. She waved her hand at will and burned the low-level power men to black ashes. There is a female zombie behind the female zombie in red clothes. She looked very lazy, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to the human power and walked in the back casually. She didn¡¯t fight, as if the power men in front of her were not worth it, so everyone couldn¡¯t guess what kind of power she was. Zhan Lei Gang, a few streets away, they heard the noise and rushed over. Seeing the senior zombies attacking their power men, Zhan Lei Gang attacked the female zombies in red in time. The female zombie saw that her own fire was couldn¡¯t stop the attack from several other people, and quickly said to the woman behind: ¡°Sister Ye, these people have strong abilities, and I can¡¯t stop them all.¡± Stinky speech, Ye Shu slowly raised her eyelids to look at Zhan Lei Gang them, suddenly, her eyes opened and immediately, there was an invisible force to cover Zhan Lei Gang and the others. Zhan Lei Gang they immediately feel headache like an explosion in his head. They can¡¯t help but cover their heads and moan. Even their vision became blurred. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s the zombie with psychic power.¡± Zhan Lei Ping said painfully. Zhan Lei Gang also found that Ye Shu was the zombie power. With severe pain, he raised his hand and used lightning to strike Ye Shu. Ye Shu is not worried at all. In the moment of thunder attack reaching her, a figure flashed by and disappeared with Ye Shu and Liu Xing. Then, a blade of wind lashed at Zhan Lei Gang and the others. Zhan Lei Gang and the others saw it, a burst of anxiety was raised in their hearts, but, by the control of psychic power their feet were not stable, let alone bet able to avoid the fast and fierce wind blade so they can only watch the blade coming to split them. When the wind blade was about to hit them and was half a meter away, they didn¡¯t know what hit it. Suddenly, there was a loud noise in front of them, and the wind blade disappeared without trace. Chapter 305 Chapter 305: We can also fight back Zhan Lei Gang and Zhan Lei Ping were in pain and stared at the place where the sound was made. Then, the psychic powers from the zombie failed to work for them, and their heads were relaxed and were no longer in pain. Ye Shu, who was led by the Xia Dong Hai, noticed that her psychic power had been interrupted, and her heart was slightly shocked. She quickly swept around, opened her red lips and whispered, ¡°There is something strange.¡± Xia Dong Hai glanced and noticed something wrong. His blade didn¡¯t hit Zhan Lei Gang and it disappeared in front of them for no reason. He doesn¡¯t believe in chances, so he released the wind power again. He used the most vicious moves to attack Zhan Lei Gang. Similarly, it just made a loud noise in front of Zhan Lei Gang and didn¡¯t hurt Zhan Lei Gang at all. Liu Xing is the same. The variant fire can¡¯t hit other powers at all. Her face flashed: ¡°Brother Hai, what is happening?¡± Words just fall, suddenly, a huge white light like thunder came from their heads, landed with a bang, and made a deafening sound. At the place where Xia Dong Hai stood, a big pit with a radius of 15 meters was blown out. The houses around them were crumbling and the trees were collapsing one by one, as if it was an 8-magnitude earthquake, making the scene very spectacular. Moreover, the zombies hit by the white light disappeared without trace, and there was not even a bit of black ash left. The powers and survivors looked at the pit in shock, rubbed their ears, and did not know what was going on for a while. Still, it was clear in their hearts that they had been saved. Then, a white light and shadow, like a meteor, flashed from afar and appeared in front of Zhan Lei Gang. Once again, they were shocked: ¡°Mu¡­ Young Master Mu, its Young Master Mu!¡± Everyone was surprised and delighted, as if they had forgotten that they suspected Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. Mu Yi An first returned to his mind and was very surprised: ¡°Brother Fan, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s really you. Where have you been in this period of time? Do you know that the Third Uncle can¡¯t find you? He¡¯s in a hurry. ¡± Other Mu Tower powers saw Mu Yi Fan appear, and they immediately relaxed and smiled. Mu Yi Fan looked back at Mu Yi An and said in a deep voice, ¡°You leave here first, and I will deal with them.¡± Fortunately, he didn¡¯t get back too late. Zhan Lei Gang turned back his surprised face and looked at Zhan Lei Ping, unsure and he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t talk to them much. He found three zombies, Xia Dong Hai, Liu Xing and Ye Shu, who had escaped the attack. He flashed in front of them and blocked their way. Liu Xing saw that the visitor was Mu Yi Fan, and her face was full of anger immediately. She said with his teeth grinding ¡°Mu Yi Fan.¡± The attack that left her disfigured last time at the Military Factory should be settled. At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for boss to restore her appearance with the light system ability, she was afraid that she still would have had a burnt bad face, and never dare to look in the mirror again. Xia Dong Hai saw Liu Xing¡¯s attack, stopped her in time and lowered his voice to remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, you are not his match.¡± He looked up at Mu Yi Fan and said, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you are our kind, a zombie, you¡­¡± Then, he whispered: ¡°But helping human deal with the same kind of people you are. Do you think that in the next days, you can stand in the zombie world?¡± When people in the distance heard the cry from Xia Dong Hai, they opened their eyes wide with fear, even showing their repulsion. ¡°Young Master Mu is really a zombie?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. According to the male zombie, Young Master Mu should really be a zombie.¡± ¡°But if he is a zombie, why would he save us?¡± Zhan Lei Gang took a deep look at Mu Yi Fan and turned to the others and said, ¡°Take advantage of Young Master Mu holding back these zombies, and leave.¡± When they heard that, people can¡¯t care to discuss whether Mu Yi Fan was a zombie or not, and left in time with their own things. Liu Xing notices the escaping survivors, glared at the bottom of her eyes and drives other zombies with her mind to chase the survivors. When the survivors saw the zombie coming madly again, they were afraid to shout, ¡°The zombies are coming, the zombies are coming.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard the sound and looked at Liu Xing. Xia Dong Hai quickly left with Liu Xing and Ye Shu. However, how can he be Mu Yi Fan¡¯s match, he didn¡¯t fly out five meters, he suddenly and awkwardly was bounced back and fell to the ground. Liu Xing got up angrily: ¡°Brother Hai, why should we be afraid of him? Besides, boss has said that if Mu Yi Fan attack us, we can also fight back.¡± Before Xia Dong Hai said anything, Liu Xing attacked Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan avoided her fire attack easily, and doesn¡¯t entangle with her much, so he directly released the vast net of mutated golden power to cover Liu Xing¡¯s head. Liu Xing didn¡¯t see what power Mu Yi Fan used at all, so she felt the pain of something tearing her head, like something was peeling off her head. She suddenly opened her angry eyes and looked at Mu Yi Fan unwillingly. Then, there was nothing. Xia Dong Hai didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi Fan had done, but when he saw something strange about Liu Xing, he shouted, ¡°Liu Xing?¡± Words fell, several cracks appeared on Liu Xing¡¯s body, the thin mark slowly overflows the black blood, followed closely, her body was like the blooming flower, and then it fell to the ground in pieces. When Ye Shu saw Liu Xing¡¯s death, she could not help shivering, and her calm eyes finally had a sense of fear. Xia Dong Hai was shocked when he saw the zombie meat on the ground. However, he soon regained his thoughts and used the power to escape. However, it¡¯s like he was being trapped in a transparent glass box. No matter how he used wind power, no matter where he flies, he cannot fly out of the cage. Xia Dong Hai knew that he and Ye Shu are certainly going to die. He looked up angrily and roared. At that time, the whole sky was filled with his roar, with a trace of unwillingness in his voice, and he managed to convey some information to other zombies. Ye Shu heard his roar and looked dead gray. However, she doesn¡¯t want to just give up just like this. She looked at Mu Yi Fan and tried to control Mu Yi Fan with psychic powers. Unexpectedly, her psychic power bounced back and broke the crystal core in her brain. With a scream, she fell into the arms of Xia Dong Hai. He didn¡¯t know whether she was alive or death. ¡°Ye Shu?¡± Xia Dong Hai hugged her, and then he found that the space they were standing in had narrowed. When the survivors heard the roar and scream of the zombies, they turned around one after another to see what happened. They only saw two senior zombies bodies were being squeezed them, and their bodies became more and more flat. Finally, blood, intestines and other things were all squeezed out. Slowly, they were pressed as thin as a cake, and the deathly scene were very ugly. They don¡¯t know how Mu Yi Fan did it, but if he can solve three senior zombies in just a few minutes. It can be seen that his power is very high, and maybe above level 5. They were both happy and afraid. However, they didn¡¯t have much time to be afraid, and the zombies roar came back from afar. This roar has a strong deterrent force, all the survivors of the zombies feel that there is a full force in the sound. The zombies around roared with them, and then, with their eyes red, they stepped up to the survivors. Mu Yi Fan heard the roar in the distance. Suddenly, there was a trance in his consciousness. In his mind, a strong idea drove him to kill the survivors. He knew that this was the order of the Zombie King, so he quickly shook his head and blocked the roar from the Zombie King with the border to avoid losing consciousness. ¡°Here comes the zombie, here comes the zombie.¡± The survivors were frightened and afraid to flee here. Some even stopped their cars and left the street. Suddenly, the scene became more chaotic. Zhan Lei Gang, while releasing powerful attacks to stop the zombies, allowed them retreat. However, the zombies can¡¯t be killed completely. They have killed a lot of them and more kept coming. Soon, the roar in the distance began to subside, and Mu Yi Fan joined in the procession of killing zombies. However, the number of zombies is far beyond their imagination. With their small group of powers, only one street of zombies can be stopped from catching up. But other zombies poured in from other streets in all directions. With their strength, they could not kill so many zombies at all. Zhan Lei Ping saw more and more zombies were coming and said in a hurry, ¡°Brother, this is not the way to fight. Let¡¯s try to find a way to block the road.¡± Zhan Lei Gang put away his powers and thought, ¡°Stop fighting, we¡¯ll retreat as far as we can, and then we¡¯ll find a suitable place to stop them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Others gathered up their powers, followed the other survivors to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp, and then they heard a scream in front of them: ¡°Zombies, there are zombies in front, what should we do? We¡¯re dead.¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306: Young Master Mu is a zombie When the survivors heard that there was a zombie in front of them, they quickly turned around and ran back only to see that there were also a large number of zombies coming from all directions. They cried frantically. ¡°There are zombies in the back, too.¡± Then someone cried out in fear: ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re not going to die here, are we?¡± The person next to him immediately said, ¡°Bah, bah, hey, hey, don¡¯t talk about frustration, let¡¯s¡­¡± He looked at the zombies coming back and forth, and his voice trembled: ¡°We must have a way to leave here, there must be a way.¡± Zhan Lei Gang quickly observed the terrain. All the roads were blocked by zombies. Now they can only fight and try to make one bloody path. ¡°All powers follow me.¡± He immediately took the powers, crowded into the crowd, came to the front of the crowd: ¡°All people use the power to attack, if you have no power be ready to move.¡± Zhan Lei Gang was the first to use the thunder power to attack and clear the road leading to the Zhan Bei Tian camp, and other people are also shooting. Mu Yi Fan used gold powers and repulsive shields at every intersection to block zombies. Gold power can be made into a sharp iron net. Moreover, it¡¯s a mutated gold power. It¡¯s almost transparent. No one can see what power he released. However, when the zombie passes through the iron net, their bodies were immediately cut into pieces and still bleeding dark blood from the bodies, which is disgusting. In addition to stopping the zombie from coming, the repulsive shield can also rebound the zombie back and make the zombie feel severe pain. When people saw that other intersections were blocked, they felt a little relief, now as long as they focus on dealing with the zombies at the front then they have a chance However, the low-level zombies only know how to rush forward without the control of the high-level zombies, so after being blocked at the front intersection, they turned around and leave one after another to go to other accessible roads. ¡°The zombies are gone?¡± It was said by a surprised survivor. Someone who thought that the situation looked more than that simple word said: ¡°They should not have left just like that, they are likely to find other ways to come from.¡± Zhan Lei Gang in front of the team looked at the zombie that had been blocked and said, ¡°Increase the fire attack.¡± With the help of Mu Yi Fan, they quickly walked out of the cross street. However, there are more zombies waiting for them, and they were surrounded by groups. There are many intermediate and senior rank zombies waiting for them. The survivors looked at the zombies coming towards them, and their faces were pale, even Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s face paled. Mu Yi Fan frowned. Although he can deal with a large number of low-level zombies alone, or even tens of thousands of zombies, there are no less than 200,000 zombies in front of him, and there are more than 100000 from the sides. Besides, they could distract his attention to protect other survivors when he was shooting zombies. Moreover, the number of survivors is far more than the number of power men on the scene, hundreds of times to the number of power men who can attack and defend, which is the same as a power man has to protect hundreds to thousands of people, but also to deal with countless zombies and senior zombies. ¡°Big brother, do you want to go back?¡± Zhan Lei Ping asked in a low voice. Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s frowned visibly: ¡°There are more zombies at the back.¡± ¡°What are we going to do next? We can¡¯t kill so many zombies with our ability. ¡± ¡°Now we kill one, it counts one, and we run forward.¡± Zhan Lei Gang immediately released the thunder power to attack the zombies at the front, and other powers attacked together. Mu Yi Fan directly mutated the fire and light powers to attack the zombie. With his help, the zombies quickly fell in large amounts At the same time, he also used psychic powers to control the lower zombies. Unexpectedly, the Zombie King¡¯s control on them is stronger than his psychic powers. Psychic powers have no effect on them. He can only watch the zombies rush to the survivors. The survivor with no power saw the zombie swooping madly. Suddenly, they screamed. The brave survivors picked up a stone or a stick that can hit the zombie and tried to fight to the end. The timid only knew how to avoid and scream. The whole situation was very chaotic and screamed. It¡¯s hard for the powers to deal with the middle and senior, let alone take care of the other survivors. In just a few minutes, the whole street was blood stained. Many powers died in the hands of senior zombies. Many survivors were either killed or bitten by zombies. Then, they became zombies and rushed to their companions. Zhan Lei Gang and the others were very anxious and very sad to see the survivors either die or become zombies. They tried to go to help, but they were blocked by senior zombies. Moreover, their energies were being consumed by a lot. The survivors were getting more and more helpless. Many people are holding the bodies of their relatives, whining and crying. Some people are also pissed off. They rush to the zombie like crazy, bite the zombie, and the children are all scared and crying. At this moment, there is a river of blood. The air is disgusting and bloody. There are zombies everywhere. There are human beings and zombies. The scene is crazy and fierce with a trace of despair. Just when everyone was in despair, suddenly, a roar with a deterrent force roared in the survivors¡¯ team. Then all the zombies stopped biting and slowly retreated, making way for the survivors. Even the zombies at intermediate and senior rank stopped fighting. Everyone was stunned. In a single cry, in the crazy survivors also gradually stop fighting, they looked at the front of the zombies, the scene had a moment quiet down. ¡°Go.¡± The hoarse voice rang in their ears. When they looked at the voice, they saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s lower body turning into white light flying in the sky, his red eyes looking at the distance, and his black and purple lips shouting: ¡°While I can control these zombies, you have to leave quickly.¡± He can¡¯t easily use his mind to get over the Zombie King¡¯s mind and control the zombie here. If he doesn¡¯t leave soon, he will probably be controlled back by the Zombie King. Only because of despair this way can he return to his real appearance of the zombie, and exert the power of the zombie seniority to the maximum and control these zombies. Seriously, he did not have the heart to see the survivors die one after another, or he would not have exposed his identity. So, he doesn¡¯t dare to look at other people¡¯s eyes now, and doesn¡¯t want to see other people show fear to him. Both Mu Yi An and the Mu Family looked at Mu Yi Fan in shock. ¡°Yi Fan¡­ Brother Fan.¡± They always believed that Mu Yi Fan would never be a zombie, but now. Zhan Lei Gang first returned to his thoughts and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Some survivors showed their fear and stuttered, ¡°Mu¡­ Young Master Mu is a zombie, and he is indeed a zombie.¡± Other survivors also expressed fear. Mu Yi An turned back his eyes and said angrily, ¡°So what if he is a zombie? He helped us escape from here, but didn¡¯t hurt us. If you don¡¯t leave, you will die here. Mu Tech Group¡¯s brothers come with me.¡± He took the Mu Family¡¯s people into the passage of the zombie and quickly left the place full of blood and zombies. Zhan Lei Gang and Zhan Lei Ping took a look at each other and say to the person in the sky, ¡°Yi Fan, be careful.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s voice and was shocked. He nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, you guys have to go.¡± Zhan Lei Gang immediately left with other the Zhan Family¡¯s people, and other survivors left without caring if Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. The survivors who were bitten, scratched, or even almost become zombies also wanted to leave here. However, just after a few steps, they stopped and stand in the same place with a lonely and painful face. It¡¯s no use for them to leave together with their families now. They are not zombies, but they will be in the end. They will hurt their own kind and family like the zombies before them. ¡°You guys have to go.¡± The male survivor, who was bitten, pushed away and hugged his family: ¡°I¡¯m going to become a zombie. I can¡¯t be with you anymore. Otherwise, you will become a zombie together with me.¡± The six-year-old girl held the man¡¯s thigh tightly with her hands and cried, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± In the sky, Mu Yi Fan was looking at the following a group of survivors who are reluctant to give up and become the bereaved family members. He just can¡¯t bear to disturb them so he could only frown. But he cautioned them, ¡°You have to leave quickly, the zombie are going to come.¡± When the man heard this, he quickly picked up the child at his feet, stuffed it into his wife¡¯s arms, and screamed with a choking sound: ¡°You should raise our daughter well.¡± The wife cried red eyes, her eyes were full of reluctant to give up, and she vigorously hugged his man. At this time, the zombies roar came from afar again. Chapter 307 Chapter 307: What do I have to do? Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mind was immediately disturbed by the roar of a Zombie King, his control was immediately interrupted, the low-level zombie under the foot moved, looked at the survivors who had not yet left, and rushed to the humans again. Mu Yi Fan quickly released his zombie seniority again to control the zombies, however, the zombies no longer listened to his command, but become even crazier. The survivors, who were too late to leave, saw the zombie bite and screamed in fear. The survivors who have been infected with the virus have no worries. In order to protect their relatives, they rush to the fierce zombie, and the scene was in chaos again. The power men who have been surrounded by the zombies had left safely. Seeing the zombies in the back hurtling at the humans who haven¡¯t come out yet again, they rushed the survivors rush to Gaoling High School first, and they turned back to deal with the zombies themselves. However, water from afar water can¡¯t douse the nearest fire. They can only fight the outer zombies, but they are helpless with the inner zombies. The survivors can¡¯t fight the zombies at all. Although Mu Yi Fan stood above the chaos, and he can obliterate the zombies, but the zombies and survivors have been twisted together in fights, and the survivors are scattered, which is not convenient for him to use the repulsive shield to protect all the survivors together. Similarly, it¡¯s not convenient for him to use powerful powers to kill low-level zombies in one move. He can only knock down zombies one by one without hurting the survivors. This made him very anxious, especially when he saw the survivors fall down one by one, or looked at the survivors getting infected with the virus one by one, his eyes were red. This made him feel useless. No matter how powerful his power is, he can¡¯t save all the survivors. At this time, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes were full with the expressions of fear and fear on the faces of the survivors, and the scene of them being bitten to the ground by the zombie. The ears were full of the screams of fear and the screams of those being bitten by the zombie. One after another, they pierce his ears and hit his heart directly. It made him feel very uncomfortable, very painful, like something was tightening his heart, making him breathless, he roared to the sky to vent his emotions, and he wanted to stop everything in front of him. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s brain is suddenly went blank, no sound could be heard, and the killing in front of him became pale scene. Just like someone had pressed the slow action key, everyone¡¯s actions become very slow. ¡°Start.¡± Suddenly, a sharp and anxious voice, like a sharp sword, cut into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eardrum, and made him suddenly return to his mind. Then he saw the little girl holding the male survivor¡¯s thigh, fell to the ground, and several zombies beside him rushed towards the little girl crazily. The little girl saw the ugly zombie and cried out in fear, ¡°Mom.¡± The little girl¡¯s mother rushed over anxiously and cried out in despair, ¡°No, No.¡± She was so far away from the child that she had no time to save the child. She could only look as the zombies were about to bite her daughter. Suddenly, there was an earth shattering roar behind her, which immediately verberated across the sky. The roar came with a powerful sound wave, with its huge impact, it hurtled the zombies and survivors within 500 meters out away at least 5 meters away and the fell down on the spot from a large area. The scene was very spectacular. Even the ground was shaking violently and rumbling because of the sound wave. Many houses around collapsed by the sound wave, which showed how powerful the roar is. Not only that, the powers and zombies fighting in the first line of defense also heard the powerful roar of deterrence, and stopped their actions one after another to look at the direction of the sound. Then, all the zombies stepped back three steps in fear and roared excitedly, even the senior zombies could not help roaring. At this moment, the whole sky is filled with zombie beast like roar, the survivors heard it, and their hearts were constantly shaking. The power man who was fighting with the zombie, while the zombie is roaring to the sky, he quickly broke the head of the zombie, and asked the power man beside him: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with these zombies? What are they roaring to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s very similar to what happened when the snow stopped at the end of March. At that time, all the zombies were shouting wildly, as if they were welcoming someone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite similar, so what happened?¡± There are powers who worry: ¡°Nothing unexpected will happen again will it?¡± Zhan Nan Tian, who was fighting with Zhan Bei Tian in the western suburb of the B City, immediately paused at the roar and murmured, ¡°How could it be!? How can it be! ¡± Zhan Bei Tian took the opportunity to release different space and cover Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian quickly returned to his thoughts, and he narrowly escaped from the Zhan Bei Tian different space, and attacked Zhan Bei Tian with the dark power. Then, he used the light power to flash at the source of the roar. As soon as Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were in awe, he used teleport to come to the front of Zhan Nan Tian and quickly wields the space blade and attacked him. Zhan Nan Tian quickly dodged, and he cussed: ¡°Damn it.¡± It seemed that he won¡¯t be able to enter the city for a while. However, he is curious about what happened in the city and why¡­ How can someone make a powerful roar that only a Zombie King should be able make. In the B City, Zhan Lei Gang also fell to the ground and looked at the roaring zombies and the fallen zombies in the distance. Their faces were full of doubts. Zhan Lei Ping got up and patted the clothes behind him. He asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s with the roar? Is something big going on?¡± Zhan Lei Gang sat still and stared at the dark shadow flying in the air in the distance. The roar came from there and didn¡¯t stop for a long time. He even clearly felt the sound waves hitting him one after another. Fortunately, they were far away. The power of sound waves was not great for them. But the zombies and survivors who were close to the shadow were not so lucky. Apart from being hurtled out, many people could not stand the sound wave and fainted. And the zombies covered their aching heads, made a sound of excitement and pain. Zhan Lei Ping followed Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s line of sight and said, ¡°Big brother, is that Mu Yi Fan?¡± Zhan Lei Gang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It¡¯s too far away for him to see who the figure is, but the sixth sense told him that it should be Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Lei Ping added. ¡°Something seemed to be flying towards the shadow.¡± Zhan Lei Gang raised his eyes and looked up at Mu Yi Fan. It was like a huge beast, and there seemed to be several people sitting on it. At this time, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, only that he is powerful, and he wants to let it out by roaring. Moreover, he also found that he could easily control the zombie, and the idea of Zombie King¡¯s control on them was no longer an obstacle to him. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Yi Fan?¡± All of a sudden, there was a sound of surprise and anxiety. Mu Yi Fan heard Gao Fei¡¯s voice, and his eyes flashed with surprise. He slowly stopped his roar. Turned around, he saw Gao Fei and Chen Hao and the four other men sitting on the flying beast, looking at him anxiously, surprised and worried, but their eyes did not show fear. Chen Hao turned his eyes around Mu Yi Fan and asked, ¡°Yi Fan, are you ok?¡± Mu Yi Fan, just want to say something, he heard Wang Bing excitedly say: ¡°Mom, you looked so handsome now.¡± As he said that, he flew up and rushed towards Mu Yi Fan. Deng Xiao Yi grabbed him with a quick reflex: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see your mother flying in the air? If you jump like this, he will fall down easily and become seriously injured.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Wang Bing murmured that he was not very happy. Mu Yi Fan opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you¡­¡± Chen Hao said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we were late when you needed us most.¡± At that time, when they returned to his hometown, they saw the village filled with zombies. However, they did not see their families. They had to look around, so it took a long time to find the bodies of their families. After burying their families, they all immediately came back. They didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to become a zombie. Zhou Quan did not ask why Mu Yi Fan became a zombie, but asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Seeing that they still regard him as a friend, Mu Yi Fan immediately said, ¡°Take all the survivors alive below to Gaoling high school, and someone will arrange you to leave the B City.¡± Deng Xiao Yi immediately patted Wang Bing on the back: ¡°Heard that, your mother asked you to do something.¡± ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Wang Bing looked confused. ¡°Move people!¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308: Zombies are not so abominable. Wang Bing knew that his mother needed his help to move people. He immediately divided himself into tens of thousands of bodies, picked up all the survivors who are not injured, and flew up to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp. Next, everyone in the Zhan Bei Tian camp saw a picture of a man with the same face in the sky and he was flying fainted survivors. The scene is very spectacular, causing many people to get up and stare. Today¡¯s Wang Bing is different from the past. He is not limited to only 500 parts. In the past few months, under the pressure of Chen Hao and the team, he has become the most powerful mutant among the five men. Of course, it¡¯s not because he understands his powers better than Chen Hao, or because he¡¯s smarter than Chen Hao, but because he can separate himself into many versions. This is the idea that Zhou Quan came up with. After seeing that Wang Bing is really a grown up with a child¡¯s mind and a person who can¡¯t sit down, he had to come up with a way for him to absorb the crystal core with his own body. He didn¡¯t expect it would work. Others have to absorb the crystal core one by one, but Wang Bing can absorb all the crystal core energy with a large number of his own separate bodies at one time, so it¡¯s easy for him to advance quickly. In this way, Wang Bing didn¡¯t hate to absorb the crystal core anymore. Now, once the crystal cores are absorbed, he can go out and play. While Chen Hao and others helped remove the survivors, Mu Yi Fan also tried to mentally remove all the zombies in the B City. This time, as before, all the zombies obediently evacuated to the outside of the B City due to the hindrance of Zombie King¡¯s mind. Even the senior zombies who fight with the powers were obedient to stop fighting with the powers and withdraw from the first defense line of the B City. Even if they desperately tried to disobey the orders, they were afraid of ire from Mu Yi Fan. And the more they resist, the more they will be afraid of Mu Yi Fan. Even if Zhan Nan Tian confronted Mu Yi Fan with them, they are not so afraid. Mu Yi Fan was sure that there are no humans among the survivors who were stunned by his sound wave, so Chen Hao and other people went to the Zhan Bei Tian camp to help. When they left, he used his light powers to heal infected survivors. However, he just recovered their wounds. It was impossible for him to get rid of the virus in their body. Then he woke up all the infected people. When the infected survivors woke up and see Mu Yi Fan with red eyes, their first reaction is fear, but they are not so afraid when they think that they will soon become a zombie like Mu Yi Fan. Then, everyone¡¯s looks were replaced by sadness, loss and despair. Mu Yi Fan suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. Just because you become a zombie doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get back together with your family.¡± The survivors stared at Mu Yi Fan. ¡°As long as you go through the initial stage and don¡¯t let yourself lose self-consciousness, then you can increase the level of zombies by absorbing the crystal cores of mutated animals and plants. When you can really control your hunger and thirst for human flesh, you can go live with your relatives.¡± The survivors rejoiced, but were soon replaced by sadness. ¡°Young Master Mu, it¡¯s too easy for you to say that. If it¡¯s so easy, there won¡¯t be so many zombies outside the B City.¡± ¡°It depends on how willing you are to get back together with your relatives. If you lose consciousness in the end, you don¡¯t want to get together with your relatives.¡± ¡°I will definitely be with my family.¡± Someone suddenly said in a deep voice. Mu Yi Fan looked at the man, who was the father of the little girl from before. ¡°As long as¡­ As long as my daughter and wife don¡¯t care I¡¯m a zombie, I¡¯ll go back to them.¡± Others continued: ¡°Yes, as long as our families don¡¯t dislike us, we will go to them.¡± Their sad looked were firmly replaced. Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°You can get together with your relatives. But before you become a full-fledged zombie, have to go and find a place to lock yourself up. When you have consciousness, you can open the door.¡± Others nodded. Seeing this scene not far away, Zhan Lei Gang saw that there was no need for their help, so he turned to Zhan Lei Ping and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bei Tian camp.¡± One of them said, ¡°I suddenly found that zombies are not so abominable.¡± Other children nodded in agreement. In fact, if zombies don¡¯t bite or eat human flesh, they won¡¯t care whether there is a virus on the zombies. In the future, they just need to study the medicine to remove the virus. Mu Yi Fan watched the survivors leave. Just as he was thinking about what to do next, he suddenly noticed that there was a trace of zombie scent floating nearby. He teleported. All the zombies in the B City were driven out of the city by him. How could there be any zombies around. Mu Yi Fan quickly moved to the back of the billboard, hid his body by the billboard, and looked through the gap of the billboard to the direction of the scent. Then, a furtive figure ran from the opposite street to the intersection leading to the Zhan Bei Tian camp, hid in the corner, and quietly looked at Zhan Lei Gang who had gone far away. Then, the figure quietly followed up. Mu Yi Fan saw the person appearance, he couldn¡¯t help being shocked, and then, he murmured a cuss word: ¡°Fxck, you have finally let me find you.¡± He has been looking for this specific male zombie for many days, but he has never found him. Now it¡¯s better that he has sent himself to his home. Mu Yi Fan, in a flash, came to the back of the zombie and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The male zombie was startled, turned around quickly, saw the appearance of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s zombie-self, he stepped back a few steps abruptly, and when he saw who Mu Yi Fan was, he smiled happily and cried: Sir, it¡¯s you Mu Yi Fan frowned visibly and looked up and down at the male zombie. He didn¡¯t know if he had just been upgraded. He could even smell and knew it was him. ¡°You don¡¯t speak yet?¡± The male zombie looked puzzled: Can I speak? At this time, he noticed that Mu Yi Fan, like him, had red eyes, purple and black lips, and even his fingernails were black. He said in surprise: Are you a zombie, too? He thought that all zombies, like low-level zombies, could not speak. Mu Yi Fan sighed, ¡°Yes, a zombie like you.¡± As he said this, he controlled the virus and changed back to the human form. The male zombie looked at him with wide eyes: What did you do? Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°You just try to collect the virus under the epidermis, then your appearance will become the appearance of ordinary people.¡± Male zombie asked: What virus? ¡°It¡¯s the virus hidden in your body. If you look at your fingernails, they will turn black because you are infected with the virus.¡± The male zombie nodded knowingly, and then, as Mu Yi Fan said, he tried to collect the virus back into the body. He was very savvy and soon controlled the virus in his body. The male zombie raised his hands and looked at his fingernails, they were no longer as black as before. He growled: Thank you, sir. Mu Yi Fan looked at the zombie of a man who had become an ordinary man and found that he was very handsome, with gentle eyes and a polite smile on his lips, like a rich and noble young man. The male zombie noticed that Mu Yi Fan was looking at him, raised his hand and touched his face: Is there anything on my face? Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m just curious about where you have been recently and how you came to the B City?¡± He searched for so many days and many cities, but he didn¡¯t find the zombie. Later, he found out that the zombie wave had entered the B City, and he hurried back. The male zombie said: I came here with the zombies. I saw them going in the direction of the B City, and I went with them to avoid being chased by others. Mu Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± It¡¯s no wonder that he couldn¡¯t find this guy, because he was in the zombie wave. He took the man¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You come with me.¡± Now that we have found him, he can¡¯t let him go any more. The male zombie groaned anxiously: Sir, where are you taking me? ¡°Come and you will know.¡± Male zombie stopped: But, I can¡¯t go with you now. I¡¯m going to find my family. Mu Yi Fan took the opportunity to ask him: ¡°Your family? What¡¯s the name of your family? ¡± The male zombie opened his lips slightly, but did not say who his family was. Mu Yi Fan saw the man that he wanted to say, but couldn¡¯t say, and didn¡¯t force him: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. Now all the survivors have gone to Gaoling High School. You can only find your family there. I¡¯m going to that school now. Do you want to go with me?¡± Male Zombie: Gaoling High School? He looked at Zhan Lei Gang and saw where he was were going. That¡¯s the way to Gaoling High School. The male zombie hesitated and then nodded. Chapter 309 Chapter 309: Tian Nan? On the way to Zhan Bei Tian camp, Mu Yi Fan introduced himself, and then took the opportunity to ask the name of the male zombie. Under the light and dark eyes of the male zombie, a gentle and polite smile was raised from the corners of his mouth: ¡°My name is Tian Nan, Tian as in the sky, Nan as in the south.¡± ¡°Tian Nan?¡± Mu Yi Fan read it carefully. Isn¡¯t Tian Nan a reverse of Nan Tian? Although he is more and more certain that the male zombie named Tian Nan was likely to be the person he is looking for, he did not rule out that the man may deliberately be using such a name to convince him or lead him to be deceived. It¡¯s better for him to wait for Zhan Bei Tian to confirm. Zhan Bei Tian is better than him and he can tell whether the other party is lying. Mu Yi Fan did not continue to inquire about the male zombie, but noticed that the eyes of the male zombies had never left Zhan Lei Gang who was hundreds of meters away. Tian Nan¡¯s eyes are full of such complex emotions as eagerness, entanglement and bewilderment. Finally, in the end he looked lonely and sad. When they were two miles away from Gaoling High School, they saw a long line coming from the other side of Gaoling High School, followed by people running in line. At this time, Nan Tian slowed down and followed Zhan Lei Gang from far behind them. Mu Yi Fan looked at him, and he moved Wang Bing, who was playing in the air, to call Chen Hao with the others. In a moment, Chen Hao and others came from the Zhan Bei Tian camp. Mu Yi Fan, taking advantage of Tian Nan¡¯s stupor, took Chen Hao to one side and said, ¡°Please help me to watch that man¡­ Well, correctly speaking, he is a zombie too. If he does something harmful to human beings, he should immediately be trapped with a shield.¡± Chen Hao nodded and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t do anything, do we have to stop him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan said good things, left, and then came to the B City¡¯s first line of defense. In the first line of defense, the powers took advantage of the zombie¡¯s wave to withdraw from the first line of defense. They quickly carried the wounded powers back to the safe passage while evacuating, and transported people to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s camp through the safe passage. Just as they were about to close the gateway, a light flashed through their eyes. Two people, Xiang Guo and Lu Lin, were about to push the door. They paused for a moment and looked at the place where the light flashed. They saw the white light stop in front of the zombies, showing the figure. Because the distance is too far, they can¡¯t see who the man is or what the other party has done. Most of the zombies turned around and leave, and entered the forest. Only a few of the zombies were still fighting the order tenaciously, whining. Mao Yu, who was directing in the corridor, saw that Lu Lin and Xiang Guo did not close the door, so he went up and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you close it yet?¡± Xiang Guo looked at the zombie and said, ¡°We¡¯re looking at the zombies.¡± Mao Yu frowned: ¡°What happened to the zombie? They wouldn¡¯t be coming again?¡± ¡°No, they left.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good if they leave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just good if they leave here alone. I¡¯m afraid that they will do something we can¡¯t predict. Look, there is a zombie standing in front of them, as if they are directing them to do something.¡± Mao Yu listened and looked out. He saw a zombie standing in front of the group. Without thinking, he took out the small telescope in his pocket and looked at it. The familiar back in the distance made his brow furrow. When Lu Lin saw that his expression was not right, he immediately asked, ¡°What do you see?¡± Mao Yu said in a low voice: ¡°The man had his back to us and I can¡¯t see the other side, but¡­¡± He hesitated a little and handed the telescope to Lu Lin: ¡°Look for yourself.¡± Lu Lin doubted and went to take a look at the telescope, also thinking that the back looked very familiar: ¡°Mao Yu, do you find that you can almost tell who that is from the back?¡± Mao Yu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s how I feel.¡± ¡°He seems to be¡­¡± Lu Lin wanted to stop him, but it was too late. Mao Yu shook his head, motioning him to not to stop him. Lu Lin sighed. Xiang Guo has always been straightforward: ¡°Why does that person look like Mu Yi Fan?¡± Lu Lin and Mao Yu took a look at each other and don¡¯t talk. Xiang Guo didn¡¯t give up. He didn¡¯t put down the telescope, but the other side didn¡¯t look back, which made him very anxious. Then, he didn¡¯t know what he thought of. One raised his hand, released the fire power, and went to the ground outside the passage. ¡°Bang¡± a loud bang, frightened the power men who thought the fight was restarting again asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s up? Are the zombies coming back? ¡± Mao Yu quickly appeased them: ¡°No, No.¡± Lu Lin lowered his voice and shouted, ¡°What are you doing, Xiang Guo?¡± Xiang Guo ignored Lu Lin. When he saw the zombie through the telescope, he turned his head quickly when he heard the noise. His familiar face made him shake. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, it is.¡± He was so angry that he smashed his telescope on the ground. Mao Yu looked at the broken telescope: ¡°Are you sure you can see clearly?¡± ¡°I know him when he turned zombie. We believed that he didn¡¯t hurt Wang Li before. Unexpectedly, he was really a zombie.¡± Mao Yu frowned. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°How can you tell me to calm me? It¡¯s nothing that he lied to us, but boss? If boss knows he¡¯s a zombie. I don¡¯t know how sad he will be. ¡± Xiang Guo was just angry and sad for Zhan Bei Tian. After these days, he can see that his boss really likes Mu Yi Fan, and he likes him to the bone marrow. In the past, their boss was the same cold person. However, since Mu Yi Fan appeared, their boss changed his mind about Mu Yi Fan again and again, which showed how much they like Mu Yi Fan. Mao Yu picked up the telescope on the ground and said, ¡°First of all, we just saw Mu Yi Fan standing in front of the zombie, and didn¡¯t see him become a zombie, so we can¡¯t say that he is a zombie just because he was standing in front of the zombie, so if we just stood in front of the zombie, fighting with them, are we zombies?¡± Xiang Guo said. ¡°It¡¯s not the same, but we fight with the zombies, Mu Yi Fan was standing in front of the zombies, and the zombies still don¡¯t touch him.¡± Then he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, and he said, ¡°Did he really call the zombie wave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Mao Yu said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t find any evidence, you can¡¯t convict others. It¡¯s not our military style. Don¡¯t forget that Mu Yi Fan is a multinary power, among which, he has psychic power. It¡¯s not necessarily wrong to think that he used mental power to control zombies.¡± The anger subsided a lot when Xiang Guo heard it. ¡°Besides, even if he is a zombie, do you think he can hide it from the boss¡¯s eyes? Is boss stupid enough to not see anything? If he is a zombie, if he is a bad guy, boss would have been a zombie too!¡± ¡°I agree with Mao Yu.¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°If Mu Yi Fan was really a zombie, he had a lot of opportunities to screw with us, but he has never done it, so he doesn¡¯t want to hurt us. Besides, if Mu Yi Fan was really a zombie, I think boss has long known about it, and even concealed it for Mu Yi Fan¡¯s sake.¡± Xiang Guo looked at Lu Lin: ¡°Do you know anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, but I have such a guess. I have to wait for boss to tell us. Of course, if you really don¡¯t believe in Mu Yi Fan, you can call boss now and tell him about it.¡± Lu Lin just suddenly thought that in front of the Mu Tower building last time, the boss said in front of many people that whether Mu Yi Fan was a zombie or not, the boss is still going to protect him. So, if Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, the boss must know. Xiang Guo touched the mobile phone in his pants pocket and hesitated. Finally, he put down his hand and closed the door of the passage. Mao Yu patted him on the shoulder: ¡°I know you are worried about boss, but you should also trust boss. With boss¡¯s smartness, you think there is something you can hide from him.¡± Xiang Guo nodded. In fact, no matter whether Mu Yi Fan was a zombie or not, he thought if he does not harm others or hurt their boss. Then, he won¡¯t have too much opinion on Mu Yi Fan. Since the last time boss asked him to watch carefully, he also noticed that the current Mu Yi Fan was really different from the Mu Yi Fan he knew before. If he didn¡¯t hold the same face, would he doubt that this Mu Yi Fan was really the former one? Temper, personality and other aspects are too different. Chapter 310 Chapter 310: His heart is soft Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know that they were looking at him. He was sure that they had just made a sound, and there was no other abnormality. Then he turned around and looked at a large group of middle and senior zombies in front of them. The zombies stared at Mu Yi Fan fiercely, and some zombies even attacked him because they were unwilling to obey the traitor who helped the human race. However, the strong scent coming off of Mu Yi Fan suppressed them, which made them feel afraid of him, let alone attack him with power. Mu Yi Fan made a sharp look around the senior zombies, and soon saw Rong Xue standing in the zombies. At this time, her skin has become black bark, and, uneven, she was very ugly, or if you don¡¯t look carefully, you can¡¯t recognize that she is Rong Xue. Rong Xue was alert. She that the zombies around him are not Mu Yi Fan¡¯s match and are suppressed by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s scent. Her eyes moved. Before Mu Yi Fan could start to attack her, she suddenly turned around and ran to the nearby tree, quickly hiding in it. Mu Yi Fan quickly made a shield on the big tree and didn¡¯t give Rong Xue a chance to escape. The next moment, Rong Xue bounced out and fell to the ground. She struggled on the ground in pain for two times, and then her body turned into a big rattan branch. Mu Yi Fan stepped forward and kicked the rattan branch with his foot. He said gloomily ¡°Running again!¡± Zhang Hu, who was in the middle of the zombie procession, was very distressed by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s scent. His mind was buzzing and his consciousness was almost suppressed by the powerful breath. He raised his hand to cover his head in time. When Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attention was not on him, he asked Pan Ren Zhe, ¡°What is Mu Yi Fan¡¯s scent¡¯s body and how does it looked exactly like that of Boss?¡± Pan Ren Zhe endured the pain and stared at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhang Hu said angrily to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you are our kind, but you help human beings deal with us, and you will have a reckoning.¡± Just now, the zombies were obviously superior to human beings. Even Pan Ren Zhe and he may have killed the two people who killed Liu Yu. However, they were driven away by Mu Yi Fan, they were forced to withdraw from the first line of defense, and they could not attack the powers men. Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°I only hope that human beings and zombies can live together peacefully, otherwise, I could have finished you a long time ago, and I will not just stand here to drive you away.¡± Zhang Hu sneered: ¡°Peaceful coexistence? Is it possible? Human beings will only keep killing us, digging our cores to grow their powers. ¡± ¡°In the same way, zombies will also bite and kill people, and they will also dig the crystal core of human beings, causing the destruction of human families. The humans will resist and kill because of fear¡­¡± Before Mu Yi Fan finished, he was interrupted by Zhang Hu: ¡°Which side are you on and why are you always speaking for human beings?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him again: ¡°You hate humans, but have you ever thought that you used to be a human? And only become a zombie due to circumstances. And have you ever thought about your family? Or families who haven¡¯t turned into zombies? Because of the arrival of the zombie wave, they are now homeless and may even lose their lives at any time. Do you really want to see such an end to someone of your family?¡± After hearing this, the anger towards Mu Yi Fan was suddenly reduced, replaced by hesitation and entanglement, and the zombies began to make a review of their behavior. Mu Yi Fan continued: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not trying to say good things for human beings. Human beings are also wrong. Moreover, the wrongs are very serious. When you lose consciousness and bite people everywhere, they didn¡¯t take the right measures to save everything. They only know fear and terror. In order to survive, they can only kill you. If they stopped killing at the beginning, they could have found out the way to get rid of the zombie virus, maybe, the ending will be different, so I hope you can give us a little time, as long as we work out a drug to remove the virus, we believe that we will soon become human beings and live together with our families. ¡± The zombies who are eager to change back to human beings are excited to hear that they may change back to human beings. Zhang Hu saw some zombies shaking and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. If we could be human, we would be back.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at Zhang Hu: ¡°It will take some time to study the medicine. Now the researchers in the B City have developed half of the medicine. As long as you wait patiently, you will become human again.¡± Zhang Hu forced his sneer, ¡°How long does that take? A year? Two years? Or ten years? Twenty years? You don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know that these studies can¡¯t be studied immediately. Besides, those researchers are going to arrest our zombies for research.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°If the real zombie changes back to human beings, I believe that whether it¡¯s a year or two, you are willing to wait, unless you want to be a zombie forever.¡± Zhang Hu wanted to refute, but Pan Ren Zhe stopped him. Pan Ren Zhe said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± ¡°Brother Ren.¡± Zhang Hu looked anxiously at Pan Ren Zhe. They haven¡¯t avenged Liu Yu yet? How can they leave like this? Pan Ren Zhe said nothing. He grabbed Zhang Hu¡¯s wrist and turned away. Mu Yi Fan stood in place, quietly watching the middle and senior zombies, led by Pan Ren Zhe, leave the B City. In the middle of the zombie line, he also saw Zhuang Zi Yue and Zheng Jia Ming walking together. Zhuang Zi Yue took a deep looked at Mu Yi Fan, then turned around expressionless and left with the other zombies. Zheng Jia Ming whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Mu Yi Fan? Why, when you just have a chance to shoot Mu Yi Fan, but you didn¡¯t act?¡± He noticed that when Mu Yi Fan kicked Rong Xue¡¯s rattan double, Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s palms had gathered a powerful force to hit Mu Yi Fan, but he gave up later. Zhuang Zi Yue said lightly, ¡°I have a hunch that I can¡¯t hurt him.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ability is suddenly much higher. It seemed that it has reached Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s level, but didn¡¯t Zhan Nan Tian say that only one person can reach this level? As long as one person achieves it, no matter how hard others try, they can¡¯t reach the Zombie King level, then how does Mu Yi Fan do it?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then, he didn¡¯t know what he thought of, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him now, and I don¡¯t want to kill him no matter what level he reaches or even if he is lower than me.¡± Zheng Jia Ming suddenly changed his mind and was very curious: ¡°Why?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Because I just foresighted that Mu Yi Fan would die.¡± For a man who will die, why waste his energy to kill him. What¡¯s more, the other side was his friend. At the moment when he knew Mu Yi Fan would die, he was soft hearted and couldn¡¯t bear to start fighting again. Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s eyes flashed and said, ¡°Will he die? How did he die? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just now, I saw only a little picture, passing by in a flash. I saw only the expression of death on his face. Everything else was fuzzy, but I could feel the sadness expression around me.¡± ¡°What expression?¡± ¡°The moment when someone closes his eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Jia Ming tried to ask, ¡°Will he die in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue mumbled. At the front of the zombie team, Zhang Hu was worried about Pan Ren Zhe¡¯s retreat. He didn¡¯t understand why Pan Ren Zhe listened to Mu Yi Fan. Pan Ren Zhe glanced at Zhang Hu, who couldn¡¯t speak, and said in a low voice: ¡°We are not Mu Yi Fan¡¯s match. If we fight with him, we are the only ones who will suffer from losses.¡± ¡°We have so many zombies, can¡¯t we beat him alone?¡± ¡°I ask you, we have so many people, can we fight the boss?¡± Zhang Hu was shocked: ¡°How could he compare with the bos s?¡± P an Ren Zhe¡¯s eyes light up: ¡°Maybe not before, but now. If you still want to avenge Liu Yu, he should leave it to boss to solve it. Let¡¯s find the person who killed Liu Yu.¡± ¡°Brother Ren, do you mean that Mu Yi Fan is probably at the same level as the boss?¡± ¡°Probably, of course, it¡¯s just my guess.¡± Then Chen Qi Hao around them looked surprised. Pan Ren Zhe added: ¡°Wasn¡¯t the boss vying for Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body and crystal core? Now you can call boss to deal with Mu Yi Fan. ¡± Zhang Hu said, ¡°Isn¡¯t boss dealing with Zhan Bei Tian?¡± ¡°He should have a solution for both of them.¡± Zhang Hu didn¡¯t hesitate to listen and roared to the sky, sending a message to Zhan Nan Tian in the distance. Zhan Nan Tian, who was fighting with Zhan Bei Tian, heard the roar, glanced, avoided Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s attack, and then rushed to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s direction. Chapter 311 Chapter 311: There can only be one Zombie King Mu Yi Fan heard the zombies roar in the distance. Although he didn¡¯t know what the other side was communicating, he was alert, and his eyes swept around quickly, paying attention to all the movements around him. Suddenly, a light flashed in the southeast direction and rushed to his side at the fastest speed. At the next moment, two meters away from him, there was a loud bang. The light hit the defense shield he had set long ago. At the same time, Mu Yi Fan jumped 20 meters away at full speed, followed closely, and he was hug into the warm arms. He looked up and immediately saw deep black eyes of deep concern. He smiled happily: ¡°Bei Tian.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the bright smile, tightened his arms and hugged person in his arms: ¡°Where have you been these days? Do you know I¡¯m worried about you? ¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the light and shadow reflected a hundred meters away, and quickly said: ¡°I have been looking for the male zombie in the nearby town these days. I think you will do your best to fight with Zhan Nan Tian only if you find it and confirm his identity.¡± He took the big hand on his waist and continued: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to worry you. At that time, there was no electricity in the cell phone. I was eager to find the male zombie, so I didn¡¯t come back to tell you.¡± ¡°Did you find him?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked ¡°I didn¡¯t find him at first, but he came to us. Now he is standing in line two kilometers away from your camp. He is being watched by Chen Hao. Do you want to meet him now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian hesitated. At this time, the light from a hundred meters away rushed towards them fiercely. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was cold and he disappeared with Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan took the opportunity to say, ¡°I think you¡¯d better confirm its identity first. I¡¯ll hold Zhan Nan Tian back for a while. At my current level, Zhan Nan Tian can no longer control me under the pressure of zombie¡¯s seniority. As long as I don¡¯t touch the black mist on him, he will have nothing to scare me.¡± ¡°Your rank has improved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯m probably at the same level as Zhan Nan Tian now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise, he thought about it, and said quickly: ¡°Then you should be careful. I will arrange things there and come back. If there is anything, you will¡­ You just shout. ¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan to a safe place and disappeared. In the distance, Zhan Nan Tian saw Zhan Bei Tian leave and immediately chased after it. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Nan Tian and smiled, ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, your opponent is me now.¡± Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, he shot at Zhan Nan Tian with several invisible lights. Zhan Nan Tian tried to hide from them. As the reaction was slowed by half a beat, several rays of light hit him rapidly on the right half of his body. When Zhan Nan Tian looked down, he saw a few 5mm wide holes in his right arm, and something else was stuck in the holes in his arm. Zhan Nan Tian raised his hand to touch the injured area, and then, touched several slender hard objects. He pulled the hard object out of his arm, because the hard object was transparent, so he had to look carefully to see a few wires as thin as ice. Zhan Nan Tian angrily threw the transparent wire to the ground and stared at Mu Yi Fan coldly. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed, and his eyes were shocked beyond cover: ¡°You have upgraded?¡± Of course, an upgrade is not a surprise, but if the other side is upgraded it has to be to the same level as him which is the zombie king, he can¡¯t help but be shocked. Because there is only one king level and only one king. After a zombie is upgraded to King level, other zombies will be suppressed by King level zombies and can¡¯t be upgraded to King level. However, Mu Yi Fan was upgraded to King level. So, how could he not be surprised? How could he not be shocked? By the way! Just now, the roar with the same deterrent power as that of him, was it from Mu Yi Fan? Mu Yi Fan asked with a smile, ¡°What? Is it strange for me to advance? Or are you surprised that I was upgraded to the zombie king level? ¡± ¡°No way,¡± refuted Zhan Nan Tian angrily He didn¡¯t believe Mu Yi Fan would be a Zombie King: ¡°There can only be one Zombie King.¡± ¡°Then how do you explain my present situation?¡± Zhan Nan Tian stared at him, silent, and seemed to be thinking about it. Mu Yi Fan said meaningfully, ¡°You need to know that there is no impossible thing in the world. Besides, this body has the potential to be a Zombie King.¡± In fact, he wondered why he was upgraded. It is reasonable to say that there is only one Zombie King. When Zombie King appears, other zombies will be suppressed by Zombie King no matter how they try to upgrade, so they cannot be upgraded to King level. But he can. Is it because this body was the original Zombie King¡¯s body in the last life? Zhan Nan Tian glanced: ¡°Is that right? Then I should take that body back. ¡± He quickly unleashed a powerful power to attack Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan immediately used the shield to block Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s attack. ¨C Just as Mu Yi Fan dragged Zhan Nan Tian into another scuffle, Zhan Bei Tian returned to his camp and soon found Chen Hao and the others. At Chen Hao¡¯s notice, he observed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s male zombie. The hair of the male zombie is very long, the high bundle can grow beyond the knee at the back of the head, and the face is handsome, but the beautiful and gentle eyes reveal full of complex emotions, which is not like that in the eyes of other zombies, there are only fierce and cruel ion other zombies¡¯ faces and those beautiful lips, which opened and closed, closed and opened, as if there are many words, many grievances, but they can¡¯t be said. The male zombie didn¡¯t know that Zhan Bei Tian was looking at him. His attention was all on other people. Zhan Bei Tian followed his eyes, but saw his father and uncle they were in line of the zombies¡¯ sight. His eyes lighted slightly and he stepped toward his father, but the corner of the eye did not leave the male zombie. ¡°Dad, uncle.¡± Seeing his son, Zhan Lei Gang immediately asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian answered this, he noticed that the moment when the male zombie saw him, his eyes were full of excitement and joy. He opened his mouth and shouted, but he didn¡¯t know what he thought of. He quickly closed his mouth, and then his face darkened. ¡°Then¡­ Then Nan Tian he¡­¡± Zhan Lei Gang looked at his younger brother Zhan Lei Ping, who was angry and sad. He couldn¡¯t help sighing. Zhan Bei Tian to be honest: ¡°Mu-Mu, is holding him back, not letting him come here.¡± Zhan Lei Gang heard him mention Mu Yi Fan and frowned visibly: ¡°Did you know that Mu Yi Fan was¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian knew what his father was going to ask, and immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You!¡± Zhan Lei Gang didn¡¯t know what to say after that and he just sighed. Zhan Lei Ping suddenly asked in a deep voice, ¡°Bei Tian, is the zombie wave really called by Nan Tian?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Lei Ping said angrily, ¡°Beast! Beast! How can he do such a thing? Why did he suddenly become so cruel? Even if¡­ Even if he had become a zombie, it would not have changed so much. ¡± He really didn¡¯t understand why his son suddenly became like this. Zhan Lei Gang patted Zhan Lei Ping on the shoulder: ¡°Now, it¡¯s useless to be angry. We still have to find a way to solve this problem.¡± Zhan Lei Ping frowned visibly and his face frowned. Finally, he waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Bei Tian you can do whatever you want, as long as he doesn¡¯t harm people anymore.¡± He thought that if he took charge of it, he would be soft hearted to his son, so he left it to Bei Tian to deal with it. As for the ending, he also recognized it was pointless. Zhan Lei Gang sighed. Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°Where is aunt?¡± Zhan Lei Ping said: ¡°I will tell her that now many people know that the funeral tide is called by Nan Tian. I believe that once the news reaches her ears, she will know that Nan Tian is a zombie.¡± Thinking of his wife, he could not help sighing. At the moment, the whole person looked several years old. Zhan Bei Tian comforted: ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t be sad, some things are not what you think.¡± As soon as Zhan Lei Gang heard this, he knew there was a secret about Zhan Nan Tian. He immediately asked him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at the people around his eyes: ¡°This is not the place to talk, and some things are really strange even when you hear them.¡± Zhan Lei Gang saw people coming and going around and had to stop asking further. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Dad, you wait here for a while, I will come.¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead and do your work.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned to leave and walked towards the male zombie. Chapter 312 Chapter 312: So similar Tian Nan saw that Zhan Bei Tian came towards him, his eyes were dazed, his face flashed with tension and excitement, and his hands were unconsciously clenched into fists. He couldn¡¯t help but look at his cousin Zhan Bei Tian coming to him and he opened his lips to say something. However, when he saw Zhan Bei Tian staring at him with his fierce eyes, he swallowed his words again and his face recovered its calmness. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at his clenched fist hand and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Then gentleman, I have notice you for a long time. I found that you have been looking at me and my father and uncle. I wonder what the matter with you is.¡± Tian Nan thought that Zhan Bei Tian must think that he has evil intention, so he immediately opened his mouth to explain. Unexpectedly, his mouth uttered a growl, he quickly stopped talking, pointed to his mouth, and then waved to indicate that he would not speak. Zhan Bei Tian saw that he couldn¡¯t speak, so he took out the notebook and pen and handed it to him. Moreover, it was just right for him that the other party couldn¡¯t speak. Nan Tian took over the notebook and pen and wrote on the paper: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I¡¯m sorry for my impolite behavior just now. I didn¡¯t mean to stare at you all the time. I just think one of the gentlemen over there looks like my family member, so I couldn¡¯t help but look at him a few more times, causing you discomfort. Please forgive me. Zhan Bei Tian watched him write with his left hand skillfully, and his eyes flashed. Then, seeing the handwriting on the book, he was doubly shocked. He asked quietly, ¡°Look like your family?¡± Nan Tian nodded hard. Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°Where is your family?¡± Tian Nan¡¯s face darkened. When Zhan Bei Tian saw him, he said, ¡°Are you alone? Then would you like to leave here with us?¡± As soon as he heard that Tian Nan¡¯s eyes brightened, he quickly wrote in the book: Is it OK? Zhan Bei Tian looked at the handwriting on the notebook as the mood of the owner of the handwriting changed, making the font leap up, and the corner of the mouth slightly smirked: ¡°Of course.¡± Zhan Bei Tian brought him to Zhan Lei Gang and introduces them: ¡°Dad, this is a friend of mine. When I leave the B City, please help me take care of him.¡± Zhan Lei Gang replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Tian Nan nodded to them, and then quickly wrote on another page of the book: Hello, my name is Tian Nan. Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the name on his eyes, he was speechless. Zhan Lei Gang saw that he used writing to introduce himself. He guessed that the man named Tian Nan could not speak. He said with a smile, ¡°Nan Tian, is a good name.¡± Zhan Lei Ping turned around looked at the handwriting on the book and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s so similar, it¡¯s so similar.¡± ¡°Similar to what?¡± Zhan Lei Gang looked at the words in the book and didn¡¯t see anything. However, he found that the name has a special feature, that is, it¡¯s the reverse of Nan Tian was Tian Nan. ¡°Tian Nan?¡± Zhan Lei Ping looked at the word ¡°Tian Nan¡± and murmured: ¡°Tian Nan! Nan Tian? Even the names are so similar. ¡± Nan Tian gave them a polite smile, and then wrote in the book: I will trouble to look after me later. Zhan Lei Gang liked the polite man and patted him on the shoulder: ¡°You will follow us later.¡± Nan Tian nodded. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the long line and said to Zhan Lei Gang, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take you in.¡± Zhan Lei Gang frowned and disagreed: ¡°Although this camp is yours, it¡¯s better not to jump in the queue. It doesn¡¯t matter if we leave later.¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained: ¡°Dad, after taking you in, it¡¯s not to arrange for you to leave. It¡¯s so that you can help with some things. You can arrange for these people to leave the B City more quickly with more people and more efforts.¡± Zhan Lei Gang listened and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Bei Tian immediately took the Zhan Family and the Mu Family¡¯s people to the camp, and then took them to the aisle to help. When some survivors saw the Zhan Family¡¯s people go straight to the tunnel, they immediately felt dissatisfied and aggrieved. They said to the people around them jealously, ¡°The Zhan Family¡¯s people are so nice that they can leave without waiting in line. It¡¯s not like we have to work hard to line up here, and we have to run the risk of zombies killing us at any time.¡± When people around them heard this, they also felt a little jealous: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good. Speaking of it, the zombie wave was brought by Zhan Nan Tian. It¡¯s better for them not to clean up the mess, but to escape here first, they want us to become the back cushion for them.¡± As soon as the people around heard this, they had a lot of opinions, and the louder they talked. Zhan Lei Gang they all heard that the survivors were talking about their Zhan Family¡¯s people saying that they were greedy for life and afraid of death. They ignored the lives and dangers of other people and only ran for their own lives. He was very annoyed and very angry. Especially Zhan Lei Ping, he said angrily to the survivors, ¡°It¡¯s my son who did it. Just come to me if you want to settle you grievances. It has nothing to do with the rest of the Zhan Family. I hope you don¡¯t say that the Zhan Family isn¡¯t all but.¡± Tian Nab looked at Zhan Lei Ping complicatedly. Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s face drooped heavy: ¡°Why don¡¯t you want for this to concern us? Aren¡¯t you from the Zhan Family?¡± Zhan Lei Ping quickly explained, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Zhan Lei Gang turned to see the survivors: ¡°We the Zhan Family people are not greedy for life and fear of death. We will never leave you behind. Besides, I promise you that as long as one of you does not leave the B City, everyone in our Zhan Family will not leave the B City. Now we are going to the channel to help with the logistics, not to leave, so please rest assured.¡± The survivors blushed at the words, and began awkwardly, embarrassed all about other things. Zhan Lei Gang turned to Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took them to the gateway. Sun Zi Hao saw the Zhan Bei Tian and rushed to them, he saluted them, and then said, ¡°Boss, the Second Mrs. Zhan heard that the Second Young Master Zhan was a zombie, and when she heard about the B City, she suddenly fainted.¡± Zhan Lei Ping asked in time, ¡°Where is she now?¡± At the same time, Tian Nan groaned twice. However, people¡¯s attention was all on Sun Zi Hao, and they don¡¯t pay attention to Tian Nan¡¯s response. ¡°She is in the lounge now.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± Sun Zi Hao quickly took Zhan Lei Ping to the lounge, and Nan Tian behind them kept up with them. They went to the lounge, where Zhong Xin had woken up, stood by the window and looked out. ¡°A-Xin.¡± Zhan Lei Ping called. Zhong Xin looked out of the window if she doesn¡¯t hear someone call her. Zhan Lei Ping stepped forward: ¡°A-Xin, how are you? Are you all right? ¡± Zhong Xin didn¡¯t looked back, but asked softly, ¡°Lei Ping, they say our son is a zombie, is it true?¡± Zhan Lei Ping frowned and made no noise. ¡°They also said that our son brought in a wave of zombies and killed many people. Is that true?¡± Zhong Xin asked Without Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s answer, she said to herself, ¡°My son is such a gentle and polite person, even if he is a zombie, he can¡¯t do such a cruel thing. I don¡¯t believe what they say.¡± Zhan Lei Gang, who was standing at the door, saw that Zhong Xin¡¯s face was not right. He immediately asked Yang Feng Qing, who took care of Zhong Xin in the room, ¡°Did you find someone to check on Zhong Xin?¡± Yang Feng Qing whispered, ¡°Yes, Dr. Zheng said she was just traumatized.¡± At this time, Zhong Xin turned around and excitedly grabbed Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s hand: ¡°Lei Ping, you tell me, these things are not true, right?¡± Zhan Lei Ping really doesn¡¯t want to hide it from her. Moreover, many people know about it and he can¡¯t hide even if he wanted to. He clenched Zhong Xin¡¯s hand and said with difficulty, ¡°What they said is true.¡± All of a sudden, Zhong Xin¡¯s figure shook and fell back. Zhan Lei Ping quickly reached out, but someone hugged Zhong Xin faster than him. Tian Nan held the Zhong Xin firmly and quickly pulled the chair next to him to sit down. Then, he rubbed Zhong Xin¡¯s headache relieving acupuncture points. Zhan Lei Ping was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°A-Xin, are you ok?¡± Zhong Xin slightly closed her eyes and didn¡¯t speak. Zhan Lei Ping saw her as if she had fainted, and turned around in time and cried, ¡°Bei Tian, please call a doctor.¡± As soon as the words were over, he heard Zhong Xin shouting anxiously, ¡°Nan Tian, Nan Tian.¡± Zhan Lei Ping turned around and saw his wife holding Tian Nan¡¯s wrist anxiously. Zhong Xin looked up at Nan Tian¡¯s face, and the happy face was replaced by the lost: ¡°You are not Nan Tian, why are you not Nan Tian?¡± The masseuse skills of this man is exactly the same as that of her son, from light massaging to the pressure applied, and then from light to heavy pressure again and again, making her feel very comfortable, and the intensity is just right. This cannot done by other masseuses. It should be said that the masseur cannot meet her requirements, so she will often let her son massage her. However, it¡¯s has been a long time since the last massage. She has forgotten that feeling for a long time. Now, it¡¯s kind and memorable, but sadder. Tian Nan continued to massage Zhong Xin afterwards his hands released so that she can relax. ¡°Why do you have the same massage technique as my son?¡± Zhong Xin said this softly, then she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Chapter 313 Chapter 313: A mother¡¯s sacrifice Zhan Lei Ping watched his wife sleep peacefully and said to Tian Nan gratefully, ¡°Thank you, otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± He was really worried that his wife could not accept it, was seriously agitated, and would never recover from that trauma. Tian Nan shook his head to indicate the man should not be too polite. Zhan Lei Ping sighed a lot, his face looked very tired. All of a sudden, a hand landed on his shoulder, and then, massaged his shoulder. Zhan Lei Ping was stunned and suddenly turned to look at the person next to him. See each other is Tian Nan, his eyes flashed with an invisible loss, and he sighed again. Just now, for a moment, he thought his son was here. Before, if he was sighing, his son would put his hand on his shoulder, knead his shoulder, and help him relax. Zhan Lei Ping saw that he was comforting himself and said thank you to him. Standing at the door, Zhan Bei Tian quietly witnessed all this and saw the interaction between Tian Nan and his uncle and aunt. He had a thought in mind. Thinking that Mu Yi Fan who was still dragging Zhan Nan Tian, he didn¡¯t stay in the room, so he turned to Sun Zi Hao. He took Sun Zi Hao to another lounge, opened the opened B City escaping channel, pointed to a fork in the channel map, and said: ¡°I asked you to make an exit on the left road, can you do it?¡± Sun Zi Hao looked at the map, nodded and said, ¡°If you do, the B City people will escape from the exit on the left.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Zhan Bei Tian pointed the fork on the map again and said: ¡°When the survivors are ready to come here, i.e. there will be about ten kilometers left, you will start broadcasting, and announce to the survivors that we will have the zombies living in the Zhan Family and the Mu Family camps, so they will have to live with the zombies in the future. If the people who are willing to walk with the Zhan Family and the Mu Family, then let them choose the road on the right. If they are afraid to live with zombies, let them take the road on the left. However, those who choose the left road will not be accepted back if they want to live in our safe area again. However, if they encounter any situation, we will help them. Sun Zi Hao stared at Zhan Bei Tian. Boss said that the zombies of the Zhan Family and the Mu Family mean that there are two zombies, one is Zhan Nan Tian, he knows, the other¡­ ¡°Boss, the Mu Family¡¯s zombie is not¡­ Is it Mu Yi Fan?¡± Sun Zi Hao was not sure. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t plan to hide anymore, because he wanted his partner to live in the human world openly and sincerely, and hoped that human beings could accept his partner. So he didn¡¯t put down the fact that Mu-Mu was a zombie, and let everyone publicize it, that is, he wanted to let everyone know that his partner was a zombie, and want to see how everyone would react. Now, the intersection on the map is the best choice to do that instead in the B City. Sun Zi Hao became dazed again. Some time ago, it was said that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. He didn¡¯t believe it at all. He just thought it was someone who deliberately made rumors and wanted the two families to start fighting. Just before, when he heard that Mu Yi Fan was really a zombie, he still said he didn¡¯t believe it. But now, when he heard boss saying that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, he had to believe it. It¡¯s no wonder that the Shui city clearly can hold the whole the B City, but boss made sure to clear two roads, one leading to the Shui city, the other leading to the Fu city not far from the Shui city. Besides, it¡¯s not good for their survivors to disperse the powers in two places, but boss insisted on doing so. It¡¯s all for Mu Yi Fan. Well, it doesn¡¯t seem to be all about Mu Yi Fan. Isn¡¯t the Zhan Family carrying a zombie, too? Zhan Bei Tian saw Sun Zi Hao was silent all this while, and the asked: ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Sun Zi Hao shook his head. ¡°Then do as I say.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thinking that Mu Yi Fan was still dragging Zhan Nan Tian, Zhan Bei Tian quickly pointed to other things, then went to the next lounge, told Zhan Lei Gang what to leave, and looked at Tian Nan by the way. Making sure there is nothing unusual about Tian Nan, then he walked out of the room and asked Sun Zi Hao, who was standing at the door, to find someone to pay attention every move Tian Nan makes at any time. Just as he was about to leave, suddenly there was a shriek in the lounge. When Zhan Bei Tian opened the door of the room, he saw many black rattan branches appear under the ground of the restroom, just like a wild devil dancing around, attacking the people around him fiercely. Zhan Lei Gang went to protect Yang Feng Qing at the back in time and attacked rattan with power. Zhan Lei Ping also protected Tian Nan and Zhong Xin behind him and told them to hurry out of the window to avoid being hurt by the rattan. Zhan Bei Tian recognized that Rong Xue had sneaked in from the rattan branch, glared at her and his eyes flashed with cold gaze, and a space blade shot at the rattan. Now, all the vines were cut off. The rattan sensed that Zhan Bei Tian was coming, and ran away. This time, Zhan Bei Tian will not give Rong Xue the chance to escape. He immediately released different space, covered the ground, and did not give Rong Xue the chance to escape from the ground. Rong Xue couldn¡¯t escape through the roots of the trees under the ground. In a panic, Rong Xue quickly climbed to the ground and jumped out of the window as fast as possible. The survivors outside the window saw a strange man covered with barks jumping out of the lounge, screaming, and that quickly attracted many people¡¯s attention. ¡°There are monsters, there are monsters.¡± The survivors turned around and ran. The scene was chaotic. Rong Xue heard the survivors call her monster, her face was fierce and murderous, and she whipped the survivors with rattan. The survivors cried out in fear. ¡°Help, help.¡± Seeing the rattan branch was about to hit them, suddenly the rattan struck something and the sound made was loud, and the rattan branch didn¡¯t know what¡¯s blocking it. No matter how it waved, it can¡¯t hit the survivors. Zhan Bei Tian came out of the window, another space blade flew from him. Rong Xue, who was chasing the survivors, noticed that there was a dangerous approach and quickly flashed to the side. She dodged the powerful space blade and fell to the ground in a panic. The survivors were relieved when they saw Zhan Bei Tian coming out of the lounge. With the powerful powers here, they are not as afraid as before. Now they stopped running, and finally had a chance to confront Rong Xue. Someone saw the appearance of Rong Xue and exclaimed: ¡°God, what is that? Is it a beast? But how could the beast appear here?¡± Hearing this, someone immediately rolled his eyes and screamed: ¡°Is this the body of the beast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a beast. Then, what is it?¡± ¡°Yeah, it looked like¡­ It¡¯s like a person, and it¡¯s a woman.¡± ¡°Human?¡± When the survivors heard the answer, they were even more shocked: ¡°Is there a human who look like this?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the power that makes her look like this.¡± After they know that the other side is not a monster, we were not so afraid. However, they still looked at the person/beast on the ground warily. Rong Xue turned over, stared at Zhan Bei Tian fiercely, jumped up hard, swung out the rattan and attacked Zhan Bei Tian. At the same time, other rattan attacks other survivors. The survivors screamed again. Will this fly in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face, he grabbed the rattan branch and released the space blade. At that time, the space blade was in his hand and swung like a tornado with a knife, cutting the branches and rushing towards Rong Xue. Rong Xue was shocked. It¡¯s too late for her to move away. Moreover, the space blade is waving so fast that she doesn¡¯t have the time to respond. The right hand connecting the rattan branch was suddenly twisted down. She let out a scream, and the sharp pain assaulted all over her body at once. Rong Xue opened her eyes hard and looked at her right hand. She found that his right arm had been pulled down forcefully, and green liquid was pouring out of the broken part. The survivors saw that the blood had she shed was green and believed that she was not a human being. Rong Xue withstood the great pain and wrapped the broken place with rattan branches in time to prevent blood from flowing out. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t give her a chance to breathe. He released the space blade again and planned to solve the problem once again. Just as the space blade was about to hit Rong Xue, suddenly, a figure rushed out of the survivors and stood in front of Rong Xue. Everyone was stunned, only to see the space blade hit the person quickly. The person¡¯s body was cut in half immediately. When Zhan Bei Tian saw the person who was killed by him, his long eyebrows suddenly tightened in a frown. Rong Xue looked at the person in front of him. For a while, she did not know what happened. When she saw that the person body was cut in two and fell to the ground, she saw that the person who blocked the space blade for her was her own mother. She stared at the person who was bleeding continuous with unbelievably look. Her eyes were getting redder and redder. She opened her mouth and cried out, but her lips were shaking all the time. She couldn¡¯t make a sound. No one know how long it took before she cried out sadly, ¡°Mom.¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314: You actually sneaked out? Rong Xue didn¡¯t believe that her mother intervened for her when she was in danger. Since she was a child, she thought she didn¡¯t want her biological mother and she didn¡¯t think her mother would not fear life and death, and shielded her from a fatal blow. Compared with her memories, she thought that her father loved her very much since she was a child. At the critical moment, her biological mother was the one who really loved her, but she was sold out by her biological father and stepmother for materials. But she knew it when it was too late. ¡°Mom.¡± Rong Xue cried sadly, her tone full of regret. She regained her mind and knelt down in a hurry. Suddenly, her body creaked. Rong Xue¡¯s movement suddenly froze in a semi kneeling position, and looked down at her bark covered body. There was a crack in the middle of her chest, which expanded gradually, and got more and more big, just like someone had torn a crack in her chest, and the green liquid slowly flowed out of her body. ¡°Why¡­ What¡¯s happening? ¡± Rong Xue quickly remembered that her mother had blocked the fatal blow from reaching her just now, but the power of the space blade was so powerful that it hit her after cutting her mother. Because of her mother¡¯s sudden appearance, she didn¡¯t notice that she was also hit. Rong Xue thought of something, covered her chest in panic, and even started covering her body with the thinnest vines. However, it¡¯s like the symptoms who are not cured, the cracks in the body became larger and larger, which have spread to the stomach and neck, and the blood flow became more and more. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Rong Xue opened her eyes in fear and saw her split body. She was very scared. She doesn¡¯t want to die. She doesn¡¯t want to die. If she knew she was going to die, she would not have come here. Previously, she, who had fled from Mu Yi Fan and returned to the zombie team, listened to Pan Ren Zhe¡¯s arrangement who told her that she was to sneak into the B City to see where the survivors would hide and when she left the B City, she would go back to report to him after finding out. However, she was befuddled. Seeing so many survivors in the Zhan Bei Tian camp, she wanted to kill a few people to add chaos to the Zhan Bei Tian. However, she didn¡¯t even count on the Zhan Bei Tian being back because she thought he was still fighting with Zhan Nan Tian back there. Otherwise, with other people abilities, she may not be caught in this end. The survivors around her saw the cracks on her body grow longer and longer. They all held their breath and watched Rong Xue¡¯s frantically wrapping rattan cover her body. Soon, the crack spread to her jaw, mouth, nose, eyebrow, and forehead. At last, the body suddenly stopped moving, and her expression was still in panic and fear. Then, the body slowly split, and finally, it turned into two halves and fell on the ground. The timid survivors could not help but scream when they saw the two separated. Many of them were afraid and turned to look away. Sun Zi Hao looked at the body of Rong Mother and was sad: ¡°Boss, do you want to bury them?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°Choose a good place in the camp and bury Rong Xue¡¯s mother.¡± With that, he burned Rong Xue¡¯s body to ashes with a flash of lightning. Sun Zi Hao took the opportunity to evacuate the people around. At this time, Zheng Guo Zong ran to Rong Mother¡¯s side, and with tears in his eyes, he put the two parts of her body together and cried: ¡°You¡­ Why are you so¡­?¡± The word ¡°Stupid¡± stuck in my throat. Before, he and Rong Mother were together. When Rong Mother recognized that her daughter Rong Xue was the monster that came out suddenly, she was shocked. Finally, she rushed out recklessly. He tried to hold on to Rong Mother, but since she was often doing physical work, Rong Mother is stronger than he and old doctor who only did medical treatment for others. So, Rong Mother soon broke free of his hold and rushed out to protect his daughter. Zheng Guo Zong thought of it and sighed. In fact, if it was him, he will do the same, because even if the son is bad, it is also still his son, so, as a father, of course, it¡¯s his duty to protect his son. Sun Zi Hao came over with two soldiers: ¡°Dr. Zheng.¡± Zheng Guo Zong wiped his eyes in time: ¡°Captain sun, could you please put her body in a board?¡± He didn¡¯t want a mother who protected her child to end up being buried with only one mat rolled her body up. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve asked the soldiers to find a cupboard.¡± Zheng Guo Zong choked, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Just before he met Rong Mother, he had some prejudice against her and her daughter because of the affairs of Mu-Mu and General Zhan. After a long time, he felt more and more that they were actually a good mother and daughter. In the case of Rong Yan, she didn¡¯t hide in the camp because she was not a girl who did go with the others when others went to look for materials. On the contrary, other she was very participative and wanted herself and her mother to have a better life working hard. It¡¯s the same with Rong Mother. She was diligent, polite and sincere in the camp. She was respected by others. Unexpectedly, she died like this. Zheng Guo Zong took the tissue out of his arms and wiped the blood on Rong Mother¡¯s face: ¡°Go and rest all the way, I will find Rong Yan for you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian who walked behind Zheng Guo Zong, when hearing this, he turned around silently and returned to Zhan Lei Gang and their side. Zhan Lei Gang immediately asked, ¡°Bei Tian, who is the one who stopped you from attacking for the weirdo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her mother.¡± Zhan Lei Gang, and the others were stunned. Yang Feng Qing, as a mother, was very respectful of Rong Mother¡¯s behavior of protecting her daughter. She turned to the direction of Rong Mother and bowed deeply. Zhan Lei Gang also gave a bow to Rong mother and said to Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°Bury this mother well.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told Sun Zi Hao they¡¯re going to do it.¡± Zhan Lei Gang sighed, ¡°OK, you don¡¯t have to worry about us anymore. Go ahead and do your work.¡± ¡°Um.¡± As soon as Zhan Bei Tian turned around, he disappears in front of their eyes. Zhan Lei Gang turned to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s help you get out of the B City.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, in the sky, north of the B City, Mu Yi Fan was trying to hold down Zhan Nan Tian. With his abilities, he can¡¯t hurt Zhan Nan Tian. Even if he hurt Zhan Nan Tian, his healing ability will soon recover. So, he just stopped Zhan Nan Tian from finding out that the B City¡¯s survivors were preparing to leave for the Shui city. Otherwise, Zhan Nan Tian will surely think of some tricks to sabotage this retreat. Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yi Fan only dodging and defending, but his eyes were full of contempt for him, but even with all he tried he couldn¡¯t land a hit on Mu Yi Fan all this time, which made him very angry. Because Mu Yi Fan was very difficult and makes him feel helpless, no matter how to use the power, it will not hurt him at all. Besides, Mu Yi Fan has six abilities, and it¡¯s not easy for him to be injured by him. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to avoid the attacks all the time, which makes the plan useless. While Zhan Nan Tian focused on the things that he hits him, his eyes move and he took Zhan Nan Tian to the parking lot of a building. At this time, there was no parked anything in the parking lot. When Zhan Nan Tian came to the parking lot, Mu Yi Fan disappeared from the parking lot. He narrowed his eyes, walked, and looked around warily: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, do you think I can¡¯t find you? Besides, I don¡¯t have to find you. As long as I go back and kill a survivor, you would be coming out to see me. ¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t seem to hear what he said. He kept hiding in the deep and didn¡¯t show up to see him. When Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yi Fan was not threatened by him, he quickly turned around and walked towards the gate of the parking lot, only to find that it was much longer walk to go out than when he came in, as if he could not go out even if he walked to the end. Just then, there was the sound of footsteps. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body shape flickered and he rushed toward the sound. Nearly ten researchers in white coats and masks were talking about the problem as they walked. When ten researchers saw Zhan Nan Tian, they did not stop. Instead, they stepped up to him. The head researcher screamed angrily: ¡°You actually sneaked out?¡± When Zhan Nan Tian heard the familiar voice, the whole person was shocked, and the unfathomable sense of fear came into him. Before he could respond, the lead researcher picked up a syringe in blue liquid medicine and punched it into Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s arm. When Zhan Nan Tian was pricked, he felt some pain, but it didn¡¯t seem to hurt very much. The lead researcher turned to the other researchers and said, ¡°You take him back to the lab.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Two researchers clamped down on Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s arm and him people to the research room upstairs. Zhan Nan Tian struggled, but couldn¡¯t make gains. His brow tightened, and his heart was confused. What¡¯s the matter? Is the drug in the needle working, but he is a zombie. The drug has no effect on him at all. Two researchers took him to the lab and tied the Zhan Nan Tian directly to the bed. As soon as Zhan Nan Tian entered the lab, he forgot to struggle. He looked at the research room in a daze. Somehow, he thought it was very familiar here, like where he had seen this place before. Chapter 315 Chapter 315: You dare to use illusions on me? As Zhan Nan Tian looked at the research room, he tried to recall about it until the former leading researcher came to him, he stopped scanning and fixed his eyes on the researcher¡¯s face. The leading researcher coldly glared Zhan Nan Tian and said in a low voice: ¡°First, pull out his nails and toenails, use Serum No.1 to prevent the nails from growing again, and then use gauze to wrap his nails to avoid him scratching us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Two researchers found the pliers for that. He didn¡¯t know what came to his mind. Zhan Nan Tian asked in a panic, ¡°Who are you? Who are you? ¡± The leading researcher ignored him, turned around and ordered people to shave off Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s hair, and then he put the special headgear on Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s head. This headgear is very special. The top of the head is open, which is convenient for researchers to operate on the brain of people wearing helmets. ¡°You¡¯re researcher Li, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zhan Nan Tian asked angrily, ¡°You must be researcher Li. Even if you wear a mask, I can recognize your voice.¡± He remembered that he was sent to the research institute by Zhan Bei Tian after he was defeated by Zhan Bei Tian in the last life, and then a researcher surnamed Li studied him. The researcher, surnamed Li, knew the zombies ins and outs very well. Because the researcher spent two or three years studying the zombies, he has a good way to deal with the collected zombie, he had a plethora of ways which can torture the zombie to the brink of death. For example, just now, researcher Li knew to pull out his fingernails first, so as to avoid his fingernails scratching people. He also knew that the medicine could prevent him from growing the nails again. From then on, he spent every day in deep water. But why is researcher Li here? He remembered that researcher Li escaped from abroad two years later and was rescued by Zhan Bei Tian. What¡¯s more, it was only a year since the end of the world. Researcher Li should not know much about zombies. Then, Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t know what he thought, and his eyes widened with fear. Did he go back to the time to when he was defeated by Zhan Bei Tian? Just then, Zhan Nan Tian felt a sting from his fingernails. He looked down and saw that his nails had been torn off. Researcher Li saw that Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t seem to have any pain, and then said, ¡°Prepare Serum No. 2.¡± After hearing that researcher Li had to use Serum No. 2, Zhan Nan Tian began to struggle desperately. He even used his powers to attack them, but the powers could not be used. The researchers hit Serum No. 2 in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s arm. The second drug was made to improve the sense of touch of the zombie, so Zhan Nan Tian immediately felt the pain on his fingertips growing, and finally, he could not help making a groan from his nose. Researcher Li was very satisfied with his reaction, and asked the researcher next to him to record this moment: ¡°If the zombie reacts to Serum No. 2 and has pain, then the zombie has the hope to become a human again.¡± The researcher plucked out all Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s nails, applied Serum No. 1, and wrapped his hands with gauze. Researcher Li saw that all the nails were removed, picked up the surgical gloves beside him and put them on his hands, took over the scalpels from another researcher, and was ready to take out the crystal cores from Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s brain. Zhan Nan Tian looked at the scalpel in his hand, moved his head, and he did not want researcher Li to dissect his brain. Next to the researcher he quickly pressed Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s head, so that Zhan Nan Tian could not move. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhan Nan Tian shout a few words, but when he saw the reflection in the opposite mirror, he closed his mouth. The person in the mirror is not him. No, to be right, it not the current one, Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian quickly thought of something. The glare of his eyes flashed. Then, the shackles on his body were lifted. The researcher disappeared one by one, and the powers returned to him. Next moment, he attacked researcher Li angrily. Researcher Li nimbly backed away from Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s attack, and the masks and clothes on his face gradually disappeared. Instead of seeing Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face, the research room gradually became an office. The mirror that Zhan Nan Tian saw before is actually the reflection on the window. He stared at Mu Yi Fan fiercely: ¡°Mu Yi fan, you dare to use illusions on me.¡± It¡¯s unforgivable, because Mu Yi Fan just touched his bottom line, touched his darkest moments, something he didn¡¯t want to recall. Mu Yi Fan clicked his tongue twice: ¡°I thought you had to spend at least an hour in the illusion before you realized that I have used the illusions for you. Unfortunately, it¡¯s a pity.¡± It¡¯s a pity that he could have kill Zhan Nan Tian just now if he had few more minutes, but Zhan Nan Tian woke up at this critical moment. Zhan Nan Tian roared, and the powerful sound of Zombie King¡¯s control rushed towards Mu Yi Fan. However, the opponent is also a zombie at the same level, and the sound wave has no effect on Mu Yi Fan at all. However, when the zombies in the distance heard the roar of Zhan Nan Tian, they became extremely manic and fiercer. Many low-level zombies turned to the B City and walked back. The conscious middle and low level zombies were waiting for instructions from the high level zombies. Pan Ren Zhe can¡¯t wait for Rong Xue to come back, so he can only command the zombie of the power to find the place where the survivors hide in the city. The zombie power with flying power were about to fly to the B City. He heard a roar from afar. It immediately interrupts their actions and oppresses them telling them to go back. Then another roar came, and their action was immediately lifted. But just after it was released, another roar sounded, forcing them to leave the B City. In this way, the two different roars are repeated, and the heads of the zombies are getting more and more painful, as if they are going to explode, and they don¡¯t know which roar to listen to. However, just because they don¡¯t know who to listen to, even if they listen to one, they will be interrupted by another thought, resulting in their headache and heartache. All the zombies roared up to the sky in agony, making a cry of agony. Even senior zombies can¡¯t stand the torment of two Zombie Kings. They are too painful to even try to stand up and some even roll on the ground. The survivors in the city were very anxious when they heard the roars from the zombies. They hope to leave the B City soon. Fortunately, the underpass that Zhan Bei Tian told Sun Zi Hao to create was very wide and flat, and more than 20 lanes were separated by guardrails to prevent survivors from crowding into other lanes and causing congestion. Moreover, under Sun Zi Hao¡¯s arrangement, many survivors who do not have a car can get on the car and leave quickly. In addition, jumping in line or making a disturbance will make the offender left in place, and will not be allowed to leave. Therefore, no one dare come here in disorder, so that things went very smoothly, and therefore there is no congestion. In just half an hour, a small number of people have were left. Zhan Bei Tian heard the roar and followed the roar to find the building where Mu Yi Fan was. Seeing Mu Yi Fan safe and sound, he relaxed a little and came to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian and his eyes were bright: ¡°How about it? Are you sure it¡¯s your cousin? ¡± ¡°He must be him¡­ 80% likely is.¡± ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian saw the arrival of Zhan Bei Tian, stopped the roar and stared at them with red eyes. Suddenly, a lot of black mist came out of his body and rushed towards Zhan Bei Tian like fierce waves. Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan out of the building. At the same time, Mu Yi Fan released the light system power to purify the black mist, but it failed, because this time, unlike in the Beicheng area, there was no master of the black mist it was just floating around, so it would be easily purified. Now, Zhan Nan Tian was here. Under his control, the black mist devoured the light power. Zhan Bei Tian wanted to take him a safe place and let Mu Yi Fan leave him here to deal with Zhan Nan Tian. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t agree: ¡°It¡¯s going to be time consuming for you alone. It¡¯s different if you have me. We can finish him faster.¡± Zhan Bei Tian also wanted to finish Zhan Nan Tian in a short time, so he can only agree with Mu Yi Fan to stay. Mu Yi Fan added: ¡°He is a zombie. It¡¯s useless for us to hit other parts of him. We can only attack his brain. However, as long as our ability is close to black mist, it will fail, which is the most difficult thing to deal with.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. ¡°He also doesn¡¯t dare to get close to me, either, because he is worried that my different space would trap him.¡± ¡°Then we¡­¡± Before Mu Yi Fan finished speaking, Zhan Nan Tian rushed out of the building. He was like a black cloud full of black mist. Zhan Bei Tian immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s act separately.¡± The words fell, two people very tacit moved to the East and West walk separately. Mu Yi Fan suddenly turned around and covered Zhan Nan Tian with a very large shield. Before the shield Mu Yi Fan had set up was engulfed by the black mist from Zhan Nan Tian, Zhan Bei Tian quickly made use of different space and then attacked Zhan Nan Tian with a fierce and fast blade like a storm whip. At the moment when Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shield was engulfed by black mist, the different space covered Zhan Nan Tian. Meanwhile, the crazy air blade hit Zhan Nan Tian. At that time, with the seamless cooperation of the two men attacks, the black mist was split. Chapter 316 Chapter 316: We don¡¯t believe you! In such a case, the chance of people surviving in the dark air is very small. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face looked happy, but thinking that Zhan Nan Tian can¡¯t be finished so easily, he quickly put away his smile. Sure enough, after the black mist dissipated, there was nothing but air. Is anyone there? Mu Yi Fan was stunned. Still, there is no one in the black mist, because they mistakenly think that Zhan Nan Tian was in it. After the black mist breaks up, it quickly disperse around, and the plants or animals it touches will quickly wither, even corrode, and become a pile of black ash. Mu Yi Fan quickly used the light power to purify the black mist. Zhan Bei Tian glanced, didn¡¯t know what to think of, suddenly frowned, and returned to his camp as soon as possible. They can see that Zhan Nan Tian was rising in the air, wantonly shooting black mist to the people in the camp. When the survivors in the camp saw that there were senior zombie in the sky, they suddenly became a mess. Especially when they saw that some of the survivors were stained with black mist, they were either scared and suffering or eroded. They were even more scared to the extreme, and they screamed and rushed to the escape way desperately. Zhan Nan Tian saw everyone¡¯s pain, he was especially excited, and his mouth kept laughing. As soon as Zhan Bei Tian got there his face turned cold, and released the different space immediately. Zhan Nan Tian detected the danger, and quickly hid in the black mist. He looked at the Zhan Bei Tian not far away and sneered: ¡°It¡¯s so fast for you coming back, you let these survivors escape from you, and you wouldn¡¯t want to send them to the Shui city?¡± Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t talk nonsense, but attacked directly. The first he tried to freeze the whole person with ice power. When Zhan Nan Tian breaks the ice with light power, he attacked him with a powerful space blade. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s quick reaction and using black mist to counteract part of the power of the space blade, otherwise, there would have only been one less zombie left now. This time, Zhan Bei Tian has no worries. The attack speed and power were faster, fiercer and more powerful than before. It¡¯s just like fighting Zhan Nan Tian and trying to finish him one in one move. He no longer used different spaces frequently, because before he tried to use different spaces constant that was because he just wanted to catch people. Now he only used space blade, the ability of thunder and fire, and the ability of ice to kill Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian also paid attention to the fact that Zhan Bei Tian was shooting to kill him. He put away the sneer on his face, hostility came all over his whole face, and gave a reply in attacking. At present, the whole camp was thumping with attacks. From time to time, powerful powers hit the ground and blew up a huge pit, scaring the survivors to flee. Sun Zi Hao and the team speed up and arranged for survivors to leave through tunnel quickly. When Mu Yi Fan arrived, the camp was in chaos, full of sorrow, black mist everywhere, and huge craters that had been blown out. Many survivors fell into a pool of blood. With Mao Yu¡¯s lead, the water system powers who first withdrew from the B City healed the survivors. Mu Yi Fan has also joined the healing team, unleashing powerful light powers, cleansing the black mist and allowing survivors¡¯ wounds to heal faster. Under the cover of white light, the black mist was purified, and the survivors controlled by the black mist quickly regain consciousness, no longer feeling deep fear, and they quickly got on the car arranged by the soldiers to leave. The survivors who are not seriously injured can barely stand up and walk towards the car while being cured with the white light. Even those who had been injured in the first line of defense were treated, and the wound healed faster as the naked eye could see it. Everyone is surprised and happy, but sad, because white light cannot revive the dead survivors. Zhan Lei Gang, who helped in the channel, heard the loud noise from the channel, just like thunder. He hurried out to see what happened or if there was anything they needed to help. When they saw that the person who was fighting with Zhan Bei Tian was Zhan Nan Tian, the Zhan Family¡¯s faces sank. Especially Zhan Lei Ping, his face was especially very ugly. After Tian Nan saw Zhan Nan Tian, his gentle eyes flashed the fierce light of anger. Zhan Nan Tian in the sky seemed to sense the existence of Tian Nan. After avoiding Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s attack, he looked down and saw Tian Nan in the crowd of the Zhan Family people standing in front of the channel. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes narrowed and he waved. The dazzling white light shot out of his hand and hit the Zhan Family directly. The Zhan Family people were shocked and were about to dodge when a figure suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking the laser beam. After the laser beam hit him, it disappeared as if nothing had happened. Everyone was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s the Young Master Mu.¡± Said a younger boy from the Zhan Family. Zhan Lei Ping picked up the megaphone and said angrily, ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, if you still recognize me as your father, please stop as soon as possible. Otherwise, our father-child relationship will end here. From now on, you will no longer be the Zhan Family¡¯s person.¡± ¡°Lei Ping¡­¡± Zhan Lei Gang looked at Zhan Lei Ping with a complicated face. He did not know how determined he had made to say this. Moreover, as a father, he knew how painful it was for his brother when he said this. Zhan Nan Tian sneered at his father, but he didn¡¯t attack. Instead, he shouted out anxiously, ¡°Dad, the man with long hair standing behind you is a zombie. Stay away from him. This zombie wave was actually brought by him.¡± What!? Everyone was shocked. With the exception of Zhan Lei Ping and Zhan Lei Gang, everyone else jumped five meters at the fastest speed and got ready. As long as Tian Nan move a finger, they will attack Tian Nan. Tian Nan saw the Zhan Family¡¯s faces on alert, and there was a flash of emotional hurt in his eyes. Zhan Lei Ping was awkwardly impatient. In his intuition, Tian Nan, even a zombie, would not do anything harmful to human beings. Zhan Lei Gang didn¡¯t move because he believed in his son that if there was something wrong with Tian Nan, he would not put him beside them. What¡¯s more, now Zhan Nan Tian has become no longer like the Zhan Nan Tian they know. Even if his temperament is repeated faked, sometimes gentle, sometimes gloomy and cruel. His words now have been included in the range of ¡®we don¡¯t freaking believe you¡¯. Zhan Lei Gang raised his hand and motioned to others to put the powers away: ¡°He is a friend of Bei Tian, I believe him.¡± As soon as others heard it, they were less wary and slowly put down their powers. Tian Nan nodded gratefully at him. When Zhan Nan Tian saw the Zhan Family didn¡¯t attack Tian Nan. His eyes flashed through the dark, and he attacked Tian Nan with light power again. Mu Yi Fan once again quickly blocked Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s attack, and at the same time, built a defense shield in the camp to avoid such things. When Zhan Nan Tian saw that his attack was stopped again, he said coldly: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you are helping human beings now, do you think human beings will appreciate you? When they don¡¯t need you, you will end up like the zombies outside the city, either driven out of the city or they will dig out your crystal core to improve their ability. ¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°I just need to do my duty and do what I want to do according to my heart. I don¡¯t need them to thank me.¡± Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yi Fan was against him again and again, and he was no longer too polite to him. He used his power to throw attacks at Mu Yi Fan. Then, the black and red fire was like waves rushing towards Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan saw that there is black mist in the fire, so he tried to use the shield to see if it can block the fire. After all, black mist has the effect of nullifying powers, so when it encounter a shield, it immediately make the shield invalid. Mu Yi Fan can only slow down the speed of the mutated fire. When he saw that the border could not block the mutated fire, he was not stupid enough to stand still, he turned around quickly, and used the light system ability to get rid of the mutated fire. However, mutated fire is like a tracker. No matter where Mu Yi Fan goes, the mutated fire will go. What¡¯s more, the things hit or touched by the black fire will disappear in the next moment without leaving any trace. It seemed that the fire will devour everything, making people feel particularly terrible. However, no matter how fast Mu Yi Fan accelerates the speed of light system, he can¡¯t throw off the mutated fire. In a short period of more than ten seconds, the mutated fire engulfed the houses, flowers and trees around the camp. Zhan Bei Tian seeing, used teleport with Mu Yi Fan to avoid fire. And used the ice power to freeze the fire, delay its speed, and then use the space to cover it and press it to the ground. All of a sudden, the whole ground made a loud bang and shook violently, as if it was going to collapse. The shaking was very severe. The mud and stones on the top of the passage were shaken like rain and kept falling. The survivors in the cars screamed and hugged each other in fear. Fortunately, Zhan Bei Tian had arranged for a large group of soil power people to guard in the passage, so that the passage did not collapse when they used their powers to make sure it held together. The earthquake did not end with a crash, but rumbled out of the camp. Chapter 317 Chapter 317: Another power People in the camp didn¡¯t know what was going on outside, only that the ground was shaking badly, but Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian, who were flying in the air witnessed what happened after the rumble. This once beautiful and prosperous capital city collapsed almost instantaneously in a short time of more than ten seconds, and large and magnificent buildings disappeared in their sight. Most of the city has been flattened to the ground, but the earthquake has not stopped, and the underground was still rumbling. Suddenly, the ground was sunken, and all the mud brick fragments, flowered and trees seem to be swallowed up by the earth, and all of them sank into the soil. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t help but take a breath of cold air. Zhan Nan Tian just wielded a power at will, which made most of the city collapsed. If the power is exerted to the extreme, He didn¡¯t know what will happen. He suddenly rejoiced that the survivors had arrived at the camp and that most of them had moved out of the B City. Zhan Nan Tian looked at the ruins, his mouth raised a sinister smile, while Mu Yi Fan did not pay attention to him, quickly took out a mobile phone sent a message. As he put the phone back in his pocket, Mu Yi Fan jerked back and stared at Zhan Nan Tian. If Zhan Nan Tian was allowed to use powerful powers, let alone the B City, the whole world will be destroyed by this person. Zhan Nan Tian looked at the cold light in his eyes, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was even bigger: ¡°This is the result of your failure to submit to me. If you are determined to stay with human beings again, you will be buried under the ground just like this city.¡± Mu Yi Fan pulled the big hand down from his waist. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to try my other ability.¡± Another power? Zhan Bei Tian hasn¡¯t responded yet. Mu Yi Fan has disappeared in front of him and rushed to Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yi Fan turn into a light and rushed to him. He not only didn¡¯t avoid it, but also sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have the ability of replication? Why not copy my dark power? Or you just can¡¯t copy this ability at all? If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have much of a copying ability. ¡± As he spoke, he slowly shot Mu Yi Fan with black mist. Mu Yi Fan just flashed a little to the side, and the next moment, the black mist hit his left arm. He stopped running and looked down at the black mist on his arm. Zhan Nan Tian saw that black mist hit Mu Yi Fan, and immediately increased the power of black mist to imprison his ability: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, now black mist is under my control, you can¡¯t use light power to purify it, if you don¡¯t use some ability to release yourself, you can only be eroded by the black mist until you die.¡± Stinky speech, Mu Yi Fan looked up at him, suddenly, his lower lip shower a banterful smile: ¡°Really?¡± He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to let you down¡± Then, the black mist gradually disappeared from his arm. Zhan Nan Tian was stunned and looked at Mu Yi Fan in disbelief. What¡¯s going on? Why did his black mist disappear? Zhan Bei Tian was also stunned. Then he remembered that Mu Yi Fan had another power, a power called Ineffectual. Mu Yi Fan took advantage of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s loss of what to say, he suddenly rushed to Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s front, quickly imprisoning Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body with a shield, and he raised his sharp black nails to swipe at Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s head. Zhan Nan Tian returned to his mind and saw Mu Yi Fan was swiping at him. His head suddenly tilted back and he narrowly avoided Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attack. However, he was scratched by Mu Yi Fan with five deep claw marks from his nose to his chest. However, for the zombie, these claw marks are nothing at all. In a few seconds, the skin had recovered. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t give him the chance to react, so he made a transparent cage to Zhan Nan Tian with a mutated gold power. At the corner of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eye, he saw some light flash around him. He quickly broke the shield and fled from the danger. He didn¡¯t continue to stay in the camp, he sped up his exit from the B City. At this time, his whole face was dark. Since his rebirth, Mu Yi Fan has been a tragedy he couldn¡¯t control. At first, he thought that because the same soul could not be in the same time-space relationship, he was forced to move into Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body. Although he felt a little weird when he was in Zhan Nan Tian, he was very happy when he became Zhan Nan Tian. In this way, there was one more person in the world who can fight with him side by side. However, he never thought that his body was not himself, but was plundered by another unknown soul. At this time, he still thought that this is not a big problem. The problem is that the person who robbed his body is not only unwilling to cooperate with him, but also constantly helped human beings, and is also involved with Zhan Bei Tian. Now, his black mist failed to injure on Mu Yi Fan, which made him particularly angry because many things are spiraling out of his control. Later, when Mu Yi Fan caught up with him. Zhan Nan Tian released a lot of black mist, which blocked his vision, and Mu Yi Fan soon lost the trace of Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Bei Tian circled around the B City and the B City nearby areas, but also did not find Zhan Nan Tian. He worried about the other party¡¯s plot to move the tiger away from the mountain and then occupy it, Zhan Bei Tian had to go back to the camp and speed up the arrangement for the survivors to leave. Mu Yi Fan wanted to go in Shui city first, and thought that Zhan Nan Tian would probably destroy Shui city, but he was stopped by Zhan Bei Tian. ¡°He hasn¡¯t come up with a way to deal with you. He won¡¯t show up for the time being. Besides, with Qing Tian there, he will protect the Shui city.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was not sure that Mu Yi Fan will go to Shui city first, but if he goes with him, the team will probably be attacked by zombies, or Zhan Nan Tian may turn back and kill the survivors. Mu Yi Fan had to go back to the camp with Zhan Bei Tian to help arrange the evacuation of the survivors. During the arrangement, he found that many survivors, who were afraid of his zombie statue and like a plague they kept away from him. Mu Yi Fan knew that they were afraid of being a zombie themselves and didn¡¯t care. He pretended to continue to help as if nothing happened. ¡°Yi Fan.¡± A voice full of anxiety suddenly sounded behind him. Mu Yi Fan turned around and saw Mu Yue Cheng coming with two soldiers anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked ¡°Your grandfather is gone.¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°Why is he missing? Did the soldiers in the building not protect him? ¡± ¡°He disappeared suddenly. We haven¡¯t found him after searching for a long time.¡± Mu Yue Cheng thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, he left a note in the room saying that he left the B City with Old Zhan Military Commissioner first, but the soldiers didn¡¯t see him leave the room at all.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly thought of the cause and consequence and said: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Bei Tian should have arranged for them to leave at the earliest. Maybe they are waiting for us in the city we are going to.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was just a little relieved and asked, ¡°Hearing your words, do you know where we are going after we leave the B City?¡± ¡°Yeah, this city is safer than the B City.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was wary of believing it: ¡°What city is safer than the B City?¡± More than ten thick and high walls couldn¡¯t hold back the zombie wave. What city is stronger than the B City? ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this for the time being. When we arrive there, you will know.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t plan to get to bottom of the matter, he just sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, but I need to make it clear that most of the survivors now know that you are a zombie. In the future, it¡¯s impossible for us to live with these survivors. They can¡¯t stand being near you. So, I think we¡¯d better find another city as our shelter. What do you think?¡± When he heard that his son was a zombie, his heart suddenly thumped. He was worried that these people could not bear his son, but on second thought, as long as they did not live with these survivors, there would be nothing to worry about. In the future, as long as their families live happily together, they can survive the biggest difficulties. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Admiral Mu. I¡¯ve got plans.¡± Zhan Bei Tian walked over and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let Mu-Mu live with people who don¡¯t accept him.¡± Mu Yue Cheng saw Zhan Bei Tian and squinted: ¡°Major General Zhan, I ask you, do you mean to let people know that Yi Fan is a zombie?¡± ¡°If Admiral Mu is worried about Wang Li, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t arrange this. Someone has revealed Mu-Mu identity. I¡¯ll only push the boat to let everyone know about it. Otherwise, someone will use Mu-Mu identity as a zombie to harm him. Mu-Mu will be afraid that someone knowing he¡¯s a zombie every day because he¡¯s a zombie, so it¡¯s better to make it public and make him happy and openly every day. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng was barely satisfied with this: ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°After leaving the B City, Admiral Mu will naturally know my next arrangements.¡± When it came to this, Mu Yue Cheng will not ask any more questions. When all survivors were arranged to leave, their Mu Family and the Zhan Family personnel were evacuated by the last car. On the way, there was a trace of sadness in the cold atmosphere. No one spoke. Everyone felt confused about the road ahead. Now that there is no home, where will they go next? Just as everyone was thinking about which city they were going to settle down in, suddenly, there was a broadcast in front of them. Chapter 318 Chapter 318: Live with zombies? ¡°Attention of all survivors, attention of all survivors. There will be a junction in ten kilometers. There will be a junction in ten kilometers. The left road will lead to Fu City. The straight road will lead to Shui City. People from the Mu Family and the Zhan Family will choose Shui City as their camp. However, from now on, they will live with zombies¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know that Zhan Bei Tian would make such an arrangement. He was surprised and moved. Let alone the others. After a buzz, everyone started talking in shock. ¡°The Mu Family¡¯s people and the Zhan Family¡¯s people want to live with zombies? Are they crazy? Are they not afraid of becoming zombies themselves? ¡± ¡°The zombies that the Mu Family and the Zhan Family live together probably refer to the Mu Family¡¯s First Young Master and the Zhan Family¡¯s Second Young Master. If so, it¡¯s not surprising that they wanted to live together. After all, they are a family.¡± ¡°But even so, we can¡¯t live with the zombie. In case one of them accidentally gets scratched, what should we do if we become a zombie?¡± ¡°Yes! Besides, the zombie wave was summoned by the Zhan family¡¯s Second Young Master and Young Master Mu. If we stay with them in the future, we will be the same as the B City.¡± ¡°I think¡­ The zombie wave could not have been summoned by Young Master Mu¡­¡± As soon as they heard this they all looked at the survivor sitting at the outside of the truck. At once, someone looked at him warily: ¡°You are not a zombie are you? Why will you help Young Master Mu?¡± The man quickly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I just summed up what I saw. Young Master Mu helped us escape the siege of the zombie wave when the zombie wave came into the B City, and he also tried his best to treat us when he was at the Major General Zhan camp, so that we would not be hurt less by Zhan Family¡¯s Second Young Master. If he was with Zhan Family¡¯s Second Young Master and they acted as one, there would be no need to help us and save us from the Zhan Family¡¯s Second Young Master¡¯s attacks. After all, he took pains to help us, didn¡¯t he?¡± Many people also saw Mu Yi Fan helping the wounded, and they still didn¡¯t say that Mu Yi Fan was not helping, but they still couldn¡¯t accept the life with the zombie. ¡°Even then, we couldn¡¯t live with zombies.¡± ¡°Come on, stop arguing. You¡¯ve been shouting all the time. You don¡¯t know what the radio says.¡± Everyone calmed down, at this time, the broadcast has repeated for the third time. ¡°Attention of survivors, attention of survivors, there will be a junction in ten kilometers, but from now on, they will live with the zombies. If you are worried that you may be infected by the zombie or that someone is unwilling to live with the zombie, please turn to the left road. There is a safe exit to Fu City. ¡± As soon as the survivors heard it, they were relieved. They could live anywhere as long as they were not with the zombie. Then he listened to the radio and said: ¡°Please pay attention to the survivors who choose to live in the Fu City. In the future, whether you want to stay in that city or not, it¡¯s your choice. But one thing I hope you can remember is that today when you choose the road leading to the Fu City. Then, when you change your mind and decided to move into the Shui City to live in, the people in the city will not welcome you and will not let you in or let you stay, but if the people of the Fu City encounter any difficulties, the people of Shui city will go to support them.¡± After hearing this, someone immediately sneered: ¡°Who wants to go to live with a zombie in Shui City? I wish I could get as far away from the Shui City as possible. ¡± ¡°Even if I am killed, I will not go to the Shui City. Now that the Fu City is so close to the Shui city, I have to consider whether to stay in the Fu City.¡± The survivors soon chose their own path. At the junction in the road, the first half of the convoy chose to turn left to the Fu City. In the second half of the convoy, some people moved directly to Shui City. The number of people going to Shui City is very small, only about 5% of the whole team. Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t care about the number of people at all. It doesn¡¯t matter whether those who came don¡¯t accept his family partner coming or not. After leaving the passageway and seeing the sunshine outside, those who went to the Fu City were relieved at last, and sped up to the Fu City, hoping to find a good house faster than others. Most people who go to Shui City choose Shui city because of their good relationship with the Zhan Family and the Mu Family. Only a few people choose to go with these two people because they believe that the Zhan Family and the Mu Family can protect them. Therefore, when they went to the Shui City, they were still worried about whether they were with the right people until they came to the beautiful city surrounded by water. The only worry in their hearts was immediately replaced by surprise and amazement. People think it¡¯s a very good choice to live here. Those who choose the Fu City will regret not choosing here in the future. Just as their motorcade drove slowly across the bridge, the river suddenly rolled and bubbled. The survivors who saw this scene exclaimed: ¡°Everyone, look, there seemed to be something in the river.¡± People sitting in the truck compartment looked out one after another, only to see the river burst out with water several meters high, a huge black sea fish jumped out of the water, jumped to more than 20 meters high, and then, with a bang, it fell into the water again, splashing big water. ¡°Ah, ah, what strange fish that is.¡± The survivors saw the sea fish with sharp big green teeth. They were frightened and scared. They were very worried that it would jump over and swallow them. The soldier in the front of the car heard a cry from the back. He immediately opened the truck connected to the car and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone.¡± The survivors in the car held back and looked at the soldiers. The soldier quickly explained: ¡°Our Major General Zhan said that the fish in it are all mutant fish, which means they are very fierce. Their teeth are so sharp that they can even bite diamond, and they need to eat food constantly, and then they can be quickly discharged from the body. But just because they are fish, it means they cannot walk up to the ground to eat human beings. As long as you don¡¯t go down the river, you will be safe. At the same time, they will protect us.¡± These words are all what Zhan Bei Tian told them to say. Only when they get here can they explain the benefits of living in the Shui City to the survivors. When the survivors heard that the mutant fish would not bite people on the shore, they immediately relaxed and asked in time, ¡°How do they protect us?¡± ¡°In the future, the Shui City will use the drawbridge access to enter the city. Only when entering and leaving the Shui city will the drawbridge be put down. Therefore, without the bridge, the zombies will not be able to enter the city. Even if they can swim, they will be eaten by the mutant fish in the river. Therefore, these fish are much more practical defense than the more than a dozen high and thick walls of the B City that cannot move. After the zombies are handed over to the mutant fish for solution, we can save a bunch of shelling. ¡± The survivors¡¯ eyes brightened. It¡¯s actually much more practical than the B City¡¯s walls. The mutant fish is the one that protects their power men, and it¡¯s the free security guard. Someone asked, ¡°If there are so many zombies like the B City, can the fish in the river eat so fast?¡± ¡°Do you think the number of fish will be less than human of zombies? You see that the river is not as big as the sea. There are many small fish in it. They can eat at the rate of ten people per second. Otherwise, how can it be called mutant fish? Mutated fish means they have abilities. They ways to deal with zombies. ¡± There was a rush of excitement. ¡°Is that the same with the Fu City?¡± All of a sudden asked about the situation of Fu City, and everyone was quiet. ¡°Fu City is just an empty city, surrounded by flowers, plants and a group of mutated animals and plants,¡± said the soldier. As soon as the survivors heard it, they were filled with a sigh. Fortunately, they choose Shui City. Otherwise, they will not live with the fear of being attacked by the zombies at any time, but they will also have to deal with the mutant of animals and plants. After crossing the bridge, the motorcade slowly drove into the Shui City. There was a depression in the city, it was not as beautiful as they saw outside. The streets are full of leftovers and rubbish, the windows and doors of the houses are full of dust, and the corners of the streets are covered with moss. If there were not rotten bodies on the ground, it would be as if there had been no one has been living here for two or three years. Seeing things here, there was no excitement before. Some people said: ¡°It seemed that it will take a while to clean up, so as to restore some places here and make the Shui City slowly return to its former appearance.¡± The others nodded. The car didn¡¯t stop until it came to the center of the city. When Mu Yue Cheng got off the car, he saw his father and Zhan Guo Xiong standing on the street smiling at him, and is worried heart was back to its original position. ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yue Zhi, they walked quickly. Mu Xiao Hu who was worried and asked, ¡°Is everything ok? Is anyone hurt?¡± ¡°Everyone is okay.¡± Mu Xiao Hu nodded reassuringly. Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t see his family, so he looked over to the car and saw that his children started to arrange things as soon as they got off the car, so he was a little relieved. Chapter 319 Chapter 319: You did pick a good man After getting off, Zhan Bei Tian first arranged for people to blow up the bridge on the East and south sides, and then he built the gate of suspension bridge, which can be used as both the gate and the bridge, which is very convenient for security. Then, the northern bridge was guarded. Now the bridge in the north is the only entrance and exit to the city for the time being, so it can¡¯t be blown up. That will have to wait for the two bridges in the East and South to be completed, and then they will change the North gate to a suspension bridge. To the west of the Shui City is the sea. There is no needed to defend from there for the time being, but they need to send people to patrol to avoid all kinds of accidents. When Zhan Bei Tian told him something good, he turned to Mu Yi Fan in the car and asked, ¡°Mu-Mu, can you feel that there are still zombies in the city?¡± Before he came to Shui city, although he had arranged for people to ¡°Clean up¡± here, the area of Shui city was too large and there were many hiding places. It was not easy for him to completely clean up the zombies. Mu Yi Fan explored Shui city with his mind and said: ¡°In the East Memorial Hall, there is an air raid shelter, with a total of 3089 zombies hidden in it, and in the West mutant flower sea, there are 1541 zombies¡­¡± He said several places in a row, and told the exact number, so as to facilitate the Zhan Bei Tian team cleaning up the zombies. Zhan Bei Tian again ordered the Zhan Family¡¯s soldiers to check the number after they had cleaned the zombies, and then he asked Mao Yu to count the number of people who came to the city with them. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian was so busy, but he couldn¡¯t help himself, and there are so many survivors around could only stay in the car even if it was inconvenient, so as to avoid people being scared of him because they can¡¯t adapt to the fact that he is a zombie. So, he sat in the car and thought about how to deal with Zhan Nan Tian with Ineffectual. To be honest, he just wanted to try it at that time. As long as he met a little bit of black mist, he could try out that the ineffectual power to see it did or didn¡¯t work on the dark power. If it didn¡¯t work, he could get rid of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s black mist and purify the black mist with the light power. There should be no big problem. But he didn¡¯t expect to succeed. After all, dark powers make all powers loose effect. Maybe because both powers are basically ineffective against each other, the two powers are harmonious. ¡°Yi Fan.¡± A deep voice interrupted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thoughts. Mu Yi Fan returned to his senses and saw Mu Xiao Hu bending his head into the car. He quickly helped the old man: ¡°Grandpa.¡± Mu Xiao Hu took Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand in reverse, and his old face showed concern: ¡°Yi Fan, I¡¯ve heard the Old Zhan Military Commissioner say something about you.¡± When he heard that Zhan Guo Xiong said Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, he was really sad, very sad. His eldest grandson lost his mother when he was a child, while his father, because of his position in the army, could not often accompany him, resulting in a gloomy temperament. His later character was someone who was not easy to become cheerful, but then he got bone cancer, and was framed by his own brother. Now, he has become a zombie that people are afraid of. So, how can he not love this grandson, but how can this grandson¡¯s fate suffer so many setbacks. Mu Yi Fan was stunned and asked tentatively, ¡°Grandpa means to know that I am a zombie¡­¡± Mu Xiao Hu comforted him: ¡°Old Zhan Military Commissioner has told me that no matter what you are or what you became, you are my grandson.¡± Mu Yi Fan held Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s hand tightly back. Mu Xiao Hu took a breath: ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to hide in the car all the time. Since Major General Zhan has made such an arrangement, the people outside should accept you. Otherwise, they don¡¯t need to stay in Shui city any longer.¡± When he heard that his eldest grandson said he liked men for the first time, he directly thought that it was the other side who made his grandson go on the road with no return. The grandson praised the other side because he was fascinated by the other side. Until he saw Zhan Bei Tian, the mature and steady man, as his grandson said, Zhan Bei Tian was indeed a worth someone, which made him unable to be picky about it. Moreover, according to his experience of reading people for many years, Zhan Bei Tian was a person worth trusting for life, otherwise, he will not support the eldest grandson and Zhan Bei Tian being together. Especially after the zombie wave, he felt that Zhan Bei Tian was a good man. Not only did he not dislike his grandson as a zombie, but also in order to let his grandson live without hiding his identity, he created a new environment, and let others accept Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan nodded. Before getting off, Mu Xiao Hu said, ¡°You did pick a good man.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard Mu Xiao Hu boast of Zhan Bei Tian and giggled: ¡°My 20/20 is so good.¡± Mu Xiao Hu smiled: ¡°Just boast a word, and you¡¯re so self-satisfied.¡± ¡°When Grandpa praised my partner, he is praising me. Can I not be happy?¡± ¡°You stinky little boy.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed and helped Mu Xiao Hu get out of the car. Chen Hao, who was not far away, saw Mu Yi Fan get off the car and immediately came up and shouted, ¡°Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have to help?¡± Gao Fei said, scratching his head, ¡°We wanted to see you before we go help again.¡± In fact, they just want Mu Yi Fan to know that they will not abandon him even if he was a zombie. Mu Yi Fan understood what they wanted, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go.¡± When Chen Hao saw that he was ok, he said, ¡°OK, let¡¯s go and get busy. We¡¯ll see you when we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m going to stay with my mother.¡± Wang Bing immediately protested and put his head on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder. He just didn¡¯t want to go. Zhou Quan said: ¡°There is nothing for Wang Bing to help, so let him stay here with Yi Fan.¡± The child¡¯s nature of mind, if you ask him to help, you will only help in creating something that needs more help. Chen Hao and they agreed that Wang Bing would stay here. As soon as they left, Mu Xiao Hu immediately asked, ¡°Yi Fan, why does he call your mother?¡± Mu Yi Fan pointed to Wang Bing, and then pointed to his head. Then, waved his hand to show that there is something wrong with Wang Bing¡¯s intelligence. Mu Xiao Hu understood and nodded. Wang Bing was very happy to see that he didn¡¯t have to go with Chen Hao. He hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°Mom, mom, I can split up more than 10000 of me. Am I very powerful?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought since it was Wang Bing who helped move the survivors before, and quickly praised: ¡°Fierce, very powerful, Chen Hao they are not your match.¡± Wang Bing was praised by his mother, he was happier: ¡°I can let more than 10000 separate bodies exhaust together with me.¡± Mu Yi Fan scoffed: ¡°Exhaust?¡± ¡°Uncle Zhou Quan said it means farting, mom. I¡¯ll show you now.¡± Mu Xiao Hu: ¡°¡­¡­¡± He can¡¯t imagine what it would be like for more than 10000 people to fart together? But he knows it¡¯s going to stink. Mu Yi Fan took a hard look and a sneer rose at the corner of his mouth: ¡°No, no, I know you are very powerful, you¡­¡± He saw Qin Tian playing with Cai Yuan in front of him, and said: ¡°You go to play with Qin Tian, he has a lot of toys there.¡± As soon as Wang Bing heard that he had toys, he stopped paying attention to Mu Yi Fan and ran to play with Qing Tian. Mu Xiao Hu said: ¡°I just saw that he came down from your father¡¯s team. Shouldn¡¯t he be from your father¡¯s team?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained. ¡°He¡¯s a soldier in dad¡¯s army.¡± ¡°How can the army accept someone with intellectual problems?¡± ¡°When he was looking for supplies, he was in danger and traumatized to this point.¡± When Mu Xiao Hu heard this, he felt sympathy for Wang Bing: ¡°If he has no family, then you should take care of him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Old Zhan and sit down.¡± Mu Yi Fan showed hesitation. Mu Xiao Hu saw what he was hesitating about, and smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Zhan comforted me and advised me not to be sad when he told me you were a zombie, which means he didn¡¯t care about your identity as a zombie.¡± Mu Yi Fan just let go, and Mu Xiao Hu went to Zhan Guo Xiong. On the way, many survivors can¡¯t help but quietly looked at Mu Yi Fan and see his normal face. They didn¡¯t feel afraid. Besides, when they choose to come to Shui city with the Mu Family and the Zhan Family, they have done a lot of mental preparation. So, after looking at Mu Yi Fan, they continue to be busy with their own affairs. Mu Xiao Hu saw that everyone didn¡¯t reject his grandson. His eyes flashed a smile and he whispered, ¡°This method of Major General Zhan was quite effective.¡± Mu Yi Fan also noticed that there was no difference in his eyes. He was relieved at the bottom of his heart. Then he saw Tian Nan holding Zhong Xin to get off the car and immediately called out: ¡°Tian Nan.¡± Tian Nan saw Mu Yi Fan and smiled. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhong Xin was pale, and pointed to the direction of Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°Let¡¯s go there and sit.¡± Tian Nan saw Zhan Guo Xiong, and the whole person was stiff for a moment. He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and nodded hard. Zhan Guo Xiong looked haggard and sighed. His eyes turned to the man who supported him, wondering: ¡°This is¡­¡± Tian Nan immediately opened his mouth, thought he would not speak, he was sad and closed his mouth to close back. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Your friend?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong felt strange. How can Mu Yi Fan¡¯s friends be with him? Mu Yi Fan thought of something and added, ¡°He is also a friend of Bei Tian. His name is Tian Nan. Recently, he has been having voice problem and can¡¯t speak yet.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong just put away his doubts and nodded to Tian Nan. Tian Nan took out the pen and paper, and quickly wrote: Hello, Grandpa. When Zhan Guo Xiong saw the handwriting on the paper, his eyes were dazzled. He raised his eyes and looked at Tian Nan carefully. Finally, his eyes were fixed on Tian Nan¡¯s gentle eyes. Familiar eyes, made him unconsciously whisper: ¡°You are Tian Nan?¡± Nan Tian was staring at him very nervous, just at this time, a hoarse voice sounded: ¡°Report.¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320: Let me get rid of Mu Yi Fan Zhan Guo Xiong, Mu Xiao Hu and Tian Nan looked at the person who called ¡°Report¡±. It was a soldier in a military uniform, with a military cap with eaves on his head covering his eyes, while the military mask on his face almost covered his whole face, which made it impossible for them to see what the soldier looked like. However, many soldiers dress like this, and they don¡¯t pay much attention to their dress. Mu Yi Fan also raised his head and looked over, because the soldier was standing behind him and leaning against the stool he was sitting on, so he only saw the ear part of the soldier. Thinking that the other side should be looking for Zhan Guo Xiong, he turned around and poured a cup of hot tea for each of you. Zhan Guo Xiong asked in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Old Zhan, Lieutenant General Zhan I will be accountable, let me¡­¡± The soldier¡¯s voice suddenly went cold, and he suddenly raised his hand and hit Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Let me get rid of Mu Yi Fan.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong, Mu Xiao Hu and Tian Nan¡¯s faces changed greatly. ¡°Yi Fan, be careful.¡± Unfortunately, it was too late. When they called out to be careful, the soldier¡¯s hand had already used the power to hit Mu Yi Fan on the head. Immediately, with a loud bang, Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t know what was going on, they only saw that the soldier was flung ten meters away and fell to the ground. All the people around were shocked when they heard the loud noise. Mu Yi Fan found that someone had meant to attack him, he jumped up quickly, looked at the soldier who fell on the ground, and came to the soldier with the fastest speed, grabbed his collar, and pulled off his mask and hat. When he saw the soldier¡¯s face, he was surprised: ¡°Mu Yi Hang.¡± Wasn¡¯t he gone a few months ago? How can he appear in Shui city? And wasn¡¯t Mu Yi Hang¡¯s core dug out? What else is there to make him get a power? Mu Xiao Hu saw Mu Yi Hang and frowned: ¡°Yi Hang? Why are you here? ¡± Mu Yi Hang laughed with pain. The Mu Family¡¯s people and the Zhan Family¡¯s people heard the voice coming from the old man¡¯s side and rushed to have a look. ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± Mu Yue Cheng ran to Mu Xiao Hu and they were there. Mu Xiao Hu, with a calm face, pointed out his chin: ¡°Ask him.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked around and saw that his eldest son was holding a soldier who was the second son he had not seen for months. ¡°Yi Hang?¡± He frowned visibly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu Yi Hang stared at him, ¡°I¡¯m here to avenge my mother.¡± ¡°Your mother? Zhao Yi Xuan?¡± Mu Yi Hang sneered at Mu Yue Cheng and said, ¡°Mu Yue Cheng, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few months, so you don¡¯t remember who your ex-wife was?¡± Mu Yue Cheng heard his son call his name directly, frowned: ¡°Mu Yi Hang, I am your father, is this how you talk to your father?¡± ¡°Father?¡± Mu Yi Hang shouted: ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± He pulled the hand off his collar and stood up and said, ¡°If you were my father, you would care about our lives or our lives outside. Especially when my mother was raped, where was your so self-styled husband and father?¡± ¡°What?¡± the Mu Family people all looked at Mu Yi Hang in shock. Others were also surprised. It took a while for Mu Yue Cheng to recover: ¡°This¡­ When is this? ¡± ¡°On the day we left the city, my mother was caught in the car and humiliated several times. Because she couldn¡¯t stand the blow, she killed herself by biting her tongue.¡± Mu Yi Hang as long as he thought about that day, he was very angry and vowed to kill the people who made them so miserable. Mu Yue Cheng pursed his lips and said nothing. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Yi Xuan would die on the day when she left the city. Moreover, it was because she was humiliated that she killed herself by biting her tongue. He opened his mouth and was saying something when suddenly someone cried out in pain, ¡°I remember, I remember who you are.¡± Everyone looked at the cry and saw that Wang Bing was covering his aching head. He shouted angrily to Mu Yi Hang, ¡°You are the second son of Admiral Mu, Mu Yi Hang the Second Young Master Mu.¡± He just saw Mu Yi Hang using his power to attack Mu Yi Fan, because he was worried and scared. Suddenly, some pictures flashed in his mind. Then, he remembered many things. Mu Yi Fan doubted: ¡°Wang Bing, you¡­¡± Wang Bing walked forward angrily: ¡°You lied to me? You lied to me, didn¡¯t you? ¡± When he saw Mu Yi Hang¡¯s taunting lip, he knew he guessed it right: ¡°Why did you lie to me? Why did you lie to me that the bottle of paint can scare away the mutated animals and plants, and let the soldiers avoid them and return to the B City as soon as possible? Do you know how many of our comrades died because of your plotting?¡± On that day, before he and Chen Hao went to take the mission together, Mu Yi Hang called him to the office. Then, he gave him a bottle of paint, saying that on the way back, as long as the paint was applied to the back of the trunk, it could scare away the mutant animals and plants, and told him not to let others know and that he should keep it a secret. Back then he was curious and asked why he should he keep it a secret. Mu Yi Hang replied that the painting is still in the research stage and can¡¯t be known to others for the time being. However, it can be determined that on a 90% of the chance it can drive away the mutated animals and plants. As long as this experiment is successful, these coatings will be promoted later. He thought that Mu Yi Hang was the son of Admiral Mu and would not harm the soldiers in the team, so he had accepted the paint with little doubts. Unexpectedly, the paint not only did not drive away the mutant animals and plants, but also called in a large group of mutant animals and plants. After seeing one of his comrades¡¯ death, he quickly thought of the possible paint problem. He quickly found water to wash them off, and asked the living soldiers to hurry back to the B City to report their attack to Admiral Mu. After that, he went to his comrades who had been taken away by mutated animals and plants. Seeing the death of his comrades was too tragic for him, and all this was caused by him, the brain was severely traumatized. In addition, he assimilated with the mutant plants, resulting in the loss of all memories and becoming a person with an IQ of only three year old. Mu Yi Hang sneered: ¡°It¡¯s just you who was stupid.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Hang¡­¡± Wang Bing just gnashed his teeth and screamed out three words. Suddenly, a blue power flashed by and hit Mu Yi Hang hard. On the spot, Mu Yi Hang flew out a few meters away, with a ¡°poof¡± sound, and a lip full of blood was seen on his face. He opened his eyes incredulously and looked at the man who hit him with a power: ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± Mu Yue Cheng said with a cold angry face. ¡°Me, Mu Yue Cheng doesn¡¯t have such a vicious son as you.¡± How many soldiers died in that mission was clear to him. At that time, no one knew how sad he was. They were his teammates who lived died with him. In his eyes, they were relatives, but he didn¡¯t expect that their death was planned by his son behind his back. Mu Yi Hang said angrily, ¡°I¡­ My mind is vicious? I can¡¯t be more vicious than Mu Yi Fan. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng was full of disappointment: ¡°Up to now, you don¡¯t know how to repent and reflect, you really let me down.¡± He didn¡¯t even have to think about what Mu Yi Hang was doing, and he knew what it was for. Mu Yue Cheng looked at Wang Bing and said, ¡°Wang Bing, I will leave him to you. Even if you kill him, I will not say a word.¡± As soon as Mu Yi Hang heard this, he stood up quickly and endured the pain on his face. When his father left with the power, he saw countless Wang Bing surrounded him and looked at him angrily. Then Wang Bing¡¯s body released a pile of fluffy flowers like white cotton, and these flowers quickly flew towards Mu Yi Hang, wrapping him into a cocoon. Soon, he felt that his body was becoming tighter and tighter, which made it more and more difficult for him to breathe. As if he was in the water, he could not breathe, which made him very painful. No matter how hard he struggles, or used a powerful ability to destroy the flower ball nothing worked and he was wrapped more tightly. What¡¯s more, he is injured, and his ability is not as high as Wang Bing. Gradually, his consciousness was more and more blurred, and his heart was more and more scared. ¡°Save¡­ Help.¡± He cried anxiously and painstakingly, as if the blood had been drained, and his whole body had lost its strength, and he could no longer struggle or use his powers. Mu Yue Cheng outside acted like he didn¡¯t hear it, he turned around and left. Mu Xiao Hu sighed sadly,¡±Evil doers.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong patted him on the shoulder as a sign of comfort. Wang Bing seemed to notice that the person inside was dead. He pulled the flower ball away. At present, a mummified body fell on the ground. The survivors screamed and quickly turned away from the body, which was only skin and bone. No one sympathized with Mu Yi Hang because he is human. Wang Bing saw Mu Yi Hang¡¯s body, and immediately burst into tears: ¡°I avenged myself. I avenged my brothers. I finally avenged my brothers. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry for you. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Mu Yi Fan stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder. He comforted him. Suddenly, Wang Bing fell to the ground like a soft body. Mu Yi Fan caught Wang Bing in time, asked people to move him to the car, and asked Zheng Guo Zong to check on him. Make sure Wang Bing is not in any way. He came back to look at the mummy on the ground. Chapter 321 Chapter 321: Who wanted to kill him? The blood and all kinds of water in Mu Yi Hang¡¯s body had been drained by Wang Bing. Now there is only one layer of skin around a bone, and the eyes are sunken down, but the eyeballs are very protruding, obviously like someone who died without peace. Mu Yi Fan hesitated for a moment before crouching down to check Mu Yi Hang¡¯s body. Just moments ago, Mu Yi Hang hadn¡¯t succeeded in his sneak attack. It was because he had maintained a shield covering his head from long time ago to protect that important head from being attacked by others. Unexpectedly, it really played a protective role. However, even if there is no shield, Mu Yi Hang can¡¯t hurt the person who has the ineffectual ability. Mu Yi Fan first took off his hat and mask, turned around Mu Yi Hang¡¯s face, and then puts his hand on the head with prickly hair, released his psychic power, and explores whether there is crystal core in it. A moment later, he quickly frowned visibly and murmured, ¡°How can there be no crystal core?¡± If there is no crystal core in his head, how can he be a power? Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t believe that a person without a core will have powers. He turned his eyes to Mu Yi Hang¡¯s exposed hand, opened it and found a transparent crystal core embedded in Mu Yi Hang¡¯s palm. As the crystal core is relatively large, it can¡¯t completely melt into the palm, so, most of the crystal core was convexed outside, and the flesh of the palm can only cover a small part of the crystal core, which looked like it will fall out at any time. Then, he opened Mu Yi Hang¡¯s other hand, it also had a red crystal core. Mu Yi Fan raised his eyebrows in surprise, and then found that the sleeves pasted on Mu Yi Hang¡¯s arm were very uneven, which could even be described as potholes. It seemed that there was something hidden inside. He rolled up his sleeve and saw that Mu Yi Hang¡¯s whole arm was inlaid with many crystal cores of different colors. He didn¡¯t know how many crystal cores he dug to fill his limbs. No wonder Mu Yi Hang suddenly has another power. However, the chance of acquiring power by embedding crystal cores in hands and legs is really low, which can be said to be very small. In one hundred million people you may not find one. Even then, not every crystal core can be used by Mu Yi Hang when it embeds so many crystal cores in hands. But anyway, Mu Yi Hang was a lucky man, but he is blinded by hatred. He doesn¡¯t know how to make good use of it, and what can he do after gain the ability. In the end he couldn¡¯t escape the dead world. Mu Yi Fan sighed, and he put down Mu Yi Hang¡¯s sleeve, searched every pocket of Mu Yi Hang¡¯s clothes, and found a satellite mobile phone in the pocket. He flipped it at will. Then, a text message attracted his attention. It said: ¡°The survivors of the B City will move to Shui city. You can mix in the team and kill Mu Yi Fan then. If you¡¯re found, reply this message. I will create confusion and help you escape.¡± Mu Yi Fan squinted. There¡¯s only a phone number on it, no name on it. So who sent the message to Mu Yi Hang? Who wanted to kill him? ¡°Mu-Mu!¡± Mu Yi Fan heard the sound and looked up and saw Zhan Bei Tian coming quickly with a cold face. Zhan Bei Tian frowned and asked, ¡°Are you ok?¡± He just received the news that Mu Yi Fan was attacked, so he hurried back. Mu Yi Fan handed the phone to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian quickly glanced at the mobile phone and glanced: ¡°This is your previous mobile phone number.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°You mean the message Zhan Nan Tian sent to Mu Yi Hang?¡± How did the two people get together? Let¡¯s not say how much hatred Zhan Nan Tian has for Mu Yi Hang. For Mu Yi Hang, Mu Yi Hang can¡¯t believe a person who wanted to kill him every time he meets him. Unless¡­ Mu Yi Fan thought that the message did not show the name of the other party, guess that Mu Yi Hang probably did not know who the other party was. ¡°Do you think Zhan Nan Tian was there the last time Mu Yi Hang and his mother disappeared?¡± ¡°Probably so.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stared at Mu Yi Hang¡¯s mobile phone and thought about it. He quickly wrote a sentence: Half of the action is successful. Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian confusedly and whispered, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Soon, a message came from the mobile phone: What is the success half? Zhan Bei Tian directly turned off the mobile phone without any reply, intentionally making one person in the mobile phone anxious. Then, he ordered all people to be on guard in the city, and the leaders in each camp to hold a meeting in the room of a center building. After receiving the news, everyone came here again. The first places designated by Zhan Bei Tian were Shen Qin Yang and Yu Jing Feng, their friends. They joked when they see that other people haven¡¯t come yet: ¡°Bei Tian, you¡¯re too much. Mu-Mu is a zombie. You didn¡¯t tell us. No wonder when Mu-Mu second uncle asked me to give him a checkup, you didn¡¯t let me. You were afraid that I will find out about Mu-Mu identity. Would you worry that I would dislike Mu-Mu, was that the reason you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°At that time, the less people knew about it, the better,¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a last resort, I wouldn¡¯t have made it public.¡± Jing Jun Lin put his hand on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s back and said with a smile: ¡°Qin Yang is joking with you. Let¡¯s talk, what meeting topic are you going to hold this time? Before the others come, let¡¯s have a chance. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian, of course, didn¡¯t take Shen Qin Yang¡¯s words seriously. Instead, they were very grateful that they believed in him and chose to come to Shui city with him: ¡°Later or in these days, there may be another zombie wave. We need to send out all powers to kill them.¡± ¡°And the zombies wave?¡± Jing Jun Lin, Shen Qin Yang, Yu Jing Feng, Yan Lei all looked at Zhan Bei Tian in surprise. Yan Lei said, ¡°How do you know there¡¯s going to be a zombie wave?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said in a deep voice. ¡°I can only say that as long as Nan Tian does not die in one day, the zombie wave will continue to attack us, especially where I am.¡± Jing Jun Lin and they frowned and felt puzzled: ¡°Bei Tian, what¡¯s the matter with your cousin Zhan Nan Tian? Why does he call in the zombies to deal with humans? What¡¯s more, from what you said just now, it seemed that your relationship with your cousin is not good. Is he going to kill you? But didn¡¯t you have a good relationship before? How did it suddenly get so bad? What must be the reason?¡± Before, how good was the relationship between Zhan Bei Tian and Zhan Nan Tian? They knew it. Zhan Nan Tian especially liked Zhan Bei Tian. When they were little, he often stuck together to play with them. Now, how could it become like this? ¡°It¡¯s really complicated. I¡¯ll talk about it in detail when Nan Tian issue is solved.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said so, and they don¡¯t ask any more. Jing Jun Lin turned to the zombie wave: ¡°If there is a zombie wave, our power men will not be enough to deal with zombies.¡± When they chose to go with the Zhan Family and the Mu Family, the survivors of their team, including many powers, withdrew from their team and chose to go to Fu city. Otherwise, there will not be only 300000 or 400000 people coming to the Shui city. ¡°At that time, all you have to do is deal with the senior zombies, and don¡¯t let them have the chance to attack the Shui city. Other zombies can be suppressed by Mu-Mu, and their movement will be limited. Moreover, it¡¯s not easy for them to attack the Shui city.¡± Shen Qin Yang laughed at Mu Yi Fan sitting on the chair: ¡°So, Mu-Mu rank is quite high.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer this question. Looking at the time on his watch, he calculated that other people should be almost there, so he took out 12 bottles of water from the space: ¡°This is for Chen Hao and the others.¡± Shen Qin Yang and Jing Jun Lin looked at each other and guess what water is in the bottle. Mu Yi Fan smiled happily: ¡°They have passed your examination?¡± Although the water was not for him to drink, it was happier than when he drank it himself. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed a light smile: ¡°Take it to them now.¡± After this time, he saw that Chen Hao and they really treat Mu Yi Fan as a brother, which is enough for him to bring out spring water to improve their ability. Mu Yi Fan knew that the time was tight, but he didn¡¯t delay. He filled the water bottles into a bag and left the room. He first asked the soldiers to find Chen Hao and tell them to wait for at Wang Bing¡¯s room. Mu Yi Fan just entered the door, a figure excitedly rushed over: ¡°Mommy, I want to drink milk.¡± He took a hard looked at the big man hanging on himself, and immediately asked Zheng Guo Zong, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t he back to normal? Why call me Mommy? ¡± Wang Bing is now called him mommy. Did his I.Q returned to the age of three? Zheng Guo Zong said: ¡°It may be that the killing of his comrades has hit him so hard that he can¡¯t face this cruel thing when he is sober, so he chooses to seal the memory it up in his heart and make himself into a person who doesn¡¯t remember anything and doesn¡¯t understand anything. In fact, he¡¯s not bad like this. He¡¯s happy every day and doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the carefree face with a smile. It¡¯s good just thinking about it. ¡°Mommy, I want to drink milk.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s corner of the eye. It¡¯s very not-good someone calling him Mommy. Wang Bing ignored Mu Yi Fan, tooted his mouth, and shouted, ¡°Mommy, I want milk.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of something. He pulled the man down in time and took out a bottle of water from the bag and handed it to him: ¡°This is the milk you want to drink.¡± Wang Bing has no doubt about him. He happily filled his stomach with water. Chapter 322 Chapter 322: Wang Bing is innocent Chen Hao and the others, when they came back to find Mu Yi Fan, the whole floor was smelly. They quickly covered their nose and mouth: ¡°What¡¯s the smell? So smelly? It¡¯s going to kill people.¡± At this time, Zheng Guo Zong quickly ran out of the room and asked Mu Yi Fan running out of the back: ¡°What did you just give Wang Bing to drink? Why does he have a sudden stomachache? Why is it still so smelly? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Chen Hao and said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s really smelly here. Let¡¯s go outside first.¡± Seven people ran out of the building and took in some fresh air in time. Zhou Quan asked. ¡°What happened to Wang Bing?¡± Mu Yi Fan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I tell you, Wang Bing is innocent.¡± He told what happened before: ¡°So, he was used by Mu Yi Fan, and he didn¡¯t know that paint could lead to mutant of animals and plants attacking the convoy. We all misunderstood him.¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that although they have been taking care of Wang Bing, they always have a knot about Wang Bing¡¯s actions at heart. Now the misunderstanding is finally solved, and he believes that they will get along more harmoniously in the future. Gao Fei pressed his lips tightly. Among Chen Hao, Zhou Quan, sun Zi Xu, Deng Xiao Yi and others, he has the biggest opinion on Wang Bing. Now, after hearing the truth of the matter, his heart is very complex, and he gradually sympathizes with Wang Bing. Chen Hao doesn¡¯t know, ¡°Why did Second Young Master Mu do this?¡± Most of them are loyal to the Mu Family. With their soldiers, there is no harm, but good that comes out of that. Why did he worry to the point of wanting to kill others? Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°He did it because of me. Because I chose you, he didn¡¯t want you to follow me. So, in fact, he wanted to hurt you, and other soldiers were just collateral.¡± Chen Hao and the others were silent. They, the common people, only know that brothers should unite and love each other. They really don¡¯t understand the brotherhood struggle in these powerful families. Mu Yi Fan saw the dull atmosphere and quickly turned to the topic: ¡°I¡¯m looking for you. There are other things I wanted to talk to you.¡± He divided the water in the bag among them. Sun Zi Xu took the bottle and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Water.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought about it and said, ¡°After drinking it, your stomach will be very painful, but I guarantee that you will definitely feel comfortable after you have had pain.¡± Chen Hao, they took a look and believed that Mu Yi Fan would not harm them, so they opened the bottle and drank it up. Soon, five people found their stomachache intolerable. Mu Yi Fan immediately said, ¡°The bathroom has been prepared for you upstairs. Hurry up.¡± Before they had finished speaking, five people had rushed upstairs. Zheng Guo Zong giggled. ¡°I think the whole building will stink later.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zheng Guo Zong, took out another bottle of water, opened the lid, fills a small water in the lid, and handed it to Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°Quack, have a drink, too.¡± Zheng Guo Zong shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up like them.¡± He guessed that the water in the bottle, after drinking, should have some benefits. Otherwise, Mu Yi Fan would not give Chen Hao them to drink. As for the benefits, he did not know. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t talk to him, he just put it in his mouth. ¡°Ah, you¡­¡± Zheng Guo Zong stared at him with wide eyes. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zheng Guo Zong wanted to vomit it, and quickly said, ¡°This water is very precious. It can¡¯t be vomited.¡± Zheng Guo Zong listened and he quickly swallowed the water. ¡°Haha.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed and covered the bottle back: ¡°Where is the toilet, I don¡¯t need to say. Go yourself.¡± ¡°You bastard.¡± Zheng Guo Zong yelled and ran into the building. It was half an hour before the seven of them came out. Seven people dragged themselves downstairs, they felt almost empty, and could not help laughing when they saw the dirt on each other¡¯s body. Only Zheng Guo Zong was in better condition, and there was only a small amount of black mud on his face. Deng Xiao Yi asked, ¡°Yi Fan, what did you give us? How can it be the same as laxatives? Making us keep pulling thing in the toilet. ¡± However, after they finished pulling, they were really comfortable. They felt that the whole body was reborn, full of energy, and even showed signs of upgrade a rank. Mu Yi Fan laughed and didn¡¯t explain. He took them to the rooms of other buildings. First, he asked Zhou Quan to summon water monsters to wash the mud on their bodies. Then, he asked them to drain water in the big tub he made with his gold power. When the big tub was full to 70% water, he poured remaining bottles into the tank. ¡°Yeah, you can go in and take a bath.¡± Gao Fei¡¯s big eyes: ¡°Do you want us to wash in it too?¡± They have rubbed it many times just now, but they almost didn¡¯t rub the dirt off. Mu Yi Fan urged them: ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t waste time.¡± Wang Bing is the first one to take off his clothes, jump into the water and swim happily in the tub. They don¡¯t have mothers anymore, they took off their clothes. They were used to bathing together in the army, so they didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Zheng Guo Zong saw that six big men were all naked. The old man was embarrassed. He quickly glanced at them and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Gao Fei and Deng Xiao Yi, they listened to each other and looked at each other, and they rushed to Zheng Guo Zong. When Zheng Guo Zong saw them take off his clothes, he grabbed them in time and shouted, ¡°What are you two bunnies doing?¡± They are young people and soldiers. Zheng Guo Zong can¡¯t stop them. In a few seconds, they took off Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s clothes and throw him into the water tank. Sun Zi Xu smiled happily: ¡°Haha, Dr. Zheng, we are all men. Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Zheng Guo Zong glared at them in anger. Sun Zi Xu and the others climbed into the big tank and calmed the swimming Wang Bing: ¡°Sit down, the whole tub will be occupied by you.¡± Wang Bing was unhappy he pouter his mouth, obediently sat beside Zheng Guo Zong. ¡°And Yi Fan?¡± Zhou Quan asked suddenly. The others looked up and saw that Mu Yi Fan was gone. Chen Hao said. ¡°Maybe he is embarrassed, that¡¯s why he ran out.¡± Sun Zi Xu smiled: ¡°he is embarrassed. Everyone is a man.¡± Deng Xiao Yi joked: ¡°I think our figure is not as good as that of Major General Zhan. We can¡¯t get into his eyes, so he left.¡± Everyone laughed happily. Zheng Guo Zong also said with a smile, ¡°If Major General Zhan knows that his partner has looked at other men¡¯s bodies, be careful lest he runs to castrate you.¡± Deng Xiao Yi smiled happily: ¡°Haha, Dr. Zheng, if we are castrated, you can¡¯t escape.¡± Zheng Guo Zong huffed: ¡°I¡¯m so old, and I¡¯m not afraid of castration I already have a son.¡± Everyone laughed again. Suddenly, Chen Hao put up his smile and stood up. The others were stunned and asked, ¡°Chen Hao, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°I seem to be on the verge of upgrade.¡± Chen Hao quickly crawled out of the water tank and rushed into the room without clothes. Zhou Quan envied him: ¡°If Chen Hao is successful in upgrade, he will be a level 5 power.¡± ¡°Huh, eh?¡± Gao Fei also stood up abruptly: ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be upgraded.¡± Like Chen Hao, he rushed to another room. Sun Zi Xu and Deng Xiao Yi kept on standing up, left the water tank to advance to a quiet place, and finally, Zhou Quan left the water tank. Suddenly, the hall quieted down. Zheng Guo Zong sighed and turned to Wang Bing, who was sitting beside him silently, but saw that Wang Bing was leaning against the vat with his eyes closed. He was worried that Wang Bing was also upgrading, so he didn¡¯t disturb Wang Bing. He stayed in the tank for a while. ¡°This water is really a good thing.¡± After drinking and soaking, he felt much younger. After soaking in the water for more than ten minutes, Zheng Guo Zong saw that it was getting dark outside, so he got up to change the clothes for everyone. When he came back, he put some water in the water tank and took the changed clothes to the bathroom for cleaning. Before long, he heard footsteps coming from outside the door. Looking back, he saw Chen Hao standing at the bathroom door. Zheng Guo Zong said with a smile, ¡°Coming out? Has the upgrade been successful? ¡± ¡°It worked.¡± Chen Hao smiled happily, and then saw that Zheng Guo Zong was helping them wash their clothes. He walked quickly: ¡°Dr. Zheng, we can wash our clothes ourselves. Why bother you to help us wash our clothes?¡± Zheng Guo Zong stopped his hand: ¡°Just a few clothes, not many, you¡¯d better hurry to get dressed.¡± Chen Hao found that he was still naked. He was embarrassed. He went to the hall to get dressed and came in to help. At this time, the window suddenly sounded the alarm. Zheng Guo Zong stopped, turned and asked: ¡°How does the alarm sound at this time?¡± Only when the zombies came will the sound ring. Usually, they don¡¯t ring the alarm. Chen Hao¡¯s face changed: ¡°Is it another zombie wave coming?¡± Chapter 323 Chapter 323: To beat a zombie is to fun! Chen Hao rushed out of the bathroom, he saw Gao Fei and the others who were looking for clothes in a hurry, and asked, ¡°Have you made it? Have you been interrupted?¡± ¡°No, when we came out, the alarm rang.¡± Zhou Quan said that as he put on his clothes. Then, he quickly walked to the window, released the huge flying beast and sat on its back. They also followed Gao Fei, one by one, and the last one, Deng Xiao Yi, who was sitting on the back of the beast, was caught at the bottom of his pants just as he left the window. ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± The five men heard the sound and looked down. Wang Bing was naked holding Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s feet. Deng Xiao Yi shook his leg: ¡°You can¡¯t help if you go anywhere. You¡¯re here to take care of Dr. Zheng.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to have fun, too.¡± ¡°Who is going to have fun? We are going to fight the zombie.¡± ¡°To beat a zombie is fun too!¡± Deng Xiao Yi rolled his eyes without any words. Zheng Guo Zong, who came out of the bathroom, quickly took his clothes to Wang Bing and put them on: ¡°Isn¡¯t Wang Bing capable of fighting? Shouldn¡¯t he be able to take care of himself? ¡± Zhou Quan thought about it. Wang Bing¡¯s ability is not bad, and every time he goes out to look crystal core, he will always get much more than them. So, it¡¯s enough to show that he can take care of himself and deal with zombies. ¡°Let him up.¡± Deng Xiao Yi had to pull Wang Bing. Wang Bing happily hugged Deng Xiao Yi¡¯s waist and shouts, ¡°Driver, go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhou Quan silently motioned the beast to the sky. As the sky was dark and the Shui city is not electrified yet, when you looked down from the sky, you can only see many black figures running out of the building in a hurry. Chen Hao suddenly raised his hand to the north and pointed, ¡°Looked over there. What is that?¡± In the north, there is a generator used illuminate the headlights, so they soon see a large number of things pouring towards them on the top of the trees in the northern side outside the city. As for what it is, they can¡¯t see clearly. Gao Fei said, ¡°Zhou Quan, let¡¯s go there and have a look.¡± Zhou Quan hesitated: ¡°Don¡¯t we need to wait for Admiral Mu or Yi Fan to assign tasks?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to see what it is first, and then come back to pick up the task. Besides, your beast flies so fast, and it¡¯s one or two minutes to go back and forth.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Quan pushed the beast to the north gate of Shui city. As the distance got closer and closer, they could see more and more clearly. At the top of the forest, there came a large group of zombies. There are quite a lot of them, as long as they can see with the naked eye, they are zombies. They gasped: ¡°We just escaped from the B City and got rid of the zombie. Now how can the zombies come to Shui city?¡± Ding Xiao Yi said, ¡°I¡¯m curious how they can walk on the top of the tree? They don¡¯t seem to be stepping on trees, do they?¡± Chen Hao looked at it carefully: ¡°The top of the tree seemed to be covered with ice. They came here on ice. It should be the ice power zombie who paved the top of the tree into a road and let the zombie walk on it.¡± Immediately, they do not know what to think of, the facial expression changed: ¡°Not good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sun Zi Xu asked. ¡°Zombies can approach the Shui city through the ice bridge made by the ice power zombies, and this will make the Shui city fall.¡± When others heard it, their faces became very ugly. All of a sudden, Wang Bing clapped happily: ¡°They are going to cross the river. They are going to cross the river.¡± Deng Xiao Yi didn¡¯t get angry and looked back angrily: ¡°What are you happy? What them crossing the river?¡± Wang Bing crooked his head and said, ¡°When they cross the river, big fish can eat them.¡± Before they could figure out what this meant, they saw a figure suddenly appear over the north gate. Then, a number of purple and red fire thunder came down from the air. With a loud bang, the ice bridge was blown to pieces, and all the zombies on the ice bridge fell from the air. When they were more than 20 meters away from the river, the river made a ¡°poof¡± sound, and countless big fish jumped out of the river, with big mouths full of sharp teeth. After they chewed more than ten zombies into their mouths, they fell back into the water. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the zombies were swallowed as fish. The zombies that are not eaten by large fish it did not mean that they were lucky to escape. After falling into the water, the bodies are immediately divided by countless small fish in the water. These fishes chewed the zombies very fast. In an instant, they chew the zombie clean. It looked like they haven¡¯t eaten for hundreds of years. There wasn¡¯t even a single bone left. Gao Fei said, ¡°These fish¡­ They are too terrifying.¡± When they first came to Shui city, they heard about the mutant fish in the water from the soldiers in the Major General Zhan camp. At that time, he also thought that the soldiers were exaggerating it and just wanted to reassure the survivors. Now, after seeing it with his own eyes, he only felt that the soldiers didn¡¯t say it properly, because these fish are even more powerful than how the soldiers described it. When Chen Hao saw that the zombie could not cross the river, he immediately relaxed: ¡°The more terrifying these fish are, the safer the survivors in the city are. Well, let¡¯s go back to see what we can do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Quan drove the beast back to the city center. At this time, the city center can barely identify who is who under the illumination of vehicle lights, but after all, the lights are lights, which can only light people and things in front of it, so it is easy to ire others¡¯ eyes, which is very unfavorable to the action when the zombies are in the city. Even if they use generators to generate electricity, they can barely support a place, nevertheless making the whole city bright. Besides, there are 300000 or 400000 people in the city. Without bright lights, it¡¯s easy to make everyone afraid and cause trouble. Just as the leaders were worried about how to electrify the whole the Shui city, suddenly a light came down from the sky, illuminating the place where the survivors stood. Everyone was stunned and looked up. They saw a white light slowly floating into the air like a Kongming lamp, and it was getting higher and higher. When the light was about 15 meters high, the white light stopped, and it was like the sun on the ground, making people feel warm and reassured. Then, there are several white lights flying up. As before, when they reach a certain height, they will stop and light other places, making the dim the Shui city brighter and brighter. ¡°What is that?¡± Someone whispered. ¡°It looked like a sky lamp. Is someone making them?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be a skylight. It¡¯s not so bright.¡± As you can see from the light flying out, the white light came from the sixth floor of the apartment in front of them, so they don¡¯t know who gave them the light and made them no longer afraid. But Chen Hao, who was flying in the air, could see clearly. The person sitting in the room on the sixth floor is Mu Yi Fan. He first used the light system power to gather the white light, and then used the shield to cover the white light. Then, the white light was like a sky lamp, slowly flying out of the window, flying higher and higher, lighting the Shui city. ¡°It¡¯s Yi Fan.¡± Deng Xiao Yi said happily. Chen Hao immediately hissed, ¡°Keep it down.¡± Deng Xiao Yi wondered, ¡°Why?¡± This is not a shameful thing. Chen Hao explained: ¡°Since Yi Fan hid in his apartment to just put up a skylight, it means that he probably didn¡¯t want to let others know, so we should pretend like we do not know.¡± Deng Xiao Yi nodded in understanding. ¡°Chen Hao, Zhou Quan, come down.¡± Suddenly, someone shouted. They looked down at Gao Fei and saw Mao Yu waving to them. Zhou Quan immediately drove the beast down. Mao Yu said, ¡°Come here. I have something for you to do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After they left, Mu Yi Fan made many more sky lights until the whole the Shui city and the outside of the Shui city were illuminated. After finishing the last sky lamp, he went to the window and secretly looked at it to make sure it was bright outside, which satisfied him and he went to sit back in the original position. At this time, there was a roar of zombies outside, which was the sound calling for zombies to attack human beings. The survivors looked outside the window when they heard the roar, which immediately caused a riot. Mu Yi Fan quickly went back to the window and looked at it. The survivors below were too scared to know what to do. They have no abilities, no bullets, and no courage to deal with zombies. Seeing here, he sighed a little, and did not know how the situation outside the city was. However, with Zhan Bei Tian, the zombies would not have an easy time to attack. The situation outside the city is exactly what Mu Yi Fan thought. The zombies can¡¯t enter the city at all. The only bridge in Shui city has been blocked by their same kind of zombies, and they can only fly in or build a new bridge. However, the ice bridge that was made with the ability has been destroyed by Zhan Bei Tian. Moreover, it is not safe to go from the bridge because the bridge is easy to be destroyed. If they fall into the water, they will be eaten by the fish immediately. But the number of flying zombies is so small that it is impossible for them to bring so many low-level zombies in, so they can only stand outside the city and roar desperately to express their anger. Chapter 324 Chapter 324: The choice After the Shui city was illuminated by white light, the power men of the Shui city also came to the north bridge, and even the survivors who were taken to the building near the north gate to watch the fighting between the power men and the zombies. The purpose of this is to let the survivors know that it¡¯s not easy for the power men to deal with the zombie, but also to train their courage. If they only know to stay in the city all the year round, it will only make the survivors more and more cowardly and rely on the power men to protect them. In the long run, if one or two zombies are suddenly encountered one day, the survivors may be afraid and don¡¯t know how to deal with it. This is not what Zhan Bei Tian wanted, so the soldiers will take the survivors to the north building to watch. As long as they see more, they will know more or less some emergency measures. They will not only scream and run away when they encounter a zombie. In addition, if you want to show them that the Shui city is much safer than the B City, you need to ask whether the mutant fish in the river agree with the zombie who crosses the Shui city. After the power men came to the north gate, they did not cross the bridge, but attacked the zombies across a river. The lower zombies standing in front have no resistance. One by one, they fell to the ground. Intermediate zombies and senior zombies immediately follow the example of the power men and attacked the power men across the river. However, with Zhan Bei Tian, a lightning power can make the power zombies unable to resist the attacks. The power zombie knew that they are not the match of Zhan Bei Tian. They immediately retreats to the back of the zombie team and roars at the sky, as if to summon someone. The lower zombies in front, under command, are also retreated into the forest so that the power men cannot attack them. The power men took back the power and waits for the next command. Floating in the air, Zhan Bei Tian looked around with vigilance. Suddenly, a roar with deterrent force came from afar. The zombies in the forest immediately roared and rushed out of the forest to the only bridge. They became extremely crazy, as long as they can cross the bridge, even if they climb under the bridge or pass through the river, they will also rush across the other side of the river. Still waiting in the city Mu Yi Fan, heard the roar raised eyebrows, whispered: ¡°He really came.¡± The purpose of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s reply to that message with Mu Yi Hang¡¯s mobile phone is to lead Zhan Nan Tian out again, because if Zhan Nan Tian was allowed to hide for another period of time, maybe he will make his strength rise to a higher level, and then it will be more difficult to deal with. It¡¯s just¡­ this Zhan Nan Tian. Why did he want to kill him? Is it the crystal core in his brain, or does he want to go back to this body, or is he worried about his ability to control the dark system ability? Mu Yi Fan thought before and after, also didn¡¯t figure it out. At the gate of the city, those staying in the north building, the survivors looked through the glass window and saw the zombie running to the bridge. They cried anxiously, ¡°Coming here, coming here, the zombies are crossing the bridge.¡± The whole building was buzzing with panic from the survivors. Suddenly, with a loud bang, the survivors in the building immediately calmed down. They saw Zhan Bei Tian blew up the bridge to powder and all the zombies fell to the river. Then the mutant fish jumped out and ate all the zombies that had fallen into the river. When the survivors saw this, they immediately cheered and the heart returned to its original position. When Zhan Bei Tian wanted to attack the zombie for the second time, a flash of light and shadow came, and coldly interrupted Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s action: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, do you remember who she is?¡± Zhan Nan Tian pushed the person in his hand to the front, intentionally letting Zhan Bei Tian see her clearly. What he grabbed is the Rong Yan, who he caught in the Zhan Bei Tian camp last year. Rong Yan raised her head slightly, and the light on the opposite side immediately hit her thin and pale face. At the moment when she saw Zhan Bei Tian, her eyes flashed with excitement, but soon returned to gloom. Zhan Bei Tian saw the Rong Yan in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s hand, and noticed that Rong Yan had a big stomach, so he slowly lowered his hand. Zhan Nan Tian chuckled: ¡°You really like Rong Yan. When I catch her, you dare not start shit right. Then I will give you a chance. As long as you hand in Mu Yi Fan, I will give you Rong Yan back.¡± Rong Yan heard this and looked at Zhan Bei Tian with a surprised face. Does this man like her? Impossible? This man has never expressed anything to her at all. Even at the beginning, she just misunderstood that this man liking her because she heard it from other people¡¯s mouths. Zhan Bei Tian glanced, and when he wanted to do something or said something. A figure surrounded by white light appeared beside him Zhan Nan Tian saw who was coming, his eyes brightened: ¡°You sure look alright.¡± When he received the message from Mu Yi Hang, he doubted it, but the content of the short message really aroused his curiosity. Because he knew that the probability that Mu Yi Hang could kill Mu Yi Fan was very small, so he came here with a dubious attitude when he thought it might be true that the action was half successful in short message. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t make a sound, but after scanning Zhan Nan Tian, his eyes fell on Rong Yan¡¯s body, and he saw the bulging belly, and his eyes were slightly shocked. Zhan Nan Tian noticed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s line of sight and coldly hooked his lips: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you came just in time. You can see who Zhan Bei Tian will choose in the end.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, Rong Yan and Mu Yi Fan, who do you choose? I only give ten seconds. After ten seconds, if you don¡¯t choose any more, I will kill Rong Yan. ¡± At this point, he pinched Rong Yan¡¯s thin white neck. Rong Yan frowned painfully, but didn¡¯t ask Zhan Bei Tian for help. Instead, she said, ¡°Major General Zhan, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You can do what you want. I won¡¯t blame you.¡± Mu Yi Fan admired her. After being humiliated, she can still be so strong. Zhan Nan Tian scoffed, began to count: ¡°Ten¡­¡­¡± As soon as he counted down a cross, Zhan Bei Tian made a choice: ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± But before Zhan Bei Tian had finished, Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°I¡¯d like to trade myself for Rong Yan.¡± The other three were stunned. Rong Yan doesn¡¯t believe Mu Yi Fan was willing to sacrifice herself for her. Zhan Bei Tian was unhappy with Mu Yi Fan¡¯s self-assertion. Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, are you afraid to hear that Zhan Bei Tian wouldn¡¯t choose you at last? You are infatuated to sacrifice yourself.¡± Mu Yi Fan replied equivocally, ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m willing to trade Rong Yan with myself now. Shouldn¡¯t you let Rong Yan go?¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°Now let her go? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You come first? ¡± ¡°Mu-Mu.¡± Zhan Bei Tian called out his name in a deep voice, signaling him not to go. As if Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t hear it, he came to Zhan Nan Tian in a flash. Zhan Nan Tian scoffed: ¡°You are obedient, you take out the crystal core in your brain.¡± Then, worried about Mu Yi Fan¡¯s tricks, he changed his way: ¡°You¡¯d better hand over your head, I¡¯ll take it myself.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows suddenly locked, slightly clenched his fist, and resisted the impulse to stop again. Mu Yi Fan pretended to hesitate for a moment before bending his head. Zhan Nan Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head, thought about it, and then slowly released the hand holding Rong Yan. Just half a foot away from Rong Yan¡¯s neck, Mu Yi Fan raised his hand and chopped at Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s head as fast as he could. Zhan Nan Tian had been on guard for a long time, and moved quickly to the side, then sent an attack towards Mu Yi Fan¡¯s brain. Mu Yi Fan had expected he would move to a side from a long time, so he didn¡¯t want to take Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s life at all. While Zhan Nan Tian was hiding, he cut to the arm of the strangled Rong Yan and shouted, ¡°Bei Tian, catch Rong Yan.¡± After that, Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s arm was cut off with his golden ability, and Rong Yan also fell down quickly. Rong Yan couldn¡¯t help screaming as she fell down. Zhan Bei Tian remembered Mu Yi Fan in his mind, who cares about Rong Yan. Seeing Zhan Nan Tian grasping Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head fiercely, he immediately used teleportation to come to them and he hit Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s chest with space blade. At present, Zhan Nan Tian, who thought that Zhan Bei Tian would save Rong Yan, was attacked. Because the body couldn¡¯t stand the powerful space blade, it was split in two and landed on the top of the distant tree which was frozen into blocks by ice. Zhan Bei Tian red eyes, firmly grasp Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm angry way: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, you are not dying.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the angry, worried, anxious handsome face, heart and hair ached, and the words that he wanted to say to explain the behavior were immediately stuck in his throat, and he promptly hugged Zhan Bei Tian to pacify him and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m afraid for you, I promise you, there will never be another time.¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s black mist can¡¯t be ineffective to him, so he added many defense barriers to his brain, so it¡¯s impossible for Zhan Nan Tian to split his brain and take out the crystal core in a short time. If he was not so sure, he will not easily agree to exchange Rong Yan. If it wasn¡¯t for this bad time, Zhan Bei Tian really wanted to put Mu Yi Fan on his legs and spank his butt so that he could know that someone was worried and scared when he was doing something risky. He hugged the man in his arms and said in a cold voice, ¡°Remember your promise.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled happily: ¡°Yes, Major General Zhan.¡± In the distance, Zhan Nan Tian held up half of his body with one hand, and looked at the two men holding together in the air. His eyes flashed a bit of sinister: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian actually chose Mu Yi Fan.¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325: He said you would die Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of Rong Yan falling down, anxiously raised his head: ¡°Where¡¯s Rong Yan?¡± He just cut off Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s arm and told Zhan Bei Tian to catch Rong Yan. But now Zhan Bei Tian was standing in front of him, and Rong Yan? Mu Yi Fan quickly looked down at his feet. Wang Bing held Rong Yan and flies to the Shui city. Suddenly, with a sigh of relief, he said, ¡°You called Wang Bing?¡± Zhan Bei Tian replied lightly: ¡°I arranged it.¡± Fearing an accident, he asked several of Wang Bing¡¯s versions to change back to the original plants and wait beside him. If there was an emergency, he could show up at any time to help. Wang Bing held Rong Yan and quickly returned to the Shui City. Mao Yu and the others immediately surrounded him and ask, ¡°Is Miss Rong OK?¡± Rong Yan said, struggling to heal herself with the water power. ¡°My stomach hurts so much.¡± Mao Yu and the others noticed that Rong Yan had a small stomach, and they couldn¡¯t help being stunned. They called out in time: ¡°Hurry up, go to Dr. Zheng and have her checked.¡± Rong Yan grabbed Mao Yu¡¯s hand: ¡°Captain Mao, please, you must keep this child for me.¡± Although she was forced to bear the child by Zhan Nan Tian, the child is innocent. Moreover, if she had not been accompanied by the child these days, she might not be able to hold up to now. Therefore, she has special feelings for the child. Mao Yu shook her hand back: ¡°Yes, you can rest assured that I will save this child for you.¡± He quickly placed his other hand on her raised abdomen and used the water power to heal her. Mao Yu¡¯s ability is several levels higher than Rong Yan¡¯s. Gradually, she felt a lot more comfortable in the stomach. Finally, it may be because of the tense state of mind in the past few months. Now, she suddenly felt relaxed. So, she quickly fell asleep. Outside Shui city, when Zhan Bei Tian saw Wang Bing catching Rong Yan safely, he immediately turned his eyes to the direction of Zhan Nan Tian and flew out towards him. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s movement was also very fast. While Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s attention was on Wang Bing¡¯s body, he quickly glued his lower body and upper body together, and then use the light system power to speed up the healing. As for the arm cut by Mu Yi Fan, it has fallen into the river. It¡¯s impossible for him to find it back. He can only wait for the arm to grow back slowly. Zhan Bei Tian saw that Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body was slowly recovering, he let go of Mu Yi Fan and rushed to Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian noticed that Zhan Bei Tian disappeared in place, and the whole person immediately went into a state of vigilance. His face flashed with fierce color. The unbroken hand gradually gathered a black mist and white light twining together. Mu Yi Fan saw this, his pupil suddenly shrank, and he anxiously shouted: ¡°Bei Tian, be careful.¡± He quickly released all the energy in his body, forming a strong defense barrier. Zhan Bei Tian, who just appeared in the woods under Zhan Nan Tian, heard Mu Yi Fan, and he also detected the danger. Originally, he who had been attacked by Zhan Nan Tian, took back his power in time and quickly returned to Mu Yi Fan. At the same time, there was a loud and deafening sound. An unprecedented powerful force suddenly erupted in the place where Zhan Nan Tian was lying, dazzling white light like strong sunlight shot out around, instantly illuminating the whole place. The survivors who watched in the building quickly closed their eyes and covered them with their hands, which made them feel more comfortable, but their feet kept shaking violently. If it hadn¡¯t been for the time being when soldiers would have told them that the buildings were under the defensive shield, and they would have rushed out of the building. Outside the city, Mu Yi Fan detected that white light was constantly hitting his shield, trying to destroy his defense border, and he quickly added a few more defense walls to barely resist the impact of the white light. Zhan Nan Tian did not use the power to the extreme, he is so powerful, if the power to the peak, the level of terror will be beyond his imagination. He didn¡¯t know how long it took for the white light to fade. Everyone felt that the light was not as dazzling as before, and slowly opened their eyes. However, waiting for them was a large turned up mud pit. Before the dense forest seemed to have never appeared with an end, but suddenly, those forests disappeared in front of them, there are several mountains have been made into flatlands. In a word, as long as their eyes can see, the forest place has become a pile of soil, no matter if its trees, zombies, or mutated animals and plants, there is no trace of any, as if there is only the Shui City left in the world. After Mu Yi Fan was sure there was no danger, it slowly folded up the defense. At that time, a wave of gas with energy came to the surface and forced Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian to move back several steps. ¡°Depending on the situation, Zhan Nan Tian and the zombie might have exploded.¡± Mu Yi Fan said. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the black mist on the ground with no expression, leaving a sentence: ¡°Mu-Mu, you stay in the city, I will go after Zhan Nan Tian.¡± Without waiting for Mu Yi Fan to say anything, manhas disappeared before his eyes. Mu Yi Fan caught up in time, but he stopped fifty kilometers away. He found that Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s power was so great that all the creatures around 50 kilometers disappeared, and the ground kept emitting black mist, making the ground useless. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to chase too far. Fearing that the power zombie would attack Shui City, he had to turn around. ¡°Yi Fan.¡± Suddenly a voice stopped him from leaving. Mu Yi Fan heard the familiar voice, turned back, and saw a figure coming out of the forest in front of him. ¡°Jia Ming!¡± he said Mu Yi Fan quickly came to Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s body: ¡°How can you be here? By the way, are you hurt? Did Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s ability just affect you? ¡± Zheng Jia Ming shook his head: ¡°Before we came, we were reminded by Zhan Nan Tian, to retreat 50 kilometers away.¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard this, he recalled that after he appeared outside the Shui city, he did not see the intermediate and senior Zombies: ¡°Then what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want anyone else to know that we knew each other? ¡± Zheng Jia Ming shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Now we don¡¯t need to hide it. Anyway, our life is almost over. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they know it or not.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know Zhuang Zi Yue can predict ad foresight, don¡¯t you?¡± Mu Yi Fan did not know why he suddenly said this, nodded: ¡°Yes, then?¡± Zheng Jia Ming looked at him worried. ¡°He said you would die.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned: ¡°I will die?¡± ¡°Yeah, Zhuang Zi Yue said to me personally. This is what he predicted. He always predicted accurately. You should be careful.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately asked, ¡°Did he say how I died?¡± He is not afraid of death, but after he dies, he can¡¯t be with Zhan Bei Tian, so he has to find out. ¡°No, he said he only saw you close your eyes and the atmosphere was sad. He didn¡¯t know how you would die, but in my guess, you may die in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed: ¡°Before, Zhuang Zi Yue predicted a terrible thing would happen, and he would predict this thing, so was forced by Zhan Nan Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyebrows a tight: ¡°Forced out?¡± Zheng Jia Ming scoffed: ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. The reason why we are with Zhan Nan Tian is that Zhan Nan Tian forces us to comply with him using his seniority rank.¡± ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t want to be with Zhan Nan Tian at all?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought after seeing Zhuang Zi Yue in the B City, and Zhuang Zi Yue was particularly angry when he mentioned Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°Of course, who would like to listen to the order of an unacquainted person? At that time, both Zhuang Zi Yue and I resisted, but were controlled by Zhan Nan Tian. If we didn¡¯t want to die, we had to listen to him.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that Zhuang Zi Yue and Zheng Jia Ming are not familiar with Zhan Nan Tian in this life, and it¡¯s no wonder that they are not loyal to Zhan Nan Tian as they were in the previous life. ¡°What does that prophecy mean when it¡¯s forced out?¡± ¡°It is Zhan Nan Tian who forced Zhuang Zi Yue to predict the future. After the prediction, Zhuang Zi Yue refused to say it. Zhan Nan Tian forces Zhuang Zi Yue to say the prediction using the Zombie King seniority.¡± Mu Yi Fan said anxiously, ¡°Now Zhuang Zi Yue is not with you. Is something wrong with him?¡± Zheng Jia Ming saw that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t have anything in a hurry. Instead, Zheng Jia Ming was concerned about Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s situation. He thought to himself, he didn¡¯t find the wrong person: ¡°There¡¯s nothing for the moment, but he is locked up by Zhan Nan Tian. Don¡¯t you want to know what Zhuang Zi Yue predicted?¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°You know it?¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326: You¡¯re going to die Zheng Jia Ming asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t know what the prediction is, how can I know that Zhuang Zi Yue is forced by Zhan Nan Tian?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°What exactly did Zhuang Zi Yue predict? Why did Zhan Nan Tian shut him up? ¡± Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s face became solemn: ¡°Zhuang Zi Yue predicted that Zhan Nan Tian might die¡­¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he interrupted: ¡°What is the possibility of dying? Shouldn¡¯t prophecy have only one result?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, but Zhuang Zi Yue saw different results. He said that Zhan Nan Tian may die, which means he doesn¡¯t have to die. So, Zhan Nan Tian asked Zhuang Zi Yue how he can survive. Zhuang Zi Yue wouldn¡¯t say it. Zhan Nan Tian forced Zhuang Zi Yue to say all the different outcomes.¡± ¡°Different outcomes? How many outcomes did Zhuang Zi Yue predict? ¡± ¡°I just vaguely heard Zhuang Zi Yue predict that Zhan Nan Tian will destroy the earth and bury everyone bury with him, and the body he will snatch for rebirth. Then Zhuang Zi Yue said something about him killing you, but the voice was too small to hear clearly. I think Zhan Nan Tian intended to control Zhuang Zi Yue to make him keep the voice down, so we can¡¯t hear it.¡± When Zheng Jia Ming listened to Zhuang Zi Yue, he needed to listen carefully to distinguish what Zhuang Zi Yue said. Mu Yi Fan eyebrows were locked in a frown. What body did he want to take? To be reborn? Does it mean this body? So is that why Zhan Nan Tian would have traded Rong Yan for him before? Then, because of the fear that he could not be controlled, he asked him to take out the crystal core? Mu Yi Fan asked again, ¡°You said Zhan Nan Tian will make everyone be buried? That¡¯s why you said you were going to die, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Zhan Nan Tian would absolutely destroy the earth and bury all people. This is really a terrible prediction. ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan bit his lips, stared at Zheng Jia Ming for a moment, and then asked, ¡°You came to me suddenly, and the purpose is not just to tell me this, right? You¡¯re trying to save Zhuang Zi Yue through me, right?¡± Zheng Jia Ming raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°I find you¡¯re smart and just freaking scary sometimes.¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled his eyes: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who wanted to kill Zhuang Zi Yue? Since someone has solved this problem for you, why save Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s face drooped heavy: ¡°I¡¯m just telling you this. As for whether to save or not save him, it¡¯s your business. Anyway, Zhuang Zi Yue is your friend, not my friend.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just asking, are you not happy about this outcome? Besides, it¡¯s hard to keep things in your heart. Why don¡¯t you say it to make yourself feel better? Besides, it¡¯s not something you can¡¯t say.¡± Zheng Jia Ming joked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll say it, but you¡¯re not going to be comfortable with it.¡± ¡°How can I feel uncomfortable?¡± Zheng Jia Ming thought about it and said, ¡°Since you want to listen, I¡¯ll make it easy. At the beginning, I was with Zhuang Zi Yue because I knew that he was my mother¡¯s employer, because he killed my mother, so I wanted to take a revenge on him, and kill Zhuang Zi Yue. But his ability is higher than mine. I haven¡¯t had a chance to start. Later, he had the ability to prophesize and the realization speech. The chance to beat him is even farther. I have to put down the hatred to prevent him from prophesying my motive. Then, I can quietly observe him, find out his weakness, and attack him.¡± Zheng Jia Ming said this and smiled bitterly: ¡°The more I watched him, the more I thought he was a pitiful man, you know? He has nightmares every day, dreaming of eating his parents and killing my mother. So, almost every day, he is awakened by nightmares and plunged into the abyss of pain, and he often says that he wants to kill you. Only by killing you can he solve his resentment.¡± Stinky words, Mu Yi Fan was really not feeling. ¡°When I saw his pain, I hesitated, and the reason why you told me Zhuang Zi Yue had become a zombie made me stop thinking. If I really kill Zhuang Zi Yue, it will give him a relief. Why don¡¯t I let him live a miserable life? It¡¯s better than killing him. Besides, he can put down his hatred. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stupefied and asked happily: ¡°He put down his hatred? No longer resenting me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die. What¡¯s the use of his resents about you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned, ¡°He¡¯s not sure. Me closing my eyes. Maybe I will be sleeping.¡± ¡°You can deceive yourself. I will not be here with you for that. I will go back to join them while Pan Ren Zhe and the others are not far away.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°Do you want to go back? With the zombies? ¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°I thought you would come with me to see your father this time.¡± Zheng Jia Ming looked at his hands. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to see him for the time being, and the survivors in your city won¡¯t want to see me.¡± His hands are now covered with the lives of many people, who has the face to see the father who the doctor swore to save lives. ¡°You father and son, have been missing each other for a year. Don¡¯t you want to see him? What¡¯s more, Quack doesn¡¯t care what you¡¯ve done at all, as long as his son is around.¡± ¡°We will talk again.¡± Zheng Jia Ming threw the paper in his hand to Mu Yi Fan, waves his hand, and turned away without turning his head back. It was an accident that Mu Yi Fan met him before. He accidentally saw a white light coming from the other side of the Shui City through the rear-view mirror of the car, and it fell in the woods behind. He stopped to have a look. Mu Yi Fan watched Zheng Jia Ming disappear in the dark, eyes slightly moved, turned away from the original. Zheng Jia Ming walked out of the woods, came to the car parked beside the road, took out the key, opened the car door, then, his eyes narrowed suddenly, asked the person in the passenger seat coldly, ¡°How can you be in my car?¡± Ya Wei, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned over the magazine in his hand and said lazily, ¡°They accidentally left me. Just in time, seeing that the car you parked here didn¡¯t leave, he took your car back.¡± Zheng Jia Ming doesn¡¯t believe him. When they came to Shui city from the B City, the middle and senior zombies came by car. Then, the car stopped here and the wind power zombies took them there, which was faster. When they came back, they got in their own cars and left, so it was impossible for Ya Wei to be left back. Moreover, he saw Ya Wei get in the car with his own eyes. Besides, he also used illusions to make them think that he got in the car, that is to say, they could not know that they had not left. Unless¡­ He meant to spy at him. Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t say anything more. He raised his right foot and stepped into the parking space. When his foot landed in the car, suddenly, he turned around, slammed the door closed and locked person in the car. He ran quickly into the forest and made an illusion mirror to stop Ya Wei from catching up. Then, he didn¡¯t know what happened because he was hit by something. He fell out and fell to the ground heavily. Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He put his hands on the ground and started to climb up. However, he found that his hands and feet were frozen by white ice and could not be pulled out. He immediately turned around and saw Ya Wei slowly coming over, saying, ¡°Boss said, as long as we don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t look, and think it¡¯s false in our heart, then your illusion will be useless to me.¡± When Zheng Jia Ming heard this, he found that Ya Wei had earplugs in his ears. He didn¡¯t expect his ability to be seen through by Zhan Nan Tian so soon. ¡°Boss also said that as long as you have abnormal behavior, you will be killed immediately. Zheng Jia Ming, has the boss treated you badly? Why did you meet Mu Yi Fan in private?¡± After Ya Wei finished, he raised his hand and shot countless ice spikes into Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s brain. Zheng Jia Ming pulled his hands from the ground in time, but the hands were like glue for ten thousand years. They couldn¡¯t be pulled out. He can¡¯t hide. It can¡¯t hide from the oncoming spikes at all. Seeing the ice spikes was about to hit him in the head, and he was ready to die, suddenly, the ice stab burst into small shards and turned into a pile of ice dust. Zheng Jia Ming and Ya Wei were stunned. ¡°Did your boss say, don¡¯t get too close to crap, or I will detect it.¡± A voice came from the big tree in front. Zheng Jia Ming and Ya Wei looked up. Mu Yi Fan came out of the big tree and melted the white ice on Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s limbs with a mutated fire. ¡°Mu Yi Fan.¡± Ya Wei unconsciously stepped back. Zheng Jia Ming walked quickly to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s side, exhaled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go?¡± For a moment, he thought he was done for. ¡°If I left, would you have lived?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at Ya Wei, who has been retreating. Seeing that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t do anything to him, Ya Wei quickly turned around and ran away. Zheng Jia Ming frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill him?¡± ¡°My purpose is not to kill zombies, but to make them be on friendly terms with human beings, or to make them human again.¡± Chapter 327 Chapter 327: What¡¯s your plan now? Zheng Jia Ming sneered and thought Mu Yi Fan was just living a fantasy. Not to mention whether the intermediate and senior zombies are willing to get along with human beings, take the low-level zombies for example. They don¡¯t have consciousness. As long as they see human beings, they will rush over and bite, how will he makes the zombies and human beings coexist peacefully? Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t take his sneer to heart. He continued: ¡°As long as Zhan Nan Tian is killed, other problems are not problems.¡± Zheng Jia Ming agreed. Mu Yi Fan looked at him and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go back to Zhan Nan Tian. What¡¯s your plan now?¡± Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t answer him, but he said: ¡°I thought I had done well in front of him, but I didn¡¯t expect that he had noticed something wrong with me.¡± At the beginning, he had resisted and was unwilling to obey Zhan Nan Tian. However, he would do what Zhan Nan Tian wanted him to do. How could he doubt him? Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°Zhan Nan Tian has always been suspicious.¡± Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t want to follow Zhan Nan Tian at the beginning, and he resisted when Zhan Nan Tian brought them together. After that, there was no Zheng Guo Zong which he could use to control and blackmail Zheng Jia Ming. Zhan Nan Tian would surely be on guard against Zheng Jia Ming. Besides, Zhan Nan Tian knows Zheng Jia Ming well and knows that Zheng Jia Ming is not an easy person to control. Of course, Zhan Nan Tian will be wary of Zheng Jia Ming. ¡°In the future, my illusions will not work them.¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You just don¡¯t know how to make the most of your illusions. The illusions you use now are just the most common ones. They make people hallucinate.¡± In his novel, Zheng Jia Ming, the right arm of the Zombie King, is very good about his illusions, which can¡¯t be defeated by Ya Wei so easily, but now Zheng Jia Ming hasn¡¯t fully understood how to make illusions. Zheng Jia Ming murmured, ¡°What else can illusions do besides make people hallucinate?¡± Mu Yi Fan said. ¡°You can make multiple people hallucinate about each other, let them fight their own people, or use illusions to imprison their actions.¡± Zheng Jia Ming frowned: ¡°If they¡¯ve cracked my illusions. It¡¯s no use making them hallucinate.¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of make-believe illusions?¡± ¡°Make believe illusions?¡± ¡°The hallucination inside hallucination, that is to let them think that they have cracked your illusion. In fact, they were really still in the illusion at that time, and had not come out yet.¡± Zheng Jia Ming seemed to have been enlightened. His mind was clear and clear. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you know more about illusions than I do.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Shui City now. How about you?¡± Zheng Jia Ming shook his head and turned away silently. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t persuade, sighed, went back to Shui City, saw that Zhan Bei Tian had come back, he told Mao Yu what they had to do, and walked up in time and asked, ¡°Bei Tian, did you catch up with Zhan Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. ¡°He hid in the Emperor¡¯s tomb, and I¡¯m going to send someone to Zanglong Mountain, hoping to find him before he recovers.¡± ¡°The Emperor¡¯s tomb? We¡¯re not familiar with it. Are we going there to die?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know what to think of, he clapped his forehead: ¡°I should have brought Zheng Jia Ming back by force just now. By the way, I haven¡¯t asked where Zhuang Zi Yue is locked. I¡¯m so stupid.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°Have you seen Zheng Jia Ming?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go after him now. I should be able to come back with him.¡± Mu Yi Fan finished saying this, and suddenly remembered that Zheng Jia Ming had thrown him a large wad of paper, and quickly opened it to have a look. What was drawn in it was the whole map of the Emperor¡¯s tomb. Although the marked fonts and figures are a bit messy and scrawled, which shows that Zheng Jia Ming had drawn it in a hurry, but the places were very detailed, even the place where Zhuang Zi Yue was jailed was clearly marked. Mu Yi Fan was glad to show Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Bei Tian, you can see the map of the Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took it over to have a look, immediately asked the soldiers to make a few copies of the drawings, and then, in a short period of time, he summoned 3000 power men to go attack the Zanglong Mountain. This is the second time that Zhan Bei Tian has led a team to Zanglong Mountain. He is familiar with this place. So, coming from Shui city he went directly to the entrance of the Emperor¡¯s tomb. However, it is not like the last time that zombies were slaughtered wantonly when they are seen. This time, as long as zombies escape, they will let them escape. They tried to kill zombies, but if zombies insist on being enemies with them, they will try their best to kill them. The reason why Zhan Bei Tian does this is that Mu Yi Fan hopes that zombies can coexist with human beings. In the future, if they can find out the antidote to remove the virus, then they will also release a person¡¯s life to normalcy if they don¡¯t kill zombies. Second, it¡¯s because it¡¯s hard to deal with the power zombies. Moreover, there are more power zombies than those of power men. If they really want to fight, you¡¯ll lose both sides. Why not let the zombies go and save some power men having to deal with other zombies. Third, because his purpose is to deal with Zhan Nan Tian, other zombies are not afraid. As long as Zhan Nan Tian was dead, other zombies can only obey Mu Yi Fan. As soon as Mu Yi Fan enters the entrance of the emperor¡¯s tomb, he immediately roared at the hole and transmits it through the sound wave and echo. For a moment, the zombies in the tomb groaned in response. Soon, a group of zombies came out of the cave and watched the large group of power men at the door on guard. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian looked at them and nodded. Zhan Bei Tian orders the power men to give way to the zombies. The power men looked at each other and quietly retreat to both sides to make a broad road, but their eyes are full of vigilance and distrust, fearing that the zombies will attack them. So did the zombies. They hesitated for a long time without any action. Until Mu Yi Fan roared again, they walked carefully through the path among the power men. After they came out of the tombs, they quickly used the path to leave on the right and wrong of the powermen line. After the last zombie left, Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°Is there other zombies who need to leave?¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head: ¡°There are more than a thousand zombies inside. They are all loyal to Zhan Nan Tian and are unwilling to leave.¡± The zombies who left just now are not willing to be enemies of the power men and want to live in peace with human beings. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took the lead in entering the cave, followed by others. At the next moment, everyone was attracted by the gorgeous and thick gate. The gate is made of gold and copper. It¡¯s about ten meters high. On the gate is carved a nine tailed phoenix bird with wings. It¡¯s gorgeous and lifelike. Because the gate is open, the Nine Tailed Phoenix was divided into two parts. However, it didn¡¯t affect the nine tailed phoenix¡¯s superiority. Everyone was amazed and admired the ancient people¡¯s wonderful carving skills. After entering the gate, there are 108 statues made of gold and copper on both sides. They have different looks and actions. However, each one is powerful and dignified. Those who believe in gods and Buddhists quickly joined hands to worship the gods: ¡°It¡¯s a must to intrude here. Please forgive us.¡± There are three junctions at the end of the statue passage, and the Zhan Bei Tian team is immediately divided into three teams. Mao Yu, Jing Jun Lin, Zhou Quan and Deng Xiao Yi took 1000 power men to the left passage, Lu Lin, Yan Lei, Yu Jing Feng, Gao Fei and Wang Bing take the right passage, and the rest take the middle one. Although more than 3000 power men are divided into three teams, according to the drawing, the last of the three channels all lead to the Emperor¡¯s tomb, but the mechanism of each channel is different. Moreover, it depends on luck whether you can reach the Emperor¡¯s tomb, because at a certain period of time, two of the entrances to the Emperor¡¯s tomb will be closed, as for the one that will be closed. It seemed uncertain which two entrances to close. In a word, Zheng Jia Ming hasn¡¯t figured out what¡¯s inside, so the drawing indicates that they should try all three channels. Mu Yi Fan looked at the endless passageway and couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°It¡¯s a waste to use such a large piece of land just to bury a person.¡± Moreover, no matter the ceiling, the ground or all kinds of furnishings are made of gold and copper. He didn¡¯t know how much it costs to build this underground palace. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s smile flashed across his eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t know who decided to describe the Emperor¡¯s tomb so much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was speechless. At that time, he only imagined the scene of the Emperor¡¯s tomb according to a certain tomb raiding novel. He didn¡¯t write down one scene and one thing of the Emperor¡¯s tomb at all. Even if he wrote about it, he only wrote about it several times the same way. ¡°Bei Tian, this Emperor¡¯s tomb is too big. We can¡¯t go on like this. I think you¡¯d better use the space power to take us in directly.¡± The man who said this was Zhan Lei Ping who wanted to hurry to his son. Zhan Bei Tian shook his head and explained: Second Uncle, there are mechanisms set by the ancient people who were cultivating immortals. We¡¯d better go all the way and turn them off. Otherwise, we will have trouble when we enter. Before, we can enter safely it has to be because the mechanism in front has been turned off.¡± As soon as the words fell, they heard the sound of shouting in front of them. Chapter 328 Chapter 328: He must be your cousin. When they heard the voice, they immediately became alert: ¡°What voice is it?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared warily at the front, lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s like the sound of the wind moving.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s brows furrowed. He also heard the sound of the wind, but how could the wind be something what they could see, so they could only hear the sound getting closer and closer, but could not see anything approaching them. ¡°Get the shield.¡± Before Zhan Bei Tian finished speaking, Mu Yi Fan had already shifted the shield at the front. However, with his own strength, how could he resist the huge power originating from the ancient times? After being hit five or six times by the winds of the nameless monster attack, the shield showed cracks. Mu Yi Fan exclaimed, ¡°No time, everybody get down.¡± Everyone fell down quickly, and then, with a loud bang, the shield was shattered, and the unknown force was scratched hard from their heads, which made their hair fly. Some people¡¯s hair are longer, they were blown up at the same time, cut by anonymous force, falling all over the ground like barber cut hair. After seeing the strange sound flying over his head, Mu Yi Fan quickly took out the drawing to find the position of the mechanism, rushed to it with the light power, and turned off the button of the mechanism. The key design of the mechanism is very ingenious. At the moment of pressing the key, countless black thin wires with poison stuck out of the key. Fortunately, Mu Yi Fan has been prepared for a long time. Before touching the key, he set a shield in front of itself. So when the black thin wire came, it bounced out immediately. Then he heard someone in the back shouting anxiously, ¡°Dad, be careful.¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan heard this, he turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? ¡± He saw a man pull Zhan Lei Ping to the ground. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face was also very ugly, but said: ¡°Nothing.¡± He quickly walked to Zhan Lei Ping and squatted down: ¡°Second Uncle, are you ok?¡± At this time, someone said: ¡°The black strips just shot out of the switch, when you bounced them back, some black strips awkwardly shot at us.¡± Mu Yi Fan huffed, made a timely explanation: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that they will bounce back to hit you.¡± Zhan Lei Ping propped up and waved: ¡°It¡¯s OK, it¡¯s OK.¡± Then, he looked at the person who threw himself on him doubtfully. It was the man who came back with Zhan Bei Tian and called Tian Nan: ¡°You¡­ What did you just call me?¡± If he didn¡¯t hear me wrong, he think he heard Tian Nan call him dad just now? Tian Nan was stunned and touched his throat. He¡­ Did he just talk? Thinking that he called Zhan Lei Ping as his father, his eyes flashed panic: ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Zhan Lei Ping was more confused: ¡°Aren¡¯t you dumb? How can you speak? ¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Tian Nan can¡¯t say anything but this word. Mu Yi Fan immediately said, ¡°Major General Zhan, his voice was once injured, so he can¡¯t speak. Now he can speak suddenly, maybe because he was in a hurry, so he had to open his mouth.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Lei Ping patted Tian Nan on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can speak now, which means you can still speak later.¡± Tian Nan nodded. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°This is not the place to talk, uncle, are you really OK?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really OK, thanks to Tian Nan.¡± Tian Nan stood up and pulled up Zhan Lei Ping, who fell to the ground. Zhan Bei Tian turned to the others and asked, ¡°Are you ok?¡± They replied. ¡°No problem.¡± Zhan Bei Tian came to the front looked at it carefully, and compared with the notes on the picture, he said curiously, ¡°When they came to archaeology, they were just ordinary people, so how did they get into the Emperor¡¯s tomb safely?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°When they were archaeologists coming here, all kinds of organs of the Emperor¡¯s tomb had not been activated, so they could enter here safely. In the back, the Emperor¡¯s tomb would activate all kinds of organs because of its arrangement. The reason why Zheng Jia Ming knows that there are organs here is the reason why he came with Zhan Nan Tian last time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian then asked, ¡°How did Nan Tian escape the mechanism safely and shut it down?¡± ¡°He should have known that.¡± Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t make any more noise. Mu Yi Fan pointed to the concave part beside the switch and said, ¡°Bei Tian, looked here, is it not like a human palm print?¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded, picked up the drawing and looked at it. There was no annotation on it. However, it said that there would be this seal beside each mechanism. As for its purpose, it is not clear. Mu Yi Fan put his hand on the palm print and saw no reaction. He put it down again. Next, another hand appeared on the top of the stamp. Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan was stunned and looked at the owner of this hand. ¡°Tian Nan, what are you doing?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked. Tian Nan shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but there was a strong feeling in his heart. It seemed that only by doing so could Mu Yi Fan and the others be helped. At this time, there was a clattering sound in other channels. One by one, it sounded like something was stuck. Then, it stopped running. Everyone immediately looked around: ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ All¡­¡± Tian Nan tried too hard to speak, so he immediately took out the paper and pen and wrote on it: All the mechanisms in the Emperor¡¯s tomb have been shut down by me. Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°How do you know?¡± Tian Nan wrote again: I don¡¯t know why. I escaped like this last time. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian took a look at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s move on,¡± ordered Zhan Bei Tian ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Nan went back to Zhan Lei Ping. Mu Yi Fan looked at Tian Nan from the corner of his eyes, lowered his voice, and whispered, ¡°How did he come?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± At that time, after three thousand talents were recruited, they didn¡¯t go to see who would come with them. They just ordered a number and took them to the Zanglong Mountain. ¡°Then you said that he put his hand on the palm print and immediately made a sound. Did he really turn off the mechanism?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was not sure: ¡°It should be.¡± ¡°If he does shut down the mechanism, does it mean that he has something to do with the Emperor¡¯s tomb? You have have to think for a second, it didn¡¯t respond when I put my hand on it. Why did it respond when he put his on it? Should he be¡­?¡± When Mu Yi Fan thought of Tian Nan, it is likely that he is the emperor who was supposed to be lying here. He can¡¯t help but stare. Zhan Bei Tian brow furrowed tighter and tighter: ¡°When we solve Zhan Nan Tian, we will find another opportunity to ask his identity.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, ¡°Did you hear that just now? He called your uncle, dad. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian whispered, ¡°I heard it.¡± At that time, when the black wire bounced back, Tian Nan even knocked down Zhan Lei Ping step by step faster than Zhan Bei Tian reaction, which showed that he was more worried about the safety of Zhan Lei Ping than his own. This further confirmed that Tian Nan was his cousin. Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°He must be your cousin.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t continue to think about Tian Nan. He focused all its attention on the road ahead. It was worried that the mechanism didn¡¯t close completely and would have killed everyone. Ten minutes later, they didn¡¯t touch any mechanism, so Zhan Bei Tian took everyone with the map to move into the depth of the Emperor¡¯s tomb. However, they were very unlucky. When they came to the Emperor¡¯s tomb, they just saw closed the door in front of the Emperor¡¯s tomb. Zhan Bei Tian patted the closed door: ¡°It seemed that we can only go another way.¡± Mu Yi Fan put his hand on the gate and tried to sense the situation inside. Unfortunately, he could not see anything or sense the situation inside. ¡°It¡¯s most likely being guarded by ancient talismans, which makes me feel nothing.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in another way.¡± Zhan Bei Tian with Mu Yi Fan they teleport away from the middle channel and move to the left channel. Just 500 meters from the left passage, they saw a large group of power men lying on the ground groaning. Mao Yu and several water system power men were in a hurry doing treatment. Zhan Bei Tian immediately asked, ¡°Mao Yu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mao Yu saw the Zhan Bei Tian and sighed: ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s so nice. Just now someone accidentally touched the mechanism. Because we couldn¡¯t avoid it, we were injured. We didn¡¯t know what happened. All the mechanisms suddenly stopped working. I escaped with other power men. Otherwise, we might all die here.¡± Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t help but looked at Tian Nan. I¡¯m glad he¡¯s here too. Otherwise, many people will die. ¡°Are you seriously injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very serious. I don¡¯t know what hurt our people at all. Some even had their arms cut.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Let Wang Bing¡¯s body carry the injured and have them return to the Shui city for rest, and we will continue to move forward.¡± Before he came here, he used the plant inflorescence of Wang Bing to send two flowered to everyone. In special circumstances, they can call Wang Bing out to help them or take them away. Chapter 329 Chapter 329: No wonder he couldn¡¯t open it After arranging for the wounded to leave, Mao Yu immediately reported to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Boss, I saw a lot of zombies in front of the passage. They were supposed to attack us, but because we accidentally met the mechanism, they hid back in the tomb for fear of being caught up.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyebrows moved. Just now when they went into the passage, let alone meeting the zombie. They didn¡¯t even see the trace of the zombies, so they all hid here. Zhan Bei Tian said. ¡°Now all the traps in the tombs are closed, but we should pay attention to them later.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian moved all the people directly to the innermost part of the tombs and stopped in the front hall outside the imperial coffin. The antechamber was very spacious, and it did not appear old and dusty over time passage. On the contrary, it is as magnificent as the main hall of the early dynasty¡¯s emperor. No matter the walls or pillars, they were carved with dragons and phoenix, it is very gorgeous. Under the front wall of the front hall is a dazzling golden Dragon throne. In front of the Dragon throne, there are elephants, cymbals, fairy cranes and incense pavilions on both sides. There are all kinds of civil and military officials carved with gold and copper kneeling on their knees. The nine dragon screen behind the Dragon chair is the Emperor¡¯s tomb they are looking for. It is wider than the hall, but there is only a coffin carved with three-dimensional golden dragons. On the surrounding walls, it is covered with ancient talismans painted with red cinnabar. If you really pay attention, you can feel the spirit emanating from the talismans. In addition, there are many zombies in the hall who are absorbing spirit. They saw Mu Yi Fan coming, they got up quickly, they stare at them warily, and they are ready to attack them. When power men saw a zombie, they were on guard. Zhang Hu lowered his voice and asked Pan Ren Zhe, ¡°Brother Ren, how did they break in so quickly?¡± Pan Ren Zhe looked around Mu Yi Fan and stopped at Tian Nan: ¡°They may have closed all the trap mechanisms.¡± ¡°But the boss is still under recovering. What can we do?¡± Pan Ren Zhe glanced at the coffin behind the throne and said, ¡°The time is nearly is up, we will hold them down first.¡± Just then, there was a click on the door wall. There were two thick gold walls protruding from the two sides behind the throne. They were closing in the middle at a slow speed. Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°The door is closing.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s line of sight quickly swept around the tomb, then fell on the zombies, and he saw that they kept moving in the middle, as if they were blocked by something, and not allowed to enter the tomb. ¡°Nan Tian is likely to be in there. You are here to deal with the zombies. I will catch Nan Tian.¡± Words fell, the body shape disappears in front of everyone. The zombies were startled and rushed to attack the power men. At the sight of the zombies, the power men also began to fight. Suddenly, the scene became violent and chaotic. Mu Yi Fan, who was standing outside the hall, jumped up, looked over the heads of the power men and the zombie fighting, he stared at the front anxiously to where Zhan Bei Tian that had entered the tomb, and saw that the tomb was about to be completely closed, and could not care so much, so he used the power to jump in. At the moment when the door of the tomb was closed, a figure also slipped in. Pan Ren Zhe saw that someone had entered the tomb and wanted to stop him. However, just after two steps, he was blocked. He fixed his eyes and saw that it was the three people who killed Liu Yu, namely, Xiang Guo, Chen Hao and Sun Zi Hao. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Pan Ren Zhe¡¯s eyes were red, and his eyes were fierce. Then he was alert again, and his eyes stopped on Chen Hao. When he first met Chen Hao, he thought that this person¡¯s ability was very strange. I came back to talk to boss later, and then he knew that this person¡¯s ability is likely to be a shield, which is a very special ability. It can restrict his movement and play a defensive role. In a word, it¡¯s very difficult to deal with it. Besides, it¡¯s impossible for him to deal with three people alone. Pan Ren Zhe shouted. Then, Li Wei, Chen Qi Hao and Zhang Hu ran over and glared at them. Xiang Guo sneered, ¡°Four high-level zombies. Interesting.¡± All of a sudden, he raised his hand and unleashed countless fire wheels to attack Zhang Hu, who was weak against fire power. Seeing this, Li Wei immediately cast the earth shield to stop the fire heading to Zhang Hu. Pan Ren Zhe took the opportunity to bombard the power men with the power of thunder system, and Zhang Hu also took the opportunity to attack them. Chen Hao quickly formed a shield and easily blocked the lightning strike and the golden thorns. Today, he is not as vulnerable as he was when he first got the power, so how many lightning strikes and gold spikes he had to deal with in his repulsive shield is not going to have a problem remaining intact. Chen Qi Hao saw that their attack was useless, so he released psychic powers to control Chen Hao team of people. Xiang Guo, Sun Zi Hao and Chen Hao suddenly felt that they had a terrible headache. They even couldn¡¯t control their consciousness. Moreover, they also had the desire to attack their companions. Chen Hao, taking advantage of a little lucidity, quickly made a resistance barrier, and then covered several Chen Qi Hao and other zombies with the barrier. All of a sudden, Pan Ren Zhe and the others couldn¡¯t move. Xiang Guo and Sun Zi Hao shook their heads, which were still hurting. Seeing that Pan Ren Zhe could not move, they made a quick counterattack. Pan Ren Zhe and the others are senior zombies after all. It¡¯s not easy for them to be firmly trapped by this. Besides, four people working at the same time soon broke the shield and narrowly blocked their attack. For a while, it¡¯s hard to tell between the power men and the senior zombie. Just as they were fighting hard, the tomb was quiet. Zhan Bei Tian, who was about to approach the coffin, then he saw Mu Yi Fan coming in too, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Later, he saw Tian Nan running in and he frowned, but he still didn¡¯t say anything. I looked at the talisman around it, and then he raised his hand to touch the coffin. ¡°Wait.¡± Mu Yi Fan stopped him in a hurry. Zhan Bei Tian looked at him doubtfully: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that a virus in the coffin will infect you, so just let me do it?¡± Mu Yi Fan rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward to push the Golden Dragon coffin cover. However, no matter how hard he pushed, whether he pushed horizontally or vertically, the coffin cover remained still. ¡°Strange, why can¡¯t you push it? Even if the coffin cover is heavy, it should move even a little.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Let me try again. By the way, you should move back.¡± Mu Yi Fan pulled his sleeves up a little. At this time, Tian Nan came up and directly pressed the dragon ball in the middle of the Golden Dragon¡¯s mouth. With a sound of click, the coffin lid made a whirling sound, and the Golden Dragon protecting the coffin lid suddenly sprang up. Then, a crack appeared in the middle of the coffin lid. Slowly, the two sides were folded forward and backward, showing everything in the coffin. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was alert, while a burst of shame hit him. It turned out that the coffin lid was opened like this. No wonder he couldn¡¯t open it. He carefully looked into it, but there was nothing in it: ¡°There is no one in it, so where is Zhan Nan Tian?¡± Then thinking of something, he quickly pointed to the coffin: ¡°He must be hiding under it, Tian Nan, do you know how to open it?¡± Tian Nan nodded, went to both sides of the coffin, and found the switch on the scales of the other two dragons, making the same click sound as the previous one. All of a sudden, with a bang, the Golden Dragon coffin flew up rapidly and hit the ceiling of 20 meters high. Suddenly, there was a huge crash, and the whole coffin was firmly embedded in the ceiling. At the same time, a black figure flew out under the coffin and attacked Tian Nan fiercely. It seemed like it wanted to kill Tian Nan. Mu Yi Fan had a shield on for a long time. Taking advantage of the black shadow in the shield moment, he quickly pulled Tian Nan away: ¡°Tian Nan, when the door here opens, you hurry to leave here.¡± Tian Nan didn¡¯t nod, shake his head, or make any sound. ¡°He¡¯s the one who got you here so quickly.¡± The dark shadow said this, and then it quickly attacked Tian Nan, the speed was very fast, so fast that only one shadow can be seen. Mu Yi Fan quickly hid Tian Nan behind him and used the golden power to wave to the black shadow. However, when the power encounters the black mist on the black shadow, it disappeared. Mu Yi Fan narrowed his eyes and his fingernails became black, long and sharp. He grabbed at the shadow. The dark shadow thought that Mu Yi Fan was using a power, so he didn¡¯t care too much because any power will just be invalidated by the black mist. He could just hid for a while. Unexpectedly, the whole person was smacked to one side and hit the wall with a bang. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe. Suddenly, he appeared in front of Zhan Nan Tian, released the space blade to the maximum, and hit Zhan Nan Tian hard. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes flashed with panic. He used black mist to counteract the power of space blade. Meanwhile, he used light power to escape from the original place. At this time, the door of another passage opened. Chapter 330 Chapter 330: Zhuang Zi Yue, a fermented pig As soon as the gate of the passage opened, Zhan Nan Tian rushed out of the tomb. Mu Yi Fan saw it, and immediately caught up to him. Zhan Bei Tian was standing on the ground and looking at his hand. There was no trace of something he expected to happen as his eyes glared at the ground, and doubts flashed through his eyes. Just now, he used at least nine level power to attack Zhan Nan Tian, and if it hit him on the other side, it should have absolutely smash Zhan Nan Tian to pieces. Even if he hit the ground, it will blow out a big hole. However, the ground was extremely flat, and even when he hit it, there was no vibration. Zhan Bei Tian thought about it and quickly gathered its strength to make another space edge to hit on the ground. Sure enough, as he thought, the tomb is very solid, and it¡¯s not something they can shake. He looked up at the talismans around his eyes and said to Tian Nan, ¡°You have no power. It¡¯s better to go back to the Shui city first.¡± Tian Nan quickly said: ¡°I¡­ I also¡­ I want to¡­ I want to¡­ Want to follow¡­ You¡­ You¡­ Besides¡­ Get rid of¡­ Zhan Nan Tian. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned, said nothing more, and turned away from the tomb. Tian Nan also followed the man fast steps out, but he could no longer see any sign of Zhan Bei Tian. He sighed sadly, and then, seeing the palm print beside the switch of the front mechanism, his eyes suddenly brightened. He walked quickly and put his hand into the slot. Just wanting to get rid of Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian by the tombs terrain which he was familiar with, Zhan Nan Tian suddenly heard the sound of the mechanism turning, he stopped in time, and looked around vigilantly. He stayed here for a long time, knowing that the mechanism in the tomb is very powerful, so he dare not act rashly. From behind, Mu Yi Fan also noticed that the mechanism was running, and he quickly stopped. Then, the front and back passageways were blocked and the doors were closed. The doors of the left and right passageways were opened, and there was a fight in the room on the right. Zhan Nan Tian and Mu Yi Fan looked around and saw that Lu Lin¡¯s team was fighting with the zombie. ¡°Mommy.¡± Wang Bing looked at Mu Yi Fan, excitedly dropped the zombie he was fighting with, and rushed to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan could nearly fry a fly from the corner of his eye, thinking that Wang Bing would come, but Wang Bing stopped and pointed to the opposite side and said, ¡°Mommy, that bottle is really strange.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned to the left and saw a large golden jar with a human head on it in the room on the left. He could see that the owner of the head was Zhuang Zi Yue. Then, he noticed that there were several talismans on the top of the jar, and human limbs were thrown beside it. Mu Yi Fan was stunned and stared unbelievably. Was Zhan Nan Tian going to use Zhuang Zi Yue to make a fermented pork in a jar? Mu Yi Fan immediately turned his head to look at Zhan Nan Tian and said angrily, ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, do you have human nature left in you? Zhuang Zi Yue is your good friend. How can you do that? How can you do this to him?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue, who was imprisoned in the jar, heard someone calling his name. He opened his eyes and saw that the angry growler was Mu Yi Fan. Then his mouth moved. And he, who could not make a sound, closed his eyes again. Zhan Nan Tian sneer: ¡°Last life he was a good friend, this life he is not necessarily one, people who do not listen to my orders have to die, I now just broke his limbs and shut him in a jar, just to see the face of a friend.¡± ¡°You madman.¡± Mu Yi Fan was furious, and when he saw that Zhuang Zi Yue was made like this. It was very heart aching thing. Suddenly, he rushed forward, threw Zhan Nan Tian to the ground, stretched out his sharp five claws, and stabbed towards Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s head. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s white light and black mist was released from the body immediately, and Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body was flicked away. At that time, Mu Yi Fan was flung out by a powerful force and fell heavily to the ground. Zhan Nan Tian stood up slowly: ¡°It seemed that as long as you tie the light and dark together, it can still attack you.¡± Mu Yi Fan was a zombie. He doesn¡¯t feel much pain. At the moment of falling out, he quickly turned over and stared at Zhan Nan Tian surrounded by white light and black light. Wang Bing ran over anxiously: ¡°Mommy, Mommy, are you ok?¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Mommy, you have no clothes to wear.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked down and saw that only a few pieces of broken cloth were left to block the key parts. ¡°You bully my Mommy, I¡¯ll hit you.¡± Wang Bing rushed towards Zhan Nan Tian, and then, a person became a myriad of Wang Bings rushing to attack Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°Wang Bing, you¡­¡± Before Mu Yi Fan finished speaking, Zhan Nan Tian threw out the fire. Suddenly, countless Wang Bing turned into ashes. Zhan Nan Tian snorted: ¡°The guy who can¡¯t even help himself.¡± Mu Yi Fan pulled his heart and cried anxiously to the black ash on the ground, ¡°Wang Bing.¡± Then someone said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s sadness was immediately stuck in his throat. He turned around quickly, and saw Wang Bing hiding behind him in fear. He whispered, ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s so powerful, I¡¯m scared.¡± Mu Yi Fan angrily slapped him on the head: ¡°You are afraid and tried to rush up on him like that.¡± He was so worried and sad that he forgot that as long as Wang Bing¡¯s main body was ok, no matter how many times the other bodies die, he would not be hurt. Mu Yi Fan turned around and released his powers. Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t take his powers seriously: ¡°It¡¯s useless. Your power doesn¡¯t work for me at all.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw the transparent lines flying in his palm, and his eyes darkened. As Zhan Nan Tian said, his ability can¡¯t hurt Zhan Nan Tian at all. As long as his attack touches the black mist on Zhan Nan Tian, it will become invalid. Then anything he used is just going to be a waste of his strength. Mu Yi Fan was a little discouraged. It would be nice if his ability could be like an invalid ability, so that he could attack Zhan Nan Tian with his ability. When he thought about it, his eyes flashed and he soon regained his confidence. When Mu Yi Fan waved his hand, a transparent five meter wide nail board appeared on Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s head, which was then smashed down to the bottom on Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s head. Zhan Nan Tian detected the danger and avoided it quickly. Mu Yi Fan scoffed: ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, didn¡¯t you say my power didn¡¯t work for you? What are you hiding for?¡± As he said, he used his ability to change and make four nail boards around Zhan Nan Tian. He squeezed Zhan Nan Tian by attacking him from left, right and back. As long as a person is hit by the nail board, he would not become a meat cake, but also a wasp¡¯s nest. Zhan Nan Tian saw that the situation was not right, he melted the transparent nail plate in front with mutated fire, and quickly ran out of the range surrounded by the nail plate. He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to hide. In short, there was a strong feeling in his heart that the power released by Mu Yi Fan might have an effect on him. At the same time, the left and right nail boards were like someone clapping cymbals, hitting hard in the middle, banging, making a loud noise, in the empty space where Zhan Nan Tian was, the echo was buzzing. After Zhan Nan Tian escaped, and all the nail plates were immediately melted with a mutated fire. Mu Yi Fan, while Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s attention was not on him, he quickly came to Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s face and tore off all the talismans pasted on the jar: ¡°Zi Yue, are you ok?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue looked up weakly and laughed at himself: ¡°I¡¯m a zombie. How can I die easily? You said, should I thank you for turning me into a zombie?¡± Mu Yi Fan pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t make a sound. At the same time, he used the light power to treat him. At the same time, he dissolved the gold jar outside. He saw that there was only one body left and no limbs. His anger was even worse. He called Wang Bing in time. ¡°Wang Bing, take care of him for me.¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up Zhuang Zi Yue and was about to put him into Wang Bing¡¯s arms when suddenly a figure appeared beside them and took Zhuang Zi Yue over. Mu Yi Fan was stunned. The person who came here is the Zheng Jia Ming who gave them the map. Zheng Jia Ming said. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Mu Yi Fan was not very relieved: ¡°When did you come? How did you get here? ¡± Zheng Jia Ming explained. ¡°A friend with wind power brought me here.¡± After he came here, he used illusions to the people here, so that they could not see his own existence. Mu Yi Fan tightly pulled Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s clothes and was not willing to let Zheng Jia Ming take him. Although Zheng Jia Ming said that he had given up the hatred of Zhuang Zi Yue, he was still worried that Zheng Jia Ming would do something bad to Zhuang Zi Yue when he thought of his mother¡¯s death. ¡°Zheng Jia Ming will take care of me.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue said suddenly. Mu Yi Fan was stunned. Thinking that Zhuang Zi Yue has the ability of prophecy and should prophesy his future, Mu Yi Fan slowly loosens his clothes. Zhuang Zi Yue added, ¡°Finish Zhan Nan Tian, or we¡¯ll all die.¡± Zheng Jia Ming picked up his limbs on the ground and said to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°We can¡¯t help by staying here, and so we are leaving first.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. Chapter 331 Chapter 331: You¡¯re not to blame Zheng Jia Ming turned around and looked up at Zhan Nan Tian. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to leave here.¡± Zhan Nan Tian quickly released the fire power, and a pillar of fire with a diameter of three meters fell from the sky, and fiercely attacked Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue. Mu Yi Fan saw that, and in the moment when the pillar of fire attack, he quickly built a defense shield on Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s overhead to stop the aggressive attack. At the same time, the Zhan Nan Tian was flung 10 meters away when Mu Yi Fan used a double shield of repulsive which can double the pain for the zombie. Zhan Nan Tian used the light power to stabilize his feet in time and frowned with the pain. He touched his face, surprised that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shield could hurt him: ¡°How could this happen?¡± Before, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s powers had no effect on him. How could they suddenly work on him? Zheng Jia Ming took advantage of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s stupor and quickly left with Zhuang Zi Yue in his arms. Zhuang Zi Yue looked up at him weakly and sneered: ¡°Zheng Jia Ming, don¡¯t you want to kill me? Why not do it?¡± He had predicted that Zheng Jia Ming would kill him. Although he didn¡¯t succeed later, he didn¡¯t know why Zheng Jia Ming wanted to kill him. However, the predicted things suddenly changed, from Zheng Jia Ming who wanted to kill him to wanting to accompany him silently. This puzzled him. It is reasonable to say that the predicted things should be doomed to happen, and there is no possibility of change. However, after he saw Mu Yi Fan last time, the predicted things will not necessarily happen, and there will be many different outcomes. Like Zhan Nan Tian, he predicted different outcomes. Zheng Jia Ming paused in his steps, continued to run, looked at the passage ahead, and asks in a low voice, ¡°Did you know that I was going to kill you?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue lowered his eyelids and said, ¡°Yeah, if that¡¯s the case, can you tell me why you want to kill me?¡± ¡°Do you remember the aunt who cooked for your family?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s eyes darkened, and his eyes looked hurt: ¡°How can I not remember that she is with me every day and should know that I am right about this matter¡­¡± Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something and immediately asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Zheng Jia Ming took a look at him: ¡°My mother.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue looked at Zheng Jia Ming in shock, opens his lips, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Zheng Jia Ming continued: ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to kill her, but you just couldn¡¯t get through that barrier in your heart. Because that¡¯s my favorite person, so I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to kill you. However, in the year I stayed with you, I saw that you were tortured every night because of this incident, so I hesitated, even to you¡­¡± After a pause, he didn¡¯t say what he wanted to say later. Instead, he said, ¡°Do you remember that I said I used to be an archaeologist?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t know why he asked this all of a sudden, but said, ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°My last archaeological mission was this Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue stared at him pensively. ¡°At that time, it took us a long time to find this Emperor¡¯s tomb. We were less alert when we were happy for that archeological find. So when we opened the imperial coffin, another friend and I inhaled a lot of black mist from the imperial coffin. At that time, we thought it was just some dust and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Moreover, we didn¡¯t feel anything unusual at that time. We didn¡¯t have a problem until we went back. We had more and more uncontrollable consciousness and were very hungry and thirsty for the smell from human beings. At last, we didn¡¯t know what we had done.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue listened quietly, without making a sound. ¡°When I woke up, I was already in the Research Institute, surrounded by a large group of researchers, doing all kinds of experiments on my body, drawing blood for me, taking viruses, I was suffering every day. Later, there was a researcher who will give the viruses he extracted from me to his friend. This researcher¡¯s friend, wanted to kill his brother and gets the equity shares he owned, then he injected the viruses into from my body into his brother¡­¡± When Zhuang Zi Yue heard it, he became more and more familiar with it. Suddenly, he stared at him in disbelief: ¡°You mean Mu Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Yes, Mu Yi Fan told me this personally.¡± Zheng Jia Ming scoffed: ¡°Who do you think I should blame for harming my mother? If I didn¡¯t take the virus outside, no one would become a zombie. When I escaped from the Research Institute, because I couldn¡¯t help the starving and the thirst, I bit many people and infected them one by one, and my mother would not die. ¡± Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t know what to say for a while: ¡°This¡­ You¡¯re not to blame.¡± ¡°Right, if not me? Who is to blame? You? Or Mu Yi Fan? ¡± Zhuang Zi Yue: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zheng Jia Ming threw him up: ¡°You are heavy, I am a little tired holding you.¡± ¡°You can let me down and leave by yourself.¡± Zheng Jia Ming gave him a faint glare: ¡°I¡¯ll have a rest when I go to my father¡¯s place.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue wondered, ¡°Did you find your father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been with Yi Fan.¡± ¡°Since you know where he is, why don¡¯t you look for him?¡± ¡°Not before.¡± ¡°And now?¡± Zheng Jia Ming said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s time to bring someone back to meet him.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue sneered, ¡°Take me over to tell him who killed his wife?¡± Zheng Jia Ming did not speak. On the other hand, Zhan Nan Tian returned to his thoughts shortly after Zheng Jia Ming leaving. He wanted to catch up and kill him, but the mechanism began to work again. Zhan Nan Tian and Mu Yi Fan stood in place and did not dare to move. They looked around cautiously and listened to the whole Emperor¡¯s tomb rumbling. The fighting powers and the zombies noticed that there was a movement around them, so they stopped immediately. Then, all the walls and doors around them shuddered and all rose up and the place became a very spacious, even endless underground palace. Even the front hall where Mao Yu and they had stayed before was combined. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± they were stunned Zhan Bei Tian, who was blocked by the gold and copper gate before, walked to Mu Yi Fan quickly. Unexpectedly, he was bounced back by an unknown force. The whole person staggered for several steps and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Bei Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan anxiously ran to him, even if he does not want, also was a nameless strength which bounced him back. Zhan Nan Tian took the opportunity to rush past and use the power to hit Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Mu-Mu, be careful.¡± ¡°Mommy, be careful.¡± ¡°Mu Yi Fan, be careful.¡± Many cried out in a hurry. Mu Yi Fan also felt that there was danger in the back. With the help of light power, Mu Yi Fan quickly turned over. At the same time, his right hand released the defensive shield, and like he was playing badminton, he forced Zhan Nan Tian back. Zhan Nan Tian screamed because he couldn¡¯t escape. Suddenly, the whole man flew out. Then, he was bounced back by the five layer shield and fell to the ground. Because Mu Yi Fan has the power to increase pain to 50 times in the border, Zhan Nan Tian can¡¯t afford the pain at present, it just felt like the pain that he hasn¡¯t suffered for several years was put in the body and he could suffer them all together, making him unable to stand up. ¡°Why?¡± Zhan Nan Tian put his hands on the ground in pain: ¡°Why did your power suddenly work for me?¡± Mu Yi Fan was not stupid enough to explain this matter, nor is he stupid enough to delay time. When Zhan Nan Tian couldn¡¯t move, Mu Yi Fan quickly came to Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s face, raised his right hand, and a light saber popped up in the palm of his hand and he stabbed it into Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s brain. How could Zhan Nan Tian let him succeed so easily? He immediately used the light and the black mist two system ability to hit Mu Yi Fan open. Mu Yi Fan has been bounced once, so when Zhan Nan Tian emits this power and attack him again, he will retreat in time, so as not to lose the shredded clothes he had on. Zhan Nan Tian quickly supported his body and stood up. Mu Yi Fan avoided his attack and he attacks again. In the space where they were, Mu Yi Fan released the gold power, and arranged a place full of infrared rays around them. As long as Zhan Nan Tian touches his transparent gold wire, he will be injured immediately. Just standing up, Zhan Nan Tian, was next to the transparent sharp wire which cut off a few hair. When Zhan Nan Tian saw the hair falling from the top, he knew what Mu Yi Fan had done. He immediately melted the surrounding silk with a mutated fire. When Mu Yi Fan saw the mutated fire, he immediately attacked Zhan Nan Tian with the wind power copied from Zhuang Zi Yue while using the gold power. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s mutated fire was not only forced back, but also pierced countless holes on his body and face with the gold threads carried in the wind, he looked like a wasp¡¯s nest. His face was full of small black spots. However, the part of his forehead was bright and clean. Obviously, he used his power to protect this important part. Standing outside, Zhan Bei Tian was relieved to see that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attack had an effect on Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian wiped out the black blood from his face and stared at Mu Yi Fan coldly. Since Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ability could hurt him just now, he has been under pressure and has no chance to fight back. ¡°[Growl].¡± Zhan Nan Tian suddenly roared, and then the man turned to be a full-fledged zombie. Chapter 332 Chapter 332: Is the boss crazy? Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Nan Tian craning to his zombie mode and he changed back to zombie. The first time he saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s zombie mode like him, his eyes were dazed, staring at Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Nan Tian roared, turned into a white light, and attacked Mu Yi Fan fiercely. Mu Yi Fan also turned into a white light and rushed to Zhan Nan Tian. At that time, the two white lights collided wildly, making a violent detonation sound, and the powerful air wave immediately broke through the unknown force that enveloped them and knocked down the people and the zombies watching outside. Some people are afraid and exclaimed: ¡°OK¡­ A strong force.¡± Two white light banged on without the shackles without worrying about the aftereffect power, but also the unscrupulous usage of powers. Mu Yi Fan, fearing that his attacks would hurt the people around him, did not dare to use all his strength, so he fell down in a moment. Zhan Nan Tian took the opportunity to make a deadly attack on Mu Yi Fan. When Zhan Bei Tian saw this, he immediately ordered all the power men to evacuate the Emperor¡¯s tomb. When other zombies saw the power men leaving, they wanted to leave. All of them attacked the power men fiercely. The power men had to fight while retreating. Zhan Bei Tian disappeared in place, between the power men and the power zombie. When zombies saw Zhan Bei Tian, they quickly stopped the attack and retreated to one side. No one dared to go forward to find their own death. All of a sudden, there was a loud bang. Hundreds of zombies behind the procession were blown to powder. All the zombies were frightened and terrified. They all looked up at the Zombie Kings, the two fighting zombies. Then, another shot of black-and-white light came. It was quite fast. The zombies didn¡¯t even have a chance to react. It exploded with a bang. Hundreds of zombies died on the spot! The zombies knew that the black-and-white attack was sent by their boss, and they all showed their fear and retreated to the back. Zhan Bei Tian said in a low voice. ¡°Get out of here soon.¡± The zombies were shocked. Seeing that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t block them, they rushed to the entrance of the Emperor¡¯s tomb. Seeing the zombies running away, Zhang Hu asked Pan Ren Zhe, ¡°Brother Ren, what should we do? Are you going to stay here or stop these zombies?¡± Pan Ren Zhe quickly looked at the zombie whose eyes were blasted to ashes: ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first.¡± Now Zhan Nan Tian was crazy, even their own boss does not recognize their safety, they can only stay here to die. Chen Qi Hao they hesitated and fled with the other zombies. However, they just ran two steps, a black and white light came down from the air, hit the zombies running in front of them, and blew hundreds of them into pieces. Then there was a bleak voice over his head: ¡°You dare to leave without my permission.¡± The zombies looked at one of the white lights in horror. It¡¯s not only useless for them to stay here, but also they will be bombed, and they will die here for nothing. But after they leave here, they can go after the powers. Isn¡¯t that a good thing? But why not give them away. If you don¡¯t let them go, you can give orders directly, but why stop them in such a cruel way? Zhan Nan Tian snapped, ¡°You¡¯re all going to deal with Zhan Bei Tian.¡± The zombies looked at Zhan Bei Tian, but no one started fighting. Even Pan Ren Zhe and the others showed hesitation, because if they rushed up they will only last for less than three seconds, and be absolutely dead. When Zhan Nan Tian saw that they had no action, he immediately attacked them again. When the zombies saw the power coming, they immediately stared with frightened eyes. It was too late for them to run, so they could only watch the attack come at themselves. Even some zombies were afraid of their legs shaking because they didn¡¯t want to die. Just two meters away from them, suddenly, the black and white light exploded, sending out a dazzling and frightening light. They quickly raised their hands to block their eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving yet.¡± A clear voice suddenly sounded. All zombies return to their thoughts in time. Out of the instinct of survival, they immediately use the power to leave here quickly. Pan Ren Zhe and other zombies ran out of the Emperor¡¯s tomb without hesitation. After running out of the emperor¡¯s tomb, Zhang Hu said incredulously, ¡°God, boss, is he crazy? He even wants to kill us.¡± The last blow just now was going to be the end to them. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Yi Fan to stop the attack, they were afraid they wouldn¡¯t be standing here now. Chen Qi Hao frowned: ¡°Brother Ren, what shall we do next? Do we want to leave here or deal with those power men?¡± He took a look at the power men waiting nearby. Pan Ren Zhe narrowed his eyes: ¡°Let¡¯s wait on one side first, if¡­¡± He paused, and he continued, ¡°If boss wins against Mu Yi Fan, we will deal with these powers, but if Mu Yi Fan wins, we will leave the Zanglong Mountain.¡± Zhang Hu asked angrily, ¡°Is Liu Yu avenged?¡± Pan Ren Zhe quickly lowered his voice: ¡°If you want to do it, it depends on the time and place. How many zombies do we have now to make this revenge happen?¡± Just now, they were bombarded three times by their boss¡¯s powers. There are only half of the more than one thousand zombies left, and there are more than two thousand other power men. If they are to match with the powers, they will die if they rush to attack. Zhang Hu was very anxious and angry: ¡°Then¡­¡± Pan Ren Zhe interrupted him: ¡°Wait.¡± Zhang Hu, holding his anger, obediently followed the team to find a place to wait. In the Emperor¡¯s tomb, Mu Yi Fan has no worries and used the power to the maximum again. All kinds of powerful abilities made Zhan Nan Tian overwhelmed. Moreover, Zhan Bei Tian has joined in the fight. Zhan Nan Tian was more likely defeated, and there is no room for him to fight back. Just then, a figure ran out of the tomb. Zhan Nan Tian found that the man was Tian Nan at the edge of his eyes. He rushed to the other side, and tried to catch him. Unexpectedly, the other side took out a talisman with light red light and turned to him. Zhan Nan Tian stopped at a safe distance and looked at the three of them with gloomy eyes. Tian Nan stepped up to Mu Yi Fan and the others. Zhan Nan Tian glanced at Tian Nan and sneered: ¡°It seemed that you already know his identity.¡± Tian Nan blinked with doubt? Zhan Nan Tian meant Zhan Bei Tian knows his identity? What identity does Zhan Nan Tian refer to? Is it his present identity? Tian Nan was a little nervous. He looked at Zhan Bei Tian, but Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t look at him, and he attacked Zhan Nan Tian directly with Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s face changed, and his eyes flashed fiercely. Instead of fighting with the two of them, Zhan Nan Tian gathered powerful strength while hiding. At the moment when Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian attacked, he quickly threw out the powerful devouring power. In a moment, the dazzling light illuminates the whole underground palace, but the terrible darkness follows. As long as the place is covered by darkness, it will corrode, swallow everything into the darkness, and never appear in the world again. Mu Yi Fan was shocked. He quickly closed the defense shield with the fastest speed and shouted anxiously, ¡°Bei Tian, you take Tian Nan away from here.¡± Zhan Bei Tian immediately released a different space to cover Nan Tian, and then, using instant transfer, he moved people out of the tombs. At the next moment, the Zanglong Mountain let out a violent vibration. The emperor¡¯s tomb quickly held up and the people around and asked each other, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How did the ground shake so badly? What¡¯s going on in there?¡± Zhan Lei Ping saw Tian Nan coming out and immediately walked up to him and asked, ¡°Where are Nan Tian, Bei Tian and Yi Fan?¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Tian Nan refers to the inside of the finger. ¡°What happened in there?¡± Tian Nan took out his pen and paper and wrote: I only know that the ground vibrated violently because of Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Lei Ping saw three words of Zhan Nan Tian and sighed sadly. Tian Nan patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Zhan Lei Ping smiled bitterly. In the Emperor¡¯s tomb, Zhan Bei Tian sent Tian Nan out and returned to Mu Yi Fan. At the same time, the devouring power broke through Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shield and forced him back. The powerful power is almost breathless, and even the power seemed to be suppressed and doesn¡¯t listen to him. Zhan Bei Tian quickly protected Mu Yi Fan and pulled him behind him. At the moment when the devouring power came in front of him, he quickly raised its hand, and suddenly bursts out a huge force that makes everything vibrate in shock. It looked like dozens of tornadoes and hurricanes rushing out. It was fast and fierce. It also looked like the sky falling down a lot of rocks and thunders. The ears were full of the roaring sound, like the sky was falling apart, and it is about to destroy the sky and the earth, the white light and dark blocked. When the two great forces came together, the whole Emperor¡¯s tomb suddenly vibrated violently. There was a sound of collapsing everywhere. The situation outside the Emperor¡¯s tomb was more serious. The ground sunk, the trees collapsed, and big rocks rolled down from the top of the mountain. Chapter 333 Chapter 333: The Space storm Chen Hao quickly blocked the boulder rolling down from the top of the mountain with the shield, and then he moved the shield and made the boulder fall to the other side to avoid injuries. Mao Yu saw that the situation is not right, and immediately asked Wang Bing to take them away from the Zanglong Mountain. As soon as Sun Zi Hao heard this, he quickly said: ¡°Leave now? But didn¡¯t boss ask us to take some senior zombies back for research? Then why don¡¯t we catch them in the chaos?¡± Before they came to Zanglong Mountain, Zhan Bei Tian privately told them to join hands with Chen Hao to take some senior zombies back, and specifically pointed out that it was better to take Pan Ren Zhe, Zhang Hu, Li Wei, Chen Qi Hao and Ya Wei back. This is also the reason why Zhan Bei Tian did not kill Pan Ren Zhe in the tombs, but let them go. In this way, they want to develop more effective drugs through senior zombies, so as to remove the virus from Mu Yi Fan. ¡°It depends on the situation if we want to catch the zombie. Now we can¡¯t protect ourselves. We¡¯d better leave the mountain first and then make plans.¡± Sun Zi Hao saw that everyone could not even stand up steadily, so he nodded. On the other side of the zombie group, Zhang Huo saw the power men evacuating by many and they looked exactly the same. He quickly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Ren Zhe, you see, they are going to leave. We need to take the opportunity to attack them.¡± Pan Ren Zhe glanced at him lightly: ¡°You¡¯d better think about our present situation.¡± Chen Qi Hao said. ¡°We¡¯d better get out of here as soon as possible.¡± While in the Emperor¡¯s tomb, Zhan Nan Tian killed several wind power zombies, so they can¡¯t fly directly now, they can only spend a lot of time walking down the mountain. Pan Ren Zhe nodded and went down the mountain with a large group of zombies. In the emperor¡¯s tomb, Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t open his eyes because of the dazzling light and fierce wind, and his ears were full of deafening blasting sounds. What surprised him most was that the sharp wind on his face would make his zombie feel pain, it was just like the cold wind in winter hitting him, and the skin burst out with many fine marks, and the whole body was stinging. Moreover, there are many unknown things which scraped the body, so that the wound on the skin can¡¯t heal after it is cut. What kind of power is this? When did Zhan Bei Tian have this ability? What did Mu Yi Fan think of? He asked in time: ¡°Bei Tian, did you understand the space storm power?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian lightly responded by increasing the energy to press down Zhan Nan Tian force. Under the impact of friction, the two powerful forces finally made a loud explosion, and the strong air wave shook both sides out. Mu Yi Fan quickly used the shield to protect him and Zhan Bei Tian, so as not to be injured by the air wave. Zhan Bei Tian held Mu Yi Fan and released different space to offset some of the power of the air wave. When they held their feet, people have been rushed by the air wave to the entrance of the Emperor¡¯s tomb, which is several kilometers away from the tomb itself. After a long time, the strong air wave gradually decreased. Mu Yi Fan breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°My God, is this a space storm? It¡¯s really powerful. Even if the power didn¡¯t hit me, it made my whole body ache. IF it hit me. It¡¯s definitely death. You see, after the scar on my body have been scratched, it can¡¯t heal at all. By the way, when did you understand the power? By the way, you didn¡¯t do your best, did you? It¡¯s more powerful if you do your best. ¡± The space storm that destroys the sky and the earth is definitely more than this one. Zhan Bei Tian took out clothes from the space and puts them on to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°I understood the power just before the snow melted. Just now, I used less than one layer of power.¡± That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t dared to use it all the time. He only used one layer of force, but even then it is so powerful. If he used two or more layers, I¡¯m afraid that a province or region will be destroyed by it. ¡°Less than one layer?¡± Although Mu Yi Fan has known the power of space storm, he can¡¯t help but be surprised when he heard Zhan Bei Tian describing it. But it¡¯s not the time when he should be surprised. He quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Zhan Nan Tian is. Let¡¯s go find him.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took him to the place where he had been fighting with Zhan Nan Tian. At this moment, the palace has lost its former splendor, and has become similar to the common cave. After the wall inlaid with gold and copper has been eroded by the darkness, it was dark, like something painted black. In addition, there are many large and small scratches on the wall, exposing the mud and stone inside the copper walls. On the top of the head, the carved ceiling fell to the ground and broke into pieces, resulting in the ground full of stones, not even a place to stand could be seen. Mu Yi Fan exclaimed: ¡°This underground palace is really solid. Under such a powerful attack, it only damages the surface layer. By the way, what about the Zhan Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked around: ¡°He should have been rushed into the tomb like us.¡± He took Mu Yi Fan to the tomb where the coffin of the emperor was placed. The tomb is the same as before. There is no change and no damage due to the impact just now. However, the coffin, which had been embedded in the ceiling, fell to the ground. Mu Yi Fan suddenly took a breath of cold air and pointed to the figure standing in the corner: ¡°Is that person Zhan Nan Tian?¡± The man standing in the corner has no hair and only a few pieces of cloth hanging on his body. Outside the cloth, there is a layer of black and blue meat that has lost its skin. It is disgusting. In some parts, you can even see the bones inside the meat. Because of this, Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t recognize the other party for a while, and can barely recognize the person is Zhan Nan Tian from those red eyes. Zhan Nan Tian was not as lucky as they were. He doesn¡¯t have the ability of blocking or defending to protect himself. He didn¡¯t know that the other side has such a great ability that can block the devouring power released by him. So, when he was shocked back by the air wave, a small part of his power released rebounded on him, causing the skin on him to be eroded. Fortunately, he has a light system power. Otherwise, there will only be one skeleton left. Zhan Nan Tian took back his depressed thoughts and realized that there was a human approaching. He raised his head abruptly and saw Zhan Bei Tian holding Mu Yi Fan¡¯s waist flying in the air. There was a flash of vigilance and ridicule in his eyes. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, I didn¡¯t know you liked me so much, liked my body. If you like me so much, I would have fxcked you in my last life.¡± When he finished saying this, his mouth let out gloomy wild laughter, at this time he, like the devil crawling out of hell. Zhan Bei Tian attacked him directly with a space blade. Zhan Nan Tian quickly dodged and joked: ¡°Are you angry? You vowed to marry Rong Yan in your last life. It would not be because you wanted to get me, that when you couldn¡¯t, and you pursue Rong Yan to stay with her, right?¡± Of course, he just talked about it, but he didn¡¯t really think Zhan Bei Tian liked him in his last life. Mu Yi Fan pulled huge sneer at the corners of his mouth: ¡°He is so skinny and still shameless.¡± How could the Male Protagonist like the real Mu Yi Fan? However, now Zhan Nan Tian has no skin or face, because at this time, his face does not have the outer layer of skin, even the alveolus is exposed, which is particularly ugly, and which has none of the former good looks appearance. Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s bleak eyes fell on Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, I¡¯m really curious about who you are. Since you used my body, your power is not only different from the last world, but also so big that Zhan Bei Tian likes you.¡± Before Zhan Bei Tian chose to leave Rong Yan to save Mu Yi Fan, Zhan Nan Tian still thought that the person who Zhan Bei Tian liked was Rong Yan. Even if Zhan Guo Xiong knew that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian were a pair, he still held a questioning attitude. Until Zhan Bei Tian saved Mu Yi Fan, disregarding Rong Yan¡¯s life and death situation, he could really see all this. So, he always wondered who was the Mu Yi Fan in his body. And Zhan Bei Tian, how can he suddenly have such a powerful force, which can block his ability to devour. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell you who I am.¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, do you really think I can¡¯t beat you? If you have the ability, you try to fight alone. ¡± He didn¡¯t attack Mu Yi Fan with the devouring power as before, because he didn¡¯t know how powerful the power was, and whether he would devour it all. Now he can¡¯t care about so much about who and what, and only the ability to devour can he defeat Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian. As long as these two die, no matter how much he suffers, even if he is buried with the entire world, he will not hesitate. Mu Yi Fan caught the sinister glare in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes. In order to prevent him from having time to cure his body, he quickly presses his voice and said, ¡°Find a chance to suck Zhan Nan Tian into your space storm.¡± Then he pulled out his big hand and rushes to Zhan Nan Tian. Chapter 334 Chapter 334: Realization speech power Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yi Fan rushing over towards him, his face shone with a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, and a fleshy face with only blood and mangled flesh left made the smile particularly ferocious. At the next moment, he waved the devouring force that he had already gathered in the palm of his hand and hit Mu Yi Fan hard. Mu Yi Fan has a long history of knowing how to defend himself. At the moment of leaving Zhan Bei Tian, he first made a transparent shield with the variant gold power, then condensed the light power on the shield, and finally wrapped the two powers both the light and the gold with the defense barrier to form a shield made of three powers. And when Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s powers hit, Mu Yi Fan shouted: ¡°The power of the attack decreases.¡± The power of swallowing power suddenly decreases by two levels, even the speed seemed to be slowing down. Zhan Nan Tian was stunned. Thinking that Mu Yi Fan had just touched Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s body, he must have copied Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s realization speech and the wind power at that time, so his power would be weakened by a word from Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mouth, so Zhan Nan Tian didn¡¯t know if he had copied the power of prophecy and foresight. His eyes became heavy, he used the devouring power to attack Mu Yi Fan, and these attacks came in quick succession, because he did not want to give Mu Yi Fan a chance to respond. Mu Yi Fan saw this, and he quickly used the light power to retreat back, at the same time, he gathered the shield again, and then, stop retreating, instead of rushing forward to stop the attack, he released the wind fine blade cleaving to Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian immediately devoured the wind fine blade with the dark power. At present, it¡¯s hard for them to distinguish the winner and the loser. In the middle of the air, the powers made a loud noise when it hit. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the two white lights that are hard to give up, furrowed his brow, and thought about what to do next. Suddenly, someone shouts: ¡°Yi Fan.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard the voice of Mu Yue Cheng, and left the fight in time, and retreated to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s side. He saw two people standing at the door of the tomb, one of them was Mu Yue Cheng who called him, and the other was Wang Bing. Wang Bing saw Mu Yi Fan and waved excitedly: ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I have separated.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan looked from Wang Bing to Mu Yue Cheng and said anxiously, ¡°Dad, how are you here?¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t seem to hear Mu Yi Fan talking. He went to Zhan Nan Tian and shouted: ¡°Yi Fan.¡± When Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yue Cheng calling Zhan Nan Tian Yi Fan, he was stunned, he opened his lips and said something, but finally he closed his mouth. Zhan Bei Tian also made no action, he was watching Mu Yue Cheng quietly. Zhan Nan Tian eyes were on alert for this sudden Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng saw Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s defensive face. When he was still three meters away, Mu Yue Cheng stopped and said, ¡°When you first told me you were Yi Fan on the phone, I really didn¡¯t believe what you said. After all, you always wanted to kill Yi Hang, and appeared in front of me as someone else, so trying to make me believe that it¡¯s impossible. However, your words deeply touched me as a father, and made me realize how much I ignored the eldest son before, and that I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibilities as a father.¡± Speaking of this, his face revealed sadness and excitement: ¡°However, some time ago, after a long talk with you, I secretly observed you, and your every move and your eyes made me more and more believe that you are my son and my eldest son Mu Yi Fan, because only you clearly know the things between you and me. I¡¯m sorry for you. It¡¯s me your father who ignored you, made you grow up in an unstable environment, and made you suffer a lot of grievances and torments. It¡¯s my fault. ¡± Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s voice changed from excited to choked. At last, he raised his hand and rubbed the moist corner of his eyes. He continued: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been so gloomy, and they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to poison you and inject virus into you. So blame me. If you have any anger or resentment in your heart, revenge them on me I hope this will make up for my previous mistakes. ¡± Hearing these words, Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s vigilance was much less, but a little more complicated. He lived two lives, and this is the first time saw Mu Yue Cheng face sad and bow his head to admit his mistake. ¡°At the same time, I hope you can stop this. Don¡¯t hurt people anymore. They haven¡¯t done anything to hurt you. It¡¯s Zhao Yi Xuan and Yi Hang that hurt you. Now they are also punished. They will never appear in front of you again. I¡¯m willing to be punished for what I did wrong before.¡± This made Zhan Nan Tian think of the death of Zhao Yi Xuan and Mu Yi Hang, and he scoffed. On the same day, when he learned that Mu Yi Hang and Zhao Yi Xuan were expelled from the B City, he rushed to the B City and saw Mu Yi Hang being bullied. When he saw the appearance of Mu Yi Hang¡¯s head, and when Zhao Yi Xuan was insulted, he felt very happy. Later, because he thought that Mu Yi Hang might be useful, he could bear to not kill him and went to save the man. As for Zhao Yi Xuan, in fact, she didn¡¯t bite her tongue and commit suicide. How could a woman like her who is so greedy for life be able to commit suicide? So he killed Zhao Yi Xuan himself. At that time, when Zhao Yi Xuan died, he didn¡¯t know how scared she was. Especially after he said why he killed Mu Yi Hang, she was so scared that she was shaking all over. He used black mist and poured it into Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s stomach and killed her slowly. Later, he lied to Mu Yi Hang that Zhao Yi Xuan could not bear to change of status from an Admiral¡¯s wife who could bully anyone to a nobody who was bullied herself. She committed suicide under the double blows, which made Mu Yi Hang hate Mu Yi Fan even more. Zhan Nan Tian thought he could also kill Mu Yi Fan by Mu Yi Hang¡¯s hand. Unfortunately, Mu Yi Hang did not succeed. Mu Yue Cheng took a step forward and excitedly grabbed Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s bloody arm: ¡°Yi Fan, stop fighting, OK?¡± On that day, Zhan Nan Tian saw Mu Yue Cheng, the man also persuade him to stop. He quickly put away the complicated emotions and looked at Mu Yue Cheng coldly: ¡°Let me let go of those human beings. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I kill them or not, but you have to ask these two people¡­¡± He raised his hand and pointed to Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Would they likely to let me go? Even if I stopped, they would kill me, so I can¡¯t let them go. Only when they die, can I live in this world safely.¡± At present, Mu Yue Cheng was deeply shocked by the hatred in Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± He looked at Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned, while Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, and there was no emotion when he was looking at Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes. Zhan Nan Tian pulled back his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Admiral Mu, for the sake that you were my father in your last life, I will not kill you. I hope you can leave here in five seconds and I hope I won¡¯t see you again. Otherwise, I¡¯m just going to attack you like you¡¯re another human.¡± Stinky words, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart immediately became alert, he was ready to save him. Mu Yue Cheng stared at him: ¡°You dare kill me?¡± ¡°Do you think I would dare not? When I informed you that you have to get ready and gather supplies that is me doing my best for you.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you will kill me. If you kill me, if you can eliminate your hatred for everyone then you can kill me.¡± Zhan Nan Tian glared at him. Zhan Bei Tian saw Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s attention on Mu Yue Cheng, he suddenly disappeared in place, appeared in front of Zhan Nan Tian, pushed Mu Yue Cheng back, and attacked Zhan Nan Tian. Zhan Nan Tian was shocked and retreated in time. Mu Yi Fan quickly came to Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s side, and quickly helped to stabilize Mu Yue Cheng, who almost fell to the ground. He turned and said, ¡°Wang Bing, take my dad out of here.¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Yi Fan, you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan knew what he said, so he interrupted: ¡°Dad, we must get rid of Zhan Nan Tian, because as long as he lives, the world will not be peaceful.¡± Mu Yue Cheng was silent. Naturally, he also saw Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s actions. Moreover, Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s actions have reached an unforgivable level. Therefore, he did not stop the real Mu Yi Fan, and sincerely hoped that Zhan Nan Tian would not continue to fight and human beings would not be hurt again. After Wang Bing supported Mu Yue Cheng, Mu Yi Fan also rushed to Zhan Nan Tian. Wang Bing said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t move and asked, ¡°It seemed that I can¡¯t persuade him. Wang Bing, do you think my son really would disown me as his father?¡± Wang Bing scratched his head. He didn¡¯t seem to know what Mu Yue Cheng was talking about. He said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t seem to hear what he said. He just said to himself, ¡°Shall I try?¡± Wang Bing crooked his head: ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to try?¡± ¡°Try to see if he doesn¡¯t recognize me as his father?¡± Mu Yue Cheng looked at the group: ¡°Try if he will stop for his father.¡± This time, Wang Bing didn¡¯t know if he really understood what he said. He nodded hard: ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yue Cheng smiled bitterly, didn¡¯t speak again, but he didn¡¯t leave with Wang Bing. Chapter 335 Chapter 335: The Devouring power Under Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan¡¯s attack, Zhan Nan Tian was overwhelmed and was nearly hit by them several times. In order to solve them once again, he once again gathered a strong devouring force. This time, the gathering time is much longer than before, and the energy in his hands is getting bigger and bigger. Before he could sent it out, they had already felt the power and terror. Even the gold and copper walls around were corroded, gradually turning black and showing some black rust. However, due to the suppression of the amulets, the gold and copper walls soon returned to their original golden and brilliant appearance. Zhan Bei Tian eyebrows frowned and he quickly said: ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan attacked Zhan Nan Tian with one hand, and condenses the shield formed by numerous barriers with the other hand. Zhan Nan Tian dodged their attack, saw their faces carefully guarded, his mouth pasted a gloomy smile, and he speed up the devouring capacity to the highest, and he was hoping they would be annihilated in one fell swoop. Mu Yi Fan also accelerates to secure the shield. When the strength of Zhan Nan Tian attack was so strong that it covered his whole body, immediately raise his hand. Just as he was about to hurl the devoured energy towards Zhan Bei Tian, suddenly two figures appeared in front of him. Zhan Nan Tian fixed his eyes and saw that it was his father. He suddenly stopped. Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhan Nan Tian with a face of guilt, and silently opened his mouth and said sorry. Mu Yi Fan at the same stopped the attack and shouted, ¡°Dad, move away. His power will hurt you.¡± What he worried about most was that Zhan Nan Tian might not consider Mu Yue Cheng as his father anymore. He was furious and would have killed Mu Yue Cheng in his anger. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes moved. When Zhan Nan Tian stopped, he quickly disappeared in place, came to Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s back, and opened the door of space storm at the fastest speed. At the moment, there was a strong hurricane in the tomb. Zhan Nan Tian noticed something strange behind him, turned around quickly, and saw a big hole in front of Zhan Bei Tian, which contained a huge unknown power. As the hole rotates, it rolled more and more, and made a ¡°Crackling¡± sound, and a strong suction drawing him to the hole. Wang Bing¡¯s body is very smart. Seeing something wrong, he quickly took Mu Yue Cheng and went to hide behind Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Nan Tian was shocked. He used light power to get rid of this attraction in time. However, that attraction was like a million year old glue. He could not get rid of it. He just flew away from ten meters. At the next moment he landed, he was pulled back to his original position by the strong suction. He tried it several times, the situation is still the same, however, he tried he couldn¡¯t escape. Zhan Nan Tian cold face turned even chillier, while he was being sucked in he attacked with his devouring power. At that time, the whole tomb shook violently, surrounded by all kinds of cracking and blasting sounds, like there was a storm coming, the sounds it made were very huge. The powerful devouring ability directly darkened the magnificent tomb and made it dark inside. The talismans pasted on the wall were constantly flashing red light. If the things inside tried to fly out of the runes, they flashed very hard. But under the strong white light, the red light was soon covered by both the white light and the dark. Zhan Bei Tian sped up the opening of storm space and absorbed all white light into the space as much as possible to prevent injuries to himself and others. Two powerful powers collide together. The scene is very violent. The white light is dazzling and the wind is strong. All kinds of flying stones hit people around constantly. Moreover, there is a loud noise around. Nearly all the powers on the scene cannot support themselves. They were all stabbed and hurt by two powerful powers. In just a few seconds, everyone¡¯s clothes were cut into a pile of shredded things, revealing countless crisscross bloodstains. Mu Yi Fan took advantage of Zhan Nan Tian¡®s attention Zhan Bei Tian, and rushes to the front of Zhan Nan Tian who is separated from the suction of the space storm and hit him with the repulsive shield. He was constantly using the light system power to get rid of the dangerous storms from Zhan Nan Tian. Suddenly, he was pushed by someone behind him, and the whole person rushes forward to the entrance of the space hole He was shocked and turned around suddenly. He saw that Mu Yi Fan was desperate to push him to the hole. The power of space storm is more and more powerful after absorbing the energy of devouring powers. Even the talismans on the wall has been absorbed by this powerful power for more than half. When the chamber lost the talismans, the function of protection and suppression immediately halved, and some cracks appeared on the walls, even some corners collapsed. This powerful suction through the cracks and collapsed holes drilled out of the emperor¡¯s tomb. The power men who were not near the Zanglong Mountain in the distance turned around one after another to see the flowers and trees on the mountain being uprooted and flying to the same place. Even a large group of zombies running down the mountain all jumped up and flew to the Emperor¡¯s tomb. The scene was very spectacular. In the blink of an eye, the Zanglong Mountain became empty. The power men stared in amazement: ¡°God! What happened? The tomb seemed to have a strong suction, and everything around it is sucked in.¡± Mao Yu vaguely perceive that his body moved towards the direction of Zanglong Mountain unconsciously. He quickly returned to his mind and cries out: ¡°Hurry up, get out of here, everyone. Otherwise, we will be sucked in.¡± Hearing this, let Wang Bing, who was holding them, flew up and moved them away from the Zanglong Mountain. Then, one by one, the Zanglong Mountain collapsed. The zombies who were sucked back to the Zanglong Mountain are frightened and scared. They don¡¯t know what happened. They just know that they can¡¯t resist and get rid of this force. They even have a feeling that their body skin and flesh are going to be peeled off. This is the first time they feel real pain after becoming zombies. ¡°Brother Ren, what¡¯s the matter? I seem to have been pulled back by something. Besides, my whole body aches a lot. ¡± Zhang Hu resisted the pain and released the gold power. A large iron block about 20 meters high was raised on the ground to stop them flying off. The suction was temporarily blocked. He and Pan Ren Zhe and some of their zombies quickly slipped down from the top of the iron plate. Pan Ren Zhe said in time: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Anyway, let¡¯s get out of here quickly. Zhang Hu and Li Wei, you do it just like before, keep blocking the unknown power with iron plate or earth wall while we are walking.¡± They nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± However, they did not run a few steps, and the sound of collapse came from the direction of the tomb again. Zhang Hu couldn¡¯t help looking back. Chen Qi Hao said in a deep voice, ¡°Zhang Hu, don¡¯t look at it. Now the suction is getting bigger and greater. We need to get out of here quickly, otherwise, it will definitely be involved.¡± As soon as his words fell, the iron plates and walls built by Zhang Hu and Li Wei were lifted, and then the group were pulled back by the suction again. Zhang Hu said anxiously, ¡°What do we do, what do we do? My iron plate can¡¯t stop it.¡± He waved, hoping to catch something and stabilize himself. Just then, with a snap, his clothes cracked, split in two, peeled off and flew to the Emperor¡¯s tomb. The same is true of other zombies. Their clothes were all pulled by suction and they are swept into the tombs. Pan Ren Zhe couldn¡¯t think of a good way to save everyone for a while. He gave up his struggle and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s just let it be.¡± Chen Qi Hao¡¯s frowned visibly: ¡°We¡¯re not going to die here, are we?¡± When Zhang Hu heard the word death, he became very agitated: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die. I haven¡¯t avenged Liu Yu yet. I want to avenge Liu Yu.¡± Pan Ren Zhe and others didn¡¯t talk. The suction speed is very fast. In less than ten seconds, all the zombies were sucked back to the tomb. Even the zombies that were released by Mu Yi Fan at the beginning were pulled back to the cave. Entering through the hole, they went back to the emperor¡¯s tomb and saw the Zhan Nan Tian resisting Mu Yi Fan. Zhang Hu¡¯s eyes brightened and shouted, ¡°Boss, boss, help us.¡± When Zhan Nan Tian heard Zhang Hu¡¯s voice, he glanced at him from the corner of his eyes, and saw that one tree after another was sucked into the space storm made Zhan Bei Tian, and his men were also sucked back to the tomb. He sneered and didn¡¯t intend to help. He asked them to deal with Zhan Bei Tian before, but they didn¡¯t listen to him. Now they are going to die in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hands. That¡¯s what happened because they didn¡¯t listen to his orders. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Zhang Hu didn¡¯t even see Zhan Nan Tian give a look at him. He was very disappointed. Pan Ren Zhe said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t shout. He¡¯s not safe now.¡± Mu Yi Fan alone is very difficult to deal with. Zhan Nan Tian doesn¡¯t have the chance to save them. Pan Ren Zhe¡¯s tone is calm, but when he saw the following situation, he couldn¡¯t calm down. He can¡¯t help but show a little fear at the bottom of his eyes. The flowers, plants and trees rolled in from the outside were either broken into pieces by white light or quickly withered and died under the shadow of darkness after being released by Zhan Nan Tian to devour power. Even if some plants and trees are lucky enough to avoid the power released by Zhan Nan Tian, none of them will come to a better after they are caught in the space storm made Zhan Bei Tian. They will either be crushed by the storm or disappear suddenly. Pan Ren Zhe, out of the instinct of survival, grabbed the big tree flying from behind in time and climbed up quickly. Others followed suit. Unfortunately, there is saving effect at all, because no matter how they climb, they always return to their original position. Moreover, with the increasing power of the space storms, as long as they climb out one meter, they will be sucked back three meters, so all was in vain. The same is true of Zhan Nan Tian. No matter how he used the light power, he can¡¯t escape the suction of space. Besides, Mu Yi Fan stood in his way. ¡°Mu Yi Fan, if you stop me again, believe it or not, you will be pulled into the bottomless hole.¡± Mu Yi Fan was not afraid at all: ¡°As long as you are removed from this world, so what if I am sucked in?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhan Nan Tian was angry, and then he gave a gloomy smile: ¡°OK, good, since you want to die so much, then I will complete your wish and let you be my funeral companion.¡± Once again, he unleashes a powerful devouring power, smashes Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shield and grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s right hand. Mu Yi Fan eyebrows tightened, vigorously shook his hands, but however he struggled he could not get rid of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s grip. His other hand immediately gathered his wind power and quickly cut Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s arm to get rid of him. However, in the moment of encountering the devouring ability from Zhan Nan Tian, the ability was either invalid or devoured. ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered and turned to Zhan Bei Tian and shouted, ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, if you don¡¯t want Mu Yi Fan to die, you will power down your power. Otherwise, I will take Mu Yi Fan and go in with me.¡± Mu Yi Fan yelled in time, ¡°Bei Tian, don¡¯t listen to him. If you take back the power, I will never talk to you again.¡± As he said this, he gave up to break free from Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s grip and pushed him hard to the hole of space storm. Chapter 336 Chapter 336: I¡¯m the author!!! When Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan was also being sucked to the suction hole of the space storm, his worries made him reduce the power of the space storm power in time. But because he used the space storm hole power for the first time, he was not able to control it with ease. When he tried to reduce the space storm hole, he had some difficulty, and the speed of reducing it was not as fast as when he released the space storm hole. Moreover, because the space storm absorbed the powerful attacks released by Zhan Nan Tian, the power of the space storm grew even stronger. Therefore, it was not a matter of a minute and a half for him to close the space storm hole. Zhan Bei Tian quickly strengthened the speed of closing the suction hole, and gradually, a lot of fine sweat beads rolled on his forehead. However, the space storm did not reduce its power just because of the reduction of the suction hole. On the contrary, the more things it absorbs, the more powerful it becomes. After the devouring power released by Zhan Nan Tian gradually became smaller due to increased absorption, Mu Yue Cheng slowly opened his eyes and saw that the zombies rolled in behind were either broken by white light, turned into a pile of debris, or swallowed by darkness and turned into a pile of powder, and some zombies were sucked into the space, and the space was full of the miserable roar of zombies. When Pan Ren Zhe and his followers saw that they could not escape from here, they turned to attack Zhan Bei Tian. Unexpectedly, all the powers they fought were swallowed by the space storm. Zhang Hu was furious: ¡°Damn it, our powers can¡¯t beat him at all.¡± Seeing them coming to the suction hole of the space storms, he turned and faced Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°I will go to fight with him.¡± When Zhang Hu was two meters away from the suction hole, he made a fierce attack on Zhan Bei Tian. However, he didn¡¯t even touch one of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hair, so he was sucked into the hole. ¡°Zhang Hu.¡± Chen Qi Hao shouted anxiously. Zhang Hu was scratched by the storm in the space. He was as good as dead. In just two seconds, he scratched off a layer of skin and was left into a pile of flesh and bones. He cried hard to the people outside: ¡°Brother Hao, help me.¡± As his words fell, the body was torn to pieces immediately by the storm, leaving a yellow crystal core, and then, the space storm absorbed the energy of the crystal core. When Li Wei, who has always been calm, saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t resist showing fear on his face. Zhan Bei Tian saw Pan Ren Zhe and men his eyes brightened and then went chillier, which made him move slightly and shift the suction hole Li Wei to the space hole. ¡°Li Wei!¡± Chen Qi Hao jumped at Li Wei and grabbed Li Wei¡¯s hand in a hurry to prevent him from being sucked into the hole. Later, Pan Ren Zhe also grabbed Chen Qi Hao¡¯s foot. At that moment, three people were rolled together to the space storm suction hole. Pan Ren Zhe gave up trying to escape from the suction hole, looked up coldly at Zhan Bei Tian, and then his body slowly gathered great strength. When he neared the space storm suction hole, suddenly, with a loud bang, Pan Ren Zhe blew himself up and he thought of doing this will be kill Zhan Bei Tian or destroy the spacesuction hole through that explosion. Unfortunately, Li Wei and Chen Qi Hao were also caught up in the explosion, and they were blown to powder by the huge power. Zhan Bei Tian was only pushed back a few steps by the aftershock, but the space storm suddenly went out of control, and it accelerated the speed of suction, and sucked everything into the space. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Nan Tian were no exception, they were rolling slowly to the space hole. Zhan Nan Tian chuckled: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, we are going to die. Are you afraid? Or do you have a last word for Zhan Bei Tian? Hurry up and tell him, or there will be no chance.¡± Mu Yi Fan chuckled: ¡°I have no last words to tell you, but in order to make you die in peace, I can tell you why my power can make your power loose effect.¡± Zhan Nan Tian was aroused a little interest by him: ¡°Hurry up if you want to say it, and I want to know who you are!¡± ¡°In fact, I have two abilities, one allows me to copy an ability, the other allows me to disable an ability and make it ineffective.¡± ¡°Zhan Nan Tian had a shocked face: ¡°Disable an ability?¡± It¡¯s no wonder that the power has no effect on Mu Yi Fan. It¡¯s a power that can disable other power and make them ineffective, similar to his dark power. ¡°The reason why I can hurt you later is because I attached the ineffective power to your attacks, which also caused it to disable your power.¡± Zhan Nan Tian sneered, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Mu Yi Fan chuckled, glanced at the space suction hole not far away, and saw that the hole was shrinking smaller and smaller. With an effort, he pushed Zhan Nan Tian forward again. Zhan Nan Tian said angrily, ¡°Despicable, Mu Yi Fan, do you want to die quickly?¡± He even took advantage of his attention on what he said about the ineffective ability and pushed him hard. Mu Yue Cheng saw that two people had arrived at the suction hole of the space storm, and said anxiously, ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you should power down your power, or he is going to be caught in it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian, who was not having an easy time controlling the space storm, quickly powered down the power. However, the closing speed of the space gate is not as fast as the opening of the space power suction speed. Although the hole is getting much smaller, its power is not reduced. Zhan Bei Tian called in time. ¡°Mu-Mu, leave Zhan Nan Tian alone and get out of there.¡± At the moment, Zhan Nan Tian laughed: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, are you afraid? Afraid of Mu Yi Fan dying, right? ¡± Seeing Zhan Bei Tian worried and scared, he felt very happy. Zhan Bei Tian ignored him and continued to shout to Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Mu-Mu!¡± The two short words revealed that he was anxious, angry and afraid of the outcomes. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes going red, and felt a pang in his heart, but he didn¡¯t answer his words he had his lips closed. ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, this day is the day you showed fear.¡± Zhan Nan Tian laughed. ¡°The more scared you are, the more I want you to lose it.¡± Instead of resisting the suction power with Mu Yi Fan, he accelerated his speed and rushed into the space storm suction hole with Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s feet were held by someone when most of his body entered the cave. He immediately used the power of light to back off, and raised the power to the highest level, stabilizing the absorbed body. However, due to the impact of the storm on the upper part of his body, a lot of flesh and skin were scraped off his body in many places. He quickly made a barrier to protect his body. Zhan Nan Tian also quickly unleashed his ability to reduce the storm¡¯s damage to himself, and then looked at Mu Yi Fan mockingly: ¡°It seemed that you are still afraid.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I wanted to stop, because I haven¡¯t told you what my real identity is!¡± Zhan Nan Tian was worried that he would play tricks like before, and looked at him warily. This time, I don¡¯t want to know who Mu Yi Fan is. ¡°Do you know why you were oppressed by Zhan Bei Tian when you were in the last life? Do you think his Zhan Bei Tian winning was just like the blessing from the lucky god, which helped him solve all kinds of crises and avoid the traps you set, right?¡± Zhan Nan Tian listened to his sudden mention of the last life, and suddenly narrowed his eyes: ¡°Who are you related to?¡± How does the other side know about the last life? Is that what Zhan Bei Tian told him? ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. First of all, because Zhan Bei Tian was born again in your last life, so he knows a lot of things.¡± Zhan Nan Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan incredulously: ¡°You are saying that that previous Zhan Bei Tian was reborn too? Then he is also reborn now. Has he not been reborn twice?¡± If Zhan Bei Tian was reborn in the last life, it¡¯s no wonder that Zhan Bei Tian knows somethings about him. But what he didn¡¯t understand was that he (Mu Yi Fan in the novel) was dead in the last life, and no one should be a match of Zhan Bei Tian. Then how did Zhan Bei Tian die and be reborn to this world? Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t explain the rebirth: ¡°The second reason is that Zhan Bei Tian was the main character, but you are just a villain boss. Do you know what a villain boss is? When you watch TV, you should know that the villain boss often dies in the hands of the protagonist in the end, and that¡¯s your destiny.¡± Zhan Nan Tian stared at him coldly: ¡°What is trhis villain boss? What protagonist? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Mu Yi Fan. Are you saying these things to distract me like before? Then you tried the wrong method.¡± Mu Yi Fan continued: ¡°The third reason is that you are in the world inside the novel, and only one word, or one sentence, can determine your life and death.¡± Zhan Nan Tian narrowed his eyes: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, this joke you said is not funny at all.¡± ¡°Remember when Rong Yan said that she liked Zhan Bei Tian in the last life, you thought in your heart, one day, you will kill Zhan Bei Tian, make this woman submit to your feet, kneel and lick your shoes, right? Besides, when Zhan Bei Tian easily avoided the trap you set for the first time, you thought angrily at that time, ¡®Zhan Bei Tian, you can get away with it this time, I don¡¯t believe you can get so lucky next time, I will definitely kill you next time¡¯ Right?¡± Zhan Nan Tian was surprised and suspicious. How does this person know what he thought in his last life? ¡°Are you thinking about how I know what you thought in your last life?¡± Zhan Nan Tian was not a fool. Combined with Mu Yi Fan¡¯s words, he guessed something about it. With a calm voice, he snapped, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, who are you?¡± Mu Yi Fan glanced at the narrowed hole behind his eyes with the corner of his eyes. At this time, the diameter of the hole was less than a meter wide. He calculated the time in his heart, and then he raised his lips and smiled: ¡°Who am I?¡± All of a sudden, his expression changed, his eyes became extremely cold and fierce: ¡°Of course, I am the author who can decide your life and death with only one sentence.¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes were dazed. Mu Yi Fan took advantage of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s dazed mind and released psychic power to attack Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s brain. Zhan Nan Tian brain immediately felt severe pain, and his mouth cried out in pain. However, he has been on guard against Mu Yi Fan for a long time, so his hand was still firmly holding Mu Yi Fan. He used devouring power to invalidate psychic power in time, staring at Mu Yi Fan gloomily: ¡°Mu Yi Fan, do you think you can escape from my hand?¡± ¡°How would one know if one doesn¡¯t try?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s left hand unleashes a golden power, and a sharp, transparent dagger was quickly added to the fingertip. Zhan Nan Tian sneered: ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even if you attach the ineffective power you said before, it¡¯s hard for you to hurt me.¡± ¡°Is that right? But how do you know the outcome without trying, right? ¡± Mu Yi Fan jokingly hooked his lips in a sneer, and then, right in front of Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes, he quickly raised his left hand and cut down his right arm. Chapter 337 Chapter 337: the Flattening case of the Zanglong Mountain Zhan Nan Tian opened his eyes in horror, never would he ever think that Mu Yi Fan would cut off his hand to get rid of him. ¡°Zhan Nan Tian, this hand is for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s left hand quickly broke off and it moved with the shield, first the shield covered Zhan Nan Tian from him. As long as the shield is not close to Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s devouring power, it will not be invalidated. Then, Mu Yi Fan formed another shield and started bombing Zhan Nan Tian into the deep space. Zhan Nan Tian quickly broke the shield and used the light power to rush awahy from the hole. However, it was too late. After the shield was broken by him, the fierce space storm power immediately attacked him frantically. Even if he resisted with devouring power, he was only delaying for a little time left. What¡¯s more, Mu Yi Fan has not stopped using layers of barriers to block Zhan Nan Tian from escaping. Before and then it was too much, Zhan Nan Tian was exhausted, and the space storm fiercely scraped away his flesh and blood. Zhan Nan Tian immediately felt the pain like his bones were being cut. His eyes were red and he stared at Mu Yi Fan cruelly. He shouted unwillingly, ¡°Mu Yi Fan, if you come back again, I will tear you to pieces.¡± If he can be reborn, he will kill Mu Yi Fan in the first time. Mu Yi Fan shouted back: ¡°Do you think rebirth is cabbage in the vegetable market, which can be found all over the place? Do you think if you want to be reborn it will happen? And don¡¯t look down on the storm space. It will bind your soul and keep you from leaving forever.¡± Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s eyes burst with anger. He opened his mouth angrily to say something, but there was no chance. The storm broke him into pieces, leaving only three red, black and white crystal cores. After the space rapidly absorbs the energy of three crystal cores, the power of the storm became larger and stronger. The people outside seem to notice the changes inside, so they quickly pull Mu Yi Fan out. As soon as Mu Yi Fan came out, the space gate was closed. Mu Yi Fan exhaled, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Then, a voice of cold anger sounded in his ear: ¡°But the debt between us is not over.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned, quickly raised his head, on the side he saw Zhan Bei Tian angry red eyes. He thought of the act of neglecting his own safety just now. ¡°That¡­ That¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes purred a turn, suddenly he cried out: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in so much pain, Bei Tian, I¡¯m in so much painful, it¡¯s killing me, what should I do? I feel so sick that I can hardly breathe. What can I do?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cold face immediately flashed panic color and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is the pain? Does it hurt much?¡± He saw that Mu Yi Fan had been cut off in many places, and his arm was cut off clean. His heart ached a lot. He could not bear to teach Mu Yi Fan a lesson. He quickly took out the water from the space to feed Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You can cure yourself with light power.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Mu Yi Fan does feel pain in the body, and immediately release light system power to treat his trauma. Mu Yue Cheng next to him also asked anxiously, ¡°Yi Fan, are you hurt?¡± Mu Yi Fan winked at Mu Yue Cheng in time while Zhan Bei Tian was scanning around. Mu Yue Cheng was stunned, and soon understood that the stinky boy was deliberately pretending to be hurting front of Zhan Bei Tian, so as to divert Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s attention from scolding him. He didn¡¯t give Mu Yi Fan a good face at all. At the same time, he saw that Zhan Bei Tian really loved his son. Later, Mu Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes turned to the space where the door disappeared, and the eyes were sad: ¡°He¡­ He can¡¯t come out, can he?¡± He is really not a good father. Between defending the human race and his son, he finally gave up his son. Zhan Bei Tian took a look at him: ¡°It¡¯s going to collapse here. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± Mu Yue Cheng regained his thoughts and inhaled, ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Bei Tian left the tomb holding Mu Yue Cheng and Mu Yi Fan in each hand, and Wang Bing¡¯s body changed back to a little flower and fell on the ground. After they left the Emperor¡¯s tomb, suddenly, the Emperor¡¯s tomb made a loud noise. The three men looked down and saw that the whole Zanglong Mountain had been moved deep in the ground, burying the Emperor¡¯s tomb for thousands of years in the ground, so that no one would ever disturb it in the future. Zhan Bei Tian remembered Mu Yi Fan¡¯s injury and turned back to Shui city. After returning to the Shui city, he first took Mu Yi Fan to the spring in the space to take a bubble bath, and then asked several water system powers to treat Mu Yi Fan¡¯s wounds. Knowing that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian came back Zhan Guo Xiong and Mu Xiao Hu rushed to see Mu Yi Fan, who was injured all over, and the two old men gasped. Mu Xiao Hu noticed that Mu Yi Fan had no right hand on his right side, and his face was agitated and sad: ¡°Yi Fan, you¡­ Your arm¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly appeased: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, my arm will grow back.¡± He is the pinnacle of youth again, and he used the light system power and water system power men to cure him. He believed that after a period of time, the arm will grow back. Mu Xiao Hu was dubious: ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t mean to lie to me? ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m a zombie. Zombies have healing ability. Besides, I¡¯m a very senior zombie. Of course, I will have my arms grow back, but it¡¯s just a matter of time. Look at my wounds, they are slowly recovering.¡± Mu Xiao Hu looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s wounds, which was indeed much smaller than before, which is a little reassuring. ¡°Zhan Guo Xiong also comforted: ¡°You see he speaks in full tone, there must be no big trouble Mu Xiao Hu nodded. ¡°Bei Tian, Bei Tian.¡± Zhan Lei Ping, who had just returned to Shui city, knew that Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan had already returned, so he hurried to come here. Followed by Zhan Lei Gang and Yang Feng Qing, Zhong Xin, Nan Tian, Mao Yu, Lu Lin, Xiang Guo, Sun Zi Hao, and Chen Hao. The hall was soon filled with people. Zhan Lei Ping asked anxiously: ¡°Bei Tian, Nan Tian¡­ he¡­ How is he?¡± Worried about the wound on Mu Yi Fan, when Mu Yue Cheng heard Zhan Lei Ping mention Zhan Nan Tian, he sighed. Others are were looking at Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian lowered his eyelids and said lightly, ¡°He is dead.¡± Hearing this, the Zhong Xin¡¯s gaze suddenly turned black and she fainted. Yang Feng Qing caught the fallen Zhong Xin in time and shouted: ¡°A-Xin, A-Xin.¡± Tian Nan quickly took over the Zhong Xin and sent her to the room to lie down. Yang Feng Qing quickly follows up the room to take care of them. Outside the hall, Zhan Lei Ping couldn¡¯t believe looking at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Dead¡­ Dead?¡± His son Zhan Nan Tian was dead? Zhan Lei Ping slumped on the sofa. Although his son was extremely guilty of the sins he committed, he has even thought about killing his son for many times, but when he heard the news of his son¡¯s death, he was very sad. After all, it was his own son who he has been raised for decades. How could he accept the fact that his son died so easily. Zhan Lei Gang did not know how to comfort, he sighed sadly. Zhan Guo Xiong also sighed sadly. Mu Xiao Hu patted him on the shoulder as a sign of comfort. Mu Yue Cheng knew that Zhan Nan Tian can¡¯t be alive, but when he heard the truth from Zhan Bei Tian, he cannot help but feel sad too. He turned his head to one side and rubbed the moist corners of his eyes. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t stand the sad atmosphere. He closed his eyes and pretended to go to sleep. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Tian Nan standing at the door of the room and said, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be sad. Although Nan Tian¡¯s body is dead, the soul in that body is not Nan Tian¡¯s soul.¡± Except for Zhan Guo Xiong and Mu Yi Fan, everyone else was stunned. Tian Nan suddenly opened his eyes to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Lei Gang asked quickly, ¡°Bei Tian, what do you mean by that?¡± After Zhan Bei Tian pulled the water powers and several soldiers out of the hall, he continued: ¡°Nan Tian¡¯s temperament has changed so much because Nan Tian¡¯s body is occupied by another person¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°Another person¡¯s soul?¡± Everyone is shocked. How can I hear this? It¡¯s ridiculous. There is a soul in the world? But it doesn¡¯t seem strange to think that all human beings have powers. Zhan Lei Ping inhaled, pressed his sadness, red eyes and asked quickly, ¡°If Nan Tian¡¯s body is really occupied by other people, how do you know about Bei Tian?¡± ¡°The soul occupying Nan Tian was the person I knew and was an enemy of mine. Moreover, he has also admitted his own identity. So, after occupying Nan Tian, he has been looking for opportunities to harm our Zhan Family, or even tried to take my life.¡± Everyone was shocked. Zhan Lei Ping replied: ¡°Where is the real Nan Tian? Who is the one who occupies Nan Tian¡¯s body? ¡± Mu Yue Cheng opened his mouth, and wanted to say that the soul occupying Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body is his son Mu Yi Fan, but he thought, how is he going to explain the current Mu Yi Fan after he says it? Finally, he chose to close his mouth and let Zhan Bei Tian explain everything. ¡°The real Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Bei Tian lowered his eyelids: ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is, but if he doesn¡¯t want to make his father and mother sad, he should come back to meet you. After all, he is a filial son, but he hasn¡¯t come back, maybe he¡­¡± At this point, he stopped. Zhan Lei Ping doesn¡¯t need to listen to it, but also understands the meaning of Zhan Bei Tian. He claps his thigh with a sad face: ¡°How can this happen? Why is this happening, my son, where is he?¡± He thought there was hope to see his son, but now he has no last hope. Zhan Lei Gang sat on the armrest of the sofa and hugged Zhan Lei Ping comfortingly: ¡°Lei Ping, don¡¯t be sad. Nan Tian may be somewhere and won¡¯t come back for a while.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said sadly, ¡°How can we have such a thing in the Zhan Family?¡± Just then, a figure suddenly rushed to Zhan Lei Ping and bowed down: ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Upon hearing the this, Zhan Lei Ping looked up and saw it was Tian Nan. He raised his hands and rubbed his sad face. Then, he stopped and wiped the tears on his face and didn¡¯t let Tian Nan looked at his crying face. Zhan Lei Gang and Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Tian Nan with puzzled faces. Nan Tian immediately panicked. He opened his mouth several times and didn¡¯t know what to say. In a hurry, he grabbed Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s wrist and shouted: ¡°Dad, it is¡­ It¡¯s me, Nan¡­ Nan Tian¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhan Lei Ping raised his head sharply. Zhan Lei Gang and Zhan Guo Xiong looked shocked at Tian Nan. Zhan Lei Ping returned to his senses and excitedly grabbed Tian Nan¡¯s hand: ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Tian Nan looked at Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s face full of tears and was very sad. He took out a hand and wiped away the tears for Zhan Lei Ping. He choked and said: ¡°Dad, I¡­ I¡¯m Nan Tian, your son Zhan¡­ Zhan Nan Tian. ¡° Chapter 338 Chapter 338: You are really Nan Tian Everyone looked at Tian Nan in surprise and doubt. Mu Yi Fan opened his eyes and looked at Zhan Lei Ping. Zhan Lei Ping stopped his tears and stared at the strange face, trying to find the familiar shadow of his son on the face. Finally, he was deeply mesmerized by Tian Nan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nan Tian? Are you Nan Tian? ¡± He looked at Zhan Bei Tian uncertainly, saw that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t object, and turned his eyes back. Tian Nan also looked back at Zhan Bei Tian and asked in a mute voice: ¡°Brother, you¡­ Are you¡­ You have known for a long time¡­ Know that I am¡­ Nan Tian?¡± At that time, because of the eagerness and desire to see his family, and the fear that his family would ignore him, or not recognize him as a person, so, under all kinds of anxiety and fear, he did not notice any abnormality from Zhan Bei Tian. Now in thinking in retrospect, with Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s cautious nature, it¡¯s impossible for him to put a stranger beside his family, so he must have guessed his identity to allow him to be near the Zhan family. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face softened, went to Tian Nan¡¯s face and rubbed his hair: ¡°I didn¡¯t know it for a long time. At that time, it was just a guess. Only through your handwriting, handwriting and interaction with the Second Uncle and Second Aunt did I further confirmed it.¡± Zhan Lei Ping listened, excitedly grasped Tian Nan¡¯s hand: ¡°You are really Nan Tian.¡± When he thought of his interaction with Tian Nan, he was surer that the man in front of him was his own son. ¡°Dad.¡± Tian Nan immediately shook Zhan Lei Ping¡¯s hand: ¡°I am really¡­ really Nan Tian.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong saw that his son did not lose his grandson, immediately relieved, and murmured in his mouth, ¡°Great, Great.¡± Zhan Lei Gang believed that his son would not recognize a person casually or mistakenly. He raised a smile and felt happy for his brother. Then he asked, ¡°Nan Tian, what¡¯s going on? How can your soul be in someone else¡¯s body? ¡± Others are curious and all turned to look at Tian Nan. Tian Nan¡¯s eyes dimmed, because he couldn¡¯t speak smoothly, he immediately wrote on the paper, and had Zhan Lei Gang read it to everyone: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on myself. When it was a few months from the end of the world, my whole body suddenly felt confused, I was often forgetting what I had done, or why I suddenly appeared in a certain place. Moreover, I often heard someone speaking things it in my ears. Then, this situation lasted for several days. Originally, I wanted to go see a doctor, but I suddenly fainted. When I woke up, I stood in a tomb with a golden coffin, that is, the Emperor¡¯s tomb we went to before. At that time, I thought I was dreaming, because my hands and feet didn¡¯t listen to me, so I could only watch myself open the bottom layer of the coffin. There was a body lying in it, and that body is the body I¡¯m in now. ¡± Everyone felt the cold chilling air. Zhan Lei Ping asked anxiously, ¡°And then?¡± Nan Tian went on to write: Then, my body slowly leaned over the zombie, took a deep breath towards the black breath emanating from the mouth of the zombie, and inhaled the black breath into the body. At this time, the zombie suddenly opened his eyes, held my body firmly, no matter how hard my body struggled, it could not break the shackles of the other party. Then, there was a suction force that sucked me in the zombie. At last, I didn¡¯t know what happened. When I woke up, I was in this body. Mu Yi Fan was surprised and asked in time, ¡°Did the body suck your soul in?¡± Nan Tian was not sure: ¡°It should be.¡± ¡°Is there any other soul in your body?¡± Tian Nan shook his head: ¡°No, that¡­ That soul is dead¡­ Dead.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Tian Nan then lowered his head and wrote: I inherited a little memory from him, so I knew what he was grieving about when he was dying, he was thinking of sucking someone else soul and being reborn after being sealed, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that he waited for thousands of years, which led to his spiritual strength becoming weaker and weaker. Finally, even I, the ordinary man, could fight him, and then, his soul flew away and scattered. Mu Yi Fan, took a deep breath. Fortunately, the emperor is not here, or they will suffer. He asked again, ¡°Since your body belongs to the emperor, why don¡¯t you have any power?¡± Tian Nan explanation: The spiritual root of this body has been destroyed, and it may have powers. I would have to reshape the spiritual root and cultivate the power. Although I don¡¯t understand powers now, I can draw symbols and cast spells, but the success rate of spells is low. Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°You are so familiar with the Emperor¡¯s tomb because you inherited the memory of the emperor, right?¡± Tian Nan nodded: Yes, the tombs was built by the emperor¡¯s son according to the map drawn by the emperor before his death, in order to give his father a chance to be reborn. Zhan Lei Ping asked anxiously, ¡°Will you leave this body later?¡± Tian Nan shook his head: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. ¡± Zhan Lei Ping felt sad. Zhan Guo Xiong immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s good for him to even have a chance to come back, and it¡¯s good for him to come back. We are now having a family reunion. What¡¯s going on in the future, what¡¯s not going to happen in the future? What do you want to care so much about it? Besides, it¡¯s not necessarily going to happen.¡± Zhan Lei Ping felt it was right after he thought about it. It¡¯s just that he was worried. Zhan Lei Gang looked at Zhan Guo Xiong doubtfully: ¡°Dad, I think you are very calm from the beginning to the end. Did you know this long ago?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sighed: ¡°Last time Nan Tian came back, Bei Tian told me the truth of the matter and let me be on guard against Nan Tian.¡± He waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t talk about it, and then, it¡¯s all over. You don¡¯t have to be upset about it.¡± Tian Nan hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡­ I have one more thing to do¡­ Make it clear.¡± Zhan Lei Ping was worried about something bad, and his heart immediately said, ¡°What is it?¡± Tian Nan looked at Zhan Lei Ping nervously: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m actually a zombie Everyone was stunned. Zhan Guo Xiong huffed in annoyance: ¡°Just a zombie? I thought it was a big thing. Nan Tian, did you deliberately said it to scare me, an old guy?¡± Tian Nan shook his head: ¡°No¡­ No, Grandpa, I¡¯m not¡­ It¡¯s not intended to frighten you.¡± Zhan Lei Gang patted Tian Nan on the shoulder: ¡°Nan Tian, when you came to Shui city with us, you should know that we won¡¯t care about this, or you won¡¯t let your brother come to Shui city, right?¡± Tian Nan smiled. Zhan Lei Ping was happy to say: ¡°This thing has to be told to A-Xin.¡± Tian Nan stopped in time: ¡°Mom, mom, she has been agitated so let her¡­ She should have a rest.¡± Zhan Lei Ping was relieved: ¡°OK, let¡¯s tell her when she woke up.¡± He looked at Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°Bei Tian, who was the man occupying Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was silent. Zhan Lei Ping saw that he didn¡¯t want to say, and didn¡¯t force him to ask. Anyway, the man was dead, so it¡¯s no use asking who it was. He looked at Tian Nan: ¡°Nan Tian, I¡¯m so unfamiliar with your face now. Let me have a good look at you and be familiar with you.¡± Tian Nan smiled softly: ¡°OK, Dad, take your time.¡± The right gentle smile made Zhan Lei Ping flash with some memories, he went unconsciously touching the corner of Tian Nan¡¯s mouth: ¡°You used to like this smile.¡± To be honest, he is not used to his son¡¯s present appearance. After all, after all, after seeing his face for so many years, he suddenly changed his face. How could he not feel strange in his heart? It seemed that he has to adapt slowly. Zhan Lei Gang didn¡¯t disturb them. He got up and went into the room to talk to Yang Feng Qing about what happened in the hall. When Mu Yue Cheng saw the father and son together, he was happy for them and sad at the same time, which made him think of his eldest son. He sighed and walked to the door. Mu Yi Fan immediately called out, ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yue Cheng said. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the rest.¡± Mu Yi Fan watched Mu Yue Cheng leave, looked up and whispered to Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°Won¡¯t my father accept me? Does he think I¡¯m not his real son? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his head: ¡°He should feel remorse for his son¡¯s affairs so let him have a good rest.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly glanced and asked in a low voice, ¡°You look much better.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him and saw the wrong looking eyes, and quickly changed his mouth: ¡°No, my body still hurts, Grandpa, my body hurts so much.¡± Mu Xiao Hu heard it and ran to him: ¡°Where is the pain? Where does it hurt? Do you want to find a water power to treat you? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian had no choice. At this time, Mao Yu came over: ¡°Report, boss, we have something to report.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stood up: ¡°Let¡¯s go into the room and say.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as they left, Chen Hao and others immediately surrounded them. ¡°Yi Fan, are you ok?¡± Gao Fei asked anxiously Mu Yi Fan was very happy to see that they care so much about themselves and says with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± ¡°How can it be ok? You don¡¯t know how much meat has been cut off from your body.¡± ¡°My injury just looks terrible, but it¡¯s really nothing, otherwise I would have no strength to talk to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Bing squatted down and gently poked Mu Yi Fan¡¯s wound: ¡°Mommy, are you in pain?¡± Gao Fei patted him on the head angrily: ¡°You still touch his wound until he says he hurts.¡± ¡°Mommy, he hit me.¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°Gao Fei, you should stop bullying Wang Bing. This time, he did the most work in the Zanglong Mountain. You should praise him a lot.¡± Gao Fei snorted and didn¡¯t object to what Mu Yi Fan said. On the other side, Zhan Bei Tian five men came to the room, and Mao Yu immediately reported, ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t do what you told us. The zombies you asked us to catch were sucked back into the Emperor¡¯s tomb, and we couldn¡¯t get them back.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said faintly. ¡°They are dead.¡± Mao Yu and the others didn¡¯t have any waves on their faces, but continued: ¡°Boss, although we didn¡¯t catch Pan Ren Zhe¡¯s zombies, on the way back, we caught a zombie named Ya Wei. At that time, he was on the way back to the Emperor¡¯s tomb. I don¡¯t know what boss wants to do with him?¡± ¡°Ya Wei?¡± Zhan Bei Tian narrowed his eyes: ¡°Give him to Qin Yang for research.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Yu looked at the injury on Zhan Bei Tian and said, ¡°Boss, do you want me to heal you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said in a low voice. ¡°No need.¡± He found a place to sit down, looked up at Mao Yu and they, and he asked: ¡°What happened in the hall just now, you should have an understanding.¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339: Their opinions Sun Zi Hao thought that Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s body was keeping the zombie king¡¯s soul, which was the amazing secret of the Zhan Family. He immediately opened his mouth and said, ¡°Boss, we won¡¯t tell this story.¡± Xiang Guo and the others were back to their thoughts and said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, we will never talk about it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the words just now, it doesn¡¯t seem to mean that, does it? Zhan Bei Tian added. ¡°I know you won¡¯t pass it on, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Sun Zi Hao wondered, ¡°What does boss want to say?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the faces of the four of them: ¡°Counting the time, we have been working together for nearly ten years. On the surface, I am your superior and your Major General. You should obey my arrangement in all aspects. But for me, you are my brothers and comrades who have lived and died with me. Therefore, I will also care about your ideas if there is anything you are thinking I have done wrong.¡± He frowned and continued: ¡°When I choose to come to Shui city and announce to you that we will live with zombies in the future, you should know who my future partner will be. In the future, as long as you stay with me, you will have frequent contact with my partner. However, you have quite big opinions on my partner in your heart. Take advantage of the present, and tell me what you think of my partner. I want to know what kind of person my partner is in your heart? You should know that in my heart, I really hope that you can respect my partner and even hope that you can get along peacefully. So, just say what you have and don¡¯t worry about what my reaction.¡± Sun Zi Hao and they turn their heads slightly and looked at each other without making a sound. Zhan Bei Tian looked at one or two of them and said, ¡°Sun Zi Hao, you go first.¡± Sun Zi Hao was a little embarrassed: ¡°Boss, that¡­That¡­¡± ¡°Say whatever you have. Don¡¯t be afraid I¡¯m going be annoyed.¡± Sun Zi Hao whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after boss get unhappy, the temperature will drop to below zero.¡± With a puff, Xiang Guo couldn¡¯t help laughing. Lu Lin and Mao Yu couldn¡¯t help laughing at each other. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Boss, that¡¯s what you asked me and I had to say. So you can¡¯t be annoyed about it.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Sun Zi Hao thought for a while and then said: ¡°Boss, what kind of person was Mu Yi Fan before? You know, he had a gloomy face every day. It seemed that people all over the world have wronged him, and his mind is insidious and vicious. His mistrustfulnessis also very strong. He has made us nearly die in the battlefield while taking advantage of being on a mission for many times. Therefore, we especially hate him, and even want to beat him hard, even if he was not wronged for killing him. However, since we met again after he retired from the army, he has become very cheerful and even willing to help others. Even if he became a zombie, he did not degenerate to cannibalism like other zombies, nor did he use his own virus to harm anyone. In a word, he has completely become a new person, if it was not his face or his previous appearance, or if it is not admitted by him. I would think it¡¯s not Mu Yi Fan, and I think he¡¯s someone else. ¡± He scratched his head: ¡°It may be that we are deeply traumatized with him before, so we still can¡¯t let it go. However, we don¡¯t hate him as much as before, and our views are slowly changing. Especially after the zombie wave, we have a different way of thinking about him. However, we still have a little bit of vigilance against him in our mind, fearing that he will treat me or our comrades in arms do something bad, boss. I know you want us to accept him in our hearts, but it will take a little more time. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. He also didn¡¯t expect Sun Zi Hao have another view on Mu Yi Fan in a short year. Now they have made a great change on Mu Yi Fan, which is quite good. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Lu Lin: ¡°What about you?¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°My idea is similar to Sun Zi Hao¡¯s, but my impression of Mu Yi Fan was a little better than Sun Zi Hao¡¯s. Maybe it¡¯s because I observed him carefully. I think boss will like Mu Yi Fan and become a partner with Mu Yi Fan. It must be because Mu Yi Fan was something special, or Mu Yi Fan¡¯s temperament has changed dramatically, which makes boss fall in love with him. In a word, I believe in boss¡¯s vision.¡± Sun Zi Hao cut: ¡°Are you flattering the boss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Lu Lin turned to Mao Yu: ¡°Mao Yu, you are the most intelligent and observant among us. What do you think of Mu Yi Fan?¡± Mao Yu turned to Xiang Guo: ¡°Xiang Guo, what do you think of Mu Yi Fan now?¡± Xiang Guo said with a wry face. ¡°It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t feel as annoying as he used to.¡± Mao Yu said his opinion after listening: ¡°Boss, the change on Mu Yi Fan was very big. It¡¯s just like changing a person entirely. If the event of the Second Young Master Zhan just now is true, then it¡¯s true that other person¡¯s soul can take another person¡¯s body, then I also want to doubt whether another person¡¯s soul has also take over Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body, which will make his temperament change so much.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Sun Zi Hao immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mao Yu, I didn¡¯t know you had such a rich imagination.¡± Mao Yu glances at him and decides to look at Zhan Bei Tian. Because he thought the premise of Zhan Bei Tian was that the hall is paved for something. Zhan Bei Tian asked, ¡°What if I said yes?¡± Mao Yu, Xiang Guo and Lu Lin were stunned. Sun Zi Hao smiled: ¡°Boss, are you kidding?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to talk about it at first, but just now since Zhan Nan Tian was not the original Zhan Nan Tian, it¡¯s time to talk about it. Sun Zi Hao looked at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s serious face and shook his head. Mao Yu wondered: ¡°Boss, Mu Yi Fan is not the original Mu Yi Fan, but lives in another person¡¯s soul?¡± It seemed that only such an explanation can explain why Mu Yi Fan has changed so much, and why boss likes Mu Yi Fan regardless of the past. ¡°How could it be?¡± Sun Zi Hao doesn¡¯t quite believe: ¡°If the soul of another person has been changed in Mu Yi Fan body, where is the real Mu Yi Fan?¡± Lu Lin and Xiang Guo frowned. In their hearts of hearts, they all guessed if what Zhan Bei Tian said is true or false? Will boss tell such a lie in order to let them accept Mu Yi Fan? However, the boss they know will never do such a thing. Sun Zi Hao¡¯s words made Mao Yu think of something, and he immediately opened his eyes to Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Boss, the real soul of Mu Yi Fan would not be have gone to Zhan Second Young Master Zhan, right?¡± They were stunned. Zhan Bei Tian said faintly. ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Zi Hao they were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. Before that, they wondered why Zhan Second Young Master, who had always been gentle, suddenly changed his temper. Not only did the zombie wave cause many security areas to be occupied, but he also attacked Lieutenant General Zhan Lei Gang, who was his eldest uncle. It turned out that the soul of Mu Yi Fan had entered Zhan Second Young Master Zhan¡¯s body. Now in retrospect, when the Zhan Second Young Master was smiling, it was quite similar to the original Mu Yi Fan¡¯s smile. Xiang Guo has been back to his mind and screamed in anger: ¡°Boss, did you know that the soul in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body is not the original Mu Yi Fan? Since you already know that, why didn¡¯t you tell us? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked him, ¡°If I had said it earlier, would you believe it? Won¡¯t you think it¡¯s a lie I made up for you to accept Mu Yi Fan? ¡± Xiang Guo said nothing at once. Just now, for a moment, there was such an idea. However, it soon disappeared. Sun Zi Hao asked foolishly, ¡°Who is the person in Mu Yi Fan now?¡± Zhan Bei Tian took a look at Sun Zi Hao and didn¡¯t answer this question. Since it¡¯s up to now, there¡¯s no need to explain Mu Yi Fan¡¯s business: ¡°We¡¯ll be very busy in the next few days, so you¡¯ll have a good rest today, but from tomorrow, you¡¯ll hurry up to repair the bridge gate, make a record of registration for people in the Shui city, arrange their accommodation, and now the vacant rooms are special many, can let them choose the room that they like well in the designated range, but, in the future, when they change the room, they have to use the grain and crystal core, as well as achievements to change it. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go down.¡± Four people quit the room, Sun Zi Hao immediately whispered: ¡°Mao Yu, is there really another soul in Mu Yi Fan?¡± Mao Yu nodded and said, ¡°I believe what boss said.¡± Sun Zi Hao turned to Xiang Guo and Lu Lin: ¡°What about you?¡± Lu Lin said: ¡°Boss doesn¡¯t need to lie us. Besides, Mu Yi Fan is different now.¡± Xiang Guo nodded and asked Sun Zi Hao, ¡°Do you believe it?¡± ¡°Of course, I believe that¡­ It¡¯s just a little weird.¡± Mao Yu asked, ¡°How weird.¡± ¡°His appearance is clearly the Mu Yi Fan we hate. Now I suddenly say that the soul is not, which makes it difficult for me to face him with a good attitude for a while.¡± Mao Yu put his hand on his shoulder with a funny voice: ¡°Boss didn¡¯t ask us change our attitude. We just need to treat him the same as before. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Four people went to the hall and saw Mu Yi Fan, who was joking with Gao Fei, and stopped at the same time. Mu Yi Fan grinned and rubbed Wang Bing¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Wang Bing, if they bully you again in the future, you will tell your grandfather and he will punish them well.¡± Wang Bing nodded excitedly. ¡°So, you should hold your grandpa¡¯s thigh well in the future.¡± Wang Bing¡¯s face was dazed: ¡°Holding his thighs?¡± He hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thigh: ¡°Mommy, is that how you hold it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it. Hold it all the time.¡± The others laughed. ¡°Yi Fan, you¡¯re too bad,¡± Deng Xiao Yi said. ¡°Be careful, when Admiral Mu knows. He will cut your skin.¡± ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t dare, so does Grandpa right?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked Mu Xiao Hu with a smile. Mu Xiao Hu cooperated and said, ¡°If he dares to peel you, I¡¯ll peel him.¡± Everyone is happy again. Mu Yi Fan glanced at Mao Yu and they looked at themselves. They stopped laughing and asked, ¡°Mao Yu, what are you doing?¡± Mao Yu, they were back to their senses and coughed uneasily: ¡°It¡¯s OK, it¡¯s OK, Mu Yi Fan, you have a good rest, we are going out to be busy.¡± With that, four left the hall in a hurry. Chapter 340 Chapter 340: Zhan Bei Tian, you bastard They were tired and because they spent a night in a heavy traffic, and later they had to be alert because of the zombie attack. They were very tired. After making sure that Mu Yi Fan was not in any serious trouble, people left one by one and went to find a room to rest. After a while, only Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian were left alone in the hall. Zhan Bei Tian directly carried people into the space, took off their clothes, and puts them into the spring water. Then, people sit aside and keep their eyes closed. Mu Yi Fan glanced at Zhan Bei Tian a few times, and saw that the other side had been silent, he knew that the man was angry. He moved to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s side, poked Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s chest with his fingertips, and whispered, ¡°Are you angry?¡± As if Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t hear it, he didn¡¯t say a word and refused to answer him. He didn¡¯t even move his eyelids. Mu Yi Fan immediately explained the situation in the tomb: ¡°I know I was wrong, aren¡¯t I fine now? I couldn¡¯t break free of Zhan Nan Tian at that time. I also wanted to solve him quickly so that he wouldn¡¯t do more harm to human beings, you know? Zhuang Zi Yue once predicted that Zhan Nan Tian would have to be buried together with the world, so I was eager to push him into space.¡± Zhan Bei Tian still hadn¡¯t opened its eyes. Mu Yi Fan was worried and poked Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s chest: ¡°Bei Tian, say something.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was sleeping, the whole person was motionless. Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhan Bei Tian still didn¡¯t move, and thought that Zhan Bei Tian might not be ignoring him, but was seriously injured. After all, Zhan Bei Tian used the space storm for the first time, which could not be an easy thing, and might backfire. The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was possible. He checked Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body in time and found that both the face and the soles of his feet had some big and small wounds, which seemed very serious. He quickly used the light power to treat Zhan Bei Tian, but he can only accelerate the healing speed of the wound healing, not Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s internal injury. ¡°Bei Tian? Bei Tian? ¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly took back the power, gently shook Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s body, but the man still didn¡¯t respond. Now, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes were red with worries. But there is no doctor here, and he can¡¯t take him out of the space. How can he check Zhan Bei Tian? Mu Yi Fan suddenly thought of Mu Qing Tian, quickly stood up and cried out: ¡°Qing Tian, Qing Tian, you come out, Qing Tian? Are you there? ¡± After shouting for half a minute, no one answered him. Mu Yi Fan was more and more anxious. He shouted the name of the child and climbed out of the spring. Just when he came out of the spring pool, his toes were accidentally trip on the stones beside the pool, and with a cry, he fell on the ground quickly. When he was about to fall to the ground, he suddenly had a pair of strong and powerful arms in front of him, and they firmly caught Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan was stunned and looked up. The owner of these arms was Zhan Bei Tian who thought he was seriously injured. ¡°You¡­ Are you ok? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t speak, he just carried him back to the spring. Mu Yi Fan said angrily, ¡°Do you know I was scared by you just now?¡± He didn¡¯t know just now how scared he was when he thought Zhan Bei Tian would not wake up. Zhan Bei Tian asked him to sit between his legs and ask: ¡°Do you know how I felt when I see you being sucked into the space?¡± Do you know how worried he was? How afraid to lose this man. Mu Yi Fan was stunned, thinking that Zhan Bei Tian was in the same mood as he was just now, and felt guilty: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was silent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bei Tian. I promise there won¡¯t be another time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him sternly: ¡°Which time did you promise me that, but which time did you do it?¡± ¡°This time it¡¯s true that after we got rid of Zhan Nan Tian, there will be no more threats to us, and I won¡¯t take any more risks.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly put up three fingers: ¡°I swear to you, if this happens again, let me¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly pulled his hand down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t swear casually.¡± Mu Yi Fan giggles and hugged Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°So do you forgive me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°If you do this again, I will¡­¡± He raised his hand and hit Mu Yi Fan¡¯s xss. However, when he was half a foot away from his ass, his speed slowed down. Then he gently put his hand on the ass where a piece of meat was cut off and asked in a low voice, ¡°How about that? Does it still hurt? ¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and kissed on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth: ¡°I know you are reluctant to hit me.¡± ¡°Next time you do that, I¡¯ll give up.¡± Mu Yi Fan laid on his chest: ¡°No, really not.¡± Just now, he has tasted the taste of fear. He will take into account the mood of Zhan Bei Tian in the future, and will not let Zhan Bei Tian worry about anything. Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his xss, speechless. Mu Yi Fan thought of what, quickly raised his head: ¡°Your body is really okay?¡± ¡°Really okay.¡± ¡°Then you ignored me just now, on purpose to make me afraid.¡± Zhan Bei Tian embraced him with both hands: ¡°I just wanted you to know how I felt when I saw you almost being sucked into the space. Do you know how afraid I was to lose you? What should I do if there is a day when I don¡¯t have you in the future?¡± Mu Yi Fan tightly hugged him: ¡°No, I will not leave you. We have finished Zhan Nan Tian now, and there will be no threat to us in the future, and the future will return to the pre end of the world peace.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian kissed his forehead: ¡°You have a serious injury. I¡¯ll put you in the spring for soaking and resting. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s almost recovered.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan laid on Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s chest and slept. After he fell asleep, Zhan Bei Tian gently carried him back to the room, and then left the space. Mu Yi Fan slept all day and all night in the space. When he woke up, it was morning outside. However, he was the only one in the room. ¡°Bei Tian? Bei Tian? ¡± He shouted a few times in the room, but did not hear a response. He got up and put on his clothes, went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and face, and then went to the outside of the room to find food. After breakfast, he didn¡¯t see the appearance of Zhan Bei Tian, so he had to turn around outside the house and saw that the seeds he planted with semen had sprouted. Mu Yi Fan walked happily and knelt down. There were some strange plants on the ground. Two stems grew out of the ground. The shape is like a ¡°Big¡± word. There are no branch left on the stem part, only the top part grew some fine branches, which makes it impossible to identify what kind of plant it is. Mu Yi Fan doubted it and asked himself: ¡°A willows? But it doesn¡¯t look very much like that. ¡± He gently fingered the branches on it. In order to make the plant grow stronger, he got up to the spring to water it. After that, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to the plant. He strolled in the space for a long time. When he came back, it was noon, but he still didn¡¯t see the person called Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan was so bored that he had to shout: ¡°Bei Tian, Bei Tian, I want to go out, I want to go out.¡± Five minutes later, no one paid any attention to him. The whole space was quiet, which really made him bored. He thought that Zhan Bei Tian might be busy, and after he is done, he would come in and take him out, and he would not disturb Zhan Bei Tian anymore. However, he never thought that he would stay in the space for three months. In these three months, Mu Yi Fan has not seen Zhan Bei Tian, nor Mu Qing Tian, it was as if he is left alone in the world, so that he has not talked to a single human for three months. Even if he speaks, he speaks to himself. In addition to sleeping, he was eating, or taking a walk in the space, or planting some kind of fruit tree. It was just like going to jail, it almost made him crazy. At first, Mu Yi Fan thought it was Zhan Bei Tian, who was busy and forgot about his space, but a month later, he felt his reasoning was wrong. He believes that even if Zhan Bei Tian forgot people all over the world, he won¡¯t forget him. Besides, Zhan Bei Tian was sensitive to this space. As long as he called his name, Zhan Bei Tian will definitely know he is calling him. However, he called in for a month, and Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t pay attention to him or see Mu Qing Tian. Then, he gradually realized that this was Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s real punishment. Mu Yi Fan was locked up for four months, and he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He shouted: ¡°Bei Tian, I really know I was wrong. I promise you, after going out, I will follow you every minute and every second. I will never leave you for half a step. You need to be busy with your work. I will share your work with you. If you want to take a bath, I will accompany you into the bathroom, wash your front chest and back, even if you want to shit, I¡¯ll stay inside and wipe your ass, anyway, I won¡¯t leave you. Besides, I¡¯ll listen to you later. I¡¯ll do whatever you say. If you want me to kiss you, I¡¯ll never kiss anyone else. If you want me to kiss your face, I¡¯ll even lick your toes. If you want me to fxck you, you have never let you fxck me. ¡± After he finished speaking, a cackle laughter came from behind. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s response was very fast. When he turned around, he grabbed the man who was laughing: ¡°Mu Qing Tian, I finally got you.¡± Mu Qing Tian happily hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s neck: ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Qin Tian, take me out quickly. I¡¯m going to suffocate here.¡± Mu Qing Tian didn¡¯t act immediately: ¡°Dad, my father asked me to ask you, would you dare to mess up next time?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not. You can take me out.¡± ¡°Dad, my father did this to teach you a lesson. I hope you don¡¯t do anything reckless and random in the future. My father really cares about you, so he will do this. Don¡¯t blame him after you go out.¡± This is like a basin of cold water. Suddenly, the fire Mu Yi Fan has been holding for several months has been extinguished. He couldn¡¯t get angry at Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s lesson: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take Dad out now.¡± Mu Yi Fan left the space and saw the Zhan Bei Tian who was telling Mao Yu what they are to be doing. He quickly pounced on Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Zhan Bei Tian, you bastard.¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341: The power of the ma.s.ses Mao Yu and the three people who are reporting things saw Mu Yi Fan in the office suddenly appear and he rush to Zhan Bei Tian in a rage. Just as they were thinking about what happened to cause this, the next moment they saw Mu Yi Fan holding Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s head and kissing Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face more than ten times: I was going to die.¡± Mao Yu and the three people: ¡°¡­¡± They thought something big was going on! What¡¯s more, it¡¯s just two or three months. Dont you think this is too much? Zhan Bei Tian, who doesn¡¯t like other people¡¯s interrupting his work, smirked and let Mu Yi Fan kiss him casually on the face: Things are temporarily a.s.signed here, you go down first.¡± Yes.¡± Four people left the office. Lu Lin sighed: Only Mu Yi Fan can make boss helpless, and only Mu Yi Fan can make boss break his own principles again and again.¡± Sun Zi Hao also sighed: Yeah, I think someone once interrupted the boss¡¯s explanation at the beginning. I don¡¯t know how miserable he was punished, and he said that the other side didn¡¯t have proper army discipline.¡± Mao Yu jokingly said: Are you jealous that Mu Yi Fan is special in boss¡¯s mind? In fact, it¡¯s not necessary to be jealous. As long as you use various means to make boss like you, you will surely enjoy treatment like Mu Yi Fan.¡± Xiang Guo laughed. Lu Lin and Sun Zi Hao thought ofZhan Bei Tian treatment of love for them, and couldn¡¯t help shivering: I still like boss to be stricter with us.¡± In the office, Mu Yi Fan kept complaining: Four months, I haven¡¯t seen you for four months. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will have lovesickness? And don¡¯t you want to see me? How can you bear to leave me alone in s.p.a.ce for four months?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes smile a little deeper. He touched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body with his palm and checked his recovery. Finally, he held Mu Yi Fan¡¯s new right hand and said, It¡¯s growing.¡± Mu Yi Fan opened his eyes: In the s.p.a.ce, the spirit is sufficient. Every day, there is the water of the spirit spring bath. Can it not grow out?¡± After half a month in s.p.a.ce, the arm grew out. Seriously, he is not used to it when he doesn¡¯t have his right hand. Zhan Bei Tian confirmed that Mu Yi Fan had recovered from the injury, and stood up and said, Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± Mu Yi Fan, who has been in s.p.a.ce for four months, wanted to go out for a walk. He wished he could run outside with his light power and come back again. However, in the end, he went out of the office with Zhan Bei Tian. Outside the office, the soldiers who came and go were busy with all kinds of things. They even saw that even those who were not soldiers were busy. Mu Yi Fan thought of what was written later in the book and asked, Can¡¯t the leaders of Shui city have their own camps now?¡± Yeah, we can¡¯t form gangs in Shui city, which will easily lead to unstable environment. In the future, Shui city will be managed as before the end of the world, and there will be various legal systems. In addition, like the civil servants before the end of the world, people with abilities can enter the Office Building to work through ability a.s.sessment. We will use crystal core and food as wages and salaries. As for the survivors without abilities, we will let them be in charge of farming and the production of other household goods.¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile: I believe that under your and other peoples management, everyone¡¯s life will be better and better. By the way, how are Tian Nan and your uncle doing? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian furrowed his eyebrows: At the beginning, Second Auntie didn¡¯t believe that Tian Nan was Nan Tian. She thought that it was her uncle and us who lied her. After two days together, Auntie and Tian Nan got close to each other. However, because of their different appearance, they are more or less unfamiliar.¡± Just take the time. We cant be too urgent.¡± Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian left the Office Building together. The Office Building is located in the highest financial center building in the center of the city. There are many people going in and out of the office. Moreover, all offices in Shui city are centralized here. Mu Yi Fan put his head out of the car and saw the new high-rise buildings around him. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised: It¡¯s only a few days, the city center looks this?¡± In the street, piles of cars have been moved away, and the fallen leftovers, blood and dust on the ground have been cleaned up. At this time, the bustling city center makes him not think of what they suffered in the past. Zhan Bei Tian said lightly, The power of the ma.s.ses. During the time when Mu Yi Fan was confined in the s.p.a.ce, Zhan Bei Tian sent out all the people in the Shui city to clean up, no matter outside or inside the building, in order to make everyone feel comfortable here. However, due to the large area encompa.s.sing the Shui city, they only cleaned one-third of the city, and two-thirds of the city haven¡¯t been cleaned, which will take a little time. In the future, he will clean the whole the Shui city. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian driving out of the city center and asked, Where are you going to take me?¡± To Qinyang Research Inst.i.tute.¡± Isn¡¯t his Inst.i.tute downtown?¡± No, the research inst.i.tute is on the outskirts of eastern suburbs.¡± There are so many empty houses in the center of the city, how could we set up the Research Inst.i.tute in the outskirts of the city? Isn¡¯t that inconvenient? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained: There was a research inst.i.tute in the eastern suburb of Shui city, and the equipment was very complete, but it was not convenient to move them. So Qin Yang had to do research there. In addition, he said that there were some drugs to remove the zombie virus.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes brightened: Really?¡± In his novel, the researchers did not succeed in developing the drug, but at that time, Shen Qin Yang was not the team leader, so it is likely that because of the change of team leader, the ending will be different, just like he transmigrating in the novel, the plot was almost completely distorted. Yeah, he said that in a few months, it should be able to work out.¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, If it can really work it out, I will have no problem waiting for a few years.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian heard this, he quickly raised his eyebrows: In your novels, did you not succeed in studying drug?¡± No success, maybe because the leader was not Qin Yang, you don¡¯t have to worry. With Qin Yang¡¯s temperament, if he is not sure, he won¡¯t say that in a few months, he will be able to study the medicine quietly.¡± You know more about Qin Yang than I do.¡± That¡¯s nature. He¡¯s my sworn friend in reality.¡± Zhan Bei Tian smirked, driving Mu Yi Fan through the east gate, let Mu Yi Fan have a look, they built half of the bridge gate, and then he took his to the Research Inst.i.tute. As soon as Mu Yi Fan got off the car, he heard a loud bang in the sky. He raised his head abruptly, and saw five mutant birds swooping towards the Shui city. Then, they were bounced back by the barrier in the air, and were shocked by the barrier. They quacked and cried out in pain. They couldn¡¯t rush into the city several times, so they had to give up and turn away in frustration. Chen Hao has a barrier in the sky,¡± explained Zhan Bei Tian, who came out of the driver¡¯s seat Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, Chen Hao¡¯s powers are getting more and more powerful. So are Xiao Yi and the others. By the way, do the survivors know the existence of the mutant?¡± No, we will wait a few days to find the time to explain it to the survivors.¡± Zhan Bei Tian came to Mu Yi Fan, put his hand on his shoulder, and led him into the laboratory building of the Research Inst.i.tute. When the soldiers at the gate saw the arrival of Zhan Bei Tian, they immediately saluted: Major General Zhan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and took Mu Yi Fan directly to Shen Qin Yang¡¯s lab. Mu Yi Fan entered the lab and saw Ya Wei locked in the bed. He raised his eyebrows in surprise: Bei Tian, when did you catch Ya Wei?¡± Zhan Bei Tian gave Ya Wei a cold look and said, Mao Yu, they caught him on the way back from the Emperors tomb, and now they are using him for research.¡± Ya Wei saw Mu Yi Fan come in and he growled angrily. Can you be quiet? If you quarrel any more, I¡¯ll sew your mouth.¡± Shen Qin Yang, who is studying intently, felt disturbed. He looked back at Ya Wei, and then he saw Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian at the door. He immediately smiled, What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian came up and said, I want you to check Mu-Mu up.¡± Shen Qin Yang asked, Do you want me to check the virus in his body?¡± Yeah, you can draw some blood from him for research.¡± Shen Qin Yang¡¯s eyes brightened: Really? In fact, I always wanted to use Mu-Mus blood to study and have a look. Because I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t agree with me, I haven¡¯t opened this port. Now I can draw the blood of Mu-Mu. I believe that I can develop the medicine faster. ¡± Mu Yi Fan put out his right arm up-front: As long as you work out the medicine, you can take as much as you want.¡± Shen Qin Yang looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pale arm and almost drooled: I heard about your right hand being cut off before, how can it grow so fast?¡± He can¡¯t help but reach out and touch it. Seeing that he is going to touch Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm, suddenly, Zhan Bei Tian slapped him on the back of his hand. Zhan Bei Tian said in a low voice: I take back what I said just now, Mu-Mu body doesn¡¯t need your examination.¡± Shen Qin Yang returned to his thoughts and howled: Bei Tian, I¡¯m just looking at his arm. You¡¯re not jealous of this, are you? Besides, I do it for the benefit of all mankind.¡± Zhan Bei Tian sneered: For the benefit of all mankind?¡± Yes, you think Mu-Mu healing power is so powerful. After being cut off, it can grow back on his own. So, I want to see more of his arms. Maybe I can study and transfer the ability self-healing to humans in the future.¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, That¡¯s a good idea. I support you.¡± Shen Qin Yang quickly said: Bei Tian, you see that Mu-Mu supports me, so you should not be so stingy.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, You should examine him first.¡± No problem.¡± Shen Qin Yang excitedly took Mu Yi Fan to the next lab and shouts to the people who are doing the experiment: Researcher Duan, I want to borrow this lab, can you go out for a while and come back to do the research later?¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342: You¡¯re asking me about my privacy Duan Yuan Hong, who was concentrating on his research, heard someone call him, looked up and said, OK, here I am¡­¡± When he saw Mu Yi Fan standing next to Shen Qin Yang, his words suddenly stopped, and his eyes were fl.u.s.tered. He thought that if he wanted to stay in the Shui city, he should not be afraid of the zombies living in the Shui city, so he quickly returned to his calmness and said, I¡¯m going out now.¡± There was a tremor of fear in his voice, but Shen Qin Yang didn¡¯t hear it, Mu Yi Fan did. Duan Yuan Hong put down the dropper with a light hand, came to Shen Qin Yang¡¯s front, nodded with Mu Yi Fan, and left the lab. Mu Yi Fan glanced at his back and asked in a low voice, Was that Duan Yuan Hong just now?¡± If the other party is wearing both a hat and a mask, he can only be distinguished from the sound. Yes.¡± Shen Qin Yang thought of Mu Yi Fan and they were very wary of Duan Yuan Hong, and said: Don¡¯t worry, I always monitor him. He can¡¯t move his hands and feet in the medicine without my knowledge. Every time he researches out the medicine, I will ask for the ingredients, and I will experiment them once in person, so that he won¡¯t have the chance to infiltrate. What did he do to make you so defensive?¡± Now everyone knows that Mu Yi Fan was a zombie, so Mu Yi Fan zombie ness was not a taboo subject: The reason why I become a zombie is that Duan Yuan Hong secretly stole the zombie virus and gave it to Mu Yi Hang, and then Mu Yi Hang found someone to inject the virus into my body.¡± Shen Qin Yang took a deep breath of disbelief and asked, How could he take the virus out of the lab without permission?¡± No wonder Zhan Bei Tians people keep a close eye on Duan Yuan Hong all the time. It seemed that he should be more careful about this man in the future. When the research of drugs is successful, he will be expelled from the Research Inst.i.tute. People with unclean hands and feets like this can¡¯t stay. Shen Qin Yang was especially angry at the thought that the zombie virus would spread before the end of the world, it was possibly related to Duan Yuan Hong: Mu-Mu, don¡¯t worry, I will keep an eye on him.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded. He knows that Shen Qin Yang likes to play and joke around, but he is also a terrible person seriously. Shen Qin Yang drew a small tube of black blood from Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm. As soon as the needle left Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm, the pinhole disappears without a trace. He can¡¯t help but touch Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm for a few times: The more it work together, the faster it will be. If I cut a knife on your chest, how long will it take you to recover?¡± Depends on the extent of the wound. If it¡¯s not deep, it may heal instantly. If it¡¯s very deep, it will take several seconds.¡± Shen Qin Yang¡¯s face envied: Then you can¡¯t die?¡± Mu Yi Fan jokingly said: ¡°Zombies are not immortals, how can they not die.¡± Let me ask you curiously.¡± Shen Qin Yang went close to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ear and whispers, How do you and Bei Tian have s.e.x? Won¡¯t your virus infect him? Or do you use condoms to prevent infection? ¡± Mu Yi Fan said in a low voice, How do you make love with others? How do we make love? Or do you make love in a different way?¡± Shen Qin Yang huffed and puffed, You want to check on my privacy, boy?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and said, You¡¯re asking me about my privacy.¡± OK, OK, OK, I won¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll do my research.¡± Shen Qin Yang scoffed, turned around and sat down, and began to study Mu Yi Fan¡¯s blood. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t disturb him. He left the lab and went back to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian was staring at Ya Wei, his eyes were very cold. Seeing Mu Yi Fan coming back, he just slightly rises back to a little sneer: How about it? What did Qin Yang say?¡± He¡¯s checking my blood. It¡¯s going to take a while for the results.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Ya Wei and spoke to Zhan Bei Tian: Since you don¡¯t want to see Ya Wei so much, why don¡¯t you kill him and bring him back for research?¡± Zhan Bei Tian narrowed his eyes: Ordinary zombies can¡¯t satisfy him, let alone easily let him, but to give him a happy days, he will keep them to do research.¡± In the last life, among Pan Ren Zhe and the others, Ya Wei and Ye Shu were the best torturers. They would use all kinds of methods to make people want die and still keep them alive. Finally, they would swallow people into their stomach. Several of his subordinates were killed by Ya Wei, so he also wanted Ya Wei to taste the taste of being tortured. At this time, Shen Qin Yang came up from the next lab and said, Bei Tian, I¡¯ve checked it out. Come with me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan follow Shen Qin Yang to the next lab. Shen Qin Yang looked solemn: You can see these two microscopes. On the right is the blood virus test of the zombie next door. On the left is Mu-Mu. According to the microscope, the virus activity, evolution, mutant and other aspects in Mu-Mu body are hundreds of times higher than those of the zombie next door. If we can remove the virus in Mu-Mu, I¡¯m afraid that the concentration of the medicine needs to be heavier than that of the ordinary medicine. Moreover, it will not necessarily be able to remove the virus. We need to find a zombie of the same level as Mu-Mu for research. Only in this way can we do this¡­ Slowly untangle the virus. ¡± Looking for a zombie of the same rank? That¡¯s not like its easy to go looking for another zombie king. It¡¯s impossible. Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan took a look at each other, and he asked: If you can¡¯t find the same zombie as Mu-Mu, how would you study it?¡± If we can¡¯t find it, we can only complain that Mu-Mu will cooperate with us to check and solve the virus after we have officially developed the anti-virus.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said. It¡¯s not the same as studying Mu-Mu.¡± No, no, no, it¡¯s not research.¡± Shen Qin Yang noticed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s displeased look, and immediately explained: Since we have developed a drug, we only need to remove the virus in Mu-Mu body according to the dosage of Mu-Mu body, so we are treating Mu-Mu in his own way.¡± Speaking of this, he sighed: It¡¯s a good thing that Mu-Mu healing power is fast, but it¡¯s not good for us when we are trying to get rid of the virus.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked in time, What do you say?¡± The virus in your body has mutated, and the regeneration ability is very rapid. Maybe it¡¯s because of this that your wound will heal faster. If we can eliminate the virus, and it¡¯s really necessary that we have to remove them with a strong medicine.¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, If that¡¯s what you said, would it have side effects on Mu-Mu?¡± If there are bad side effects, he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to remove the virus from Mu-Mu, as long as the two people live happily he is good with that. We haven¡¯t found any side effects at present, at least we didn¡¯t see any adverse reactions in the zombies you caught for me.¡± Shen Qin Yang sighed again: ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t bring the zombie I studied to Shui city because I was in a hurry.¡± Mu Yi Fan said. I can go to the B City and bring them.¡± Shen Qin Yang shook his head: I can¡¯t use them now. Bring them here just because I want to show you my research results. It¡¯s no big use. My purpose is to study the senior zombies next door. Of course, if you can catch two more senior zombies for me, it¡¯s better.¡± Mu Yi Fan: Zhan Bei Tian asked, Why two high-level zombies?¡± Of course, when we study them, we should see if there are any different reactions between them. If the reaction is consistent, it will prove that our research is successful.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought for a moment and asked, If you take me and use me for research, and then successfully develop a drug, does it mean that other zombies can also have the virus removed?¡± Word fells, only to be swept by Zhan Bei Tian immediately cold eye. Mu Yi Fan spit out his tongue: I¡¯m just a.s.suming that, I won¡¯t really do that.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to be locked in s.p.a.ce by Zhan Bei Tian. Shen Qin Yang said, I can only guarantee that it works against your lower level zombies.¡± Mu Yi Fan Oh, dare not say anything more, otherwise, he will be frozen to death by Zhan Bei Tians eyes. Zhan Bei Tian said: Continue to study, I will solve the problem of senior zombies. We have something else to do, so we won¡¯t stay here more. Next time I will ask you and Jun Lin to come out for dinner.¡± Okay.¡± Shen Qin Yang took them out of the lab building. When Zhan Bei Tian got on the car, he took out his satellite mobile phone and called Lu Lin: Lu Lin, you go to tell Zheng Jia Ming that if he wants to live in he Shui city with his father, he must go to the research inst.i.tute with Zhuang Zi Yue to cooperate with the research team which is conducting the research on the drugs to remove the virus.¡± Hearing this, Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian in surprise, opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, thinking that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t kill them it immediately has become a great tolerance, so he doesn¡¯t ask for help for them anymore. Soon after Zhan Bei Tian hung up, Lu Lin¡¯s call came. Boss, Zheng Jia Ming said he would like to go to the research inst.i.tute to study, but he hoped that boss would agree to two conditions.¡± Zhan Bei Tian narrowed his black eyes: How dare he ask?¡± Yes, he said it¡¯s OK to go to the Research Inst.i.tute, but he hopes to have absolute freedom, just like researchers in the research inst.i.tute have working hours, and after researchers get off work, he also hopes to go back to accompany his father.¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not immediately agree: What about the second condition?¡± He hopes that Mu Yi Fan can connect Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s limbs with the light power or the water power to restore his previous mobility.¡± Isn¡¯t Zhuang Zi Yue a senior zombie? His healing ability should not be bad. How can he not even connect his own arms? ¡± Lu Lin explained: ¡°Zheng Jia Ming said that Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s healing ability decreased because of the work of the talisman in the tomb.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was silent. Lu Lin couldn¡¯t wait for a response, and cautiously asked, Boss, do you want to let them in?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, Lu Lin, if it was you, would you let them in?¡± Mu Yi Fan at his side saw that Zhan Bei Tian was thinking of the last life. He reached out and put his hand on the back of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand on the steering wheel, holding it a little harder for comfort. Zhan Bei Tian turned to look at him, and in turn grabbed his hand. Chapter 343 Chapter 343: I¡¯ll cook at home and wait for you Lu Lin didn¡¯t know why Zhan Bei Tian asked him about this, so he said honestly, If Zheng Jia Ming is like Mu Yi Fan and won¡¯t hurt the people in our city, it¡¯s not impossible to let him come in and reunite with his family. Besides, boss needs him to do research, and he doesn¡¯t ask too much in his conditions. If the research is successful, he will become human again and truly integrate with us.¡± Speaking of this, Lu Lin¡¯s voice softened: And Dr. Zheng, who has been looking forward to meeting his son for a year, now that Zheng Jia Ming is outside the city, he can only look at Zheng Jia Ming across a big river, or talk across a river. To see such a scene its just sad.¡± Zheng Jia Ming came to their door the day after they came back from the Zanglong Mountain. However, their boss did not allow Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue to enter the Shui city, and even said that they would be killed as soon as they stepped into the Shui city. If boss is concerned that they used to be the subordinates of Second Young Master Zhan and worried that he would be harmful to the people in the city, then there is no need to let them in.¡± To be honest, he also cared about the fact that Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue were once under Zhan Nan Tians control. He didn¡¯t know how many humans they ate or how many powers they killed after they became zombies. Therefore, even if he killed Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue, they didn¡¯t think it was inappropriate. However, if they are still worried about these things, and if the drug research is successful in the future, how will those zombies who have eaten human beings face them when they become human beings? Do human beings need have to be divided into two groups? Is it necessary for them to study the medicine again if they are just going to persecute the humans who were once zombies? It¡¯s better to kill them while they are zombies and have no self-consciousness. After they are saved, they would be regarded as the thorn in the eye and the thorn in the flesh. The both sides will lose. Therefore, if they really want to study the drugs to make zombies return to human beings, they must first put down the things that zombies used to eat people. Moreover, many zombies are helpless about it and were unconsciously enemies of human beings. Of course, these are just his personal thoughts. As for how his boss thought, he doesn¡¯t know. After a minute or so, Lu Lin heard Zhan Bei Tians voice coming out of his mobile phone: Wait until I get to the north gate.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhan Bei Tian hung up, didn¡¯t ask him what he was going to do next, and wouldn¡¯t interfere with what Zhan Bei Tian would do next. After all, Zhuang Zi Yue and Zheng Jia Ming were Zhan Bei Tians enemies in their last lives, so he couldn¡¯t ignore Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s feelings about it and ask Zhan Bei Tian to let them go. Zhan Bei Tian also didn¡¯t speak out, and started the car to the north gate. As soon as the car stopped, Zheng Guo Zong shouted, Jia Ming, I¡¯m going to have lunch. I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Then, a faint voice of Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s promise coming from the opposite side of the river. Dr. Zheng, you¡¯ve been shouting for two days. Don¡¯t you have a scratchy throat by now?¡± the survivor who was working on the bridge smiled at him. Dr. Zheng said: It¡¯s also fun to chat with my son across a river. In a word, when I see him safe, I feel happy. When I feel happy, I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡± Also, it¡¯s a kind of happiness now that relatives can live with their own relatives peacefully. Others are nothing.¡± Zheng Guo Zong smiled: I¡¯m not going to tell you. I¡¯ll go back to dinner and come to chat with you after dinner.¡± When he walked into the north gate, he saw Mu Yi Fan coming down from the car. He was stunned and quickly trotted over: Mu-Mu, Mu-Mu.¡± Mu Yi Fan ran happily to Zheng Guo Zong: ¡°Quack doctor.¡± Zheng Guo Zong worried and said: I heard that your arm has been cut off, are you okay?¡± He looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s two arms in time, only to find that they were still attached on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body: What¡¯s the matter? Your arm looks all right. Chen Hao, why did he and the others say you have no right arm? ¡± Not before, but now it¡¯s growing again.¡± Zheng Guo Zong stare big eyes: That¡¯s amazing?¡± Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan put out his right hand: Look, is my right arm whiter than my left? Is the skin softer than the left? ¡± Zheng Guo Zong a closer look, it¡¯s really the same as Mu Yi Fan said, and the right arm is indeed white and tender than the left. Dr. Zheng. Zhan Bei Tian stepped forward and gave him a greeting. Major General Zhan.¡± After greeting Zhan Bei Tian with a smile, Zheng Guo Zong did not plead to Zhan Bei Tian to let his son come in to reunite with him, but asked, Are you here to inspect?¡± He knew what his son had done, so he would not ask Zhan Bei Tian to let his son come in and reunite with him, so as not to cause panic to other people and upset the survivors in the Shui city. Now he can talk to his son across the river. He is content to as long as he get to see his son safe and sound. Zhan Bei Tian did not answer. At this time, Lu Lin ran over: Boss.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, Find a power of wind power and bring them here.¡± Yes.¡± Zheng Guo Zong was shocked: Major General Zhan, are you going to let them stay in Shui city?¡± I just want them to stay in Shui city as the subject to anti-virus research.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said in a low voice This¡­ This¡­ Zheng Guo Zong didn¡¯t know what to say. From the standpoint of his father, he naturally didn¡¯t want his son to go back to the end of the world and be locked up in the research inst.i.tute like a mouse for research. What father would like to see his son suffer? But if he stands in the position as a doctor, he hoped his son can cooperate with the research team to develop drugs and save other zombies. Moreover, his son will become a human being and live with him. Mu Yi Fan saw Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s dilemma, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, Let Jia Ming choose for himself.¡± Zheng Guo Zong nodded, walked quickly to the north gate, saw a wind power who went and took Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue to the Shui city. Jia Ming.¡± He ran up excitedly and hugged his son. Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t see his father for a year, and hugged Zheng Guo Zong and screamed excitedly: Dad.¡± Zheng Guo Zongs eyes were moist, his hoa.r.s.e voice said: You seem to look thin.¡± Zheng Jia Ming was a little confused. How could the zombie be thin? But he didn¡¯t refute his words. Zhuang Zi Yue in the wheelchair saw Mu Yi Fan, scoffed, turned his head and didn¡¯t look at Mu Yi Fan, leaving him at a loss to say something to Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan, and spoke with a cold voice: ¡°Zheng Jia Ming.¡± Zheng Jia Ming heard Zhan Bei Tian call him, slowly sent Zheng Guo Zong away, and walked to Zhan Bei Tian: Major General Zhan.¡± He could see that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t welcome them and that Zhan Bei Tian was hostile to them, but he said, Thank you, Major General Zhan, for giving us a chance.¡± Zhan Bei Tian narrowed his eyes: I agree with your conditions, but you must be safe in the Shui city. If I find you do anything that const.i.tute an abnormal behavior, don¡¯t blame me for killing you directly.¡± Zheng Guo Zong wiped his eyes and said quickly, Major General Zhan, I will take good care of him and won¡¯t let him come here in disorder.¡± Zheng Jia Ming said. If you¡¯re not sure, Major General Zhan can a.s.sign someone to watch me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian turned to Lu Lin and said, Take them to the research inst.i.tute first.¡± Zheng Jia Ming said quickly. I hope that Major General Zhan can now heal limbs for Zi Yue.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked back at Zhuang Zi Yue: Isn¡¯t Zi Yue¡¯s limbs attached to him? How can I have treatment for them? ¡± Zheng Jia Ming explained, They can¡¯t be attached with permanence. When they are attached, they will fall down from time to time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked around Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue: If you do well these days, I will find someone to connect him.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue quickly raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth. It seemed that he was against it. But after a look at Zheng Jia Ming, he closed his mouth again and didn¡¯t speak. Yes.¡± Zheng Jia Ming has no opinion, he turned to Zheng Guo Zong and said, Dad, I have agreed with Major General that we will have the same work time as researchers in the future. We will come back to eat with you as long as researchers get off work.¡± Zheng Guo Zong nodded and said, I¡¯ll cook at home and wait for you.¡± Okay.¡± Zheng Jia Ming picked up Zhuang Zi Yue from the wheelchair and took him to Lu Lin car. It seemed that Zhuang Zi Yue was in pain, so he puts him on the seat lightly. Zheng Guo Zong got on the bus together and went to the research inst.i.tute with Lu Lin. It wasn¡¯t until they left that Zhan Bei Tian looked back. Mu Yi Fan asked, Wont you get someone to watch Zheng Jia Ming?¡± Of course, he doesn¡¯t believe in Zheng Jia Ming, but it¡¯s just strange that Zhan Bei Tian won¡¯t send people to monitor Zheng Jia Ming. Zhan Bei Tian said: ¡°Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s father is here, just because this, he won¡¯t mess around. Besides, in order to get Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s limbs attached, even if the researchers will torture him to death, he won¡¯t leave.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, Do you mean he will sacrifice himself for Zhuang Zi Yue?¡± Seeing Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s default silence meaning there was some truth in the words, his eyes widened: No way, Zhuang Zi Yue killed Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s mother. Zheng Jia Ming hates him deeply. How could he die for Zhuang Zi Yue, and why would he want to die for Zhuang Zi Yue? Are you mistaken? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at his disbelieving face and smirked: Dull head.¡± If it had been in his last life, he might not have seen anything, but after meeting Mu Yi Fan, he became very sensitive to the relationship between men. Just like between Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue, Zheng Jia Ming obviously has different feelings towards Zhuang Zi Yue, otherwise, he will not only let go of its previous hatred and take care of Zhuang Zi Yue so well. In order to connect Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s hands and feet, he was willing to be the research object of others. Why am I a dull head?¡± Mu Yi Fan didnt understand how Zhan Bei Tian suddenly mentioned these two words. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t explain either, and took Mu Yi Fan to the 20 meter high observation platform and sat down. Mu Yi Fan looked at the calm river and said with a smile, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the relationship between Zhan Nan Tian has been solved. Now it¡¯s like returning back to the end of the world. It¡¯s peaceful. I hope that there won¡¯t be anything like Zhan Nan Tian again in the future. I also hope that they can find out the medicine as soon as possible, so that all the zombies can turn back to human beings.¡± He put his head on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shoulder: I will grow white hair only when I become a human being. I will grow old with you. When we grow old, I will come here every day to watch the sunrise and sunset. If Qin Tian gets married and has children, we can bring our grandchildren here.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of the warm scene, his mouth had a light smile, he slowly closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of the breeze on his face, making him feel very comfortable. Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian who was also rarely in a good mood. The smile on the corner of his mouth never fell at this moment. After being silent for a while, he said, Mu-Mu, after we straighten up the Shui city, shall we get married?¡± For a while, I didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi Fan to respond. He looked down and found that Mu Yi Fan was asleep. Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t help laughing: This silly one.¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344: Ya Weis end In the following days, Mu Yi Fan was also busy with Zhan Bei Tian. Once they discussed with Mu Yue Cheng about farming in the B City, he proposed to Mu Yue Cheng that their Mu Family personnel should be responsible for the farming the lands in the Shui city, and make effective use of the mountains and fields that can be planted with crops, so that the survivors of the Shui city can be self-sufficient. Mu Yue Cheng also agreed with this matter, just when Zhan Bei Tian asked him, and he then fell into the farmland duty, trying to forget the unpleasant things in the past by being busy, every day he worked with a group of survivors who have no ability in the lands he would get up early and return late. Under Mu Yue Chengs instruction, the Mu Family people also slowly let go of their hostility to the Zhan Family. The Zhan Family people also knew that Zhan Nan Tian was the first to pick up the issue and deliberately made their two families have discord. Therefore, they also let go of their dissatisfaction with the Mu Family and became more and more harmonious with the Mu Family. Especially after Zhan Guo Xiong and Mu Xiao Hu become best buddies, the relationship between them was getting better and better, and they often interact with each other. Because the young people were often not at home, the two old people discussed living in the villa area in the center of the city, and as neighbors, they lived in the adjacent villas. On weekdays, they play chess and tea together, and play with their grandson. They live a very full life. Sometimes they go out together to help do something. Now the survivors started to beproductive themselves, but the powers still needed to find materials. After all, the Shui city can not developed so fast, and they have to take all kinds of daily necessities they bring some production equipment back to the Shui city. It is said that when the zombies attacked the Shui city, the people of the Fu city were very glad that they didn¡¯t follow Zhan Bei Tian to the Shui city. Otherwise, they would also be attacked by the zombies. Therefore, every time people in the Fu City see people in Shui city, they will tease and say that people who follow the Zhan Family and the Mu Family are stupid. The people of Shui city did not quarrel with the people of the Fu City, and just let the people of the Fu City laugh at them, because only they know how good the Shui city is now, and only they know that the city is absolutely safer than the B City. They believe that one day, the people of the Fu City will regret not coming to the Shui city when they cry. It¡¯s true that the people of Fu city did not feel proud for long. Before they lived in Fu City for long, they were attacked by a large number of mutated animals and plants. As there is no one in the Fu City who can unify the people, the Fu City was in a mess. In just two hours, the mutated animals and plants invade the Fu City, killing or devouring many survivors, making people in the Fu City feel the pain of losing their home again. At last, they had to face up to the people of Shui city for help. With the help of Shui city, the mutant animals and plants were driven out of the city. However, this didn¡¯t really end. On the first day and the 15th day of each month, the mutant animals and plants would attack the town like crazy, which would make the people in the city nervous and unable to live a safe life. Even if they moved to another town, they would encounter the same situation. The people of the Fucitywanted to move back to the Shui city, because the Fu city is close to the Shui city. They can ask for help like the people of the city at any time. If they are far away from the city, they have no one to ask for help. Slowly, they became envious of the people in Shui city from their usual ridicule. Moreover, since the last zombie wave, Shui city has not been attacked by other creatures. Even if there are, they are either eaten by the fish in the water or blocked by the repulsive shield, they cannot enter at all. Now people in Shui city live and work in peace and carefree every day. Once the people of the Fu City sneaked into the Shui city with the powers. After seeing the life of the Shui city, they didn¡¯t want to leave. They even begged the people of the Shui city to take them in. Unfortunately, Zhan Bei Tian has said that since they would not like to live with the zombies and said so from the beginning, so now they can¡¯t blame anyone else. They can only hope to make friends with people in Shui city in the future, and move to Shui city by making friends, or take refuge in Shui city on the first and 15th day of the month. However, these are all for later. Now Mu Yi Fan was busy like a gyroscope. In addition to taking people to farm, it took time for him to get Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s limbs attached back. For the sake of their good performance, Zhan Bei Tian will let him heal Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s wound with his ability every once in a while. At that time, Mu Yi Fan was very happy when he received the task, so that he could take advantage of the treatment to ease his relationship with Zhuang Zi Yue. Later, he slowly learned that it was Zhan Bei Tian who deliberately arranged his opportunity to allow for him to get along with Zhuang Zi Yue, so as to ease his guilt and debt to Zhuang Zi Yue. He was grateful and happy to Zhan Bei Tian. That night, he gave a warm service to Zhan Bei Tian, which made Zhan Bei Tian laugh and cry, especially to Mu Yi Fan antics. Since Mu Yi Fan was so active, of course, he needs to cooperate well. He and Mu Yi Fan never stopped until dawn at night. This is the first time that they have been so indulgent since they came to Shui city. They haven¡¯t had s.e.x for a while. The whole night was very intense. The room is full of happy gasps and groans. The smell of strong l.u.s.t permeated all over the room. If someone pa.s.ses his room, he will be flushed and his heart will race by the sounds. Time flies. Unconsciously, the survivors have lived in the Shui city for four months. If they didn¡¯t get up regularly every day to practice, their stable life would make them almost forget that they are still in the end of the world. Although they can¡¯t live as well as they did before the end of the world, at least they don¡¯t have to worry about starvation and freezing. They can eat, wear and stay warm every day, and they don¡¯t have to worry about being scared which made them feel very satisfied. Gradually, there are more and more smiles on the faces of the survivors. Now, in almost every place you can hear the voices of the survivors talking and laughing. The streets in the center of the city are also more and more busy. Some people even open small shops to do small businesses. In the first five years of the establishment of Shui city, shops were free of charge and would not be taxed on survivors who opened them. However, after five years, Shui city would charge a small amount of store rent. For those who opened stores earlier, the charges would be correspondingly less than those who opened later. Moreover, some stores would be under the name of those who opened stores 15 or 20 years later. This is also for the purpose so as to upgrade the enthusiasm for everyone to open stores and start businesses. In this way, many survivors were ready to move, and many survivors try their best to open the store especially those without the ability, so as to get the property rights in the future. Unfortunately, the audit is strict. If there is someone who just want to open a shop, the management personnel will not let them pa.s.s the audit, which means that they cannot open a shop. Everyone¡¯s greed can only be defeated, and they can only hope that they can try our best to open the store in the future. At the same time that the life of Shui city is becoming more and more stable, the research of the research inst.i.tute has also improved. After suffering from all kinds of drugs, Ya Wei finally made great changes. The virus in his body was less and less day by day. Under all the excitement, his face would appear ruddy and flush. The blood flowing out of his body was no longer black, but slightly dark. Such a change is undoubtedly a good result. They are very happy with Shen Qin Yang. After studying for more than a year, they finally succeeded in the research. Zheng Jia Ming, another research object, suffered less than Ya Wei, but also suffered a lot in the process of transformation. After all, the body needed to be inject various kinds of drugs, which the body can¡¯t afford. Shen Qin Yang didn¡¯t embarra.s.s Zheng Jia Ming. When Zheng Jia Ming couldn¡¯t stand it, he would rest for a few days to do experiments. However, he put his research efforts on Ya Wei. Finally, Ya Wei was killed by the pain when he couldnt bear it. Fortunately, no researcher was present, so no one was hurt. Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian got the news and rushed to the Research Inst.i.tute immediately. The laboratory was closed due to destruction from Ya Wei¡¯s self-explosion. Zhan Bei Tian asked Shen Qin Yang with a solemn face: How did he explode?¡± Shen Qin Yang shrugs unconcernedly: Maybe he couldn¡¯t bear my torture. In the case of life is not better than death, he chose to explode himself.¡± What about the next research?¡± When it came to research, Shen Qin Yang immediately smiled: Do you think Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s face is mellow?¡± Zhan Bei Tian followed his eyes and saw Mu Yi Fan treating Zhuang Zi Yue. After several months of treatment, Zhuang Zi Yue can now walk down and eat by himself. However, he can only support for a while. To truly restore him ordinary people, he has to slowly recover. Because of the need to rely on their own healing power, Zhuang Zi Yue was still a zombie, unlike Zheng Jia Ming, who is already half human. As long as Zheng Jia Ming is treated for a while, he will be able to really change back to human beings, and Mu-Mu will not be far away from changing back to human being.¡± How long is it going to take?¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked Erghh, I will treat Zheng Jia Ming for another month. After he changes back to human, I will observe him for another month to make sure that Zheng Jia Ming has no abnormal condition. I will start to treat Zhuang Zi Yue, because with successful examples, we will be much easier next, so it will take at most one month to treat Zhuang Zi Yue. When Zhuang Zi Yue changes back to human, I will start to treat Mu-Mu, calculate the approximate time. It will take about half a year to starter it.¡± Half a year¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian murmured: Half a year will soon pa.s.s. I need to prepare ahead of time.¡± Shen Qin Yang heard the words and wonders, What are you going to do?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer him. At this time, there was Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s impatient voice: I¡¯m much better now. I don¡¯t need you to treat me today. Go back with Major General Zhan.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue pushed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand away and said to Zheng Jia Ming, Jia Ming, push me outside to walk in the yard. I want to breathe.¡± Zheng Jia Ming said sorry to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Zi Yue may be in a bad mood today, so I can only ask you to come and treat the wound for him next time.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t care much about Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s good mood and bad mood, and turned back to Zhan Bei Tian. Zheng Jia Ming pushes Zhuang Zi Yue out of the garden outside the experimental building and said, Isn¡¯t it a good day? How did it suddenly get so bad again? ¡± Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t talk. Zheng Jia Ming added, Isn¡¯t it because of Ya Wei¡¯s death that destroyed the mood?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue still doesn¡¯t speak. When Zheng Jia Ming saw his expressionless face, he guessed that it was not because Ya Wei was in a bad mood. Then he asked, Is it because of Mu Yi Fan?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s eyelids moved, and his expression finally changed a little. Zheng Jia Ming guessed right: Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t provoke you today, and didn¡¯t say a word to you from the beginning to the end. How did he provoke you?¡± Then he thought of something and asked, You wouldnt have used prophecy and the foresight on him again?¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345: You dull-head Zhuang Zi Yue looked at Zheng Jia Ming and did not say anything. Zheng Jia Ming asked, What did you predict this time?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue said in a low voice, Nothing has been predicted.¡± Zheng Jia Ming didn¡¯t believe him. If he didn¡¯t predict anything, why would he be in a bad mood? Seeing that Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t want to talk, and he couldnt ask much, he straightened out his hair and said, I¡¯ll push you to the lake.¡± In the back, Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian from the experimental building didn¡¯t see Zhuang Zi Yue, but they saw Zheng Guo Zongcoming to visit his son¡¯s experiment. Zheng Guo Zong stood under the big tree at the entrance of the building, looking at the two people far away, he frowned. Mu Yi Fan said to Zheng Guo Zong, ¡°Quack, are you here to see Jia Ming?¡± Zheng Guo Zong sighed: Mu-Mu, can you honestly say that Mr. Jia Ming and Mr. Zhuang are a pair?¡± At the beginning, he just thought that Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s actions were inconvenient, so his son would take care of Zhuang Zi Yue. However, Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s body has slowly recovered, and his son¡¯s intimacy to Zhuang Zi Yue has increased instead of decreasing. Therefore, he had to wonder if they had been in deep love for a long time. However, from his point of view, it seemed that his son liked Zhuang Zi Yue first, and Zhuang Zi Yue seemed to have no special feelings for his son. Mu Yi Fan wondered: A pair? Quack, you¡¯re asking them if they used to be a pair, right? Don¡¯t you know that long ago? After the end of the world, they stayed together, followed by Zhan Nan Tian. Of course, they were in a pair. ¡± Zheng Guo Zong: Zhan Bei Tian: Zheng Guo Zong stroked his forehead: Why are you still so dull head in this respect?¡± However, before that, he would not feel anything between his son and Zhuang Zi Yue. Only after the end of the world, there are too many men and women being together, so he is particularly sensitive to this aspect. Mu Yi Fan was sweating. How to say he¡¯s dull headed? In fact, it¡¯s not surprising that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t realize it. It¡¯s just that in his mind Zhuang Zi Yue killed Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s mother. He thought that Zheng Jia Ming has only hatred for Zhuang Zi Yue, so it¡¯s impossible to have other feelings, and he doesn¡¯t a.s.sociate any other feeling from Zheng Jia Ming with Zhuang Zi Yue. Moreover, he felt guilt towards Zhuang Zi Yue. Every time he came to treat Zhuang Zi Yue, he only thought about how to ease the relationship between them, and he doesn¡¯t notice Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s special feelings for Zhuang Zi Yue. Zheng Guo Zong saw Mu Yi Fan as if he really doesn¡¯t know anything, and didnt expect him to say anything, but he didn¡¯t ask Zhan Bei Tian of the same thin, he just: Major General Zhan, are you going back to the city center? Can you give me a ride?¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded. When they got on the car, Zheng Guo Zong said, Major General Zhan, Rong Yan is about to give birth.¡± When it came to Rong Yan, he loves that child very much. She was taken away by Zhan Nan Tian for no reason and a.s.saulted by the other party. She was pregnant with Zhan Nan Tian¡¯s child. After returning, she received the news of his mother and sister¡¯s death. Because of the trauma, the fetus was not guaranteed to survive. Then, the father of the child died. Now, the widowed lone woman lives in the apartment she chose, and she doesn¡¯t want to let the Zhan Family know about it. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhan Bei Tian to find someone to take care of her secretly, she would have a hard life alone. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows and said, When will it be born?¡± Within these two days, I have contacted two obstetrician doctors and nurses, who are ready to deliver the baby for her. Major General Zhan, what are you going to do after the birth of the child? Do you want to tell Lieutenant General Zhan Lei Ping about them?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, Have you determined that the baby in her stomach is Zhan Nan Tian?¡± Zhan Bei Tian hummed his answer. Mu Yi Fan was surprised: How did Zhan Nan Tian make Rong Yan bear his baby?¡± Zheng Guo Zong said: As long as it¡¯s a combination of men and women, it¡¯s not surprising that they can have children under normal circ.u.mstances.¡± The problem is that Zhan Nan Tian was a zombie. All human functions will stop developing when one becomes a zombie, including his sperm.¡± Then, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know what to think of, and immediately opened his eyes: He wouldnt have made Rong Yan bear his baby when he controlled the body virus?¡± It¡¯s possible.¡± Is the child infected with the virus?¡± At present, no virus has been found in him.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, What are you going to do?¡± From the outsiders eyes, that is the child of Zhan Nan Tian, the offspring of the Zhan Family, and it is also true that only the insiders know that the soul in Zhan Nan Tian was not the original Zhan Nan Tian. But this Zhan Nan Tian, who is not their Zhan Nan Tian, made other women bear his child. He didnt know what the Zhan Family will think about this child, but anyway, the child is also the flesh and blood of the Zhan Family. Zhan Bei Tian said: For the time being, we do it according to Rong Yan¡¯s idea. She doesn¡¯t want our Zhan Family people to know. We pretend we don¡¯t know. When the baby is born, I will find someone to take care of her.¡± That night, although many people saw Zhan Nan Tian threatening Zhan Bei Tian with Rong Yan, so people in Shui city knew that Rong Yan was pregnant, but few people knew whose father the child was, and no one thought of the child as a zombie Zhan Nan Tian. After that, Rong Yan didn¡¯t explain who the child was. She lived by herself in a very quiet place. Up to now, she still thought that she concealed this matter very well, thinking that no one knew that the child was the Zhan Family¡¯s. On the same night, Rong Yan gave birth to a baby boy smoothly without any problem, giving the child a nickname Mo-Mo in line with the end of the world, implying that the child was born in the end of the world. [1] Mo () is one of the meaning of END in Chinese The child name was Rong Ji, which meant hope. He was the first child who was born in the Shui city. It meant hope for the future, so it was a very good name. When Zhan Bei Tian learned that the baby was born smoothly, he transferred the baby clothes he had put in the s.p.a.ce before the end of the world to Rong Yan. Rong Yan didn¡¯t think that the clothes were sent by Zhan Bei Tian at all. She just thought that they were brought back by other powers when they went looking for supplies, and they were just right for her child, so she took them. The neighbors are also very warm-hearted, taking turned to look after the children for her, so she is very grateful, so she can relax a lot. Now, with her child, she gradually got out of the trauma of her mother¡¯s death, took full care of the child, and put her love on the child. The happiest thing for her is that the child pa.s.sed the examination and showed that he was very healthy and did not get the zombie virus, so her only wish now is to hope that her son will grow up safely and she will watch him marry and have children. Her only regret is that the child looked like Zhan Nan Tian a little bit too much, especially that the child¡¯s face is growing more and more like Zhan Nan Tian, just like a mold. This made her very worried. People who are afraid of the Zhan Family will see the clue. After all, she was once abducted by Zhan Nan Tian. With Zhan Bei Tians intelligence, he must think of whose child this was. So, as long as the Zhan Family people are around, she will not show up with her child and try to avoid the Zhan Family people. It¡¯s not surprising that Zhan Bei Tian has been watching child grow up from afar. After all there were not thousands or hundreds of photos from the birth to the first full moon. With the arrival of the child¡¯s hundred day feast, the research inst.i.tute also successfully removed the virus in Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s body, they changed from the zombie to the human, and their bodies were healthy, and the power did not disappear with the virus, so their research was successful. Shen Qin Yang is happy to call Zhan Bei Tian and get Mu Yi Fan ready. From tomorrow, they will start to treat Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan received the news, and was so happy that he ran to the Research Inst.i.tute and asked Shen Qin Yang to remove the virus from his body. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep all night. He grabbed Zhan Bei Tian and talked from night to dawn. After the topic was all around him removing the virus, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the zombie virus infecting others. Moreover, before dawn, he woke up in a hurry to ask Zhan Bei Tian to send him to the Research Inst.i.tute. However, the gate of the Research Inst.i.tute was closed, and he didn¡¯t even see a person around the area. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s plaintive face at the gate of the Research Inst.i.tute and thought his actions were funny. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his depression, so he had to call to dig up Shen Qin Yang from his sleep. Finally, Shen Qin Yang, who had a good sleep, was forced to go to the research inst.i.tute early in the morning to treat Mu Yi Fan. Do you know what time it is? Its five o¡¯clock, brother, it¡¯s only five o¡¯clock now. I¡¯ve only slept for five hours, and you¡¯ve dug me up.¡± Shen Qin Yang yawned and complained, I say, why do you need to be in such a hurry?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said: When you cure Mu-Mu, you can sleep as long as you want.¡± Shen Qin Yang cut his yawn and opened the door of the laboratory building: Before the treatment, I have to make it clear that Mu-Mu and Zheng Jia Ming are different. He can¡¯t go home during the treatment, and he has to wait for the treatment to complete before going back.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced: Why?¡± I need to observe Mu-Mus reaction in the treatment process. If there is any adverse situation, I can correct it in time.¡± You mean there will be danger in the process?¡± Shen Qin Yang explained: It¡¯s not dangerous. He¡¯s a zombie. How can he be in danger? If the drug could kill the zombie, there would be no result. So let him live here, I can use the dosage more accurately.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, During my stay here, can Bei Tian and others come to see me?¡± Yes, but it¡¯s better for them to come once a week pa.s.s.¡± Why?¡± Many people will come to see you, which will easily disturb my work. In addition, the treatment time is at most one and a half months long, and the next one and a half months is the observation period. Bei Tian they can often come to see you after that.¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought it¡¯s a bit long to meet once a week: I come to see Mu-Mu once every two days, and the others once a week.¡± Shen Qin Yang jokingly said: Every other two days? Busy people everywhere, don¡¯t you have anything else to do?¡± This is like a reminder of what Zhan Bei Tian, his eyes moved fretting, immediately promised: OK, once a week, once a week.¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346: You¡¯re a Zombie King? After Zhan Bei Tian left, Shen Qin Yang immediately checked the drugs he had prepared before, and repeatedly confirmed that the drugs were OK. It was after he gave Zheng Jia Ming the drugs he used that he began to do a general examination Mu Yi Fan. Before Mu Yi Fan was injected with medicine, he gave Mu Yi Fan a wake-up call: ¡°Mu-Mu, before I give you an injection, I want to make it clear to you that removing your virus is as hard as chemotherapy for cancer. Of course, you may have no response at the initial stage. After all, you are still a zombie, and the medicine has no effect on you, but in the medium term, you will gradually feel the side effects.¡± That¡¯s why he asked Zhan Bei Tian to come here once a week. He was worried that his friend could not bear his partner¡¯s suffering and would beat him up in a fit of anger, or demolished the Research Institute, or refused to let Mu Yi Fan continue treatment. Therefore, he was not afraid that Zhan Bei Tian would disturb his treatment. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t think it would be easy to be human: ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you the drug now.¡± Shen Qin Yang drew the medicine into the syringe, and then, inserted it into the blood vessel the back of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand, and pumped all the medicine into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body. Mu Yi Fan said. ¡°There¡¯s no feeling.¡± Shen Qin Yang smiled: ¡°I just put the medicine in. It will not work so fast. I have to wait for more than half an hour. If there is no special reaction after half an hour, I will strengthen the concentration of the medicine and then put it into your body. OK, now you can move around outside the building to upgrade blood circulation.¡± Mu Yi Fan left the building and jogged around the yard for 20 laps. At this time, the weather has been cold in winter, and the temperature has dropped to minus centigrade. But because he is a zombie, he doesn¡¯t feel much about the extremely cold weather. Besides, there is Chen Hao¡¯s shield in Shui city to keep out the cold, and the snow outside can¡¯t fly in at all. However, every day, there will be a wind power to clear the snow outside the barrier over the Shui city, to avoid the snow blocking the sunshine inside the city. Because of the cold barrier, the vegetables and fruits they planted didn¡¯t freeze to death, and they also had a big harvest. So, they didn¡¯t have to worry about freezing and starving in the New Year. Half an hour later, Mu Yi Fan returned to Shen Qin Yang¡¯s lab. Shen Qin Yang asked him, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shen Qin Yang raised his eyebrows: ¡°Nothing at all?¡± Mu Yi Fan affirmed. ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Shen Qin Yang raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°When Zhuang Zi Yue got his first injection, he immediately had the reaction of vomiting. Why didn¡¯t you feel anything? You tell me, how much higher are you than Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s zombieness? ¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°From the level, I¡¯m only two or three levels higher than him, but I¡¯m a Zombie King, and the king level zombies can never be surpassed by other level zombies, which means that even if we are only half level apart, my abilities are more than 100 times higher than them. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to command them.¡± Shen Qin Yang stared at him in disbelief: ¡°Fxck you, you¡¯re a Zombie King?¡± He knew Mu Yi Fan had a high rank among zombies, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be a zombie king. Then he thought of something and asked, ¡°If you are a Zombie King, how can Zhan Nan Tian bring the zombie wave to the B City?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained: ¡°I was not as senior as him at that time, when Zhan Nan Tian was a Zombie King.¡± Shen Qin Yang doesn¡¯t understand: ¡°But I heard that there can only be one zombie king. How can you become a Zombie King after him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not clear to me too.¡± Shen Qin Yang sighed: ¡°Since you can¡¯t explain clearly, I won¡¯t ask. I can only add medicine concentration to you. You say your ability is 100 times higher than Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s and they are 100 times higher. Then I can increase the dosage of the medicine 10 times. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Shen Qin Yang took the medicine to study again and he injected it into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body. However, after half an hour, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body did not change. He had to increase it to 20 times, but the result was still the same. In the last bite, he directly put the medicine 50 times dosage into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body, which still didn¡¯t make Mu Yi Fan feel uncomfortable. Mu Yi Fan said gloomily, ¡°Is your medicine useless to me?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Shen Qin Yang is very confident in the drug he developed with other researchers: ¡°Since we cured Zhuang Zi Yue, you won¡¯t have a problem, unless the virus in your body is different from them, but I have studied your virus and saw it is the same, but their virus is not as stubborn as yours, I can only increase the dosage you a little bit now, I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t be cured.¡± He is afraid that the medicine will hurt Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body if it is too heavy. He dare not mention it a hundred times at a time. He can only add it slowly bit by bit. It wasn¡¯t until eight days later, he raised the dosage to 500 times, and Mu Yi Fan finally had a reaction, that is, when the needle went into his body, it finally felt like a mosquito bite. Shen Qin Yang heard Mu Yi Fan¡¯s reaction to the injection, and sighed with relief: ¡°The medicine finally has an effect on you. If it doesn¡¯t work again, I have to wonder if I haven¡¯t successfully developed the medicine, and I can give Bei Tian an explanation.¡± In eight days, Bei Tian and others came to see Mu Yi Fan and heard that Mu Yi Fan did not respond to the drug. They all questioned whether the drug was not developed successfully. Mu Yi Fan was also very excited. He raised the back of his hand to Shen Qin Yang and said, ¡°Look, the recovery speed of the pinhole is slow.¡± At the beginning, as long as the syringe pulled away from his body, the pinhole will disappear immediately as if it had not been pierced. Shen Qin Yang nodded and said, ¡°This is a good beginning, which means that your good days are going to pass. Then comes the suffering. You will feel uncomfortable, such as dizziness, vomiting like a pregnant woman, and vomiting out all the filth in your body.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Why do you say vomit? Instead of diarrhea?¡± Shen Qin Yang opened his eyes: ¡°Because your gastrointestinal function has not been restored, so you can only vomit. When you can diarrhea it out later, it will prove that you are human. At the current speed, a month later, the treatment will be almost over, but in the New Year, you may have to spend it in the Research Institute.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. After I get rid of the virus, it¡¯s OK for me to spend the New Year everywhere.¡± Shen Qin Yang asked him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be a zombie? In addition to the fear of scratching others, you have more healing power than others. Moreover, stopping the growth of body function can make you immortal, and you don¡¯t have to experience the suffering of birth, aging and death like human beings. ¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s good to live forever, when one¡¯s lover, family and friends dies, one after another, you don¡¯t know how lonely the zombies can be at that time. When they think about their relatives and friends, you don¡¯t know how sad they are. So sometimes it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing to live too long. Besides, I don¡¯t want to live for decades. When I walk with Bei Tian, I will be asked, young man are you taking your grandpa out for a walk? What a filial grandson¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Shen Qin Yang was completely amused by his words. As long as he thought about the scene that Mu Yi Fan was walking a Grandpa Zhan Bei Tian, he thought it was particularly funny: ¡°At that time, are you going to change to calling Qing Tian dad? And then your grandson is gonna call you big brother? Hahaha!¡± Mu Yi Fan huffed and puffed: ¡°Bah bah bah, don¡¯t mess with me. Cure me quickly. I want to grow old with Bei Tian.¡± It took Shen Qin Yang a long time to calm his laughter and looked around. It was just half an hour later: ¡°Is there any other discomfort besides the reaction to needling?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll add more dosage.¡± The next day, Mu Yi Fan finally got sick. The whole head was dizzy. Besides, it was like when he was pregnant with Qing Tian, he felt sick and nauseous. As long as he vomited, it would be out of control. What¡¯s more, the vomited things are black and smelly, which is worse than the feces shat out. He vomited several times and couldn¡¯t get up from the bed. According to Shen Qin Yang words, his body began to change and his function gradually recovered, so he suffered so much. Compared with Zhuang Zi Yue and Zheng Jia Ming, their situation was much better. Zheng Jia Ming and Zheng Jia Ming were in the research stage at that time, many different drugs were injected into their bodies, leading to the drug conflict and making them feeling like they want to die. Soon, it was time for Zhan Bei Tian visiting again. In order not to let Zhan Bei Tian worry about him, he forced himself to talk and laugh with them, so that he could not see any clue. However, Zhan Bei Tian finally found out that Mu Yi Fan was not very comfortable. Under the pressure, Mu Yi Fan could only lie that he was just feeling a little bit of physical discomfort, it was nothing serious, and the treatment was the same. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t believe it, so he asked Shen Qin Yang. Shen Qin Yang assured him that Mu Yi Fan was healthy again and again, and Zhan Bei Tian just let go of his worries a little, but he was very distressed because he found that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face was even paler than before, and he seemed to be thin. He tried to make Mu Yi Fan give up treatment several times. For him it doesn¡¯t matter whether Mu Yi Fan was a zombie or not. However, seeing Mu Yi Fan actively cooperate with Shen Qin Yang to take medicine, he swallowed many times the words he said many times. In order to let Mu Yi Fan rest well, Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Xiao Hu didn¡¯t stay much. After confirming that Mu Yi Fan was really OK, they left the Research Institute. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t support sitting anymore, and finally he fell to the ground. Shen Qin Yang and other researchers quickly helped him to the bed and lay down. They couldn¡¯t help but scold him: ¡°Obviously, you can¡¯t, you still want to, you should just let Bei Tian know how weak you are.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t want him to worry too much. Anyway, in three weeks, I will be almost back to normal.¡± Shen Qin Yang said, ¡°I think you are worried that Bei Tian loves you and won¡¯t let you continue treatment after seeing your state.¡± ¡°Yeah, you can say that.¡± Mu Yi Fan can no longer support staying awake, slowly closed the eyelids, he did not know that Zhan Bei Tian had returned and stood at the door stood. Chapter 347 Chapter 347: I just felt someone kissing me Shen Qin Yang covered Mu Yi Fan with a quilt, he turned around and saw Zhan Bei Tian outside the door. Stunned, Shen Qin Yang took other researchers out of the room. Zhan Bei Tian came to the bedside and sat down, stroked Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cold face, his eyes full of heartache: ¡°What a fool.¡± Thinks he won¡¯t find out if he pretended to be ok? On several occasions, he saw Mu Yi Fan vomit, but forced to bear it. He pretended to drink tea to cover up his discomfort. How could such a move escape his eyes? So he came back to have a look at him uneasily. As expected, Mu Yi Fan was pretending to be healthy just now. Zhan Bei Tian sat quietly beside the bed and watched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s uncomfortable and fretful sleep. Apart from rubbing the eyebrow and Mu Yi Fan¡¯s chest from time to time, his eyes never left Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face until Mu Yi Fan was about to wake up, he just lowered his head and kissed on the corner of his mouth and turned away. He came to Shen Qin Yang¡¯s office and confessed: ¡°In the next two weeks, neither the Mu Family nor I will come here. If Mu-Mu ask, you will say that I went out of the city to find supplies. The Mu Family¡¯s people are going to prepare for the New Year.¡± Stinky speech, Shen Qin Yang rose his eyebrow questioningly: ¡°You do not want to do this or you come see Mu-Mu, making him forced to bear physical discomfort to accompany you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not speak. ¡°You¡­¡± Shen Qin Yang sighed: ¡°OK, I know how to do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you to take care of him.¡± Shen Qin Yang felt funny: ¡°Are you still being polite to me?¡± He looked at the time. When Mu Yi Fan woke up, he didn¡¯t talk to Zhan Bei Tian much. He got up and left the office. When he came to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s room, he saw Mu Yi Fan leaning against the bed, touching the corner of his mouth and staring out of the window. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°I just felt someone kissing me.¡± Shen Qin Yang didn¡¯t say anything about Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s return, just joked, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a dream.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at Shen Qin Yang suspiciously: ¡°No one in your research institute will secretly be in love with me. Kiss me while I sleep, right? This kind of thing can¡¯t happen. My body and mind are Bei Tian¡¯s. ¡± Shen Qin Yang chuckled: ¡°You think too much. I can assure you that there is absolutely no one in my research institute who secretly loves you. You are just dreaming. OK, let¡¯s continue the treatment.¡± Mu Yi Fan obediently extended his hand out: ¡°This time, I didn¡¯t see the difference, but next time, that person won¡¯t be able to hide from them as I do today.¡± Shen Qin Yang fretted: ¡°Don¡¯t hide if you can¡¯t hide it.¡± Mu Yi Fan sighed, ¡°Say it again.¡± After the treatment, his reaction to the medicine was getting bigger and bigger, and the phenomenon of dizziness and vomiting is becoming more and more serious. Most of the time, he is almost bedridden, or even unable to wake up in bed. When it was time for Zhan Bei Tian to see him again, he began to have diarrhea. This diarrhea caused him to spend most of the day in the toilet. The whole person is in a mess. He didn¡¯t want Zhan Bei Tian to see him weak at all. He didn¡¯t know if his strong idea was conveyed to Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Xiao Hu. On the day of the visit, Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Xiao Hu never appeared. He waited left and right. In the evening, he didn¡¯t see anyone, so he had to ask Shen Qin Yang. Shen Qin Yang said: ¡°Now that the New Year is approaching, Bei Tian will take the team out of the city to look for materials. Old Mu and other people can¡¯t come for the time being because they have to prepare the New Year¡¯s goods. They will come back to accompany you when the New Year came.¡± Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t see them at first, so he felt very lost. Shen Qin Yang consoled: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who doesn¡¯t want them to see you as you are? As it happens, they can¡¯t come if they have something to do. When the New Year comes, you will soon be well, and then you can have a happy New Year with them. Besides, it will be only two or three weeks, and soon¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that he was vomiting, venting and dizzy now. Even if Zhan Bei Tian came, he could not accompany him. Instead, he will only make him worry. In this way, he was in a better mood. Seeing that he was in a good mood, Shen Qin Yang said again, ¡°Now try to change to your zombie mode.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t hesitate to do it immediately according to Shen Qin Yang¡¯s words. Today, in addition to the fact that his nails still turned black and his eyes were still relatively red, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s nails were no longer as sharp as before cause they were sharp enough to tear diamond at first. There are black circles around his eyes. Shen Qin Yang nodded contentedly and said, ¡°You are getting closer to human beings.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mu Yi Fan excitedly took the mirror on the head cabinet and looked at it: ¡°My eyes are not as red as before.¡± Shen Qin Yang picked up the comb and hands it to him, asking him to comb some long hair: ¡°The next treatment, you will be more uncomfortable, but only after two weeks, you can really change back to human beings.¡± Smell speech, Mu Yi Fan knew Shen Qin Yang wanted to inject medicine to him again, so he obediently extend his hand. Now he is used to taking drugs every half an hour. After that, his body will have a different feeling than before, and making find that he is more and more close to human being. This change made him very happy, and he thought it¡¯s worth it. He didn¡¯t feel any pain before. After Shen Qin Yang injected him with medicine, Mu Yi Fan immediately felt sick. He quickly stood up, and then, after a moment of darkness, he fell back to bed. ¡°Mu-Mu, are you ok?¡± Shen Qin Yang asked in time Mu Yi Fan shook his head weakly. Next moment, with a disgusting sound, a pile of smelly and black filth came out of his mouth. Shen Qin Yang knew that he was going to have to go to the bathroom. He immediately helped him to the bathroom. Then he closed the door for him and shouted, ¡°Mu-Mu, if I hear no sound in it, I will come in, OK?¡± Mu Yi Fan replied feebly, ¡°Well.¡± Shen Qin Yang let out a big sigh. Before, when he studied Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue, as long as we thought that all the injectable drugs would get into their bodies, there was nothing wrong hurting with them. The only difference was that he didn¡¯t torture them to death like Ya Wei. Now maybe it¡¯s because Mu Yi Fan was his good friend and companion. It¡¯s a bit hard to see Mu Yi Fan so miserable. In addition, there are two weeks of treatment, which is the most painful stage, he hoped Mu Yi Fan can survive. In the later period of virus clearance, Mu Yi Fan was unable to move down, and every day it was the nursing staff in the research institute who helped clean up his body. In order not to let a certain friend become jealous, Shen Qin Yang also specially hired a middle-aged man from 50 to 55 years old as a care worker to clean Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body. Watching Mu Yi Fan¡¯s black nails gradually change back to pink nails like human beings, he was relieved at last, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s persistence has finally achieved results, and the suffering of these days has finally paid off. When Mu Yi Fan woke up, he was lying in an instrument. Shen Qin Yang is examining his body to make sure that the virus has been completely removed, and finally a smile appeared: ¡°Mu-Mu, Congratulations, you have become an ordinary human now.¡± Mu Yi Fan surprised with a weak smile: ¡°Really?¡± Shen Qin Yang rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Can I make fun of this kind of thing? However, you still have to stay here for a test to make sure that the virus has completely disappeared in your body, and then you can go home and reunite with your family and your lover forever. ¡± Mu Yi Fan was so excited that he has no strength to support itself. ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡± he asked? How many days to celebrate the New Year? ¡± Shen Qin Yang smiled: ¡°Today is February 23, and the Lantern Festival is two days away. Do you know that if you didn¡¯t wake up, I would be thrown into the river by Bei Tian to feed the fish?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Fan to go to sleep for such a long time. He promised his friends that Mu Yi Fan would be OK. He almost had no face to see his friends again if that didn¡¯t happen. Fortunately, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s physical indicators were all normal, otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with Zhan Bei Tian. As for the cause of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s drowsiness, it is likely that the zombie virus has been in the body for too long, and the amount of medicine he had been inject is thousands of times concentrate than that of Zheng Jia Ming, which will make Mu Yi Fan¡¯s normal drowsiness return. Mu Yi Fan laughed, ¡°Bei Tian won¡¯t beat you.¡± ¡°For you, it¡¯s not necessarily. Well, since you don¡¯t have any major physical problems, I¡¯ll call Bei Tian in.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he asked happily, ¡°Is he outside?¡± Shen Qin Yang pushed him out of the examination equipment: ¡°Of course, he almost took care of you for half a month without sleep. I just drove him out to have a rest while I was examining your body.¡± Mu Yi Fan felt pain. Shen Qin Yang walked out of the room and shouted, ¡°Bei Tian, Mu-Mu woke up.¡± The next moment, a figure appears in front of Mu Yi Fan and held Mu Yi Fan tightly in his arms. Shen Qin Yang smiled and closed the door for both of them. Mu Yi Fan smelled the familiar smell, and felt very relieved. He raised his hand and told Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t talk, just hugged the man in his arms, for fear that Mu Yi Fan would disappear. Mu Yi Fan was choked by him. He said with a smile, ¡°Bei Tian, I am a human now. If you hold me tightly like this, it will not only hurt me, but also make me breathless.¡± Zhan Bei Tian loosed its grip a little, but it still didn¡¯t make a sound. Mu Yi Fan patted him on the back: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for days, so you let me go first and let me have a good look at you, OK?¡± Zhan Bei Tian still didn¡¯t talk. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad I woke up? Otherwise, why won¡¯t you talk? Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m human? You need to know that there are many benefits for me to become a human being. For example, we don¡¯t need to limit the time of kissing every day. You don¡¯t need to wear a condom to prevent infection when we have sex. In this way, you will feel warmer when we do it. The most important thing is that I can grow old with you. ¡± After that, Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t say a word. He sighed: ¡°Bei Tian, are you worried about losing me?¡± Chapter 348 Chapter 348: Is this how we kiss? Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arm tightened a little. Mu Yi Fan comforted him in time: ¡°I¡¯m going to live with you forever, how can I give up and leave you, so don¡¯t worry, even if I have a breath, I will stick till the last breath, and I don¡¯t have the strength now. If you don¡¯t want me to faint because of the way you look at me, you can let me loose and let me have a good look at you, because I really miss you.¡± ¡°Ugly.¡± Zhan Bei Tian suddenly said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Ugly?¡± Mu Yi Fan huffed: ¡°What¡¯s ugly?¡± Then, he to understand the meaning of Zhan Bei Tian words: ¡°You mean you are very ugly now, right?¡± Zhan Bei Tian remained silent. Mu Yi Fan laughed with all his strength and he felt exhausted: ¡°You could not be so ugly now that you won¡¯t show me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since you are not, what are you waiting for?¡± Zhan Bei Tian slowly released Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan looked at his handsome face, which he had not seen for nearly a month, and felt a little excited. Then he noticed that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were covered with bloodshot redness and there was a faint blue halo under his eyes. He knew that he had not had a good rest for many days. He touched Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face painfully: ¡°Who said you were ugly? Do you know that you are sexier in my eyes now than before, making me want to kiss you.¡± Mu Yi Fan said and put his head up. Unexpectedly, because of his lack of strength, he had not yet kissed him, but fell back to his original position. He stared at Zhan Bei Tian angrily: ¡°My god, you can kiss me 24 hours a day now before when you couldn¡¯t kiss me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed with a smile, lowered his head and kissed him gently on his pale lips. Mu Yi Fan dissatisfied: ¡°Is this how we kiss?¡± ¡°You just got up now, and you¡¯ll have a rest and we can talk later.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that since he didn¡¯t have the strength, so he didn¡¯t ask again. Zhan Bei Tian picked him up and went to the resting room next door. Then he took off his coat and laid down next to Mu Yi Fan, holding him in his arms: ¡°Don¡¯t scare me next time.¡± Even if he has the strongest heart, he can¡¯t stand the constant and repeated scares from this man. If he has another heart attack, he may be scared to death. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to pass out after the treatment. At that time, I had a bad vomiting, a bad diarrhea and a worse dizziness. At last, I didn¡¯t know what happened. When I woke up, Qin Yang told me that I had been sleeping for half a month.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of something and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not a zombie now. What happened to the zombies who lost their leader? Are they out of control? ¡± ¡°Yes, at the moment when you went back to human beings, they are crazy. However, they were soon suppressed by Tian Nan. Now, Tian Nan is the leader of them, and Nan Tian has ordered them to stay in several places in a unified way. In the future, it is more convenient for Qin Yang to treat them.¡± Zhan Bei Tian poked Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hair: ¡°You just woke up, you need to have a rest first. What can you do when you wake up?¡± ¡°Yeah, you haven¡¯t slept for a few days, so you should have a good rest.¡± Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t support his body to kiss Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face, so he kisses the strong chest in front of his eyes. The heart in the chest suddenly gave out a violent beating, he was stupefied and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you not nervous?¡± Zhan Bei Tian kissed his forehead: ¡°No.¡± For the first time, he felt the hot breath coming out of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s nose. He was in an excited mood, and he was also throbbing for Mu Yi Fan¡¯s gently kissing his chest. Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t control his inner mood. He tightened his arms and held Mu Yi Fan tightly in his arms. After several seconds, he loosened his arms and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Your little brother has responded.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s special pride is just a kiss, which makes his family man feel warm: ¡°Haven¡¯t you been venting for a long time?¡± ¡°Yeah, go to sleep.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his hand directly to cover his eyes. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t see the face of the person who thought day and night anymore, and tooted his mouth with displeasure, but because he was too weak, he went to sleep soon. Zhan Bei Tian closed his eyes after he fell asleep. When Mu Yi Fan woke up again, Zhan Bei Tian was no longer around, but saw Mu Xiao Hu and Zhan Guo Xiong sitting and talking quietly. ¡°Dad, you woke up.¡± Mu Qing Tian noticed Mu Yi Fan just opened his eyes, cried excitedly, and then jumped to the bedside: ¡°Dad, are you ok?¡± Cai Yuan came up and asked, ¡°Mu-Mu, do you have any discomfort? Do you want me to call master Shen to check on you? ¡± Mu Yi Fan said, ¡°No, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Hungry proves that the body is recovering. Cai Yuan smiled: ¡°I have made soup for you, drink the soup first, and then eat.¡± ¡°Thank you uncle Cai.¡± Mu Xiao Hu walked by: ¡°Yi Fan, if you are not feeling well, can you tell me? For the most part of your coma, Qin Tian and Bei Tian are worried about something bad happening to you. In particular, Bei Tian keeps watching you almost without sleep. If you feel sorry for him, you should get better soon. You can¡¯t pretend nothing to keep us in suspense. ¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, I have become a human now. I don¡¯t need to take any more medicine. I just need to recover slowly and then I will be OK.¡± Before Zhan Guo Xiong left, he said to Mu Xiao Hu, ¡°Old Mu, let¡¯s help Mu-Mu to get up and sit. It¡¯s convenient for him to eat.¡± Mu Xiao Hu nodded and said that the two men worked together to lift the weak Mu Yi Fan and let him lean on the pillow. Mu Yi Fan looked around the room and said, ¡°Where is Bei Tian?¡± The two old men¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and looked at each other. Zhan Guo Xiong said: ¡°These days, because of your coma, many workhas been delayed, and now they are processing things in the Office Building. Therefore, before you leave the Research Institute, he will be very busy, and it may take a few days to find time to see you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that it would take several days to see Zhan Bei Tian, and felt quite lost, but he thought that Zhan Bei Tian had delayed a lot of work to care him, so he didn¡¯t think there was anything. Mu Xiao Hu pretended to be annoyed and said: ¡°You wake up and just think about Bei Tian, why don¡¯t you think about us old people?¡± ¡°You are in front of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Here came the soup, here came the soup.¡± Cai Yuan brought the hot soup and was about to feed people with a spoon when Mu Qing Tian shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll come, I¡¯ll come, I¡¯ll feed dad.¡± Cai Yuan laughed: ¡°Little Young Master, can you do it?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Mu Xiao Hu said with a smile, ¡°Let Qing Tian feed Yi Fan, and my son will feed me. It¡¯s just like that.¡± Mu Yi Fan teased Mu Qing Tian: ¡°Hey, you can, but you can¡¯t feed soup into my eyes.¡± Everyone else who heard this and broke into laughed. Mu Qing Tian tooted its mouth, scooped up a spoonful of soup with a spoon, blew on it, and delivered it to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mouth. Mu Yi Fan drank the soup and said happily, ¡°Before that, I never thought about the day when my son fed me.¡± Then he sighed, ¡°I¡¯m starting to worry about someone robbing my son.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked, ¡°Who will rob your son?¡± ¡°The daughter-in-law in the future.¡± Mu Xiao Hu immediately started to laugh and cry after hearing this: ¡°It¡¯s too early. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that you would not be worried about someone robbing your son, but about your son¡¯s marriage. I¡¯m afraid that the when the son is old and nobody will want him. You will wish someone would take your son away quickly. As a parent, there are those who don¡¯t want their son to marry and have a child. ¡± Mu Yi Fan chuckled: ¡°My son is so handsome, how could no one want him? Someone must be waiting in line for my son to choose.¡± Mu Xiao Hu asked with a smile, ¡°Are you in disguise trying to boast that Bei Tian is handsome?¡± Mu Qing Tian looked like Zhan Bei Tian so much. Praising your son is equal to praising your partner. ¡°Is Bei Tian still need someone to boast for him? He¡¯s very handsome.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Mu Yi Fan. When he mentioned Zhan Bei Tian, his eyes are shining. It can be seen that this man loves his grandson badly, just like his grandson loves this man very much. Mu Yi Fan finished the soup and looked at Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°Grandfather Zhan, is there any medicine to clear the zombie virus?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded and said: ¡°Bei Tian has conveyed the matter to every safe area. Now many people are talking about this matter. Everyone hopes that Qin Yang can study more drugs to rescue the relatives who have become zombies. I believe that in the near future, someone will come to Shui city to buy drugs.¡± Mu Yi Fan doubts: ¡°Buy? Isn¡¯t it free contribution? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s free for us to inject medicine to the zombies, but when the survivors want medicine from me, they have to exchange crystal cores or materials. Because they would be too buy it back, and keep it to sell or just for backup, not use it to detoxify the zombies. Now the medicine is in short supply, so we can¡¯t keep the painstaking researched antidotes for their selfishness. In that way, we will I don¡¯t know how long it will take to make more drugs to cure zombies. Of course, people in our Shui city will get to use it for free. ¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this make the people in the Fu City regret that they didn¡¯t come to Shui city with us?¡± Mu Xiao Hu chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s better if they didn¡¯t come, or the Shui city won¡¯t be so peaceful. Not to mention them, Mu-Mu, I ask you, if Tian Nan wants to get rid of the virus, do you think there is any hope? ¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Why do you ask me? Shouldn¡¯t you ask Qin Yang about it? ¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sighed: ¡°Qin Yang doesn¡¯t know either. He said that Tian Nan¡¯s body is more complicated than yours and may not be able to clear the virus. So, I thought that you were a zombie. You should know the body of the zombie and ask if you can get rid of the virus in his body.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to study virus, and I can¡¯t answer your question from the perspective of research. But in my personal opinion, I think Tian Nan¡¯s body virus can¡¯t be removed, because its virus has been in that body for tens of thousands of years, and it can¡¯t be removed by ordinary drugs. In addition, the virus in his body is probably specially made by the original mastery, and if the original master made sure that there would not be a cure for the virus he has created, it cannot be cured at all. ¡± When Zhan Guo Xiong heard this, he was lost: ¡°Then he can¡¯t marry and have children in the future? Who wants to be alone forever?¡± He really loves Tian Nan. If he doesn¡¯t change his body, he will not be able to get married and have children. Later, when other people¡¯s children are full, Nan Tian can only watch them while he is alone, or even watch his relatives and friends leave him one by one. ¡°It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t. As long as he learns to control the virus in his body, he should be able to have children with women the normal way.¡± Like Zhan Nan Tian and Rong Yan. Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Really?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, ¡°When I leave the Academy, I¡¯ll teach him how to control the virus.¡± ¡°Thank you first.¡± ¡°Grandfather Zhan, did you just thank me?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong smiled: ¡°I¡¯ll take back the thank you sentence, is that okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± When Cai Yuan and Mu Yi Fan were full, he said, ¡°Master, Old Mu, it¡¯s late. Let¡¯s go back first and let Mu-Mu have a good rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong and Mu Xiao Hu stood up. ¡°Mu-Mu, you need a good rest.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Qing Tian kissed Mu Yi Fan in the face: ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll see you in two days.¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his head: ¡°Okay.¡± Cai Yuan leads Mu Qing Tian out of the room, Mu Xiao Hu followed. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at the people who left and said a meaningful sentence: ¡°Many of us are waiting for you to leave the Research Institute, so you need to get better soon, you know?¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349: What would you do, dad? Mu Yi Fan felt that Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s eyes were different, but before he could recover from that shock, Zhan Guo Xiong had left the room. Two days later, Mu Qing Tian came again. This time, he was the only one running in, he was wearing a blue and white short sleeved short pants suit, he looked very handsome and lovely, his usual calm face looked wrong, as if the sky is going to fall. Mu Yi Fan picked him up: ¡°Qing Tian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Qing Tian hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s neck: ¡°Dad, are you better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better, or I won¡¯t be able to hold you. Why are you the only one today, the two old men and uncle ? Why didn¡¯t they come?¡± In the past, it was all three old people who came with the child. Why doesn¡¯t he see them today? ¡°They¡¯re outside. They won¡¯t come in until later, Dad. I ask you, if you have a time power, and your close friend dies because of something, will you use the time power to reverse the time and save your good friend?¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Why do you ask this question all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Because it was my father who tested me, I answer that I will choose to save my friends, but my father was not satisfied with my answer. Why? Why can¡¯t I save them? ¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was muttering in his heart how Zhan Bei Tian suddenly give a child such a big problem. He thought seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve read a story similar to your father¡¯s problem, and I¡¯ll tell you something, maybe I can help you.¡± Mu Qing Tian nodded. ¡°The story is that there were two boys who are good friends. One of them is named Mai, the other is named Liu. One day, on the way back from school, the boy named Liu picked up the ball that fell in the middle of the road, but he was accidentally ran into by a car and died. The boy named Mai was very sad to see his good friend¡¯s death. He was ill for many days because of this incident. On the day when he was well, he found that he suddenly had the ability to travel through time and space, so he couldn¡¯t wait to return to the day when the boy surnamed Liu was killed, and successfully rescued the boy surnamed Liu.¡± Mu Qing Tian thought the story was not simple and asked in time, ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°The boy surnamed Mai was very happy. Then, he and the rescued boy surnamed Liu said goodbye at a junction in the road home and went back to his own home. That night, the boy surnamed Mai ate three bowls of rice. After he had eaten, a news about five robbers robbing the bank was broadcast on TV. One of the robbers accidentally killed a child who came off after school in the confusion. The child happened to be the boy surnamed Liu. When the boy surnamed Mai saw the news, he cried a lot. In order to save his friend, he turned the time back and went to school time again. ¡± ¡°This time, he not only let the boy surnamed Liu get out of the danger of being hit by a car, but also helped the boy surnamed Liu successfully avoid the robbed bank. He sent the boy surnamed Liu back home. After seeing the boy surnamed Liu enter the house with his own eyes, he was relieved. He was happy again to save his good friend. But the next morning, the teacher announced an unfortunate event. The news said that the boy surnamed Liu was killed by a flowerpot which was hanging on the roof of the building on his way to the supermarket to buy soy sauce for his mother after school yesterday. Hearing this news, the boy surnamed Mai sat on his seat on the spot. Because he didn¡¯t want to lose this good friend, he went back to yesterday¡¯s time again. This time, he sent the boy surnamed Liu home, and told him that he could not go out today. The boy surnamed Liu agreed, not even when his mother asked him to buy soy sauce. The boy surnamed Mai was waiting nearby because he couldn¡¯t let it go. He made sure that the boy surnamed Liu didn¡¯t go out, and that was until his father also came back for dinner and called him back, so he turned around to go home. Unexpectedly¡­¡± Mu Qing Tian was nervous: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There was a gas explosion in the apartment where the boy surnamed Liu lived. Three people died in the explosion. However, the boy surnamed Mai never used the time travel ability to save his friends this time.¡± Mu Qing Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan rubbed his little head: ¡°This story tells us that fate can¡¯t be changed easily. You can save one time, not the second time. Even if you can save countless times, in the end, you may involve others and end up killing innocent people. Maybe that¡¯s why Bei Tian wasn¡¯t satisfied with your answer. ¡± Mu Qing Tian wondered, ¡°What if you don¡¯t suffer fate? For example, if you only save a boy named Liu once, will he not die in the future? Can¡¯t they be friends all the time of their life?¡± Mu Yi Fan murmured: ¡°It¡¯s really hard to answer. If it¡¯s me, I think the boy surnamed Mai may believing a very tiresome life in the future. He will worry about whether the boy surnamed Liu will die in the future. He will travel through time and space to the future to see how the boy surnamed Liu will become. After he move into the future, he may find that the boy surnamed Liu has a good life. Unfortunately, or he and the boy surnamed Liu are no longer friends, or even they become enemies over something, he will want to go back to the past to change.¡± Mu Qing Tian was not happy: ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad to watch a good friend die?¡± ¡°It depends on what you want to do?¡± ¡°What would you do, dad?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought: ¡°Of course want will want to save this good friend, but after saving, if the ending is the same as the story I told, I will not save him again, presumably my good friend will not want me to hurt others because of me saving him.¡± Mu Qing Tian asked, ¡°Would you like to be saved like this, dad?¡± ¡°It depends on what happens. For example, after my friend saves me, I won¡¯t let my friend get hurt because of this thing. For example, I won¡¯t let him shorten his life span or damage his body because of saving me. But if he hurts himself to save me, I won¡¯t let him do it.¡± ¡°What if you save him without his knowledge?¡± ¡°It depends on what you think.¡± Mu Qing Tian looked down. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t bother him. After a while, Mu Qing Tian suddenly raised his head and kissed Mu Yi Fan on the mouth: ¡°Dad, I love you.¡± Then, he disappeared in front of Mu Yi Fan. ¡°This little boy.¡± Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t laugh or cry. He felt some moisture on his lips. He thought it¡¯s probably the baby¡¯s saliva, and ignores it. Just then, a small figure ran in: ¡°Dad, I came to see you with Grandpa Cai.¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his little head: ¡°You child, didn¡¯t you just run away? Why are you back?¡± He saw the child wearing checked back trousers and wondered, ¡°How can you change your clothes so quickly?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Qing Tian looked confused. ¡°Mu-Mu, are you better? I stewed the soup for you again today. You should drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± The following Cai Yuan said with a smile. ¡°Thank you Uncle Cai.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked out of the room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t my grandfather and grandfather Zhan come?¡± ¡°They have something to do recently. They will come to see you in a few days.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t ask more questions. After that, Mu Xiao Hu and Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yue Cheng came to see him less and less. They came to see him almost every seven or ten days. After they made sure that his health was better every day, they would say they had something to do and left. He asked them if they really met with something. Everyone was mysterious and unwilling to tell him. He had to wait until he left the research institute to see what they were up to. After the Qingming Festival in April, Mu Yi Fan had a final test to make sure there was no virus in his body, so he was finally able to pack up and leave the Research Institute. Zhan Bei Tian was waiting outside the research building in the morning. Mu Yi Fan saw his partner and ran over happily: ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have time to pick me up today.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took the bag in his hand with a smile and put it on the back seat of the car: ¡°It¡¯s just finished, so I came in time.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing? Well, no, it should be said that what are you and my dad doing? Why won¡¯t they have time to come to see me? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be so busy in the future.¡± Zhan Bei Tian simply brought this. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t ask again. He stretched and inhaled fresh air: ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Research Institute for three months, and I felt like I was going to get moldy. If you have nothing to do, how about going out of the city with me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him fondly: ¡°OK, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan thought about it, and suddenly his eyes lit up: ¡°How about going abroad? I want to see how things are going abroad. ¡± ¡°OK.¡± Mu Yi Fan giggled. When the car returned to the city center, many survivors saw Mu Yi Fan and were excited. Even the male survivors boldly stopped Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s car. ¡°Zhan¡­ Major General Zhan, I heard that Young Master Mu has become a human being. Is that true?¡± Zhan Bei Tian replied with a faint voice: ¡°Yes.¡± The male survivor asked again, ¡°Ah¡­ How can you prove that Young Master Mu has become a human being?¡± Mu Yi Fan took a look at Zhan Bei Tian and beckoned to the male survivor, ¡°Come here.¡± The male survivor hesitated, but walked towards Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t say a word, so he took the male survivor¡¯s hand. He was so scared that male survivor would shake it hard. However, he didn¡¯t shake it off. When he wanted to shake it again, he found that his arm, the place where Mu Yi Fan grabbed it, had even transmitted heat. The male survivor was stunned: ¡°It¡¯s warm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s warm?¡± the other survivors asked ¡°Young Master Mu¡¯s palm is hot.¡± The male survivor laughed: ¡°The Young Master Mu is really back to human being. Only when he is back to human beings can the human body have temperature.¡± Some people wonder: ¡°Young Master Mu has the ability of copying. Maybe it¡¯s the copied fire system. It made the body hot.¡± ¡°Here¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan directly clenched his finger: ¡°Looked, my blood is red, and you can see that my wound can¡¯t heal quickly, which shows that I really became a human.¡± As soon as they saw it, they were delighted: ¡°Our family is saved, and we can finally reunite with the family members who have become zombies.¡± Mu Yi Fan was very happy to see all the people cheering and cheering. Zhan Bei Tian started the car and left, returning to the villa areas of Mu Xiao Hu and Zhan Guo Xiong. Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°Are we having dinner with Grandpa today?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stopped in the courtyard of Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s villa, then got off with Mu Yi Fan and he walked to the villa gate. Zhan Bei Tian pushed the door of the hall directly, and Mu Yi Fan went in first. All of a sudden, a bang bang sound went on and on. Chapter 350 Chapter 350: ¡°It¡¯s so evil, old, turn it off.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned. All kinds of fireworks and spray colors landed on him and Zhan Bei Tian from the sky. Then, all kinds of congratulations exploded in the hall. ¡°Congratulations to Yi Fan for leaving the Institute today.¡± ¡°Congratulations on Yi Fan¡¯s successful return to humanity.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that there were not only the Zhan Family people in the hall, but also the Mu Family people. They said to him with a smile: ¡°You¡­ Why are you all here? ¡± He looked at the Zhan Bei Tian around him and smiled: ¡°Everyone is here for your celebration. While everyone is here, I want to announce something to you¡­¡± On the walked with Mu Yi Fan upstairs, Zhan Bei Tian looked at the other people. Before he could speak, several people shouted, ¡°We all know.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows: ¡°I haven¡¯t said it, so how do you know?¡± ¡°We all know you and Yi Fan are a couple.¡± There was a burst of laughter in the hall. When Zhan Bei Tian announced to all the people that they would live in the same city with the zombies in the future for Mu Yi Fan, they doubted this matter, because there was a rumor that Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan were a pair of things, but later they heard that they were comrades in arms, so they didn¡¯t think much. However, when they came to Shui city, they saw that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian were almost like a couple, and sometimes their behavior is very close. People in the former Zhan Bei Tian camp revealed that they were a couple when they met each other intentionally or unintentionally, and everyone¡¯s mind gradually got to the bottom of it. At the beginning, as the relatives of Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan, they didn¡¯t agree with them very much. Let¡¯s not say that both of them are men, but take the case of one is human and the other is zombie. How can they live for a lifetime? But later he saw that two people were together every day, so they got used to it gradually. Besides, Old Zhan and Old Mu, as well as their parents, didn¡¯t object to it. What¡¯s worse, now that Mu Yi Fan has become a human being, the Zhan Family¡¯s people don¡¯t have to worry about Mu Yi Fan causing Zhan Bei Tian to become a zombie, the Mu Family¡¯s people don¡¯t have to worry about the Zhan Family¡¯s people hating Mu Yi Fan and injuring Mu Yi Fan. Now, everyone sincerely wishes them happy life. Mu Yi Fan put his hands over his cheeks, pretending to be shy and said, ¡°Oh, you already know that. It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± It¡¯s hard for Zhan Guo Xiong to tease him: ¡°You will be embarrassed if you have the same thick skin as the wall.¡± Everyone laughed. Zhan Bei Tian couldn¡¯t help laughing. When Zhan Guo Xiong almost laughed out loud he smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s hard for us to be free today, and it¡¯s hard for us to get together. We¡¯ll stay here for dinner today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, old Zhan.¡± The people in the hall soon divided into several piles and went to chat with their friends. Mu Xiao Hu sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t sat down with you for a long time.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong turned around: ¡°What do you sigh for? Now you can¡¯t just sit down and eat with the kids, so you should be happy. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mu Xiao Hu smiled and looked at Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan with a smile: ¡°Look, your grandson is so precious that he can¡¯t leave him alone, just like he¡¯s afraid that my grandson will suffer a loss.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said with a smile, ¡°You can see that your grandfather is eating. I haven¡¯t seen Bei Tian caring so much about a person.¡± ¡°Now as long as they have a good relationship and can live for a long time, this old grandfather will be satisfied.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Not far away, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know that two old people were talking to each other. Seeing Chen Hao, they also came and ran excitedly: ¡°Chen Hao, Gao Fei, Zhou Quan, Xiao Yi, Zi Xu, when did you come?¡± Chen Hao said with a smile, ¡°It was Major General Zhan who invited us here.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed and looked at Zhan Bei Tian. Seeing that Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mao Yu and they know that he has something else to do, he said, ¡°Bei Tian, if you have something to do, go ahead and do it first. I haven¡¯t seen Chen Hao for a long time and have a lot to say.¡± Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said, ¡°Call me if you have anything.¡± As soon as he left, Chen Hao and the others became less restrained. Gao Fei put his hand directly on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Yi Fan, we wanted to see you during your treatment in the Research Institute, but Major General Zhan said that you can¡¯t be disturbed in the treatment stage, so we didn¡¯t visit you.¡± ¡°I know. Bei Tian told me. By the way, why don¡¯t I see Wang Bing, is he with someone else?¡± Gao Fei pointed to Mu Qing Tian: ¡°Playing with children¡¯s toys.¡± Deng Xiao Yi saw Wang Bing playing with Mu Qing Tian¡¯s toys, and turned his eyes, ¡°He is so big, and still play with children¡¯s toys.¡± Zhou Quan bit his lips: ¡°Have you noticed recently¡­¡± Kong Zi Xu looked at him wondering, ¡°What have you noticed?¡± ¡°I found that Wang Bing faking it. He had no problem with his intelligence.¡± Chen Hao immediately said: ¡°I also found that since the last time he restored his memory, although his intelligence seemed to have returned to three-year-old children, he is smarter than before, and has heard a lot about what to do and what not to do, and they are not as silly as before.¡± Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t help looking at Wang Bing: ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Zhou Quan said: ¡°I asked a doctor in private, he said that Wang Bing¡¯s situation is likely to be because he does not know how to face the reality, how to face the comrades who have been hurt by his actions, and then he continues to play the fool.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, ¡°If so, do you mind?¡± Deng Xiao Yi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not bad that he does this. Sometimes he can make us happy. If he wants to tell us one day, he will tell us.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t expose him, and let him live a happy life like this.¡± Zhou Quan frowned, ¡°But he¡¯s not happy.¡± Mu Yi Fan said: ¡°As Xiao Yi said, if one day when he decides and thought things out, he will tell you.¡± Zhou Quan nodded and said, ¡°I hope he can get over that ridge.¡± Mu Yi Fan whispered, ¡°If you want him to get over that ridge, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Gao Fei wondered, ¡°We? We are not doctors, and we will not treat him. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of cure or not. You think, now that everyone knows about the mutant, and that Xiao Yi and Zi Xu are the mutant, there¡¯s no discrimination against you. Besides, we live in the same city in harmony, but Wang Bing doesn¡¯t know what you think about him. If he knows that you don¡¯t blame him anymore. Maybe he will slowly put down the knot in my heart and slowly recover his intelligence. ¡± ¡°I think Yi Fan makes sense,¡± Chen Hao said. ¡°When we get a chance, we should pretend that and we shouldn¡¯t talk about our own thoughts behind his back, which is harmful to how he sees our view are of what happened to make us almost died.¡± Others nodded in agreement. After eating, they didn¡¯t leave. Mu Yi Fan was taken to the room, and was thrown into the space to take a bath to get rid of mildew and absorb some aura to strengthen the body. When he took a bath, everyone left Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s villa with a mysterious smile. Mu Yi Fan elbowed Zhan Bei Tian and whispered, ¡°Bei Tian, did you find them laughing like thieves?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his hair: ¡°I have something else to do, you go back to your grandfather to rest.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you say you won¡¯t be so busy in the future?¡± ¡°After today, I will take a month long vacation. If I don¡¯t do anything, I will accompany you to travel outside.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately spread out a smile: ¡°OK, you go, I¡¯ll accompany grandpa and the others here.¡± Mu Xiao Hu and Zhan Guo Xiong took a look at each other, coughed softly, and got up and said, ¡°Old Zhan, I¡¯m a little tired. Go back to have a rest first. You should also have a lot of rest. Come back to play chess with you in the evening.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Mu Xiao Hu waved: ¡°No, Yi Fan, you can go back with me first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan and Mu Xiao Hu left. Zhan Guo Xiong stood at the door, didn¡¯t see them until he turned around and went back to the hall. Then he didn¡¯t know what to think of. He asked Cai Yuan, ¡°Old Cai, was the box that Old Mu sent last time still there?¡± CaiYuan, who was cleaning up, said: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to get it for the master.¡± After a while, Cai Yuan took the box from Mu Xiao Hu to the hall. Zhan Guo Xiong said, ¡°Open it up and have a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± CaiYuan opens the box, which contains a round black plate: ¡°What is this?¡± He picked it up and looked at it Zhan Guo Xiong asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a DVD?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a black paint on the front. I can¡¯t see what the disc is.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said, ¡°Take it and let it play.¡± ¡°Um.¡± CaiYuan put the DVD in the DVD player, then sit down and watch it with Zhan Guo Xiong. Soon, there were two handsome men working in an office on TV. When they stood up to pick up the documents at the same time, they accidentally bumped into each other. One of them quickly hugged the man who was about to fall. After the man who is about to fall says a thank you, his eyes showed a deep attraction by the man who is holding him. In this way, they looked at each other in a motionless vein. Then, their faces get closer and closer. When Zhan Guo Xiong and Cai Yuan aw this, they can¡¯t help but sit up straight. Just by looking at this picture, they will know what will happen later. Sure enough, they soon kissed. Zhan Guo Xiong blushed, pointed to the TV and said, ¡°Here¡­ What the hell is this?¡± CaiYuan said honestly. ¡°A man kissing a man.¡± ¡°¡­Of course I know that,¡± Zhan Guo Xiong said angrily, ¡°I just want to know how Old Mu can have such a thing. He is not such an informal person.¡± ¡°I remember Old Mu saying the video was given to him by Mu-Mu.¡± ¡°He dare to show it to his grandfather. If it was me, I would have broken his leg.¡± ¡°Yeah, Ah!¡± There was a groan on the TV. Two people fixed an eye to see, the two men in the TV have quickly taken off each other¡¯s clothes, revealing a magnificent place. ¡°It¡¯s so evil, old Cai, turn it off.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Cai Yuan returned to his senses and stood up. At this time, Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s voice came from the stairs: ¡°Dad, what happened? What strange sound do I seem to hear?¡± At the next moment, his eyes were fixed on the TV, and immediately the whole-body froze. He didn¡¯t expect his father to do the same. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yang Feng Qing asked as she followed him down stairs, Zhan Lei Gang got back to his senses and he quickly covered his wife¡¯s eyes: ¡°Nothing.¡± He took his wife and left the villa quickly. Zhan Guo Xiong: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cai Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a while, Zhan Guo Xiong covered his old face and said, ¡°Old Cai, we can¡¯t wash this sin from the Yellow River.¡± Cai Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351: Happy days After Mu Yi Fan returned to Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s villa, he was bored and didn¡¯t know what to do. He walked around the hall and finally chose to rest in the upstairs room. When he was about to close the curtains, he saw that the young man who left the Zhan Family was back again, smiling, carrying boxes and containers of things in their hands. After entering the hall, he mysteriously pulled up all the windows on all the windows, so that he could not see what happened inside. Mu Yi Fan did not feel it was okay to ask, so he went to lie in bed. In the early morning of the next day, it was just dark. In his sleep, Mu Yi Fan heard the door being pushed open. He opened his eyes loosely. Chen Hao, Gao Fei, Deng Xiao Yi, Zhou Quan, Kong Zi Xu and Wang Bing came in wearing a white suit. Wang Bing ran excitedly to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s bed and opened Mu Yi Fan¡¯s quilt: ¡°Mommy, get up.¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his sleepy eyes: ¡°How do you dress so formally? What is it for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know later.¡± Gao Fei smiled mysteriously, pulled up Mu Yi Fan, and pushed him into the bathroom: ¡°Brush your teeth and wash your face. By the way, you need to take a bath. You must clean yourself before you come out.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at them doubtfully, and came out only after he had cleaned himself with fog and sweat. Gao Fei sniffed him, nodded contentedly and said, ¡°Yeah, he smells good.¡± Deng Xiao Yi patted on Gao Fei, which huffed and puffed: ¡°Yi Fan¡¯s body smell is something you can smell. Go away, Zhou Quan, bring the clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Quan took a blue and white suit and handed it to Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Put it on.¡± Mu Yi Fan took over the suit and thought that the suit was familiar. And he asked: ¡°It¡¯s a good sunny day today? Otherwise, why wear a suit? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a good day. In a word, put it on quickly. There will be a lot of things to do later.¡± Mu Yi Fan put on the suit, looked at it in front of the mirror, smiled with satisfaction and said: ¡°This suit is really fit, not big or small, how do you know what size I wear? But it¡¯s just a little grand, like going to a fancy party.¡± Chen Hao laughed: ¡°This is what Major General Zhan specially asked someone to make for you.¡± ¡°Is that right? No wonder it fits so well. ¡± Zhou Quan and Kong Zi Xu come to Mu Yi Fan to tidy up the suit, and then take out a pair of leather shoes with the same color as the suit to put on Mu Yi Fan. Wang Bing has been circling around Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Mommy is so handsome today.¡± Mu Yi Fan pulled the man, ¡°I¡¯m so handsome every day. Otherwise, how can I make Major General Zhan fall in love with me?¡± Six people laughed. ¡°Stinky!¡± Mu Yi Fan turned and walked to the door: ¡°Come let¡¯s go out.¡± Gao Fei immediately stopped Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Wait, we can¡¯t go out now.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, ¡°Why?¡± Just then, the door rang, and Mu Yi Ran¡¯s voice came in: ¡°Chen Hao, I¡¯ve brought you breakfast.¡± Gao Fei said immediately, ¡°We had breakfast before we went out.¡± Zhou Quan opened the door, and Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yi Ran wearing the same suit as Chen Hao: ¡°What¡¯s the big day today? Is it to celebrate my leaving the institute? No, didn¡¯t we just celebrate yesterday?¡± Kong Zi Xu said: ¡°Since you can¡¯t think of it, don¡¯t think about it. When you should wait for things to come out slowly, don¡¯t you feel happier? Why bother here.¡± Mu Yi Fan also thought it¡¯s reasonable. He doesn¡¯t think want to think about it anymore. He turned to the window and was about to open the curtain for ventilation. He was stopped by Gao Fei. ¡°You can¡¯t draw the curtains yet.¡± Mu Yi Fan rose his eyebrows. This time he didn¡¯t ask why. Since he couldn¡¯t drive, he sat down for breakfast. Then, the door was knocked again, and Mu Qing Tian¡¯s voice came: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me, open the door.¡± Zhou Quan opened the door, Mu Qing Tian ran to Mu Yi Fan, happy to ask: ¡°Dad, do I look good in this suit?¡± Mu Yi Fan fixed his eyes. Isn¡¯t this the suit the child wore when he came to visit the research institute a month ago? No wonder he felt that his suit was familiar to him. It turned out to be a parent-child styled suit. ¡°Good. My son¡¯s best.¡± Mu Yi Fan picked up Mu Qing Tian and kisses the baby on the face. Mu Qing Tian chuckled happily. ¡°Did you have breakfast already?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked Mu Qing Tian nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Dad, do you want me to feed you?¡± Deng Xiao Yi immediately joked, ¡°Yo, Yi Fan, you have a good son, so young and yet he knows how to be filial to your father.¡± ¡°Envy?¡± Mu Yi Fan took a bite of the bun from the child with pride on his face, and then he took it over: ¡°Qing Tian, go play by yourself, I¡¯ll eat by myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Qing Tian ran out of the room excited and didn¡¯t know what he went to do. After breakfast, the time pointed to 7:50, and there was cheering outside the window. Mu Yi Fan, who was wiping his mouth with a tissue, looked out of the window and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Gao Fei quickly came to the window, pulled up a gap in the curtain and looked out. Then he laughed. Mu Yi Fan stood up curiously and walked to the window, but Chen Hao pushed him to the door: ¡°You can go out.¡± Zhou Quan immediately opened the door, Mu Yi Fan went out and was stunned by the corridor full of red balloons: ¡°Why so many balloons? How can there be a heart in the balloon? Is this about someone who wants to get married? ¡± Chen Hao and the others laughed. Mu Yi Fan looked at them and guessed something vaguely. Standing at the stairway, Mu Yi Ran saw Mu Yi Fan coming out, and immediately shouted to the people below, ¡°Brother Fan is coming down.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the stairs full of ¡°Happy Days¡± words and stepped down. The hall was also cheerfully decorated, but there was no one else but Mu Qing Tian and Mu Yi An. ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Qing Tian ran over and held Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand. Mu Yi Fan rose up his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see what you¡¯re up to.¡± Mu Qing Tian giggled and pulled Mu Yi Fan to the door. Mu Yi An put her hand on the handrail of the hall gate and said with a smile, ¡°We are going out.¡± He pulled the door inward, and the left of the two doors opened on both sides, and his eyes widened. Outside, there were many people standing. When they saw Mu Yi Fan coming out, the photographer immediately took photos of him, and the videographer recorded all the pictures. Others shouted, ¡°Yi Fan, Congratulations, Congratulations, congratulations.¡± ¡°Yi Fan, happy new marriage.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at them and murmured, ¡°Happy new marriage?¡± Although he vaguely guessed from Chen Hao¡¯s words and deeds, as well as the layout of the corridor and hall, that someone was going to get married, and this person was likely to be him. But Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t mention it to him at all. How could it be that he got married? So he thought it was actually someone else who got married. Now it¡¯s just Chen Hao and they deliberately played with him. But now people from the Mu Family and the Zhan Family come to congratulate him. Even if they play with him, they play too much. Because Zhan Guo Xiong and Mu Xiao Hu are both there, how can these old people make a fool if someone in their lives? Mu Yi Fan asked the people around him, ¡°Did you have a good discussion and decided play tricks on me together?¡± Everyone laughed when they heard this. Mu Yi Ran smiled and patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: ¡°Brother Fan, look at the sky and see if we are teasing you.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up and saw that Zhan Bei Tian, wearing the same color suit as him, was controlling a flying beast like a tiger or a cheetah, which landed on the ground slowly and looked very majestic. His eyes brightened: ¡°Bei Tian.¡± I remember once saying that when he got married, he would catch a strange beast and come back, ride it and travel all over the city. Now Zhan Bei Tian came to pick up people on a strange animal, that is to say, he is really going to get married? Mu Yi Ran said, ¡°Brother Fan, you are not happy yet.¡± Gao Fei immediately stopped: ¡°Wait a minute, Major General Zhan hasn¡¯t given us red packet, and we won¡¯t let Yi Fan leave.¡± Deng Xiao Yi also shouted, ¡°Yes, if you do not give us red packets, we will not let Yi Fan leave.¡± At this time, Lu Lin, Xiang Guo, Mao Yu, Sun Zi Hao and Jing Jun Lin, Shen Qin Yang, Yan Lei and Yu Jing Feng came over. Each of them took a red packet out of their pocket and stuffed it to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s best men. Gao Fei added, ¡°If it¡¯s not big, we still won¡¯t let Yi Fan go.¡± He and Chen Hao immediately opened the red packet, which contained two five grade mutant animal and plant cores, which were already quite expensive for them. Mao Yu took a look at them with Xiang Guo when they open the bag. Then, everyone jumped to the best man in front of them and didn¡¯t let them block the way. Shen Qin Yang shouted, ¡°Qing Tian you going to take your Dad to your father soon.¡± Mu Qing Tian chuckled and ran to Zhan Bei Tian with Mu Yi Fan. The best man of Mu Yi Fan stopped Mu Yi Fan and shouts to Zhan Bei Tian, ¡°We also want red packets.¡± Zhan Bei Tian smirked, he raised his hand, countless crystal core sprinkled out, in the sun¡¯s light, send out bright crystal light. Everyone jumped up quickly, hoping to catch the highest level crystal core. Mu Qing Tian ran to his father while holding his dad, but did not immediately give his hand to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want crystal core, do you?¡± The crystal core in his space can be used by this child at will. He should not ask him for crystal core again. Mu Qing Tian looked at Zhan Bei Tian seriously: ¡°Father, today I handed my dad over to you. After that, you should love him well, love him, and not let him be wronged or sad. You should let him be happy and carefree. Can you do it?¡± Nearby relatives immediately teased Mu Qing Tian: ¡°Qing Tian, if your father only loves your Dad and loves your father only, won¡¯t you be jealous?¡± Mu Qing Tian immediately said, ¡°As long as father loves Dad.¡± The crowd roared with laughter. Mu Qing Tian looked at Zhan Bei Tian: ¡°Father, can you do it?¡± ¡°Of course, I can do it. I can announce it to everyone right now¡­¡± Before Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s words were finished, someone immediately stopped him: ¡°You¡¯ll wait until I go to the church.¡± Mu Qing Tian no longer troubled Zhan Bei Tian, and handed Mu Yi Fan to Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian immediately clenched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand: ¡°Mu-Mu, today is our big day, are you happy?¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352: Are we getting married? ¡°We are going to get married?¡± said Mu Yi Fan ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Bei Tian put his hand to his mouth and kissed him: ¡°Happy?¡± Mu Yi Fan murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s so sudden. I think everyone is making fun of me!¡± Zhan Bei Tian sat on the back of the beast who was kneeling at his feet, extended his hand to Mu Yi Fan, smiled and asked, ¡°If we are really making fun of you, then you should not go with me. I will give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t get on the beast, I will leave by myself.¡± When the mutant beast heard the order to leave, it stood up with his front legs and moved his wings. ¡°Ah, wait for me!¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that the mutant beast was about to fly away, and he quickly returned to his thoughts, as if he was worried that Zhan Bei Tian would not want him. He jumped up anxiously and rushed to Zhan Bei Tian, which made everyone laugh again. Zhan Bei Tian had expected that he would hold the man in his arms and asked with a smile, ¡°Now do you believe we are going to get married?¡± ¡°I believe it, I believe it.¡± Mu Yi Fan happily kissed him several times: ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that I could marry you so soon. I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m really happy. But why didn¡¯t you consult me about the wedding?¡± ¡°Have I not consulted with you?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Zhan Bei Tian touched the back of the mutant beast: ¡°If not, who said we should ride the mutant beast when we get married?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the mutant beast¡¯s eye: ¡°You caught this?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked again, ¡°You haven¡¯t been coming to the research institute to see me recently. Is it because you were going to catch an animal beast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost like this. In fact, it¡¯s easy to catch one, but it takes some time to tame it. In addition, I had to prepare other marriage matters, so Grandpa and the others will see you less because they are busy with our marriage preparation.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the relatives and friends in the yard and whispered, ¡°My father and my mother have agreed to our marriage?¡± When Zhan Bei Tian saw that he changed how he addressed the parents so consciously, his smile deepened a little: ¡°Yeah, there are a lot of things in our wedding that couldn¡¯t have been completed without their own help.¡± Mu Yi Fan smile grew bigger and brighter. At this time, someone shouted: ¡°Bei Tian, Yi Fan, you will miss the time, if you need to chat. When you enter the bridge room in the evening, the two of you can talk slowly.¡± The others laughed happily. Zhan Bei Tian smiled and patted the back of the mutant. The mutant immediately spread its wings and flew into the air. When the people in the yard saw them leaving, they said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them in the church first.¡± As Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s parent, Zhan Lei Gang is responsible for arranging everyone to go to church by cars. When relatives and friends were almost gone, Zhan Lei Ping came over and exclaimed, ¡°Time flies. Just like that, we got married and had children. Now, decades later, it¡¯s time for the children to get married.¡± Zhan Lei Gang patted him on the shoulder: ¡°I believe it will be Tian Nan¡¯s turn soon.¡± Zhan Lei Ping shook his head: ¡°The people in Shui city know Tian Nan is a zombie, and several girls dare to ask to marry him.¡± ¡°If they really like Tian Nan, then they won¡¯t be afraid of Nan Tian¡¯s identity. Just like Bei Tian, even if Yi Fan was a zombie, he loves him wholeheartedly and guards him. Only people like Bei Tian in our family are worthy of Nan Tian¡¯s love.¡± Zhan Lei Ping smile: ¡°Big brother, how to boast about Bei Tian?¡± ¡°Who praised him? But when it came to Bei Tian, it reminds me of what Bei Tian told me last night.¡± Zhan Lei Gang took a picture out of his pocket and hands it to Zhan Lei Ping: ¡°Looked at it.¡± Zhan Lei Ping took the photo, and saw a baby lying in a lovely little bed in the photo. He asked, ¡°What did you show me when Nan Tian was a child?¡± However, in his impression, he did not have such a small bed in his family before, nor did Nan Tian wear such a small clothes. Moreover, when Nan Tian was born, there was no such fashionable small bed and clothes for sale. Zhan Lei Gang asked with a smile, ¡°Are you really Nan Tian?¡± ¡°Not Nan Tian, who else? Don¡¯t I even know my own son? Even after decades, I remember what he looked like when he was a child. ¡± ¡°But he¡¯s really not Nan Tian.¡± Zhan Lei Ping was shocked: ¡°Really not Nan Tian? Brother, are you not kidding me? This kid is not Nan Tian, who is that? How can it be like Nan Tian when he was a kid? ¡± Zhan Lei Gang said. ¡°He¡¯s the child of Rong Yan.¡± ¡°Rong Yan?¡± Zhan Lei Ping thought for a moment: ¡°You mean that the one who used to be a person in Bei Tian¡¯s camp, but it was kidnapped¡­The woman that that bastard took?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan Lei Ping stared at the photo for a while, and soon thought of something. He was shocked and said: ¡°This child would not be Rong Yan¡¯s would he and that¡­ How could he come about?¡± Zhan Lei Gang nodded. Zhan Lei Ping took a breath of air-conditioning: ¡°God, there is such a thing. Then, this kid is still our Zhan, this¡­¡± However, it was someone else who used his son¡¯s body to make the baby, which made him fail to decide whether he should be happy or sad. After all, the Zhan Family suddenly had another grandson. ¡°Elder brother, why did you tell me at this time, the child is at least three months?¡± Zhan Lei Gang sighed: ¡°I also heard about it last night from Bei Tian. He knew the existence of the child, but Rong Yan didn¡¯t want to let others know. He was worried that our family would take the child back from her, so she kept it from others. By the way, Rong Yan conceived the child involuntarily, and she didn¡¯t know that that Nan Tian was not the previous Nan Tian.¡± He handed the picture of Rong Yan holding the child to Zhan Lei Ping. Zhan Lei Ping looked at it, and immediately raised his eyebrows: ¡°I wronged Rong Yan. By the way, this¡­ What¡¯s the baby¡¯s name? ¡± ¡°His name is Rong Ji, and its nickname is Mo-Mo.¡± ¡°The end?¡± Zhan Lei Ping looked at the child in the picture and suddenly became excited: ¡°Brother, do you want me to take the child back?¡± Zhan Lei Gang murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t do it for the moment. Now I want to tell you this, and I want you and A-Xin to be happy.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t take it back, you won¡¯t recognize us when you grow up.¡± Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s face was full of embarrassment: ¡°This¡­¡± At this time, Tian Nan drove over: ¡°Dad, uncle, we can go.¡± Zhan Lei Ping heard Tian Nan¡¯s voice and reflexively shoves the photo into his pocket: ¡°Don¡¯t let Nan Tian know about this, or he will show sympathy again, run to Rong Yan, and make Rong Yan difficult.¡± Zhan Lei Gang nodded and said, ¡°How is Xin getting along with Nan Tian now?¡± ¡°Tian Nan¡¯s life habits and other things are the same as Nan Tian, and Tian Nan also knows the little secrets between A-Xin and Nan Tian, so A-Xin has to believe that Nan Tian was Nan Tian. If A-Xin knows that we suddenly have a grandson, he must be very happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± They walk to the car. Tian Nan got out of the car and open the door for them. Zhan Lei Gang took the lead. Zhan Lei Ping asked, ¡°What about your mother?¡± ¡°She went to church first with her eldest aunt and second aunt.¡± Zhan Lei Ping got in the car and heard Tian Nan shouting, ¡°Dad, you dropped something.¡± He looked back and saw that Tian Nan bent down to pick up a picture and looked at the person in the picture. He thought that Tian Nan could not see anything. Nan Tian returned to his mind, returned the photo to Zhan Lei Ping, doesn¡¯t say anything, closes the door for him, and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. Zhan Lei Ping quickly put the photos away. After leaving the villa area, Tian Nan hesitated and asked, ¡°Dad, who is the girl in the picture?¡± Zhan Lei Ping and Zhan Lei Gang take a look at each other. To be honest, ¡°Her name is Rong Yan.¡± Tian Nan murmured: ¡°So her name is Rong Yan? That¡¯s a good name. ¡± Zhan Lei Ping asked tentatively, ¡°Nan Tian, do you know her?¡± ¡°Met her several times.¡± Zhan Lei Gang, who is sitting on the back side, carefully noticed that when Tian Nan mentioned Rong Yan, he was a little happy and embarrassed, just like a young man full of emotions. With a flash of his eyes, he pretended to be joking and said, ¡°Nan Tian, do you like her.¡± Zhan Lei Ping looked at Zhan Lei Gang, wondering why he suddenly asked Nan Tian. ¡°Uncle, what do you want to say?¡± Zhan Lei Ping soon realized that there was a trace of stutter in Tian Nan¡¯s words. He quickly went to Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s side and looked forward. His son¡¯s face was filled with a bit of shame. He clearly took back his upper body, pointed to his son with his fingers, then pointed to the Rong Yan in the photo, and said to Zhan Lei Gang silently, ¡°I like her.¡± Zhan Lei Gang nodded and said, ¡°There is drama.¡± The two laughed silently, especially Zhan Lei Ping. They were very happy. If Nan Tian could be with Rong Yan, it would be a good result. On their way to the church, Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan rode the mutant beast around the Shui city. Finally, they came to the center of the city. Then, the mutant beast folded its wings and fell on the ground, and walked on four feet. The survivors living in the city center received the news that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian were married today yesterday, so they waited on the road early in the morning. When they saw the arrival of Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan, they immediately cheered and congratulated, just like the chairman came to their the Shui city, and they were overjoyed. There were also people firing salutes, spraying colored strips, and the streets were full of cheering and congratulatory sounds. Mu Yi Fan, sitting on the back of the mutant beast, waved excitedly to everyone, and was very happy. Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan so happy, the smile on the corner of his mouth never fell. It took the mutant beast about two hours to walk through several streets in the center of the city. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the time on his watch, and when it was almost auspicious, he asked the mutant beast to take them to church. At this time, relatives and friends were waiting outside the church for a long time, when they saw Zhan Bei Tian coming, they said happily, ¡°Bei Tian and Yi Fan are coming, let¡¯s go in and have a seat.¡± Zhan Lei Gang, Yang Feng Qing and Mu Yue Cheng went to Zhan Bei Tian. Chapter 353 Chapter 353: I¡¯m here for everything Mu Yue Cheng looked at Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan and couldn¡¯t help sighing. He never thought that his son would marry a man one day, and the other side¡¯s conditions were so good that he could not be picky, so he had to say that his son would find a partner more than other girls. Now that his son is going to get married, he suddenly felt like he is going to marry his daughter. There is an unspeakable feel in his heart, which is very complicated. ¡°Bei Tian, Yi Fan is a man, so I can¡¯t think of him as a daughter. Please forgive me for bringing him into the church and putting him in your hands. As a father, I also hope you will take good care of him, tolerate him and love him well from now on. As you said in the Mu Tower of the B City that day, you will protect him for life. ¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan embraced Mu Yue Cheng. Since Nan Tian¡¯s death, Mu Yue Cheng didn¡¯t treat him as if he was the real Mu Yi Fan, so he used all kinds of business to forget all kinds of unhappy things, and he even rarely spoke to him. He thought that when Mu Yue Cheng knew that he was not the real Mu Yi Fan, he would no longer recognize him. It seemed that he was worried too much for nothing. Mu Yue Cheng embraced Mu Yi Fan: ¡°You choose a good partner, Bei Tian is a man you can rely on, and they will have a good life in the future, you know?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian put his hand on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder and said to Mu Yue Cheng, ¡°Dad, I will take good care of him in the future.¡± Mu Yue Cheng nodded. Zhan Lei Gang stopped talking when he saw Mu Yue Cheng. ¡°Yi Fan, I didn¡¯t agree with you two being together at first. For us, it¡¯s impossible for men and men to be together as long as men and women couples are, and it¡¯s absurd for us to think that men and men can be together. Even when you are together, we can only point out, but when we see Bei Tian with you, we will smile with satisfaction, we are soft hearted to see that he has been working hard to protect you. Besides, you are also a good man. Obviously, as a zombie, you are willing to protect human beings and the same kind of enemies. Moreover, in order to live with Bei Tian forever, you have suffered a lot. I don¡¯t want to say anything else, but when I see my son and you are so happy together, I will be satisfied. I hope you two will love and respect each other in the future and go hand in hand till old age. ¡± Yang Feng Qing removed a gold and jade chain from her neck and handed it to Mu Yi Fan: ¡°Originally, the Zhan Family had a Qing Tian bead which we would to pass on to the elder daughter-in-law, but it was lost by Bei Tian. Now it¡¯s the last moment wedding. I don¡¯t have anything good for you. I can only give you the gold Buddha jade my mother gave me when I was married.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard the Qingtian bead, his face showed a strange color, thinking that this Qingtian bead has become your grandson. Later, he heard that the gold and jade chain had a big beginning, and he dared not accept it. He quickly returned the chain: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s too expensive.¡± Yang Feng Qing pretended that she was not happy: ¡°If you don¡¯t accept it, you don¡¯t recognize me as your mother.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard this, he dare not accept it, and it was time to take up for their own. Zhan Lei Gang and Mu Yue Cheng laughed. Yang Feng Qing said. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. Don¡¯t delay Bei Tian¡¯s going to church.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three turned and entered the church. Soon the music began to play. Zhan Bei Tian arranged the chain around Mu Yi Fan¡¯s neck and put it into the clothes: ¡°Let¡¯s go in, too.¡± Mu Yi Fan smilingly took Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand and steps towards the red carpet. At this moment, a sharp pain suddenly came from his right leg. It seemed that something is coming out of the bone, which is very painful. He frowned suddenly and touched his thigh unconsciously. Zhan Bei Tian found his oddity and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The pain quickly passed, just like the illusion for Mu Yi Fan. He shook his head and smiled, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go in.¡± When he came to the church door, there was a sharp pain in his thigh again. He raised his eyebrows and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Is it the reason that the human body has not adapted to the new changes? When the relatives and friends in the church saw Zhan Bei Tian coming in, they immediately gave out a loud clap, and their best men followed them. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s right leg was getting more and more painful, but when hearing the applause of blessing, he can only bear the huge pain and smile to the people. He planned to talk about his leg problem with Zhan Bei Tian after the oath. Zhan Bei Tian noticed that Mu Yi Fan had favored his foot when he entered the door, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. He chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be you are failing to walk because you are tense, is it?¡± Mu Yi Fan clenched Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m very tense.¡± Zhan Bei Tian held him back: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for everything.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian in the blessing of everyone¡¯s eyes, led Mu Yi Fan to the priest¡¯s front. The priest looked at them with a smile, ready to call and pray. Mu Yi Fan stood in front of the priest frowning more and more tightly. Suddenly, his ears were buzzing. He couldn¡¯t hear anything. Let alone the applause or music in the auditorium. He couldn¡¯t even hear what the priest said. His heart suddenly panicked. He anxiously turned his head to look at Zhan Bei Tian, he and opened his mouth. Suddenly, he was dizzy, and the scene in front of him became confused for a while. Mu Yi Fan realized that his body was getting worse and worse, but before he could speak out, it was dark in front of him, and he no longer knew what happened behind him. Zhan Bei Tian, who is listening to the pastor¡¯s call, heard the voice of surprise coming from behind. Turning his head, he saw Mu Yi An quickly holding Mu Yi Fan, who was about to fall to the ground. His face changed and he hugged Mu Yi Fan anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Yi An said anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Brother Fan was just fine, but suddenly he turned and fell to me.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong, Mu Xiao Hu and Mu Yue Cheng stood up anxiously: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yi Fan?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Qing Tian cried out worried. Shen Qin Yang ran in time and said, ¡°Bei Tian, please let Yi Fan lie down. I¡¯ll check him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly put Mu Yi Fan on the bench that the guests let out. Other relatives and friends were worried. Zheng Guo Zong quickly let them wait outside, because Mu Yi Fan needed fresh air, so they had to leave the church and wait anxiously. Seeing Shen Qin Yang¡¯s frown, Zhan Bei Tian quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mu-Mu, Qin Yang?¡± Shen Qin Yang shook his head: ¡°His pulse is stable, I can¡¯t see anything wrong for the moment, so I have to take him back to the Research Institute for an examination.¡± Zheng Guo Zong, who didn¡¯t leave, quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face sank: ¡°Can it be something wrong with the medicine?¡± Shen Qin Yang immediately denied: ¡°No way, if there is a problem, there will already be a problem showing earlier on, not now.¡± Zheng Guo Zong shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t see any problems, I¡¯d better take him back to the research institute to do a checkup.¡± In a word, he and Shen Qin Yang were both brought to the entrance of the Research Institute¡¯s examination room by Zhan Bei Tian in space teleport. Zhan Bei Tian quickly put Mu Yi Fan on the bed in front of the inspection equipment, held Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand tightly, and called out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mu-Mu, can you hear me?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t respond, like a puppet, he was lying quietly in bed with his eyes closed, which made Zhan Bei Tian sad. Shen Qin Yang¡¯s eyes were full of anxious when he looked at Zhan Bei Tian, and he quickly turned on the equipment, but his heart felt heavy. He was very sure that there was no problem with his own medicine. If there was any problem, Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue would have had an accident. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly thought of Mu Yi Fan touching his thigh before entering the church. Then he thought of something. He quickly widened his frightened red eyes and raised his head and yelled. ¡°Thighs¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qin Yang and Zheng Guo Zong were stunned. Zhan Bei Tian said eagerly: ¡°Mu-Mu has bone cancer. His right thigh was swollen. His back thigh was cut off by the power of the space storm. When he recovered, his thigh returned to its normal shape. Moreover, for such a long time, I forgot about his bone cancer. Before the treatment, I didn¡¯t think that after Mu-Mu turning back to human, the bone cancer would still existed in his body.¡± God! How could he forget such an important thing? Zheng Guo Zong thought of the same thing: ¡°Yes, yes, Mu-Mu has bone cancer.¡± After Mu Yi Fan became a zombie, nothing happened in the past two years, so he didn¡¯t remember it. Shen Qin Yang also remembered that Mu Yue Zhi had brought Mu Yi Fan to see bone cancer and scolded himself: ¡°I¡­ How can I forget it?¡± At that time, he only wanted to turn the zombie back into a human being. He didn¡¯t even think that after turning it back into a human being, all functions would be restored, and the pain he had before turning it into a zombie would probably continue to recur. Moreover, when Mu Yi Fan was in the B City, he didn¡¯t pay attention to bone cancer. Besides, he forgot about it for such a long time. Zheng Guo Zong felt anxious and asked: ¡°Now is not the time to be dazed. Let¡¯s see if bone cancer caused coma.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be checked at the hospital. Now I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s a virus or my medicine.¡± Shen Qin Yang skillfully performed a series of tests on Mu Yi Fan, which showed that his body was normal and the medicine had no effect on his body. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no problem with my medicine. I¡¯d better push him over to the hospital to have a look.¡± Zhan Bei Tian immediately picked up Mu Yi Fan, took Shen Qin Yang and Zheng Guo Zong to the hospital. Shen Qin Yang took them to the inspection room and quickly started all the inspection equipment. Zheng Guo Zong suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Major General Zhan, looked at Mu-Mu right leg.¡± Zhan Bei Tian and Shen Qin Yang looked at Mu Yi Fan quickly, and saw that Mu Yi Fan¡¯s right leg was expanding at the speed that the naked eye could see, and the outer pants were bulging. Shen Qin Yang felt anxious and asked: ¡°Quick, take off Mu-Mu pants.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took off Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pants in time, revealing his thighs bulging like a ball. The three men gasped in succession. Zhan Bei Tian shocked and touched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s leg: ¡°How can it get so big? It wasn¡¯t that big before. ¡± Zheng Guo Zong couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± The four words ¡°Late stage symptoms¡± were stuck in the throat and he sad old man couldn¡¯t make a sound. Shen Qin Yang tried to calm down and said, ¡°Depending on the situation, it should be a coma caused by bone cancer. I¡¯ll take a scan of him before I can make a diagnosis.¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354: Late stage cancer The waiting time was long. During this time, Zhan Bei Tian received a call from Zhan Guo Xiong, and Zhan Guo Xiong who learned that Mu Yi Fan had been sent to the Research Institute, and a group of people rushed from the church. About the last 15 minutes or so, Shen Qin Yang finally got the results. At this moment, the patient file was heavy in his hand, just like a dozen kilograms of steel, and he walked heavily to Zhan Bei Tian. Looking at the friend with bloodshot eyes, many times, he wanted to talk but doesn¡¯t know how to say it. Zheng Guo Zong did not dare to listen to the examination report and went into the room to see Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Bei Tian saw Shen Qin Yang¡¯s dignified look, as if he had guessed the result, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You can say it. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m going to be more worried and scared.¡± For the first time, Shen Qin Yang heard the word ¡°Scared¡± from his friend, and immediately squeezed the paper in his hand. Even though his friend was fighting for the first time, or facing all kinds of cannonballs, he never heard a word from him, or him showing a little timidity, but now he was afraid of losing his partner. He lowered his eyelids and looked at the words on the test report. He opened his lips difficultly: ¡°I just gave Mu-Mu a simple general examination. He has no other serious diseases except bone cancer¡­¡± ¡°Then we took a scan picture of him and found that cancer cells had spread and metastasized very fast, 20 or 30 times faster than others, and entered¡­ It¡¯s in the late stage.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was stunned, as if he lost his voice, as if he were numb, unable to speak or have strength. After a long time, he stared at Shen Qin Yang and asked sharply, ¡°Late? How can it be late stage? When he became a zombie, all functions clearly stop growing. Even if he became a human being and recovers his functions, he should still be in the early stage. How can he become in the late stage just like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the cancer situation now. Maybe the cancer cells stayed in his body for too long. After he became human beings, they burst out and increase the spreading speed of cancer cells. Maybe it¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s my medicine that accelerated the spread and metastasis of cancer cells Zhan Bei Tian suddenly grabbed Shen Qin Yang¡¯s collar and said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you make assurances there was no problem with the medicine again and again? How do you explain now?¡± Zheng Guo Zong heard the noise and rushed out: ¡°Major General Zhan, Major General Zhan, don¡¯t get angry. Now the most important thing is to find out whether there is a cure, rather than why Mu-Mu suddenly became a late stage of bone cancer. Besides, Young Master Shen is just making a list of guesses. It¡¯s not necessarily that the medicine caused the cancer cells to spread faster. Moreover, Young Master Shen didn¡¯t think about the bone cancer tumor will remains in the body after Mu-Mu changes back to human beings. ¡± How could Zhan Bei Tian not understand what Zheng Guo Zong said? But it¡¯s just his lover just his happened to, so he was too excited to calm down. He suppressed the fear and anger in his heart and slowly released Shen Qin Yang: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qin Yang, what can you do to cure Mu-Mu bone cancer?¡± Shen Qin Yang lowered his head and said with a sad face: ¡°Bei Tian, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t cure Mu-Mu, because he has a few days left.¡± When he was in church, he couldn¡¯t see any problems. When he came to the Research Institute, his thigh swelled up immediately. After examination, he found that Mu Yi Fan bone cancer had reached the point where it couldn¡¯t be cured, and the body failure was also accelerating. Whether he could survive these days was a problem. If Mu Yi Fan still had one year to live, maybe he can study drugs and cooperate with some drugs to make Mu Yi Fan live for several years, but now Mu Yi Fan has reached the point of irreparability. Even if he is a genius doctor, he can¡¯t study the drugs for bone cancer in a short time. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mind was suddenly blank. Zheng Guo Zong couldn¡¯t believe his ears. It was like a bolt from the blue. It was like someone poured a basin of cold water from head to foot and with a numbly face, he asked: ¡°How¡­ How could that be? ¡± He returned to his thoughts and asked in time, ¡°Young Master Shen, would it be you who checked it wrong? Otherwise, why is a person good end on¡­ end up with a late stage cancer? ¡± ¡°If only the inspection was wrong.¡± Shen Qin Yang gave Zheng Guo Zong the inspection report in his hand: ¡°I checked it three times, and all three reports are here, and they are the same.¡± Zheng Guo Zong took over the report, and suddenly, it erupted into purple red fire. He was surprised and quickly threw away the paper. The inspection report immediately turned to ashes: ¡°How did the report suddenly catch fire?¡± Then, thinking that Zhan Bei Tian has purple lightning, he looked up at Zhan Bei Tian and was shocked by the cold red glare. Shen Qin Yang has never seen such a look on his good friend, and can¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Bei Tian¡­¡± At this time, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s weak voice came from the room. Zhan Bei Tian heard the sound, and his body flashed. He quickly sat down beside the bed and saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pale and bloodless face, and two infusion tubes were inserted in his arm, which made his heart ache. He took his hand in time and asked, ¡°Mu-Mu, how are you? Do you feel any discomfort?¡± ¡°I¡­ What happened to me?¡± Mu Yi Fan glanced slowly across the cold room, unable to ask: ¡°How can I be here? I remember¡­ weren¡¯t we going to get married in church? Later¡­¡± By the way, what happened? The memory in his mind only stayed on the preacher¡¯s calling and prayer. As for what happened later, it seemed that he has a severe pain in his thigh, so then¡­ he woke up and lay here. ¡°It hurts.¡± Mu Yi Fan felt like his thigh was suffering from unbearable pain again. He frowned tightly and bit his lower lip. Unconsciously, he touched his right leg, which gave him severe pain. Although it is covered byquilt, he still felt the swelling of his thigh, is just like touching a big balloon. His eyes flashed doubt, and then, thinking of what, he looked at Zhan Bei Tian in shock: ¡°My bone cancer attack, right?¡± Zhan Bei Tian clenched his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find someone to cure your bone cancer. Do you have leg pain now? I¡¯ll ask Qin Yang to come in and check on you.¡± Shen Qin Yang heard Zhan Bei Tian mention his name and walked in right away. At this time, Zhan Guo Xiong and they arrived at the hospital. Zheng Guo Zong whispered before leaving in time: ¡°Old Zhan, Old Mu, Young Master Shen is examining Mu-Mu. Let¡¯s not go in and disturb them for the moment.¡± Mu Xiao Hu and Mu Yue Cheng anxiously asked Zheng Guo Zong, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mu-Mu? Why did he suddenly faint? Is it seriously for him to be sent to the medical building of the research institute?¡± Zheng Guo Zong eyes were red, he replied in a sad way: ¡°Mu-Mu was diagnosed with advanced bone cancer, and¡­¡± Then he went turned back, he was crying. Mu Xiao Hu and Mu Yue Cheng were stunned to hear the advanced stage of bone cancer. Zhan Guo Xiong said in a hurry: ¡°And what? It¡¯s really serious.¡± Zheng Guo Zong wiped away tears from the corner of his eyes, inhaled and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Young Master Shen said that Mu-Mu has few days.¡± ¡°What?¡± they were surprised Mu Xiao Hu fainted directly. ¡°Dad, Dad.¡± Mu Yue Cheng, held Mu Xiao Hu. ¡°Old Mu.¡± Zhan Lei Gang helped Mu Xiao Hu to sit in a chair aside. Zheng Guo Zong did a pulse check on Mu Xiao Hu in time. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong couldn¡¯t believe that a good day ended like this: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m going to see Mu-Mu. ¡± He didn¡¯t believe that this morning there was a good and health man, how suddenly he was diagnosed and only has few days to live. Zhan Guo Xiong came to the door quickly, and saw the smiling man. Now he was lying on the bed weakly. His lips were white and his face was bloodless. The whole man looked more vulnerable than when he was treating the virus, like he could be closing his smiling eyes at any time and die. Shen Qin Yang asked Mu Yi Fan, ¡°Mu-Mu, are you suffering from bone pain?¡± Mu Yi Fan gave a feeble hum. At this time, he is weaker than before, and it¡¯s even hard for him to open his eyes. Moreover, he is more and more indistinct to see people. The severe pain makes him feel so bad that he fainted directly. Shen Qin Yang said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an injection of painkiller.¡± But the man in the bed had no strength to answer him, and his eyes were closed. ¡°Mu-Mu!¡± Zhan Bei Tian cried anxiously Shen Qin Yang quickly looked at the ECG monitor and soothed him: ¡°Bei Tian, don¡¯t be nervous, he just fainted.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, ¡°First you pull the needle out of Mu-Mu.¡± Shen Qin Yang was stunned: ¡°Bei Tian, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about to be pulled out.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s tone improved by a few points. Shen Qin Yang was worried that Zhan Bei Tian would cause disorder, so he had to carefully pull out the needle from Mu Yi Fan. Zhan Bei Tian immediately picked up Mu Yi Fan and disappeared from the ward. ¡°Bei Tian?¡± Shen Qin Yang anxiously looked around his eyes. He doesn¡¯t see anyone, but sighs. Zhan Guo Xiong came in: ¡°Qin Yang, tell me what¡¯s wrong with Mu-Mu physical condition. Is it true As Dr. Zheng said, he can¡¯t last for several days?¡± Shen Qin Yang rubbed his sad face: ¡°Grandfather Zhan, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. This is really true. Mu-Mu is really weak now.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong excitedly said: ¡°How could this happen? How can it be so quickly?¡± Shen Qin Yang blamed himself on his face and said: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I remembered that he has bone cancer, I wouldn¡¯t have give the virus treatment for him. If I didn¡¯t clear the virus, he wouldn¡¯t become a human being, making all functions recover, and his bone cancer wouldn¡¯t erupt again.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong asked in time, ¡°If Mu-Mu is made a zombie again, will he survive?¡± ¡°If he can change back to the zombie, of course, he can¡¯t die. Besides, he can change back to the same lively and disorderly life as before. However, there areantitoxins in my medicine, which can prevent human from being infected with the zombie virus within half a year.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong was stunned and murmured, ¡°So Mu-Mu can¡¯t be saved?¡± All of a sudden, a childish voice interposed in: ¡°Uncle Qin Yang, if my father never return to be a human being, and he will not die, right?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sniffed and looked down. ¡°Mu Tian, why are you here?¡± Before he came here, didn¡¯t he ask Cai Yuan to take the baby home first? Mu Qing Tian pulled Shen Qin Yang¡¯s suit: ¡°Uncle Qin Yang, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Shen Qin Yang nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Qing Tian let go of Shen Qin Yang¡¯s clothes and turned and ran out. Zhan Guo Xiong rushed out of the room: ¡°Mu Tian, where are you going?¡± Mu Qing Tian shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to save dad.¡± Several people in the corridor found that Mu Qing Tian was running, but before they could react. A twisted hole appeared in front of the child¡¯s running and disappeared with him. All of them were startled. Someone tried to grab the child, and a strange wind suddenly blew out of the hole, blowing them back a few steps. Then, the child disappeared in the hole. Chapter 355 Chapter 355: Am I really going to die? After Mu Qing Tian entered the twisted hole, he appeared in the courtyard of the Research Inst.i.tute as soon as the landscape changed. He quickly took out his mobile phone and looked at it. The time and date on it kept going backwards. After a while, the time stopped on the first day when Mu Yi Fan came to the research inst.i.tute to treat the virus: ¡°Great, I¡¯m back.¡± He quickly put his cell phone back into his pocket and ran to the drug experimental building. As soon as he ran up the stairs in front of the gate, he saw Mu Yi Fan coming out. He ran over happily: Dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Qing Tian and wonders, ¡°Qing Tian? Why are you here? Who brought you here? ¡± Mu Qing Tian grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand and anxiously asked, Dad, this is the first day to treat zombie virus?¡± Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and rubbed the child¡¯s head: How do you know?¡± Have you already taken Uncle Qin Yang¡¯s medicine in your body?¡± Yeah, I just had an injection, and Qin Yang asked me to come out to exercise and upgrade blood circulation.¡± Mu Qing Tian was nervous: Did you become a human?¡± Mu Yi Fan jokingly said: I just had a shot, how can I become a human so quickly.¡± Mu Qing Tian breathed a sigh of relief: Dad, you dont need to be human again, OK?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned: Why?¡± Mu Qing Tian bit his mouth and said to Mu Yi Fan: I¡­ I just don¡¯t want dad to be human.¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned. Mu Qing Tian was not an ordinary child. It¡¯s impossible for him to ask for such a request for no reason. It must be something that happened. The child would say so. He picked up Mu Qing Tian and sat down on the chair in the yard: ¡°Qin Tian, you tell me, why you dont want me to be human again? If you don¡¯t give me a reason, I won¡¯t do what you say. ¡± I just don¡¯t want my father to become a human being. My father is very good now. Doesn¡¯t have to worry about getting hurt. Even if he gets hurt, the wound will soon heal. It won¡¯t be like human beings going through birth, he wont get to old age and worry about death. I think my father will accompany me to the old age all the time.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and pinched his nose: Is that the reason?¡± Mu Qing Tian nodded. Little fool, when you grow up, you won¡¯t need me. Besides, it¡¯s not a father who accompanies you to the old age, but your future lover. Right, only they are qualified to accompany you to the old age. As for me, I belongto your father. If you rob me from him, be careful of your father¡¯s beating your b.u.t.t.¡± Mu Qing Tian saw that he didn¡¯t promise to return to human being forever. Dad, I¡¯m serious. I really don¡¯t want you to return to human being. I don¡¯t want you to be sick. I don¡¯t want you to be tortured by illness.¡± Mu Yi Fan huffed and puffed: I haven¡¯t changed back to human being, so you curse me? Do you just want me to be sick? ¡± I didn¡¯t curse you. I was¡­ I am¡­ Mu Qing Tian couldn¡¯t find an excuse, so he made up a random one: It was my father who didn¡¯t want you to be human, so I came to advise you.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought there is a problem with Mu Qing Tian. It was not long since Zhan Bei Tian left. How can he regret not to let him return to human beings? Even if it does, it¡¯s Zhan Bei Tian who will come to persuade him personally. It¡¯s impossible to let child come to do it for him. Mu Yi Fan said seriously, Mu Qing Tian, if you don¡¯t want me to call your father, you will have to be honest. Why don¡¯t you want me to be human again? If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, I don¡¯t do what you say? Besides, I¡¯ll give you only three minutes. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll ask Qin Yang to give me more injections, so that I can quickly become a human again.¡± No.¡± Mu Qing Tian red eyes looked tearful, and he rushed to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arms, choked: Dad, I don¡¯t want you to be human because I don¡¯t want you to die.¡± ¡°Die?¡± Mu Yi Fan was shocked: Why would I die when I become a human? Where did you hear such a ridiculous thing? Who is trying to scare you? ¡± ¡°No one scared me. I know it. After my father became a human being, when he recovered his function, bone cancer will begin to attack, and it will enter into the advanced stage directly. Moreover, when it was found, my father could not live for many days. ¡± From the moment when Mu Yi Fan fainted in the church to now, Mu Qing Tian felt really afraid. He didn¡¯t want to lose his father, so he began to cry. Mu Yi Fan was very distressed and wiped away the tears on Mu Qing Tian¡¯s face: I haven¡¯t changed back into a human being yet. How can you know what¡¯s going on? Well, don¡¯t scare yourself. I¡¯ll send you back to the Zhan Family later.¡± ¡°Dad, what I said is true, I¡­¡­¡± Mu Qing Tian belched: I came back from more than three months in the futuretonow.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stupefied: What do you mean by that?¡± Mu Qing Tian explained: I have the time traveling ability, which mean I can go back to the time, so now I came back from three months in the future. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can call Great grandpa Zhan to see if there is another me at the Zhan Family.¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Mu Yi Fan didnt believe it: When did you have the time power?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always had time power, but I was too young to use time power. I will consume a lot of energy every time I use it, so I¡¯ve been afraid to use it easily. Dad, you must believe me. I really came back from more than three months fomr thr future.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw his eyes red and comforted him in time: OK, OK, I believe you, but I have a question, you have to answer me.¡± What¡¯s the question?¡± You said that when you use time power, it will consume a lot of energy, so if you change the past, will you yourself be ok?¡± Mu Qing Tian was dumbstruck: I¡­ This¡­ It depends on whether the situation is serious or not. If it is not serious, I may turn back to beads and wake up after a hundred years¡¯ sleep. If it is serious, it will disappear from the world. ¡± Mu Yi Fan heard the speech, his face change, stand up, he yelled in a cold voice: Mu Qing Tian, you go back, I will not allow you to stop this treatment.¡± Mu Qing Tian was stunned: Why?¡± Mu Yi Fan was silent. Dad, I don¡¯t want you to die.¡± Mu Qing Tian stood up and hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s leg. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t rub his little head gently as before, but continued speaking with a cold face: If you really came back from three months, then you should also have the ability to change the things I see now, so I want you to erase me seeing you today. If I remember this conversation later, then I will disown you as a son, and your father will do the same¡­ This is final.¡± Mu Qing Tian can¡¯t believe he turned to see Mu Yi Fan: Dad, why? Why erase it? Dad, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes were bright and heavy. How can he not be afraid of death if he wants to stay with Zhan Bei Tian forever? However, he does not want Mu Qing Tian to disappear from the world. Mu Yi Fan quickly recovered the cold face: No reason, you go.¡± Dad.¡± If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go.¡± Mu Yi Fan went straight to the building. Worried that Mu Yi Fan would call him son, Mu Qing Tian quickly said, Dad, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned around and saw Mu Qing Tian running into the twisted cave. He smiled bitterly, Am I really going to die?¡± After entering the time channel, Mu Qing Tian again went back to the time when he just came to find Mu Yi Fan, and found himself waiting trying advice Mu Yi Fan not to treat the zombie virus. ¡°Qing Tian, go back home. He won¡¯t listen to you asking him to give up treatment.¡± When another Mu Qing Tian saw another him who looked exactly like himself, and he soon understood what happened. Just as Mu Yi Fan came out of the lab building, the two Mu Qing Tians went back to their own time pa.s.sages. He was unwilling to find Mu Yi Fan¡¯s Mu Qing Tian. He didn¡¯t understand why, that he was clearly looking after his father¡¯s wellbeing and didn¡¯t want to let his father die. Why did his father not want to give up treatment, and he also drove him away and threatened him and told him to erase the time that pa.s.sed by. After thinking about it, Mu Qing Tian adjusted the time back to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s time after waking up in the Lantern Festival, found Mu Yi Fan, and heard Mu Yi Fan¡¯s story and Mu Yi Fan¡¯s thoughts. He finally understood why his father wanted him to leave before. His father didn¡¯t want him to disappear in the world because of a possible consequence of him saving him. Otherwise, he the father would be very sad in the future if he survived only to cause his son demise. Mu Qing Tian was happy that his father loved him so much, and he was sad that his father will die. He was depressed because he has used the time power three times in a row, resulting in excessive energy consumption and ¡°him being bounced back into the original world by the time channel. Mu Tian. Zhan Lei Gang saw that Mu Qing Tian had just disappeared and came back. He quickly hugged it into his arms: Where are you going? Do you know that we are worried about you?¡± Mu Qing Tian looked at Zhan Lei Gang¡¯s worried face, and finally couldn¡¯t control it. He cried out: ¡°Grandpa, Dad won¡¯t let me save him.¡± Zhan Lei Gang huffed: What?¡± ¡°I¡­ Back to¡­ In the past, I wanted dad to stop treating the virus, but he¡­ He did not agree. He is determined to change back to human beings. ¡± Zhan Lei Gang understood what he meant and said in surprise, You mean you went back three months ago?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong and Yang Feng Qing came over and wonder about, Then why didn¡¯t he agree to stop the treatment, do you know?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because dad is afraid for me¡­ After I change history, I could probably disappear from this world, so he sent me back.¡± At the same time, they were shocked and silent. In other words, no one would save his own life in exchange for his own child¡¯s life. Zhan Lei Gang clapped the child¡¯s back painfully: Don¡¯t be sad, your father is also doing this because he doesn¡¯t want something to happen to you, otherwise, even if you save him, he will not be happy, you understand?¡± I¡­ I know, but what if I don¡¯t want my father to die? ¡± We¡¯ll find a way to save your father. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sighed: I don¡¯t know where Bei Tian has brought Mu-Mu.¡± Chapter 356 Chapter 356: Is it strange that I am nervous After Zhan Bei Tian disappeared in the room holding Mu Yi Fan, he went to the s.p.a.ce and put him into the spring. With the aura into the s.p.a.ce, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s complexion improved instantly, and the leg didn¡¯t feel much in pain. Half an hour later, he gradually woke up. He glanced around weakly, and his eyes finally fell on the worried Zhan Bei Tian: Am I in the s.p.a.ce?¡± Zhan Bei Tian gently stroked his thigh and asked, Yes, does your body still hurt?¡± It doesn¡¯t hurt, it just doesn¡¯t function.¡± Mu Yi Fan could sit up straight, he reach out and touch the swollen, even deformed thigh, and ask, Has my bone cancer become serious?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to deceive his partner. He said softly, Don¡¯t worry, I will find someone to cure your bone cancer.¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded, although He didnt know what he is now, but judging from the swelling size of his right thigh, his bone cancer is likely to have entered the late stage, so it¡¯s treatment impossible to be as easy as Zhan Bei Tian said, since he said that a good doctor can cure it, so he kept nodding as a way of wanting to rea.s.sure Zhan Bei Tian. Our wedding is not finished yet.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hugged him and kissed his face: There will be a chance later. When you get better, we will hold a bigger wedding to let people all over the world know about our marriage. How about it?¡± I want to travel all over the world.¡± Okay.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of something and said, After I fainted, Grandpa, they must be worried. Let¡¯s go out.¡± Zhan Bei Tian disagreed: You can¡¯t stand to leave the s.p.a.ce.¡± Then I can¡¯t stay in s.p.a.ce all my life. You should be very clear that the aura in your s.p.a.ce can only make me comfortable and can¡¯t treat my body.¡± That¡¯s enough.¡± But it¡¯s also temporary. And if I¡¯m here all the time, how will Qin Yang treat me? Right? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought that he can¡¯t stay here all the time: Then when your body hurts, you must tell me.¡± Of course, I won¡¯t suffer myself.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his hand and rubbed it to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyebrow: Don¡¯t frown, it¡¯s easy to get old that way. I like to see you smile, which is the kind of smile you had. It¡¯s very charming. It makes my heart flutter and my body crumble. The whole body just wantto falls for you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was laughed at by him and he angrily pat his b.u.t.tocks lightly, say: Your spirit is a little bit okay, and you have begun to not be serious.¡± I just don¡¯t mean it to you. No one else wants to see it.¡± Mu Yi Fan hooked Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck, pulled it down and kissed his lips: My right leg is so swollen now that I can¡¯t wear pants, what should I do? I won¡¯t have to go out naked in the future, will I? ¡± You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took him out of the pool, took out a long red cloth to Mu Yi Fan, and made it become a simple long cloak under his simple cutting. Mu Yi Fan looked down and said with a smile, I didn¡¯t expect you had such a skill.¡± He caught Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand: Let¡¯s go out, but don¡¯t let Grandpa and the others wait for a long time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took people out of s.p.a.ce. Zhan Guo Xiong and others waiting in the room saw them coming out and stood up excitedly: Bei Tian, Mu-Mu.¡± Shen Qin Yang was surprised to see that Mu Yi Fan was in a lot of spirit and doesn¡¯t know what Zhan Bei Tian has done to Mu Yi Fan. Dad.¡± Mu Qing Tian ran towards Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan used all his strength to lift the baby, saw the baby¡¯s wet eyelashes, and said heartily: How did you cry? Who bullied you? Tell Dad, dad told your dad to teach him a lesson. ¡± Mu Qing Tian hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s neck and mumbled, Dad, would you not want me, would you not call me son?¡± At this time, the child should say this to his father, how pitiful he must be, which made Mu Yi Fan feel a heartache: You are this father¡¯s precious son, how can father not want you, and also do not call you son?¡± Dad.¡± Mu Qing Tian quickly kissed Mu Yi Fan on the face, and then, the man was held by Zhan Bei Tian and put on the ground: It¡¯s not convenient for your father to hold you for too long now.¡± Mu Qing Tian took Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand: Can I take dad¡¯s hand?¡± Of course.¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed the baby¡¯s head and said to Zhan Guo Xiong, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, mom, I¡¯m so sorry that I made you worried.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at his pale face, concerned and said: As long as you are OK, you are now the main thing is to have a good rest, you understand?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and looked around Zhan Guo Xiong, Zhan Lei Gang and Yang Feng Qing, wondering, Where is my dad and grandpa?¡± It¡¯s reasonable to say that he fainted and they couldn¡¯t have been in a hurry. Zhan Lei Gang didn¡¯t dare to let Mu Yi Fan know about Mu Xiao Hu¡¯s fainting because he heard that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t have a few days to live, so he said, Your grandfather just had some discomfort. Now he is resting in the next room, and your father and Dr. Zheng are taking care of him.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked quickly, What happened to my grandfather?¡± Its not much, but when you fainted he felt anxious, he suddenly have some discomfort. Don¡¯t worry. Now Dr. Zheng is watching him. Now it¡¯s mainly you we have to worry about. You need to have a good rest and not let them worry.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong looked at Shen Qin Yang: ¡°Qin Yang, come out with us.¡± Okay.¡± Shen Qin Yang and Zhan Guo Xiong left the room. Zhan Guo Xiong saw Yang Feng Qing coming out at the back and closed the door for Mu Yi Fan by the way, frowned and said sadly: ¡°Qin Yang, I hope you can do your best to save Mu-Mu, even if he can only live for a minute, I hope you don¡¯t give up on him.¡± Shen Qin Yang nodded and said that he was ashamed of the saying I can¡¯t treat Mu-Mu¡±. As a doctor, he shouldn¡¯t give up the patient¡¯s life easily. Even if the patient can only live for one second, he should do his best to treat the patient. ¡°Grandfather Zhan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m gathering people from my team to study the drug right now.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong patted him on the shoulder: Mu-Mu issue I will leave it to you.¡± ¡°Grandfather Zhan.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong sighed. I¡¯m going to see Old Mu.¡± Shen Qin Yang saw that they went to the next room, immediately went to the office to prescribe Mu Yi Fan medicine, and called all the doctors of the hospital to study the treatment plan and research medicine for bone cancer. That night, Mu Yi Fan was suffering from the pain of bone cancer and couldn¡¯t sleep. At last, it went into Zhan Bei Tians s.p.a.ce to soak in spring water, so as to have a good sleep. In the next few days, Mu Yi Fan lost a lot of weight, not only because of the loss of appet.i.te, but also because of the various treatments that made him very unable to eat, resulting in the spirit of the next day to be less than that of the previous day. At the beginning, he was able to talk and laugh with those who came to see him. Now, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise the corners of his mouth. Even after soaking in the spring water, he couldn¡¯t recover his vitality. His relatives and friends were very sad to see him. After leaving the room, they covered their mouths and cried. Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan lying in bed for 24 hours, either taking medicine or suffering from illness, and felt very sad, especially when he saw Mu Yi Fan thigh pain attack, his heart was very painful. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Mu Yi Fan lying on the bed without spirit, so he proposed to say: Mu-Mu, didn¡¯t you want to travel abroad to see the situation abroad? Shall we start now? ¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes lightened slightly a bright, he asked weakly: Can you?¡± Shen Qin Yang, who was checking Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body, immediately said, How can it be? As long as you take medicine and take it on time every day, by the way, you need to keep a good mood, which is better than any medicine.¡± He thought that Mu Yi Fan can support so many days, which is already very good. Now he is asked to go out for relaxation, this is something which may improve his condition. Mu Yi Fan said happily, Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was in a lot of spirit and smiled: Yeah, let¡¯s leave now.¡± He picked up Mu Yi Fan and said to Shen Qin Yang, If you have anything new, just call me.¡± Yeah, you too. If Mu-Mu is not feeling well, you can bring him back immediately.¡± Zhan Bei Tian disappeared into the room with Mu Yi Fan, and the next moment came to the shield: Mu-Mu, where do you want to go?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned: I¡¯m not familiar with this world, and I don¡¯t know where to go. By the way, didn¡¯t you often go abroad to work before? Where you are more impressed is where we will go, we will go and you tell me about your missions on the way. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought for a moment: What impresses me most is the town of Buena. The scenery there is really beautiful. When I saw it, I was amazed by it. Unfortunately, I was on a mission at that time. In order to catch the leader of a criminal organization I could sit still, I had no time to see the scenery at all. However, I thought that when I find someone I like, I must take him there.¡± Mu Yi Fan has the memory of this body, and soon knows which task Zhan Bei Tian was talking about: I know, it was the first time you and Mu Yi Fan have a task, right?¡± Yeah, the first time I was on a mission, I was very nervous and worried about losing the Zhan Family¡¯s face, so I was very task oriented there.¡± Mu Yi Fan teased him: Are you nervous, too?¡± Is it strange that I am nervous?¡± Of course, I think you are a person who has great confidence in everything and is calm when things happen, so it¡¯s hard to imagine that you have tense moments.¡± I am a human being and not a G.o.d. No matter how calm I am, I will be afraid.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took him directly to the town of Buena, which, as he said, was very beautiful. There is a very large lake in the center of the town. The lake is as quiet as a mirror, as blue as the sky, and as beautiful as a fairyland. Some of the buildings in the town are ancient buildings built a hundred years ago. They are scattered by the quiet lake, which is particularly elegant and gorgeous. It¡¯s really beautiful here.¡± Mu Yi Fan exclaimed, and then wondered, Why is the water so clear here?¡± Then, in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s national language, someone replied, The lake has been purified by power.¡± Chapter 357 Chapter 357: Days in Buvina Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian turned around. Five meters away, a handsome man with blonde hair and blue eyes put his hands in his pants pocket and looked at them lazily. After seeing Zhan Bei Tian, the handsome man''s face shook. He called out uncertainly, "Z?" Zhan Bei Tian also exclaimed in surprise, J?" J went over happily: "G.o.d, I didn''t expect to see you at this time." Mu Yi Fan looked at J carefully, and soon recognized that it was the man named J. He was the Special Forces of other countries that Zhan Bei Tian had cooperated with when it first came out of the mission, and both J and Z were their codes at that time. J noticed Mu Yi Fan. Because Mu Yi Fan was not the former Mu Yi Fan, his temperament has changed greatly. Moreover, after many years, J did not recognize that Mu Yi Fan was the former M, but he felt that Mu Yi Fan was bit familiar. And he still remembers Zhan Bei Tian because they reconnected every once in a while, talking about tactics and weapons. Zhan Bei Tian wondered, I remember you were not from this town, how could you be here?" After the zombie broke out, my wife chose to live in this beautiful town. By the way, the lake is purified by my wife. Why are you here again?" explained J Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan from the side, and the eyes became soft: I took my lover to Buena for a tour." Your lover?" J looked at Mu Yi Fan again and shook hands with Mu Yi Fan: h.e.l.lo." After introducing himself, he looked at Zhan Bei Tian doubtfully: Did you just say that you came here to travel? However, as far as I know, there will be zombies in the world, which are spread by your country. How can you travel leisurely? I also heard that the Zombie King appeared in your country a year ago, which made our zombies crazy several times over... Zhan Bei Tian interrupted: J, I''m sorry, I can''t mention these things now, I just want to take my wife around." J apologized: I''m sorry to disturb you. You can go around here. If you are hara.s.sed, you just need to give them my name. However, I need to tell you in advance that the human beings here live with the senior zombies. If you see the senior zombies, don''t panic. They won''t hurt you." J was not surprised to see Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan. He was very curious about how they could be so calm, but he was embarra.s.sed to disturb them again, so he turned around and left. Just then, a figure pa.s.sed by him and attacked them. J''s heart was shocked. As soon as they stopped, he heard a scream, and the figure pa.s.sing by him was suddenly bounced back. He-Bai. J quickly picked up the boy on the ground: You are naughty again." Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan saw that the boy named He-Bai had red eyes and purple, black lips that only zombies had, and raised his eyebrows. He-Bai Dudu said: J, you know that we don''t welcome people who are afraid of zombies here, so I just tested them." He looked at Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan and said, You just used a power. It hurt me so much." He-Bai, you can''t be so rude." Once again, J apologized to Zhan Bei Tian: "Z, I''m really sorry. My lover just likes to joke around, it not with malice." Zhan Bei Tian ignored them and turned to Mu Yi Fan and said, Are you ok?" Mu Yi Fan shook his head weakly. Zhan Bei Tian turned around and left with Mu Yi Fan, slowly enjoying the scenery around the lake. J was relieved to see them leave. He was worried that Zhan Bei Tian would kill He-Bai, who was a zombie. Two weirdoes," He-Bai muttered J rubbed his brown hair: Don''t be so rude. Besides, next time you can''t be so reckless. If you know that they can come here far, it will prove their ability is good enough to survive the trip. If they just made a heavy hand, maybe your life will be gone." I see, long winded." He-Bai looked at the direction of Zhan Bei Tian''s departure and said, Are they your friends?" Yeah, theres a teammate from another country I worked with. What''s the matter? What''s the problem? " No, they are very powerful. They are the most powerful powers I have ever seen. I can''t even see what level they have reached." J was worried: Since you know they are powerful, you still rush to scare them?" He-Bai spit out his tongue and quickly turned to the topic: J, if they are your friends, then I will tell you that you have a friend who is going to die." J frowned. How do you know?" I''m a zombie, of course, I can feel the vital signs of human beings. The shorter man is so weak that he felt like a dead man. Now he only hanged there in one breath." Just now, J also noticed that Mu Yi Fan''s face and lips were very pale. The whole person was almost supported by Zhan Bei Tian. Even he walked slowly and weakly. He was even very laborious. He was obviously very ill. With a sigh, he can see that Zhan Bei Tian loves Mu Yi Fan very much. If one day his lover is gone, He didnt know how sad he will be. Shall we prepare lunch and invite them to dinner later?" He-Bai said: Yes, as long as they are not afraid of zombies, they will be very welcome." J took He-Bai''s hand and went back to their house. Mu Yi Fan, who has gone far, looked at the sparkling lake and smiled softly: Bei Tian, do you think this place is very similar to our Shui city, of course, the layout or appearance of the city I said looked like." I know, you''re talking about the atmosphere, right? Zhan Bei Tian said Yes, I hope our Shui city can be so peaceful all the time." Zhan Bei Tian hugged him: Yes, I will definitely make the Shui city better than it was before the end of the world." Yeah, I''m sure you can do it." Mu Yi Fan took out Zhan Bei Tian''s mobile phone: The scenery here is so good. We need to take more photos and show them to Grandpa. Otherwise, we will come here for nothing." He turned on his cell phone to shoot and aimed at himself and Zhan Bei Tian: Bei Tian, you lean a little closer." Zhan Bei Tian''s in the past. Mu Yi Fan added, Smile at the camera." Zhan Bei Tian looked at the camera and saw Mu Yi Fan struggling to lift the corner of his mouth. His heart ached for a while. When Mu Yi Fan pressed the key, he turned his head quickly and kissed Mu Yi Fan''s pale face. Mu Yi Fan froze: You kissed me." He looked at the picture of two people kissing their faces in front of the floodlight lake on his mobile phone and smiled with contentment: However, this picture is very good-looking and the atmosphere is very sweet." When Zhan Bei Tian saw that his voice was getting weaker and weaker, he said, Shall we take a rest under the shade of the tree?" Mu Yi Fan also felt tired and nodded, Okay." Zhan Bei Tian took him to the shade and took out a reclining chair for Mu Yi Fan to lie down. Mu Yi Fan was so tired that he went to sleep soon. He fell asleep like a porcelain doll that would break at any time. He was very fragile, and he didn''t know that Zhan Bei Tian was reluctant to look away from his face for a second. Zhan Bei Tian picked up a hand full of pinholes, put it to his mouth and gave him a kiss. Then he took out his mobile phone and patted his sleeping face. When the sun rose into the sky, a figure came to them and broke their peace: "Z, I and our J invited you to our home for lunch. Do you want to enjoy this face?" Zhan Bei Tian frowned and was about to refuse when Mu Yi Fan woke up and said, OK, but we want to have a picnic here and have lunch while watching the scenery." He-Bai was happy to agree: OK, OK, I''ll call J here." In a short time, He-Bai flew over with a table of vegetables, followed by a helpless J. J can''t fly. He can only drive over here. When he saw Zhan Bei Tian, he apologized again: I''m so sorry. He-Bai had to move the table here because he wanted to entertain you at home." Mu Yi Fan said, It doesn''t matter. I asked for lunch here." When Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was happy, he asked, What would you like to eat?" Since it''s a picnic, of course, it''s the best time to have barbecue." Zhan Bei Tian did not disappoint either, and immediately took out the barbecue rack from the s.p.a.ce, as well as some barbecue tools, as well as fresh meat and vegetables. He-Bai looked at Zhan Bei Tian in surprise: "Z, are you a s.p.a.ce power? It''s awesome. " J was envious. Zhan Bei Tian told J. We''re in charge of the barbecue." J nodded. He-Bai, who only knows that he can''t cook food, ran to Mu Yi Fan. Seeing that Mu Yi Fan didn''t have any panic on his face, he asked curiously, Aren''t you afraid of me?" Mu Yi Fan jokingly said, Why should I be afraid of you?" Because I''m a zombie. As long as its a human being, they will be afraid of seeing me. Even if they try to be calm, their eyes will show vigilance. But you are different from your lover. You''re really not afraid of me, just like J." You want to know why?" He-Bai nodded hard. Because I used to be a zombie." He-Bai stared big red eyes and says in surprise, Were you a zombie?" He sniffed Mu Yi Fan and said, Why don''t you smell like a zombie?" I said, I used to be a zombie, but now I''m not." It''s impossible. How can we be human again after becoming a zombie?" Mu Yi Fan explained, We have developed a kind of antidote for zombie poisoning. Once we take the antidote, we will return to human beings." "Really?" Mu Yi Fan nodded. He-Bai said excitedly, Can I become a human being after I take the medicine?" Of course." He-Bai said excitedly, "Great, I''ll be able to kiss and have s.e.x with J when I''m human again." When J heard this, he almost choked on his own saliva. Zhan Bei Tian had a good chat with Mu Yi Fan and He-Bai and didn''t disturb them. In recent days, everyone knows that Mu Yi Fan''s bone cancer has entered a late stage, and they are very careful in speaking and dare not make Mu Yi Fan too tired. Therefore, Mu Yi Fan''s emotions become unhappy under their infection of cheerfulness. He-Bai is different. He is naive. He doesn''t have so many concerns. Unlike their relatives and friends, he doesn''t worry about Mu Yi Fan''s body. He just said what he thinks and won''t even think whether he will disturb Mu Yi Fan''s rest. Mu Yi Fan also felt very relaxed. Mu Yi Fan was bewildered by He-Bai: You can do intimate actions with J even if you don''t change back to human beings." He-Bai''s eyes are bright: How do I do it? Won''t he be infected by my virus? " You can control your own virus." J is not Zhan Bei Tian, there is no s.p.a.ce for spring water, so Mu Yi Fan dare not teach them that they can wear condoms. He-Bai said bitterly, I want to control the virus, but I can''t. It''s very difficult." Then he thought of something and asked, When you were a zombie, was your rank very high? Higher than me. " Why do you ask?" Mu Yi Fan asked Because I can''t control the virus, but you did. You must have a higher level than me. By the way, I know there is Zombie King in your country, which is the king who can control us. Have you ever seen him? Is he very powerful? I''d love to see him once more, but the smell of King''s zombie is gone. Is he dead?" Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, Yeah, he is dead." He-Bai looked disappointed: Ah, he is dead? It''s a pity I wanted to see him. " It''s not just the zombie that people become. Why do you want to see?" He-Bai giggled: I just wanted to meet him and kick his a.s.s and let him know that I was not afraid of him." Mu Yi Fan scoffed, Haha laugh: "Good idea." Then, he screwed up his eyebrows and unconsciously covered his aching thighs. Zhan Bei Tian saw the situation, and quickly took out the spring water for him to drink. Is it everything OK?" J asked Mu Yi Fan swallowed his throat, waved his hand, and said weakly, Im OK. J said, He-Bai, don''t disturb him. Let him have a good rest." Mu Yi Fan said quickly, No, I want to talk more." During this period, everyone was afraid that he was tired and didn''t like to talk to him. Even if he can only say two words before feeling tired and want to have a good rest immediately. They are afraid that he will break down. It''s really a bad feeling. He-Bai asked excitedly, Where did the medicine you just said come from? Can you tell me? " Mu Yi Fan smiled and said, Yes, I''ll let you know when I''m full." As soon as J heard it, he whispered to Zhan Bei Tian, Is what your lover said true?" He was worried that Mu Yi Fan was cheating on He-Bai, because he didn''t like the fact that human beings were afraid of zombies, but also hated being cheated. Zhan Bei Tian nodded and said, It''s true. He used to be a zombie. " J was shocked. When Mu Yi Fan said he was a zombie, he thought that Mu Yi Fan was just saying something to coax He-Bai. Lunch, we had a very good time. This is Mu Yi Fan''s first time to eat such a delicious and appetizing meal after checking out the recurrence of bone cancer. It''s also very happy. Every bite was fed by Zhan Bei Tian, which made He-Bai envious. He kept making J learn more about Zhan Bei Tian. During this period, He-Bai took many photos with their mobile phones, and everyone and the scenery were very beautiful. Later, J explained that He-Bai used to be a photography major and was particularly interested in photography. Finally, Mu Yi Fan was too tired to eat, so he went to sleep in his chair. The sunshine in the afternoon hit him, making him feel particularly warm and light, as if he had no weight, and kept flying up. Suddenly, Zhan Bei Tian''s anxious voice went into his ear: Mu-Mu, Mu-Mu, wake up." Mu Yi Fan felt Zhan Bei Tian''s anxiety, sadness and fear from his voice, and his heart was very painful. He worked hard to open his eyes, and saw Zhan Bei Tian''s eyes were red and anxiously looking at him. Why... What''s the matter? " He''s just sleeping. Why does his partner looked so worried and scared? Zhan Bei Tian doesn''t say anything, just held him tightly in his arms, just like if he let him go, he will disappear. Mu Yi Fan looked at He-Bai and J in disbelief, and they are relieved. J tapped He-Bai on the shoulder to signal the time for them to be alone. He-Bai nodded, walked to the lake with J, and then said, J, seeing Mu-Mu like this, I suddenly feel that it doesn''t matter if I were to change back to human being, as long as I can be with you." J grinned and rubbed his head: You''re grown up." At this time, Zhan Bei Tian came over: J, I don''t know if you have a doctor here. I want him to examine my wife." He wanted to take Mu Yi Fan back to Shui city directly. However, after he went back, he either will be injected or take medicine. He didn''t want to see Mu Yi Fan so lost, or he didn''t want to see Mu Yi Fan recover and lie on the bed like a living dead man a few days ago. So he wanted the doctors here to show Mu Yi Fan and make sure that there was no major obstacle to stay here. Yes, it''s a senior zombie. As long as you trust him, I''ll take you there now." Zhan Bei Tian nodded and took Mu Yi Fan to J''s car. On the way, Mu Yi Fan noticed that there were many senior and intermediate zombies in this town. On the contrary, there were very few human beings, almost one out of 20 zombies. J, are there more zombies in your town?" Yes, we only have five percent of human beings here, the rest are zombies, but it''s also the safest place in all the security zones." The reason why it is safer than other safe areas is that the zombies here are protecting human beings. The zombies outside the car smelled the smell of strange people and showed their vigilance one after another. Only under the roar from He-Bai did they stop their vigilance. Five minutes later, J took them to an old house. Then, after communicating with the zombie in the house, he reluctantly agreed to let Mu Yi Fan and He-Bai stay in his house for examination. Mu Yi Fan has the ability to protect himself, Zhan Bei Tian doesn''t worry, and he can see that the town''s zombies are friendly. After taking Mu Yi Fan into the room, he left the room and called Shen Qin Yang: "Qin Yang, when can you develop your medicine?" At least half a month. What''s the matter? Is Mu-Mu body...? Shen Qin Yang stopped here. Zhan Bei Tian closed his red eyes, took a deep breath, and then said in a hoa.r.s.e voice: Can you hurry up, I''m afraid that Mu-Mu won''t wait until then, just now... For two seconds, Mu-Mu stopped breathing. " Shen Qin Yang said anxiously, Then why don''t you bring him back." I''ve got another doctor to check him up now. Besides, the medicine and liquid you gave are all on me. I''ll take it and give it to Mu-Mu later." Shen Qin Yang thought that after Zhan Bei Tian brought people back, all they can do is to inject and take medicine. There is no way to completely eradicate the disease of bone cancer, nor to persuade Zhan Bei Tian to bring people back. Then I won''t talk to you much. I''ll hurry up and continue to study." "Um." Zhan Bei Tian hanged up and turned to see the doctor''s house. J patted him on the shoulder before he left: Don''t worry, everything will be OK." Zhan Bei Tian held the mobile phone tightly, dumbstruck. Inside, Mu Yi Fan, after a series of examinations by the zombie doctor, asked weakly, Doctor, can you tell me how serious my illness is?" When he was in Shui city, everyone kept it from him. The zombie doctor looked at him and said nothing. He-Bai said He can''t understand the language of your country." Mu Yi Fan asked, Can you convey it to me?" He-Bai nodded and said, Just now, Mu Yi Fan asked me, and I will it to the zombie doctor straight." The zombie doctor said a lot of jargon, which He-Bai didn''t understand, but the general realization was still understood. He told Mu Yi Fan," he said that your bone cancer has reached the terminal stage. It''s impossible for you to get a good treatment. Now you can only rely on drugs to prolong your life. " Mu Yi Fan eyes dimmed: He-Bai, you ask him if I can live for a long time?" He knew that his body was very weak, and he had to lie in bed every day, so he could see that his body was too poor to be cured. He-Bai referred his words to the zombie doctor. The zombie doctor looked at Mu Yi Fan and nodded in the face of Mu Yi Fan''s pleading eyes. Mu Yi Fan grabbed He-Bai''s hand: He-Bai, don''t tell Bei Tian what I asked you just now, do you understand?" He-Bai hesitated for a moment and nodded. Mu Yi Fan couldn''t smile: From tomorrow, I want to have a good tour of your place. Can you be our guide?" Okay." The zombie doctor told He-Bai to let Zhan Bei Tian in to pick up the person, and then said to Zhan Bei Tian, He is not in any serious trouble at present, but if he has another attack, it is hard to say." Zhan Bei Tian said thanks and took out some crystal cores to the zombie doctor. The zombie doctor was not polite to him, so he put the crystal core in his pocket. Zhan Bei Tian took people out of the house. J immediately said, "Z, if you won''t hurry to leave here now, come and stay with us for a few days." Zhan Bei Tian nodded. He-Bai was very happy. He immediately used the power to go back and prepare the room for Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan had a night''s rest at J''s house. The next morning, He-Bai took them to a famous place in Buvina. Then, they played for three days and took many photos. In the first two days, Mu Yi Fan was also very energetic. However, on the third day, his spirit was getting worse and worse. Even after drinking the spring water, he could not lift his cheerful spirits. Zhan Bei Tian realized something was wrong, so she said goodbye to J and He-Bai, gave J 30 drugs vials to relieve the virus, and left. Chapter 358 Chapter 358: Why did you leave me like this? Mu Yi Fan, who was carried back to Shui city by Zhan Bei Tian, was becoming more and more uncomfortable. He had a fever and sweating profusely, and his bones were still hurting so much that he could hardly keep awake. He saw vaguely that he had been taken back to the research inst.i.tute where he had been staying for several months. Many doctors in white coats were shaking in front of him, and inserted many pipes into his body. But these are not what he cares about. He cares about the handsome man who sat beside him and held his hand and kept talking. At this moment, this man has not been calm like in the past, he looked just anxious and heartache man, the fierce black eyes no longer existed, the eyes are red replaced them, it seemed that his eyes can fall off the socket at any time, and there is a little fear of trembling in the choked voice. Seeing such a fragile Zhan Bei Tian, Mu Yi Fan was very distressed and sad. He strained his lips: Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t worry, just As long as I have a breath, I will not leave you.¡± Because he is reluctant to give up this man, his only wish now is to accompany this man for a lifetime. Don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll get better.¡± Zhan Bei Tian kissed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm. Mu Yi Fan blinked hard, saying that he heard what he said. At last, he couldn¡¯t support it anymore. He closed his eyes and went to sleep. Zhan Bei Tian quickly looked at the eye ECG monitor, determined that Mu Yi Fan was sleeping in the past, inhaled, and asked Shen Qin Yang hoa.r.s.e, How is his physical condition?¡± Shen Qin Yang looked at the pale Mu Yi Fan and said with difficulty: His body is getting worse and worse, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t make it through these two days.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly stood up and said angrily, I don¡¯t want to hear that. I just hope you can try your best to save him.¡± Of course.¡± Shen Qin Yang is also very sad to see his friend looked sad and helpless. If Mu Yi Fan is gone, he doesn¡¯t know how his friends will become. He hopes it won¡¯t bring him down. An hour later, Zhan Guo Xiong and Mu Xiao Hu people who received the news that Mu Yi Fan had returned to Shui city rushed to the Research Inst.i.tute and saw Mu Yi Fan covered with tubes, all eyes were red with tears. Mu Xiao Hu cried, Why is this child so miserable?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong patted Mu Xiao Hu on the shoulder to comfort him. At this time, he not only felt sorry for Mu Yi Fan, but also for his grandson who stayed by Mu Yi Fan. It¡¯s not easy to find someone you like, but to lose him before you can live a happy life? Mu Yue Cheng rubbed his red eyes and asked the doctor who had been outside, How is my son?¡± The doctor opened his mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say to make the family less sad. Mu Yue Cheng sighed at the doctor and knew what¡¯s going on. He excitedly grasped the doctor¡¯s arms: We can¡¯t¡­ Can¡¯t it be cured? ¡± Don¡¯t get excited, Admiral Mu,¡± the doctor said quickly. We will do our best to treat Young Master Mu.¡± The following Mu Yue Zhi and Mu Yue Fang appeased Mu Yue Cheng in time: Third Brother, don¡¯t be sad, Yi Fan has his own natural destiny, and he will definitely get better.¡± Soon, many relatives and friends came to the Research Inst.i.tute and saw the people through the gla.s.s. Everyone was very sad. At the persuasion of Zhan Guo Xiong, he didn¡¯t stay in the Research Inst.i.tute for a long time. In the morning of the next day, Mu Yi Fan slowly woke up and saw the Zhan Bei Tian still holding his hand. It was painful and sad. I really didn¡¯t want this man to be sad for himself. Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan wake up and asked in time: Mu-Mu, you woke up, is there anything uncomfortable?¡± Mu Yi Fan said weakly, I¡¯m fine.¡± He turned to the window and saw the sunlight coming through the curtains. It¡¯s too cold here. I want to go out and have a sunshine.¡± He didn¡¯t like the cool atmosphere and the smell of all kinds of drugs here. Zhan Bei Tian said softly, Shall we go out and have a sunbath when you are better?¡± But now I want to fly in the air and see this beautiful the Shui city with the strange animals you have captured.¡± Zhan Bei Tian really can¡¯t bear to refuse him anymore: OK, I¡¯ll call Qin Yang to come here and make sure you¡¯re OK. How about we go out?¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t speak, just blinked a little. Mu Yue Cheng and Zhan Lei Gang, who have been staying out of the room all night, were opposed to it when they first heard Mu Yi Fan was going out, but they didn¡¯t stop Zhan Bei Tian taking Mu Yi Fan out to have a look when they thought of the child¡¯s short time he had. Shen Qin Yang came to the room, under Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pleading eyes, pulled out the pipe firmly: Bei Tian, it¡¯s a fine day today, you will take him out to have a look, and come back for a check in half an hour.¡± Zhan Bei Tian directly rolled up Mu Yi Fan with a quilt, took him out of the medical building, and sat on the beast and urged it to leave the Research Inst.i.tute. Mu Yi Fan leaned powerlessly on Zhan Bei Tian and looked down at the Shui city from a high place. The Shui city is like an ultimate gossip change, half of which is a high-rise building, half of which is a mountain, a beach and a sea. It is very beautiful. The only regret is that the water is too dark and polluted seriously. Look, the team led by the Mu Family is cultivating land.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked down from his hand. Many people were busy up and down the mountain. With the help of the water system power, they didn¡¯t have worry about the water source. The survivors, who were farming, were not alarmed when they saw the beast flying, because they knew it was the Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s riding beast. When they saw the man on the back of the beast, they immediately cheered: Young Master Mu, Major General Zhan.¡± Mu Yi Fan put his hand out of the quilt and waved at them. They stayed in the air for a few seconds, and Zhan Bei Tian took Mu Yi Fan to the North Gate: Mu-Mu, looked, the bridge is built, and we can pa.s.s, so that survivors of other cities can come here to do some business.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled, then suddenly, pain came from his thigh again, and his eyes became blurred, even breathing became very difficult. He knew he was going to die, but he felt like he didn¡¯t see enough, especially the man behind him. He wanted to see his lover in middle age, or when he was white haired, he could hold his hand and watch the sunrise, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. It seemed that the soul in the body is going to be pulled out of this body, and it felt like it was not easy for him to touch Zhan Bei Tian again. Now he¡¯s as weak as a dead man. Mu Yi Fan didnt want to die, and doesn¡¯t know where he will go after death, or he will disappear in the world directly. So, he is very anxious and scared. He doesn¡¯t want to make Zhan Bei Tian sad. Finally, his tears flow down his eyes. Bei¡­ Tian. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian noticed the abnormality of Mu Yi Fan breathing and lowered his head quickly. He saw two lines of clear tears on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s pale face and asked, What¡¯s the matter? Is do you feel uncomfortable again? I¡¯ll take you back now.¡± Don¡¯t¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan used his last strength, grabbed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arm, and whispered: Bei Tian, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to break my promise.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hugged him: Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t you talk anymore.¡± Bei Tian, with you¡­ This time here¡­ In time, I¡­ I¡¯m really happy, and¡­ Very happy, I felt special¡­ I like your helplessness onthat face, I like it very much. When you spoil me, especially¡­ Seeing you looking at me. The tense looks of the injury¡­ I¡¯m happy because you showed me that¡­ I¡­ In your heart am a very important person, to treat the zombie virus, it was me who choose to do it voluntarily, at that time, no one thought My bone cancer will come back, and you were just trying to heal my body, so you can stop blaming yourself, OK?¡± Mu Yi Fan knew that Zhan Bei Tian has been blaming himself for agreeing to remove the zombie virus. Zhan Bei Tian was sad. Mu Yi Fan smirked the corner of his mouth: Now I just hope you can have a happy day.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice was hoa.r.s.e and choked: How could I be happy without you?¡± Don¡¯t¡­ Come on, Bei Tian, I see you like this, my heart¡­ It¡¯s so painful. It¡¯s more painful than the pain from the thigh bones pain, pain, I¡­ Didn¡¯t I say I like to see you smile more?¡± If you¡¯re OK, I¡¯ll show you my smile every day.¡± Oh, Bei Tian, I¡­ Now I want to do one more thing for Shui city Do. ¡± Mu Yi Fan finished, immediately gathered all the strength of the body, and slowly emitted a more dazzling light from his body than the sun. Many people in the Shui city noticed the light in the sky and raised their heads one after another. Zhan Bei Tian said anxiously, Mu-Mu, what do you want to do?¡± Mu Yi Fan was silent, condensing the power to the highest point, then releasing all the power, shining like the sun on the earth, covering the whole the Shui city and the places near it. Everyone quickly closed their eyes and quickly raised their hands to block the light. They didn¡¯t feel afraid, on the contrary, the white light made them feel comfortable, as if they had taken a comfortable bath, and their whole body was fresh and clean. The survivors in the room saw the white light and ran out of the house. He didnt know how long it has been, the white light dimmed and it was getting dark. Everyone slowly opened their eyes and found that everything in front of them was completely new. Whether it was high-rise buildings or clothes on their bodies, they were all new. Just like the newly built buildings and newly cut clothes, all stains were removed. Look, the sea and the river are clear and blue.¡± And the trees are blooming,¡± the survivors said excitedly. What¡¯s happened?¡± The survivors close to Mu Yi Fan soon noticed that the white light was coming from them and cheered them. Mu Yi Fan heard the voice under him, and he¡¯s happy with it. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t even have the strength to laugh now. Mu-Mu. Zhan Bei Tian was anxious to see Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t respond. He was anxious to hold people and use the teleportation to return to the room of the medical building of the Research Inst.i.tute. Shen Qin Yang, Zhan Lei Gang and Mu Yue Cheng are standing by the window looking at the flowered and plants blooming in the garden under the white light. Then they hear the voice from behind and turn around quickly. They see Zhan Bei Tian holding Mu Yi Fan soft body in his arms. They hurried to go over and put anoxygen mask on Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan slowly opened his eyes and stared at the people in front of him. However, in front of him, he couldn¡¯t tell who was with whom. He could only find the figure of Zhan Bei Tian from the color of his clothes. His eyes were full of unwillingness. He opened his lips slightly, but he didn¡¯t have time to say anything. Suddenly, his eyelids felt heavy. He closed the clear eyes permanently, grabbed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arm, and slowly slid down from Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arm. Zhan Bei Tian shouted, Mu-Mu.¡± In response, Shen Qin Yang made a series of emergency life rescue to Mu Yi Fan in time, and finally¡­ he failed. He turned back and shook his head sadly at Zhan Lei Gang and Mu Yue Cheng. Mu Yue Cheng stayed in place, unable to accept the fact, and the most grieving thing in the world is that the old man had buried the young son. Zhan Lei Gang opened his face and rubbed his moist eyes, walked out of the room and screamed. Zhan Bei Tian held Mu Yi Fan as fast as he fell asleep and said hoa.r.s.ely, You said you would accompany me for a lifetime? Didn¡¯t you mean to stay with me forever, forever? You also said that when we get old, we should go to the north gate to see the sunrise, right? By the way, have you forgotten that our wedding is not finished yet? But you didn¡¯t do it. Why did you leave like this? Mu-Mu, you answer me? If you don¡¯t want me to be sad? Then you¡¯ll wake up, won¡¯t you?¡± When it came to the end, he was almost begging. When Shen Qin Yang saw his friend¡¯s sad face, he was also very upset. Knowing that it was not a time for comfort, he left the room. Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t wait for the man he held to answer. He lowered his head, buried his face in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t speak anymore. After him coming back to his thoughts he saw the back of Zhan Bei Tian shaking constantly. Although he didn¡¯t hear the voice, he knew that the strong man was crying very sad. [1] I cried three times ever since I started translating stuff first time Counterattack Wu Suo Weis mother death, Second time When Yuan Zong was near dying when he tried to save Xia Yao and third is Mu Yi Fans death. These were raw moments for me. Everyone treasure your loved ones. The time is a fickle bystander¡­ one time youre alive then another second youre gone Chapter 359 Chapter 359: He¡¯s really dead Before long, Zhan Guo Xiong quickly came over, a large group of people stood outside the corridor, they did not go in to disturb them, but they could feel the atmosphere in the room was very sad, everyone inhaled, quietly wiped away the tears from the corner of their eyes, really unable to accept the fact that Mu Yi Fan had died. Dad.¡± Mu Qing Tian cried and wiped the tears on his eyes with his small hand. He wanted to use the power again to travel through time and s.p.a.ce to change history. This time, he would be wise to remind Shen Qin Yang or find his father directly. However, because he used the time power continuously few moments before, it was difficult to use the power now. He turned his head and laid on Yang Feng Qing¡¯s shoulder, crying: ¡°Grandma, Dad won¡¯t wake up anymore, right? Right?¡± Yang Feng Qing patted him on the back sadly. She didn¡¯t know how to comfort the smart boy, nor could she bear to deceive him. At this time, someone else suddenly said, He¡¯s really dead.¡± Yang Feng Qing turned around, standing beside her is Zhuang Zi Yue, who came in a hurry after receiving news from Zheng Guo Zong¡¯s home. Zhuang Zi Yue added, Jia Ming, he¡¯s really dead.¡± Zheng Jia Ming put his arm around his shoulder and looked at the people in the room sadly. He didn¡¯t expect that the person who had a happy wedding a few days ago died in his lover¡¯s arms just a few days later. But I¡¯m not happy at all.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue wiped the corner of his eyes: I¡¯m sorry, but what can I do?¡± Zheng Jia Ming said, It shows that you never really hated him.¡± Is that right? as he said this Zhuang Zi Yue looked at the person through the gla.s.s and mumbles, Mu Yi Fan, if I forgive you, will you wake up again? Can we be good friends again? ¡± He had seen this scene from time to time before, but he just couldn¡¯t see how Mu Yi Fan died, so he was very anxious and upset at that time, so he wanted to drive him away whenever he saw Mu Yi Fan. Just when everyone was sad, there was a figure standing at the corner of the corridor. It was Duan Yuan Hong, who was working with Shen Qin Yang to remove the zombie virus agent. He looked at a group of sad people and muttered: Yi Hang, do you see it? Your big brother is dead, is really dead, you will feel very happy. At that time, if you endured for a long time, we will not end up with failure, but with a smile as a winner watching your big brother die. In any case, I¡¯m revenging for you.¡± When studying the cure, he thought that with removal of the zombie virus the human body would recover its function. Before he became a zombie, all kinds of diseases hidden in the body would recur, but he didn¡¯t say it to them. Shen Qin Yang, who has been specialized in the research, didn¡¯t notice this problem, and he could think that it was because Mu Yi Fan was a zombie and Mu Yi Hang¡¯s eldest brother. Once the drug was applied to Mu Yi Fan, the bone cancer of Mu Yi Fan will recur again. However, what he didn¡¯t expect is that the disease will rapidly change from early bone cancer to late bone cancer after recurrence. What did you just say?¡± A roar of anger sounded behind him. Duan Yuan Hong was shocked, turned around quickly, and saw w.a.n.g Bing staring at him coldly. w.a.n.g Bing grabbed his collar: What did you just say? What did you say about revenge?¡± What are you doing?¡± Duan Yuan Hong looked at w.a.n.g Bing in fear. w.a.n.g Bing, what are you doing?¡± Chen Hao, who came from behind, came running quickly. w.a.n.g Bing pushed Duan Yuan Hong in front of Chen Hao and the others: You ask him.¡± Chen Hao was stunned. They thought that today¡¯s w.a.n.g Bing is a little different, and he seemed to be back to normal. Zhou Quan saw that w.a.n.g Bing didn¡¯t pretend to be crazy anymore, and looked at Duan Yuan Hong angrily. He knew what must have heard happened, so that w.a.n.g Bing didn¡¯t continue to fake it. He immediately grabbed Duan Yuan Hong¡¯s collar and said, What did you do?¡± Duan Yuan Hong yelled, I¡¯ve been standing here, doing nothing. Your friend is holding me for no reason.¡± w.a.n.g Bing stared at Duan Yuan Hong coldly: You didn¡¯t do anything? Shall I repeat what you just said? ¡± He was eager to see Mu Yi Fan just now, so he used the flying ability to come to the hospital faster than Chen Hao, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear these words from Duan Yuan Hong. At the beginning of hearing Duan Yuan Hong say Yi Hang¡±, he noticed Duan Yuan Hong, because Mu Yi Hang was always the knot in his heart. However, Yi Hang said by Duan Yuan Hong is not necessarily the Mu Yi Hang he knows, but when he later heard him say Your big brother is dead¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but stop. After listening to this man, he heard such amazing secrets. He knew that Duan Yuan Hong was one of the researchers working on zombie virus agents, so he was able to catch him. What did he say?¡± Chen Hao asked w.a.n.g Bing immediately repeated what Duan Yuan Hong said. The more Chen Hao and Duan Yuan Hong listen, the worse their faces looked. Deng Xiao Yi said angrily, We¡¯ll leave this sc.u.m to Major General Zhan and Admiral Mu for disposal.¡± Chen Hao raised his eyebrows and said, Let¡¯s not disturb Major General Zhan for the time being. First, give this man to Dr. Shen, and then deal with it after confirming things.¡± Others nodded their heads and grabbed Duan Yuan Hong to find Shen Qin Yang, who ran back to the lab to do research on bone cancer drugs. Shen Qin Yang heard someone calling him, quickly wiped his eyes, turned around and saw Chen Hao holding Duan Yuan Hong, and his eyes flashed with doubts. He asked in a hoa.r.s.e voice, What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhou Quan said the issue directly. As soon as Shen Qin Yang was shocked, he pulled Duan Yuan Hong¡¯s collar angrily: Is this really true? You really killed Mu-Mu to avenge Mu Yi Hang.¡± Duan Yuan Hong sneered: Researcher Shen, you sent so many people to watch me. Do you think I have a chance to start messing around? And those drugs, you¡¯ve checked them over and over again, and you¡¯ve used them with Zhuang Zi Yue. You should know that there¡¯s no problem with the drugs at all.¡± Shen Qin Yang hesitated, and Duan Yuan Hong didn¡¯t have a chance to start, but soon he figured out the point of the problem. He said angrily, Did you know that after Mu-Mu recovered, bone cancer would recur?¡± Duan Yuan Hong did not speak. Shen Qin Yang knew that he guessed it right. He punched Duan Yuan Hong angrily and broke one of Duan Yuan Hong¡¯s teeth. Chen Hao and they immediately picked up Duan Yuan Hong who was. .h.i.t on the ground. Shen Qin Yang continued angrily: Do you know, because you didn¡¯t remind, I killed a person, but also hurt many people and caused this much sadness, do you think you deserve to be a researcher? Do you remember that the mission of the researcher is to develop new products, technologies and medicines to benefit all mankind? You not only stole the zombie virus and spread it out, but also know that there are serious loopholes in the medicine to remove the zombie virus, but you didn¡¯t say it. You¡­ The more Shen Qin Yang said, the angrier he was. He raised his hand and punched again. Then he asked people to jail Duan Yuan Hong first. Chen Hao and Duan Yuan Hong rushed to Mu Yi Fan ward after solving the problem, but they see everyone standing by the wall sad and depressed. The atmosphere is very sad. They immediately came to the door, saw Zhan Bei Tian holding Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body tightly, Mu Yue Cheng standing behind constantly wiping tears. Mommy, he¡­¡± w.a.n.g Bing didn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi Fan died like this. He wanted to push the door, but he was stopped by Chen Hao. Chen Hao said in a hoa.r.s.e voice, Don¡¯t disturb them.¡± w.a.n.g Bing looked at the Zhan Bei Tian holding Mu Yi Fan, he slowly put down his hand, turned around and walked to the stairwell. Then, they hurried to the medical building and saw Mu Yi Fan body, which had no breath. They were very upset at the same time. They haven¡¯t apologized to Mu Yi Fan for all the misunderstandings before. How can he die just like that? After that, Mu Xiao Hu, who had been kept in the dark, came to visit the last face of his grandson, but Mu Yi Fan body was firmly held in his arms by Zhan Bei Tian, and no one could touch him. Mu Xiao Hu was very sad and angry at first, but saw that Zhan Bei Tian was sadder than any of them, and could not accept this matter, and did not insist on looking at Mu Yi Fan again. On the contrary, he was pleased with Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s action. However, Zhan Bei Tian hasn¡¯t let go of Mu Yi Fan for three days, and even the posture hasn¡¯t changed, which makes people very worried. Not to say whether his body can stand it, but Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body will start to stink because of the hot weather. But everyone¡¯s persuasion didn¡¯t work. Zhan Bei Tian also used ice power to ice Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body to keep it as it is for a long time. In the dead of night, Zhan Bei Tian will take out his mobile phone and show the videos and photos they took to Mu Yi Fan. Then, while talking, Zhan Bei Tian will recall their past events and make the people outside looked sad. They will cover their mouths and secretly feel sad and cry outside. However, when Zhan Bei Tian talks about funny places, they can¡¯t help laughing. Unconsciously, in the past half a month, Zhan Bei Tian was still like this. When they can¡¯t persuade him, they even threatened to burn Mu Yi Fan directly if he doesn¡¯t bury Mu Yi Fan. But they did not expect the opposite, Zhan Bei Tian disappeared from the room with the body, after that, people in the Shui city will stare at sunrise and sunset, in the north gate of the Shui city watching platform to see their two people together. Some people who don¡¯t know envy that there are two men love each other so much, but people who know the truth can¡¯t help crying for Zhan Bei Tian. Moreover, no one is willing to disturb them, just looking at and blessing them from afar. In rainy days, or after sunrise and sunset, Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t know where he was taking him¡­ Later, it¡¯s through Mu Qing Tian that the y knew that Zhan Bei Tian traveled around the world with Mu Yi Fan body to other places, and their affairs have spread to almost every corner of the world. A year pa.s.sed quickly. Just as everyone was thinking about how to get Zhan Bei Tian back, Mu Qing Tian brought back a baby who was three or four months old, and the baby looked very similar to Mu Yi Fan. However, Mu Qing Tian refused to say how the baby came about. At sunset that day, Mu Qing Tian and the child appeared on the observation platform at the north gate, waiting for the appearance of Zhan Bei Chapter 360 Chapter 360: Father, Dad, I hope you will be happy in another world. Zhan Bei Tian showed up at the observation platform on time. When he saw Mu Qing Tian, he glanced at him coldly. He was very unhappy that someone bothered him when it was him time to watch the sunset with Mu Yi Fan. When Mu Qing Tian saw that Zhan Bei Tian was going to use his powers to drive him away, he said in time, Father, first look at this child.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at the child at will, and his eyes were dazzled. Mu Qing Tian took advantage of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s trance and said: Father, do you remember that father planted seeds in s.p.a.ce with yours and his s.e.m.e.n? Now it¡¯s blossoming and bearing fruit, and he¡¯s your child.¡± At that time, he put down the seeds in their s.e.m.e.n, in fact, he hoped that they could really have a child belonging to them, but the child could not be planted. After all, the seeds were gathered by the spirit of the spring water it would still be hard, otherwise, the baby would not need to stay in the s.p.a.ce for nearly a hundred years before it blossomed and bear fruit. Later, Mu Qing Tian was afraid that his father would destroy the child. He secretly raised the child even when he was unprepared for it. He was also glad that the child grew more and more like Mu Yi Fan. So he didn¡¯t bring the child to his father until now, to give him a thought and turn away part of his attention from his dead dad. Mu Qing Tian saw Zhan Bei Tian slowly put away his power, and continued: Father, do you know, on the day of my father¡¯s fainting, I used the Time-travel power to go back to the day when my father just went to the research inst.i.tute to remove the virus, and I urged him not to remove the virus, but even when he knew that he would die, and he was not willing to do anything about it, because he did not want me to change history and me myself ending up disappear from the world¡­ Or because his presence has harmed more people. Later, I couldn¡¯t go back to the past to change everything because of my overuse of powers. Until a few days ago, my powers recovered and I immediately went back to more than a year ago. I found Uncle Qin Yang and asked him not to treat father. Uncle Qin Yang did what I said. I was very happy at that time, because I thought that my father would not die. Then, I wanted to see my father again before I disappeared, Looked at your happiness, so I went to change the history of the future, but as a Zombie King, dad still died, he died under the lightning strike from the heaven.¡± Mu Qing Tian looked at the shocked Zhan Bei Tian with sad red eyes: Because dad is not a person in this world, his existence has changed so many things, he can¡¯t stay in this world forever. Father, will you stop grieving? If dad was still here, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this, otherwise he will be very sad and depressed, and you don¡¯t want to see him unhappy, right?¡± He can¡¯t stay in this world?¡± Zhan Bei Tian mumbled, That is to say, he has returned to that world, but I still can¡¯t keep him.¡± After a while, he did not know what he thought of. His eyes moved slightly. He took over the child in Mu Qing Tian¡¯s hand and said, This child has no name, so he will be called Liu Yi. Name him Zhan Liu Yi.¡± Zhan Bei Tian returned the child to Mu Qing Tian, he went holding Mu Yi Fan in one hand, and flew to the sky. With the other hand, he gathered powerful strength and released power to the West Sea. Crystal clear sea suddenly raised high waves, waves like a tornado rapidly rolled up, towering clouds, the next moment, it formed into a tall thick spike star, bang, the top of the column was punched through a hole, Zhan Bei Tian took the person to the hole that was pierced, cut a pair of white ice coffins with ice system power, carefully put Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body into one of them. He kissed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm: Mu-Mu, from now on, you will stay here, OK?¡± Zhan Bei Tian lowered his head and kissed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s cold lips: If you don¡¯t make a sound, I¡¯ll take it as you agree. From tomorrow, I¡¯ll be busy with many things, but I¡¯ll come to watch the sunrise and sunset with you every day.¡± When the sun went down, he sealed the coffin with ice power and returned to the Zhan Family holding the baby. The Zhan Family¡¯s people wept with joy when they saw Zhan Bei Tian coming back, but their happiness didnt last for a long time. Because in the morning of the next day, Zhan Bei Tian became very busy. It seemed that he needed to use up its energy in a short time. In a month, they can hardly see him once. In addition to taking on the management of all the big and small things in the Shui city and organizing the Shui city in a reasonable way, he also used Chen Haos power to open the channels of all the security areas, so that the survivors will not be attacked by mutated animals, plants and zombies while walking in all safe channels, making the Shui city become the most beautiful and safe prosperous city in the world, and realizing Mu Yi Fan¡¯s wish. After fixing the Shui city, he learned about Duan Yuan Hong, that Duan Yuan Hong became a zombie, and then he poured water from the spring to make Duan Yuan Hong have self-consciousness. Then, a researcher named Li who had done an extensive special research on the zombies came back from the outside to study Duan Yuan Hong, so that Duan Yuan Hong would survive the ensuing torture from him. After that, it took another 15 years for Zhan Bei Tian to change all the zombies back to human beings, and turn the end of human population into another beginning of the new world, leading all people to the era of power, so that the survivors without power can also be awaken the powers, acquire different survival capabilities, and fight with various side moving plants. In the past 15 years, apart from the change of the end of the world, a lot of small things have happened that made some people happy. After Mu Yi Fan¡¯s death, w.a.n.g Bing didn¡¯t fake being stupid anymore. Instead, he sincerely apologized to his teammates one by one who left the team to find supplies and survived. After getting everyone¡¯s forgiveness, his heart knot was finally relieved, and he no longer had nightmares every day. After that, Mao Yu, Xiang Guo, Lu Lin, Sun Zi Hao and Chen Hao and Shen Qin Yang got married one after another. Even Tian Nan, who is still a zombie, chased after Rong Yan. Although most people of the Zhan Family don¡¯t know Tian Nans real ident.i.ty, they treat him like a family member and help him figure out how to chase after Rong Yan. At first, Rong Yan didn¡¯t want anyone related to the Zhan Family to get too close. In particular, Tian Nan who was recognized Zhan Lei Ping and Zhong Xin as his adoptive parents, and she didn¡¯t want her child to get close to this person. However, Tian Nan was determined to catch up with her, no matter how she put a refuting answer on his face, it was useless to drive him away. Finally, even the child called him his father and she could not correct it. Every time a child saw Tian Nan, he would get particularly excited. He also requested that Tian Nan, send him to kindergarten in the morning like other children¡¯s father. In this way, Tian Nan will be more diligent and wait downstairs for Rong Yan and the child to go out with them in the morning. When the child saw Tian Nan, he didn¡¯t even want his mother. He rode on Tian Nan¡¯s shoulder and said goodbye to his mother, which made Rong Yan feel angry and amused. Tian Nan also felt that he has a special affinity with this child, which is better than other dads¡¯ treatment of their own son. As long as the child asked him for something, he will agree with him, and the child has always regarded him as his own father. Every time he saw Tian Nan, he will scream father incessantly. Zhan Lei Ping and Zhong Xinare very happy to see such a situation, especially when the child call them grandparents, they hurried Nan Tian to marry Rong Yan and bring them home. However, there is always one thing they can¡¯t let go of, that is, child is from their real son Zhan Nan Tians child. They decided to tell Tian Nan about it in order not to hide it and it causing problems later. Tian Nan was shocked to learn this. He didn¡¯t expect that the child was his own son in a sense. No wonder he felt that the child looked like him when he was young, and he was very close to the child. And he didn¡¯t want to tell Rong Yan the truth. When Rong Yan finally knew the truth she was very angry, which also caused Tian Nan to spend several more years to catch up with her and then marry her back to the Zhan Family. A year later, Rong Yan gave birth to a healthy human child for Tian Nan. Shortly after the birth of their child, Zhuang Zi Yue finally nodded and agreed to be with Zheng Jia Ming. Zheng Guo Zong has long known that his son liked Zhuang Zi Yue, so when they say they want to get married, he didn¡¯t object to them being together. In the law of Shui city, there are rules allowing for men and men to get married, so they are required to register first and then hold a wedding banquet. However, there has always been a knot in Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s heart, that is, he once killed Zheng Jia Ming¡¯s mother, and so every time he saw Zheng Guo Zong, he felt guilty and finally understood Mu Yi Fan¡¯s guilty feelings towards him. Zheng Guo Zong also saw this point, and talked with Zhuang Zi Yue for a long time. Zhuang Zi Yue just slowly let go of his insecurities and registered with Zheng Jia Ming to get married. However, over the years, the only constant one is Zhan Bei Tian, who is still single and raised Mu Qing Tian and Zhan Liu Yi. Since childhood, Zhan Liu Yi has been very clever and eccentric child. When he grew up, let alone, he always made some unexpected things happen, which makes everyone want to laugh and cry at the same time. However, people all over the city are very fond of him. Every time he causes a disaster, someone will hold and pat him. Over time, he became lawless. Once faced with his serious and cold father, he would behave like a wet cat. He would not dare to make a mistake. Every time he arrived at sunset and sunrise, he would accompany his father to the west sea ice pole to see his dad on time. Facing the man who made his father infatuated for the whole life, he was particularly curious and wanted to know how his dad could make the cold face like the King of h.e.l.l aka his father, showing a light good-looking smile every time he see his coffin. Only then did his father have a slight expression, but after leaving the place his father, he would recover his cold face, as if nothing could affect his father¡¯s mood. Zhan Lei Gang and Yang Feng Qing had thought of introducing other women or men to Zhan Bei Tian in the fifth year after he came back, because as parents, they couldn¡¯t bear to see their son live alone all this life. However, as soon as they had such an idea, it was shot down by Zhan Bei Tian, because he only wanted Mu Yi Fan, and he already had two children to renew the continuation for the Zhan Family bloodline. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he has a partner or not, Zhan Lei Gang and Yang Feng Qing stopped thinking about it. Time flies, day flew, unconsciously 60 years pa.s.sed quietly. In 60 years, the Shui city was no longer an ordinary the Shui city, no longer the city that was used to take refuge in. Today, it is the largest city in the world with the most developed economy and technology, and also the city that all the powers around the world yearn for. Because there is the best power school in the world here, all the powers who come to this school can become the best in the world, and no one can escape from coming to Shui city to study. In addition, the Shui city is divided into inner city and outer city. The inner city is the original the Shui city. Under the washing of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s light system power, it permanently maintained a brand-new appearance, and also strengthens the houses, so that they will not collapse for thousands of years. As for the outer city, it is a city built outside the Shui city. The outer city is divided into fifteen rings. The city in each ring is bigger than the original Shui city, and even several rings are five times as wide as the original the Shui city. Therefore, the current the Shui city is very broad. Compared with the previous dozens of big cities combined, each ring is more prosperous and beautiful than the previous first-cla.s.s cities, which made it become the largest city in the world. However, both the inner city and the outer city people need a pa.s.s to enter the inner city. Without a pa.s.s, people can¡¯t enter the inner city. Those who enter the outer city can¡¯t stay for too long, because the inner city has become the capital of the country with everyone¡¯s tacit consent. Many politicians live in the inner city. In order to protect their safety, they must do so. Moreover, there is also one of the most attractive places in the Shui city, that is, the icicles towering up to the sky. As long as people enter the Shui city, they will be attracted by the icicles. People who heard the story of the icicles will also cry. No one will disturb the long sleep of people in the icicles. Even in summer, no one will swim in the West Sea. The people in Shui city listed it as a quiet and off reserve place. It can only looked two miles away from the sea and no one is allowed to get close to it. Even the outsiders will consciously abide by this unwritten rule, because the story of the icicles has been spread all over the world. The Shui city couldn¡¯t change so much without Zhan Bei Tians efforts. Without him, there would be no the Shui city today. What he has done for Shui city and for his country is obvious to all. No matter domestic or foreign people, they all respect the leader who led them to the new world. However, the great man loved by them, like the king, pa.s.sed away today. The quiet place in the west of the Shui city has also broken the tranquility today. Many people watched the departed Zhan Bei Tian being sent to the ice pole with grief stricken faces. Only a few people stared at the ice pole with blessing smile. Shen Qin Yang took off his gla.s.ses on his face and wiped his wet eyes with his index finger: Bei Tian, finally he can be together with Mu-Mu.¡± Yes, he has been looking forward to this day for decades, and finally he can sleep there with Mu-Mu forever.¡± Jing Jun Lin put his hand on his shoulder: We should be happy for him.¡± Yan Lei said, Come on, let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± Hearing these words, everyone made a salute to the icicle. In the distance, when they saw the salute by the sea, everyone immediately raised their hand, one by one, spreading rapidly like a burning prairie, and the whole the Shui city people saluted. Libby, Shen Qin Yang, they took the lead in taking people out of the sea. Only after 60 years, Mu Qing Tian, who is still in his twenties, stood quietly by the sea and stared at the icicle. When the sea breeze blew, he returned to his thoughts and mumbled, Father, Dad, I hope you will be happy in another world.¡± Big brother, big brother, come see what I caught?¡± The 20-year-old Zhan Liu Yi, was holding a mutant turtle while he excitedly ran over: You see he looks like you, and he also doesn¡¯t like to laugh too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Qing Tian glared at the corner of his eye: Do you know what day it is today, and you can still laugh?¡± Zhan Liu Yi tilted his head and thought, Isn¡¯t it the day when my father goes to see my dad?¡± Mu Qing Tian looked stunned. He stopped paying attention to the silly brother and left. Big brother, you don¡¯t want your son?¡± Zhan Liu Yi rushed to catch up while carrying the turtle. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Qing Tian not only did not stop, but also walked faster and faster. At last, two long footprints were left on the beach, and just like the story which goes from the beginning to the end, but also usherthe beginning Chapter 361 Chapter 361: Reality (1) Under the night, the city full of lights and noisy vehicles. It¡¯s the time for people to revel and relax. The streets are full of happy laughter. There is a quiet apartment on the 7th floor of block B of Jingtingyuan Community. Only the computer screen lighted the whole study, and the computer owner laid motionless on the computer desktop in his pajamas. No one knows whether he is thinking with his eyes closed or asleep. When the clock on the wall points to 10:55, the man lying on the computer desk suddenly cried, Bei Tian, I love you.¡± Crystal tears from the corner of his eyes, slowly fell from his white face down: Don¡¯t be sad, don¡¯t be sad for me.¡± Then, he did not know what it was like, but he was startled, and he suddenly straightened up, and then, like a child suffering, he looked very sad, also very sad, the whole study was a sad atmosphere. Bei Tian, Bei Tian. He cried and said the word Bei Tian¡± affectionately. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the computer screen until his voice became more and more hoa.r.s.e and he couldn¡¯t cry anymore. Then he looked as if he saw something terrible. He wiped his eyes and looked at the content of the screen, which was full of book reviews of the King of the End of the World. Why¡­ How could¡­ That¡¯s it¡­ Mu Yi Fan turned on the desk lamp on the desk in time. Suddenly, it lighted up in the room. Next to him is the floor window with white yarn. Behind it is a large bookcase full of various novels. In the middle is a set table for people to drink tea and rest. Suddenly he stood up, facing the study that he could not be familiar with any more, his eyes were full of shock: I¡­ I¡¯m back? ¡± He¡¯s back to reality! Gradually, Mu Yi Fan changed from surprise to confusion. All of a sudden, he was not sure whether it was true or whether he was just dreaming. If he is dreaming, why does he feel so real? Besides, his heart hurts so much that he is about to stop breathing. Mu Yi Fan didnt believe that his love with Zhan Bei Tian was just a dream. He quickly sat back in his chair. First, he saw the time or the day when his novel ended. Then, he opened the last chapters of the king of the end of the world. It was he did before transmigrating into the novel, Zhan Bei Tian was still holding hands with Rong Yan happily. Seeing such an end, his whole body collapsed on the chair as if he had lost his strength. Maybe he was just dreaming through the novel. It¡¯s funny that he fell in love with a man because of his dream, and loved him so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to feel sad for him, and loved him so much that when the man cried for his death, his heart ached to death. Bei Tian, it¡¯s on the phone, Bei Tian, it¡¯s on the phone.¡± The mobile phone on the desk suddenly rang with this happy naughty voice. Mu Yi Fan was stunned and stared at the word Bei Tian¡± on the mobile phone, then he remembered that in reality, there is also a person who looked the same as the protagonist in the novel or the person he loves in his dream, and his name is also Zhan Bei Tian. Several seconds later, he quickly wiped the tears on his face, picked up the phone, pressed the answer key, and quickly called: Bei Tian.¡± Because Mu Yi Fan¡¯s voice is very hoa.r.s.e, the other side was stunned for a while. Mu Yi Fan saw that there is no sound on the mobile phone Bei Tian? Seeing that he was so anxious, the other side said: Mu-Mu? It¡¯s me, Jun Lin. Mu Yi Fan listened to Jing Jun Lin¡¯s voice and felt lost. However, thinking of Jing Jun Lin calling from Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mobile phone, Mu Yi Fan asked anxiously, Brother Lin, how come do you use Bei Tian to call my mobile phone? What about Bei Tian? Is something wrong with him? ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Bei Tian has been just drunk. Now we are downstairs. Come down and help him up.¡± OK, I¡¯ll come down now.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly hung up the phone, quickly ran out of his apartment and went to the elevator. Seeing that both elevators were parked on the 10th floor, he pressed it several times, when Mu Yi Fan saw it didn¡¯t respond, he hurried down the stairwell. Downstairs, after Jing Jun Lin hung up the phone, he put it back in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s pocket, took out a cigarette, leaned gracefully beside the car and puffed it up. Two minutes later, a figure ran out of the apartment building anxiously, while the other person hair was messy and there were no shoes on his feet, he looked and very embarra.s.sing. After taking a closer look. This man doesnt look like a man he has just seen a few hours ago, does he? Brother Lin.¡± Mu Yi Fan ran over. Jing Jun Lin raised his eyebrow up in surprise, put out the cigarette end, looked at Mu Yi Fans eyes which looked like hes been crying, he frowned: You¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that Jing Jun Lin had been staring at him and looked down. Because he couldn¡¯t wait to see Zhan Bei Tian, he even forgot to wear shoes. He quickly turned to the subject: What about Bei Tian?¡± Back seat.¡± Jing Jun Lin opened the back door of the car and explained: After Bei Tian got drunk, he kept shouting, wanting to come to you, so I had to send him here. When he arrived, I found that I left my cell phone in the bar box, and then I could only use Bei Tian¡¯s phone to call you down.¡± He pulled up the Zhan Bei Tian, but he couldn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi Fan to come to help him. Turning around, he saw Mu Yi Fan staring at the Zhan Bei Tian in his hand with a dazed eyes. Mu-Mu? Ah? Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly returned to his thoughts, went forward to help him and asked, Brother Lin, Bei Tian has always been a moderate drinker, how can he get so drunk today?¡± Jing Jun Lin took a deep looked at him: Because of one person.¡± Mu Yi Fan heart awkwardly pulled: Who is it? My sister? ¡± Jing Jun Lin didn¡¯t answer. He took Zhan Bei Tian to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s room and left. After Mu Yi Fan sent Jing Jun Lin away, he turned back to the room and looked at the man same size as the hero in his novel. He walked over to lie down, and turned around and lay down beside Zhan Bei Tian. He raised his hand and gently crossed the thick black sword eyebrow of Zhan Bei Tians face with his index finger. He raised his nose and had a nice thin lip. Finally, his fingertips stopped at the corners of his mouth. Bei Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but call out, as long as he think of the last time in the novel, when he closed his eyes and his soul is not completely separated, his eyes will be red. At that time, his partner¡¯s sad voice was all around my ears, but he couldn¡¯t hug and comfort this man. At this time, Zhan Bei Tians eyelids beside moved, and then slowly opened their eyes to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s red eyes. Mu Yi Fan knows that the person in front of him is not the companion he had in the novel, but his heart still can¡¯t help jumping, because the person in front of him is the same as his companion in the book in appearance and smell. Zhan Bei Tian raised his hand to touch Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face and murmured, It¡¯s good to dream about you.¡± Mu Yi Fan sniffed and asked in a hoa.r.s.e voice, What did you say?¡± You are real in my dream tonight.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand slipped from Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face to his chin, then squeezed his chin: You know what? It¡¯s really hard to put you down. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t put you down in my whole life. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his head slightly and kissed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s lips. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Is his bosom buddy kissing him? Zhan Bei Tian saw that the other side didn¡¯t resist, reached out the tip of his tongue to pry open the other side¡¯s bright teeth, drove straight in, and tightly intertwined with the other side¡¯s slippery tongue. However, it¡¯s just a simple kiss that can¡¯t satisfy him. When he turned around, he pressed Mu Yi Fan under his body, released his lips, kisses his face, nose and eyes, and finally coming to the cochlea. Mu Yi Fan was teased by someone who looked the same as his partner and has a quick reaction, but he is still sane. Wait, Bei Tian,¡± he said, Do you know who I am?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said while kissing him I know. Then you should stop quickly.¡± Zhan Bei Tian obediently stopped and looked at Mu Yi Fan with hurt face: In the dream, do you also want to refuse me too?¡± Mu Yi Fan saw the sadness in his eyes and said, No¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Zhan Bei Tian lowered his head and kissed his lips again, because the words No¡± were like the incantation to release the ban, which made Zhan Bei Tian lose his scruples and quickly took off Mu Yi Fan¡¯s clothes. Mu Yi Fan anxiously pushed people away, but failed several times: Bei Tian, Bei Tian, would you stop to see who I am before continuing?¡± I know who you are very well.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t stop and even split and spread Mu Yi Fan¡¯s legs. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face changed so much that he had to exert all his strength to push him hard, quickly got up and ran out of the room, and closed the door. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t catch up, on the contrary, under the influence of alcohol, he soon went to sleep. When he woke up again, it was eight o¡¯clock in the next morning. He looked at the familiar room with bleary eyes, and his eyes were filled with doubts. Then he thought of the real dream of last night and he sat up abruptly, looking at the clothes still wornneatly on my body. He couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then, the eyes were attracted by the pajamas and white underwear that were thrown on the bed at will. Zhan Bei Tian took a closer look. Aren¡¯t these the clothes he took off in his dream? Is it¡­ As soon as Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face changed, he got up and walked out of the room: Mu-Mu, Mu-Mu.¡± He didn¡¯t hear any response or see anyone. He took out his cell phone and called Mu Yi Fan in time. Then, the cell phone ring came out from the study: Bei Tian, is calling, Bei Tian, is calling. Zhan Bei Tian went to the study. Sure enough, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t even take his cell phone. He quickly called Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mother again: Auntie, has Mu-Mu gone home?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan asked, No, what¡¯s the matter? Are you fighting again? ¡± No, we didn¡¯t fight.¡± At this time, there was a car noise from Zhao Yi Xuan. Zhan Bei Tian asked in time, Is Mu-Mu home?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan got up and looked into the yard. He smiled, You have a keen ear. That kid is back.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell him I called you. I¡¯ll come to him now.¡± Okay.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan laughed and hanged up the phone, walked to the gate, yelled at Mu Yi Fan who got off the car: Young Master Mu, are you finally willing to go back to your mother¡¯s house?¡± Chapter 362 Chapter 362: Reality (2) Mu Yi Fan saw the moment Zhao Yi Xuan called him, he was immediately stupefied still in place, and when he returned to his thoughts he blurted out: ¡°Zhao Yi Xuan.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan came to Mu Yi Fan with a smile, suddenly raised her hand and twisted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ear, pretended to be angry and said, What did you call me just now?¡± Mu Yi Fan said, Mom, mom, my mom, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, you let go.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan loosened her hold on his red ear: How long have you been away from home? Others married out daughters also know to spend a week back home to see their parents, what about you? After you moved out, you didn¡¯t come back home for half a month. At last, you went too far. I haven¡¯t seen you for nearly a month young man. ¡± Mu Yi Fan rubbed his ears and said wrongly, I, I remember that after I came to see you last time, you and dad went on a tour and didn¡¯t come back until yesterday.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan remembered that she was a part of their irresponsible parents duo didn¡¯t come back to see their children after traveling for a long time. She coughed uneasily: You didn¡¯t have breakfast, let¡¯s go in for breakfast.¡± Mu Yi Fan subconsciously asked: you did not poison it? Zhao Yi Xuan huffed and puffed: ¡°Poisoning you is good for me.¡± Mu Yi Hang, can inherit the whole family.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan rolled her eyes and said, He¡¯s not that special. I wish I could poison him, so I don¡¯t have to worry about the Mu Family company. You, also, how old are you? You don¡¯t know how to help your brother in the company.¡± Mu Yi Fan laughed mischievously. He just can¡¯t walk out of the world of novels. Thinking of what happened in the novel, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t know what happened to his partner after his death. He didn¡¯t want for him to continue to grieve for him. Mom, good morning.¡± There was a soft sound on the stairs. Mu Yi Fan looked upstairs and he was stunned by the beautiful figure: ¡°Rong¡­ [Cough] sister.¡± Mu Yi Xue walked down the stairs with elegant steps, raised her hand and pinched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face. Look at you, every day you stay up late to write novels, black eyes have become your normal eyes. You should come to my room and apply two pieces of eye stickers, OK?¡± Oh.¡± Mu Yi Fan was not used to Mu Yi Xue¡¯s concern for him. Then a steady magnetic voice came from upstairs: Mu-Mu, coming back.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up and saw the slender figure upstairs. His eyes flashed over with complex emotions: Brother.¡± Mu Yi Hang came to Mu Yi Fan, frowned, and said, Not happy to see me?¡± Before, when Mu Yi Fan saw him, he didn¡¯t come here quickly. This time, he was stunned at the spot, obviously something was wrong. Mu Yi Fan denied, No.¡± Mu Yi Hang glanced and didn¡¯t believe what he said: In two days, mom and dad are going to travel in country Y. Would you like to go out for a rest?¡± Mu Yi Fan frowned and was about to refuse. Mu Yi Xue immediately said, This month and next month, mom and dad won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan wondered, Why?¡± Mu Yi Xue put on a beautiful and confident smile: I¡¯m going to marry Bei Tian at the end of next month.¡± Stinky speech, Mu Yi Fan heart immediately mercilessly clenched a bit, think of now Zhan Bei Tian was not his partner, and then he said with a smile: Congratulations elder sister, finally can get married with the person you like.¡± Mu Yi Hang raised his eyebrows: Are you marrying Bei Tian?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan happily looked at her daughter: Are you really going to marry Bei Tian?¡± Yes.¡± When did you decide? How could I not know? Then I have to hurry up and make a list of my family and friends. ¡± Mom, don¡¯t worry about this. You can choose some nice dresses for me first. By the way, I took some wedding photography alb.u.ms from our company¡¯s photography branch. Let¡¯s go to the sofa and have a look.¡± Mu Yi Xue hooks Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s arm and pulled him to the sofa. Mu Yi Hang looked at the smiling Mu Yi Fan, his brow furrowed tighter, and rubbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s head: I¡¯ll stay at home tonight, you know?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at them: Brother, sister-in-law and coco?¡± His sister-in-law is Liu Shan, Mu Yi Hang¡¯s wife, but their daughter. When Mu Yi Hang and Liu Shan were in love, Liu Shan didn¡¯t eat less Mu Yi Fan vinegar teasing. Because every time they went on a date, Mu Yi Fan will follow them as a light bulb, and no matter what they eat or what movies they watch, Mu Yi Hang always asked for Mu Yi Fan¡¯s opinion first, so at that time, they did not watch cartoons or go to children¡¯s paradise any less with Mu Yi Fans opinions. After giving birth to a child, Liu Shan also got used to Mu Yi Fan, because Mu Yi Hang was not half as good as Mu Yi Fan. But of course, after Zhao Yi Xuan gave birth, he threw Mu Yi Hang to Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Hang had a handful of excrement and urine raising Mu Yi Fan. Apart from going to school to study, he taken care of him almost every day. It was the same as his son. When his daughter was born, her daughter Co-Co was looked after by Liu Shan. She was not so close to Mu Yi Fan. Of course, Liu Shan is also a simple sour jealous, the brotherly love between Mu Yi Hang and Mu Yi Fan was almost more than that of Yi Hang to her. She¡¯s with Co-Co at my mother-in-law¡¯s, and she¡¯ll be back in two days.¡± Mu Yi Hang looked at the time on the wall: There is something else needing me at the company, so I won¡¯t talk to you more.¡± Brother, don¡¯t go without breakfast.¡± No.¡± Mu Yi Hang hurries to say h.e.l.lo to Zhao Yi Xuan and left the Mu Family. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to hear Mu Yi Xue talk about marriage, so he stepped upstairs and went back to his room. His rooms are unique and s.p.a.cious, occupying almost the whole villa area. Moreover, they are not only used for sleeping, but also for various entertainment facilities. In addition, there are many pictures on the wall. Except for his family, most of them are with Zhan Bei Tian and him, and he smiled very happily in them. Mu Yi Fan was standing in front of one of the photos for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t get back his thoughts. That was the photo he took when he and Zhan Bei Tian went to the shooting club to play shooting. All of them were wearing field suits, military boots and hats, which were the appearance of soldiers. Because of this, it made him think of Zhan Bei Tian in the novel. He couldn¡¯t help but lift up his lips and smile. There was a little bitterness in his sweet smile. He doesn¡¯t know how long he has been standing in front of the photo. The door of the room is knocked suddenly. Mu Yi Fan turned his eyes back and said in a low voice, I won¡¯t have breakfast today.¡± Mu-Mu, it¡¯s me.¡± The sound of Zhan Bei Tian outside the door. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart was shocked. He walked to the door of the room quickly, but he didn¡¯t open the door immediately. The Zhan Bei Tian outside the door can¡¯t wait for Mu Yi Fan to respond. Under the dark eyes, put his hand on the door, and gently touched his thumb back and forth on the door, just like touching a lover¡¯s cheek, which is very soft. I¡¯m sorry, I was drunk last night, I¡­¡­¡± He lowered his eyelids, took a deep breath, as if with all his strength, and then said the following sentence: Thought you as your sister, so I hope you can forgive me for my rude behavior last night.¡± This makes Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart ache. He covered his chest in time and said to himself in a low voice: This is not your Bei Tian, this is not your Bei Tian.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t hear the voice inside, and immediately clenched his fist. He said in a dumb voice, I¡¯m going, your cell phone. I¡¯ll put it outside the door.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard the footsteps of leaving, suddenly lost his strength, and sat on the ground, his face at a loss, do not know how to do. He was very worried that the thing he was afraid of that crossing into the novel was just a dream, one was just to remind him that he liked his dream but that was all it was. If it was true, would he really hide this love in his heart? Can he watch Zhan Bei Tian marry his sister like this? No, of course not. He can¡¯t give up the one he loves, even if the other doesn¡¯t like him. However, if he really runs to pursue Zhan Bei Tian, in case what goes through the novel is true, isn¡¯t he betraying Zhan Bei Tian in the novel and cheat on him? Therefore, he had a good contradiction in mind and didn¡¯t know what to do. At this time, the cell phone outside the door rings. Mu Yi Fan hesitated for a moment, then opens the door and picked up the mobile phone. Seeing that it¡¯s Shen Qin Yang, he answers it quickly. Mu-Mu, didn¡¯t your novel end yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you ask me and Zi Yue to come out and sit down for a little celebratory something?¡± Zi Yue? Mu Yi Fan was stunned for a moment. Thinking of Zhuang Zi Yue in the novel, he asked in time: ¡°Zi Yue, is he OK?¡± He is a Young Master. How can he be not okay after eating well and wearing something new? I said how can you only care about him and not my life? ¡± Mu Yi Fan teased him: You are not a Young Master, how can you be bad when you eat well and wear something new? I am free today. Do you want to come out and sit down now?¡± Now?¡± Shen Qin Yang¡¯s eye moved to the clock time and he saw that it is almost 9:00: Let¡¯s meet at the old place at noon, shall we?¡± That¡¯s settled.¡± Mu Yi Fan hanged up the phone and saw the picture of him and Zhan Bei Tian on the screen of his mobile phone. He was stunned, and changed a picture. But at last moment he gave up. Moreover, most of the pictures taken in his mobile phone are those of him and Zhan Bei Tian. Suddenly, he felt that they used to be like lovers. If they had nothing to do, they like to take photos with their mobile phones. He put his cell phone back in his pocket, went downstairs directly, and went out with a few people having breakfast. Zhao Yi Xuan sighed and shook her head: This kid, how can he come back and go out again?¡± Mu Yi Xue looked at the car leaving from the window and smiled: Mom, his novel just finished yesterday. Now it¡¯s time to go to a party with friends.¡± Mu Yue Cheng frowned: Since the novel is over, it¡¯s time to go to our company to help Yi Hang with the management of the company. Besides, he¡¯s not a small boy now. It¡¯s time to find someone to get married, if he goes on just rely on the money from the novel, how is he going to support a family.¡± Mu Yi Xue gave Mu Yue Cheng a stick of oil: Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about him. Maybe someone else will baby him in the future.¡± Mu Yue Cheng chuckled: If anyone wants to baby him in the future, I will immediately pack Mu-Mu and send it to him.¡± Mu Yi Xue smiled: I¡¯m afraid that my father won¡¯t give him up at that time.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan said with a smile, Now I think he¡¯s almost like a married son.¡± Mu Yi Xue smiled without speaking anything. Chapter 363 Chapter 363: Reality (3) After Mu Yi Fan left the Mu Family house, he drove slowly around the street, looking at the busy streets and busy people, which reminded him of the beautiful the Shui city in the book, but there was no shadow of the Shui city here. At eleven o¡¯clock, he came to the w.a.n.gs private club where he and Zhuang Zi Yue often met. It not only deals with sports, leisure and entertainment projects, but also is the largest entertainment place in T city and one centers owned the Zhan Family¡¯s industries. When the usher saw Mu Yi Fan, he immediately smiled: Moo Shao, welcome.¡± In the w.a.n.gs private club, it can be said that there is no one here who does not know Mu Yi Fan, including the guests who come here for entertainment. Mu Yi Fan handed the car key to the waiter: Is someone using the box I often go to?¡± No, we have made room for you since the day before yesterday. Young Master Mu can use it at any time.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, The day before yesterday?¡± Yes, the president specifically ordered us to leave it to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, Bei Tian?¡± Yes.¡± Mu Yi Fan came to the supreme VIP box he wanted with a difficult face, sat by the window, looked down at the scenery outside the window, and could see the whole T city scenery, so he would choose this room to meet with them every time. At 11:30, Zhuang Zi Yue and Shen Qin Yang showed up in the box on time, but they saw Mu Yi Fan sitting in the window and drinking. He didn¡¯t even know they had arrived. Shen Qin Yang looked at Zhuang Zi Yue and said, Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue went to the opposite side of Mu Yi Fan and sat down: Mu-Mu, what are you thinking?¡± Mu Yi Fan returned to his senses and said, Here you are.¡± Shen Qin Yang asked directly, You looked very unhappy, are you worried?¡± Mu Yi Fan, in the face of a close friend he had known since childhood, really didn¡¯t want to cover up his inner confusion and pain, so he revealed his fragile side, and his eyes were full of sadness: I met a quite strange thing yesterday, of course, it may be that I was dreaming, so I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± For the first time, Zhuang Zi Yue and Shen Qin Yang saw Mu Yi Fan, who had never been bothered or sad, so sad that they couldn¡¯t help straightening themselves out and asking, What¡¯s going on? If you say it, maybe we can find a way for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan took a shallow taste of red wine, hesitated for a moment, and decided to say something, and asked two of his sworn friends to give him an idea: Last night, I went through¡­¡± Zhuang Zi Yue and Shen Qin Yang took a look at him. They think it¡¯s too outrageous for the transmigration. However, they didn¡¯t disturb Mu Yi Fan to continue. What¡¯s more, I crossed over into my own novel and fell in love with one of the people in the novel, and even got married to them at last. But on the day of marriage, I fainted, was diagnosed with advanced bone cancer, and finally died in the arms of the person I love. I didn¡¯t expect that when I opened my eyes again, people returned to my study. The time was still last night, and everything was like a dream. However, my mood has not returned to the beginning, because I am deeply in love with that person, there is no way to forget him in my whole life, so I am confused now. Was it through last night, or was it really just a dream? ¡± Zhuang Zi Yue probably understood what he meant: What you are struggling with now is whether you were crossing or dreaming yesterday, and whether this person exists or not, right?¡± Mu Yi Fan gently replied: There is also a reality in there is a man who looked exactly like my lover, whether it is appearance or temperament, is carved out of a mold, when I saw him, my mood was very difficult to calm down, so I do not know how to do now is good.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhuang Zi Yue raised his eyebrows: What¡¯s the trouble? Isn¡¯t it good to have such a person? Just take your time to catch up with him. ¡± You don¡¯t understand. What I¡¯m struggling with now is that if I really go through, then the person who is in the reality will make me feel guilty for my sad and sad lover.¡± From your words, you can see that you should like this person in reality as well.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s eyebrows tightened a little: But if it¡¯s like this, on the premise that you haven¡¯t crossed over this thing, and you insist that you¡¯ve crossed it, you wouldn¡¯t you miss a person you now like?¡± Mu Yi Fan clenched the gla.s.s in his hand: I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s a dream, because it¡¯s too real. I remember everything between us clearly. So, if it¡¯s a dream, it¡¯s impossible to remember everything so clearly. Moreover, it¡¯s not a dream, it¡¯s too long. I¡¯ve never had a dream that went on for two years.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue: Shen Qin Yang said, I¡¯ve seen a medical record like yours.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, Medical record?¡± Yes, a colleague of mine has also had your experience like this. He can¡¯t tell whether he is dreaming or he really has come to another world. Similarly, he also falls in love with a man in his dream, and in reality, one is exactly the same as his sweetheart.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately asked, And then?¡± At first, he was like you. He didn¡¯t believe that it was a dream. Later, because he couldn¡¯t find another world, he accepted the reality, lived with the real person, and lived happily. He thought that the dream might be a guide to guide him to love this person.¡± Shen Qin Yang poured himself a cup of coffee and continued, Mu-Mu, I asked you, you said you crossed, can you find the evidence of your crossing? Even if there are only clues, can you find them? ¡± Mu Yi Fan was stupefied and shook his head: I just can¡¯t find them, Im so tangled, so painful.¡± Then why don¡¯t you face the reality? Maybe what you said about crossing is just your dream? Also, I ask you, do you like the person who looked the same as your dream lover in reality? ¡± Mu Yi Fan opened his lips slightly, but didn¡¯t answer immediately. Shen Qin Yang patted him on the shoulder: You have to think clearly, before you cross, do you like this person in reality for a long time, before you just don¡¯t know, and then, after falling in love with her in the dream, you find that you actually like her in reality?¡± Mu Yi Fan was silent. This problem has been thought for a long time in the book. At that time, the reason why he was able to accept being gay and even fall in love with the Male Protagonist in the book was that he was likely to have liked Zhan Bei Tian from the reality for a long time. But in reality, he was too dull to figure it out, and no one reminded him that he probably liked Zhan Bei Tian, so he didn¡¯t figure it out. Shen Qin Yang saw that he thought of the answer: If you really like him, don¡¯t tangle about a dream or a nonexistent person. If you miss the one in reality, you will regret for life.¡± He has known Mu Yi Fan for such a long time, and he knows that he is a very slow person, but once he fall in love with him, he will die with it and never change. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t want to see his friends sad all his life. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t put down the Zhan Bei Tian in the book, hesitated: But¡­¡± Shen Qin Yang snapped at him: It¡¯s just your dream, Mu-Mu. Are you going to struggle for your dream all your life, watching the person you like marry and have children with others?¡± He pointed to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s left chest: You ask you here, can you do it?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought that Zhan Bei Tian would marry his elder sister, and he was very sad: I can¡¯t do it.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue said, Since you can¡¯t do it, what else do you have to worry about? If you like them, hurry to chase them. Don¡¯t you know how to chase a woman? Do you want to be taught by brother? ¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at him and muttered, I don¡¯t like women.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t hear clearly: What?¡± Nothing.¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head. I need to think about it.¡± Shen Qin Yang didn¡¯t force him either. After all, this happened last night. It will take a little time to get out of the dream. Mu Yi Fan and Zhuang Zi Yue didn¡¯t drive back to the Mu Family for dinner until 4 p.m. As soon as he entered the door, he heard Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s laughter: Bei Tian, Auntie hasn¡¯t seen you for a month, and I found you are much more handsome. Youre really talented and beautiful to sit with Xue-er of our family. It¡¯s very right.¡± Mu Yi Fan knows that Zhan Bei Tian was in there, and his heart immediately beats faster. He can¡¯t wait to see this man, but he doesn¡¯t know how to face Zhan Bei Tian. He took a few deep breaths and walked into the room: Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan immediately called out with a smile: Mu-Mu, youre back. I was just chatting with Bei Tian. I can have dinner when your brother and your father come back.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Zhan Bei Tian, and his heart suddenly turned into a mess. He couldn¡¯t look directly at those deep eyes. He quickly removed his eyes and said, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve drunk wine, and now I¡¯m a little tired so I will go upstairs to rest. Mom, I won¡¯t eat in the evening.¡± With that, he walked quickly to the stairs. Zhao Yi Xuan saw Mu Yi Fan walk two or three steps in a hurry and ran upstairs, shaking her head: Ah, this child.¡± Zhan Bei Tian held the hand of the teacup, tightly held it, then released it again, showing a light smile: Auntie, I¡¯ll go up and have a look at Mu-Mu.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan knew that the two of them had always had a good relationship, and of course she would not stop them: ¡°go ahead.¡± Zhan Bei Tian stood up gracefully and walked to the stairs. When he got to the place that Zhao Yi Xuan couldn¡¯t see, he immediately stepped up and ran to the floor where Mu Yi Fan lived without making any noise. Before Mu Yi Fan closed the door, he stopped. Mu-Mu. Mu Yi Fan was stunned. Seeing that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand was caught in the crack of the door, he quickly opened the door and asked anxiously, Is your hand OK?¡± He quickly grabbed Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand and looked at it. Except for his thumb, there was a trace of bruise on all four fingers. It can be seen how hard he closed the door just now. Fortunately, there was no blood on the back of his finger. Zhan Bei Tian took advantage of his attention in his hand, quietly walked in and closed the door. Chapter 364 Chapter 364: Reality (4) Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s fingers are all right, so he released his hand. Unexpectedly, he was held in his hand by the other side. He quickly pulled back his hand, but the more he wanted to pull it out, the tighter the other man would hold it. Facing the deep eyes and hearts that were particularly attractive, he began to jump around again, even afraid to look at each other. Mu Yi Fan knows that Zhan Bei Tian still cared about last night¡¯s events. If he doesn¡¯t give an answer, the other party won¡¯t give up. I know you were drunk last night to make rude behavior, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Besides, we are both men. Last night¡¯s behavior has no loss to me, and you don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡± Smell speech, Zhan Bei Tian not only did not let go of Mu Yi Fan, on the contrary, the strength in the hand unconsciously tightened a point: Then why do you want to hide from me?¡± I¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was facing the threatening eyes, He didnt know how to explain his current situation. At this time, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rings: Little baby, go to sleep quickly, I will accompany you in the dream, laugh with you, be tired with you, be close to you with me¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was shocked to hear his singing. He learned this song from his sister-in-law. When his niece was young, his sister-in-law often sang it to coax his daughter to sleep. Over time, he learned it. Sometimes he would sing it to coax his niece to sleep. At the beginning, my niece thought it was not pleasant to listen to. After practicing for a long time, she sang it well. Because she often sang this song, Zhan Bei Tian recorded his song on her mobile phone as a ring tone. Zhan Bei Tian grabbed Mu Yi Fan with one hand, took out the mobile phone with the other hand, saw that it¡¯s Secretary Feng Yu calling, and immediately answered the phone: What¡¯s the matter?¡± On the other end of the cell phone, there was a complaint immediately: Mr. President, even if you are late today, you still leave early in the afternoon. Do you know that there are many doc.u.ments waiting for you to read?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, I¡¯m here with Mu-Mu. Feng Yu was silent for a moment, sighed and said, ¡°Please come to the company early tomorrow morning to review the doc.u.ments.¡± I see.¡± When Zhan Bei Tian hung up, he saw a drop of crystal tears falling from Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes. At the moment, he panicked: How did he cry?¡± He quickly took out a white handkerchief from his pocket and wiped it for Mu Yi Fan. His gentle action made Mu Yi Fan cry more fiercely. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t want to cry at first. When he heard the sound of his mobile phone, he thought of getting along with his partner in the book. Now Zhan Bei Tian was gentle to him, making him miss his partner even more. Moreover, the person in front of him is really the same as the person in the book. Whether he saw the fl.u.s.tered looked when he fell into tears or frowned, he couldn¡¯t tell who he was with. Zhan Bei Tian was helpless with his tears: Stop crying, OK? Do you know what you¡¯re doing to me¡­? Later, he didn¡¯t say it and didn¡¯t continue to wipe tears for Mu Yi Fan. Instead, he held Mu Yi Fan tightly: If you are angry with last night, you can hit me, but you don¡¯t cry anymore. I promise you, you will never¡­¡± After a pause, it was hard to say, It won¡¯t happen last night.¡± Mu Yi Fan raised his hand around Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s waist and put all the tears on his face on his expensive suit. It¡¯s not like that,¡± he said in a hoa.r.s.e voice Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t understand: Then why do you cry?¡± Mu Yi Fan was speechless, so he held Zhan Bei Tian tightly. Several minutes later, Zhan Bei Tian did not get a response. Looking down, he found that Mu Yi Fan had fallen asleep in his arms. Suddenly, it made him feel angry and funny. He carefully carried the man to the bed, pulled the quilt over, and gently wiped the tears on the corner of his eyes with a handkerchief. At this time, the door was knocked and Mu Yi Xue¡¯s voice came from outside: Bei Tian, Mu-Mu, have a meal.¡± Hearing this, Zhan Bei Tian stood up and took a step. He was held by the tail of his clothes. Looking back, Mu Yi Fan pleaded in a hoa.r.s.e voice, Bei Tian, don¡¯t go, you will sleep with me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his forehead and hair: I¡¯ll tell your sister.¡± Mu Yi Fan hesitated for a moment before slowly releasing his clothes. Zhan Bei Tian came to the door, opened the door and said, Yi Xue, you tell my aunts that I will take care of Mu-Mu in the room and have dinner later.¡± Mu Yi Xue looked into the room and said, Is he dizzy after drinking?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Yeah, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Zhan Bei Tian closes the door, turned around and saw Mu Yi Fan looking at him all the time, as if he was afraid he would run away. He took off his coat and lay down on the bed. Mu Yi Fan immediately leaned over, smelled the familiar taste, and closed his eyes. Zhan Bei Tian looked at the person next to him, and his eyes flashed through the complexity. After Mu Yi Fan fell asleep, he turned around and hugged him. When Mu Yi Fan woke up, it was seven o¡¯clock the next day, but there was no one around him. He felt the position of Yu Wen, and he was happy and sad. Holding the pillow that Zhan Bei Tian slept in his arms, and looked at the ceiling. Until half an hour later, he slowly regained his thoughts and didn¡¯t know what to think of. He quickly got up to brush his teeth and wash his face. Then, he quickly told the newly rising Zhao Yi Xuan not to go home for dinner, left the Mu Family villa, and returned to the apartment he now lives in. He quickly turned on the computer, wanted to find the traces of his crossing through the computer, and even repeated the event the night before yesterday, but he did not find the signs of his crossing. Then, thinking of the patient Shen Qin Yang told him yesterday, Mu Yi Fan called Shen Qin Yang and inquired about the patient. He talked to the patient. At first, Shen Qin Yang was reluctant to disclose the patient¡¯s information. Later, unable to withstand Mu Yi Fan¡¯s plea, Shen Qin Yang promised to ask the patient¡¯s opinion and tell him his contact information. Fortunately, the patient didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s knowing that he had asked for a doctor in the hospital, and was happy to meet Mu Yi Fan. However, he immigrated to foreign countries more than a year ago. It was not so easy for him to meet, so he could only talk about his experience with Mu Yi Fan through video chat. My situation at that time was the same as yours. That dream was very real. I can still remember clearly what I did with my dream lover every day. Later, I died in the battlefield because I shielded my lover. When I woke up, I was still in the same night. I was very sad at that time, because I would never see my lover again, for about half a year, my mood couldn¡¯t come out of that world. However, people around me told me that it was just a dream. Later, I could only go to see a doctor, and the doctor told me that I was like an actor, because I was too deep into the character and came come out in a short time that I still have feeling of the character, but I didn¡¯t agree with this. However, something he said that was right, its because of dreams or a past world, that I miss the people and things in front of me. Then, my future will not only suffer for the man in my dreams, but also regret for missing the person in my present life. Therefore, I didn¡¯t want to spend my life in pain and regret, so I gave myself a month to clear my mind. ¡± The patient who said this is Yuan Liu. He is a man in his early thirties who is very gentle when he speaks, which makes people feel good. When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he quickly asked, Do you think it¡¯s a dream now?¡± Yuan Liu shook his head: No, I regard it as my last life, and also as a guide to lead my life to my current lover.¡± Would you take your present lover as a subst.i.tute for the dreamer?¡± Yuan Liu asked with a smile, Do you know what a double is?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought for a while and said, The double is something or a person who is set to replace the existence of that person, I suspect my lover is a double left for me, so that I don¡¯t suffer so much.¡± It¡¯s almost like this. Besides, you won¡¯t love him, you won¡¯t feel sad for him, and you won¡¯t affect your emotions for his every move. This is the double. But what if you love him now? Will he still be a double? Yuan Liu smiled gently and pointed to his left chest: Ask yourself here. If he was really just a double, I think you would not be so upset.¡± Mu Yi Fan unconsciously also raised his hand to cover his left chest. Yuan Liu put his hand down: As a person who has experienced the past, I really understand your current mood. You are worried that when you are with someone you really like, you will lose the person in your dream. So, you can give yourself a period of time to find and feel the real idea in your heart, but don¡¯t miss it. I used to regret for almost missing it all my life.¡± Liu, what are you doing?¡± Another man¡¯s voice came out of the video. Yuan Liu turned around, raised a gentle smile on his face, waved to the other party, and let the other party bend down, so that Mu Yi Fan could see the appearance of the other party. The other party was the same age as Yuan Liu, and was very handsome. Yuan Liu said, I¡¯d like to introduce you to my lover.¡± He kissed the man on the corner of his mouth. The man had a doting smile on the corner of his mouth, rubbed yuan Liu¡¯s head and said h.e.l.lo to Mu Yi Fan: h.e.l.lo.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw that they were so loving and he was envious, and didn¡¯t disturb them any more. After saying thanks, Mu Yi Fan closed the video. After communicating with Yuan Liu, he was in a good mood and would not be so confused. At least someone told him that it was not a dream, and he would not think that he would take the current Zhan Bei Tian as a subst.i.tute. However, his story is different from Yuan Liu¡¯s, and he can¡¯t take what happened in the book as his last life. Mu Yi Fan covered his chest and asks his heart in a low voice, How does one choose?¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365: Reality (5) Mu Yi Fan felt that he needed time to calm down. After all, the things happened just the night before yesterday, he couldn¡¯t calm down in such a short time. Especially in front of Zhan Bei Tian, it was more difficult for him to calm down and think clearly. So he decided to go to other places to relax and calm his mind. He made up his mind and immediately called Zhao Yi Xuan to tell her what he will be up to these days. However, he didn¡¯t say exactly where he was going. He only said that he would come back in ten or fifteen days after going out. Then he simply packed and left his apartment with money, bank card and ID card. In fact, Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know where he wanted to go, he just wanted to walk around, so he bought a train ticket at the railway station at will, and left T city by train. Then, he found that every place he went to, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that he had once driven in that place with Zhan Bei Tian to have fun, and there were still photos of them traveling here in his mobile phone. When he came to the destination and strolled around the local tourist resort, he will always shout excitedly from time to time: Bei Tian, look, it looks like a lot of fun over there. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± However, when he looked back, there was no one around him. He was the only one who held up his fingers and looked at himself with doubts. Mu Yi Fan suddenly wilted. He found that in his own reality he has long been joined at the hip with Zhan Bei Tian. They used to stay together almost every moment. Even if he moved from home to an apartment outside, Zhan Bei Tian would come from the company to accompany him. So when he lived outside, he never felt lonely. Mu Yi Fan lost his interest in walking around, went back to the hotel room, started the computer, entered his novel website, clicked to open his novel, looked at the main character¡¯s name in the chapter, and murmured: Bei Tian, do you really exist in this world? Or are you just like Yuan Liu said, just a guide to lead me to love Zhan Bei Tian in my reality?¡± He unconsciously touched the name on the screen and said sadly, Bei Tian, I miss you very much, but I can¡¯t find the way to go back in the book. If you really exist, you have to come to me instead. However, I will only give you half a month. After half a month, if I still can¡¯t see you appear, I can only treat you as the lover in my dream or someone who made me realize that in fact, I also like the illusory character named Zhan Bei Tian in reality.¡± After a few days of traveling, Mu Yi Fan had clearly understood that no matter the Zhan Bei Tian in reality or in books, he is deeply in love with either, and no one can stamp it down. However, if the Zhan Bei Tian in books appears, he will choose the Zhan Bei Tian in books, after all, they have long been partners. Thinking of this, he suddenly realized a very serious thing, that is, in reality, Zhan Bei Tian never said that he liked him and was even ready to marry his sister. If he chooses the reality Zhan Bei Tian, he is not sure to let Zhan Bei Tian like him at all, and chases people before Zhan Bei Tian marries his sister. However, having experienced a love, he is naturally not as dull as before. He immediately noticed that Zhan Bei Tians att.i.tude towards him in this reality is the same as that of Zhan Bei Tian in the book. Is it¡­ Does the Zhan Bei Tian in this reality like him? Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes brightened and darkened at the next moment. Why does Zhan Bei Tian want to marry his sister then? Or is it because they have been together since childhood that he feels that Zhan Bei Tian will spoil him and hurt him and get used to have him around? Mu Yi Fan did not continue to think about this problem, and he sat quietly waiting in the room. However, half a month later, no one came to him. Mu Yi Fan was very disappointed and very sad, thinking, maybe it was just a little dream of his. That morning, he packed and returned to the apartment block in T city. Coming out of the elevator, he saw Zhan Bei Tian standing at the door of his apartment. Mu Yi Fan can¡¯t help stiffening. When Zhan Bei Tian saw Mu Yi Fan coming out of the elevator, his indifferent face flashed with a touch of excitement, but soon he could not bear it, he stood in place and stared at Mu Yi Fan. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t know what to think of. He quickly raised his hand and looked at the time on his wrist.w.a.tch. At this time, it was 11:47 p.m. And he hasn¡¯t officially finished the last day. Is it this the Bei Tian in the book who came to him? Then, noticing the suit on Zhan Bei Tian, he dismissed the absurd idea and asked in a hoa.r.s.e voice, How long have you been waiting here?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said honestly: I came at seven.¡± That is to say, he waited here for nearly five hours. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart throbbed. At last, he could not help running and hugging Zhan Bei Tian: Fool, why didn¡¯t you go in and wait for me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was slightly angry: Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you travel? Besides, your mobile phone is still off. Do you know how worried I was without any news from you?¡± Mu Yi Fan heard that Zhan Bei Tian cared about him and he felt very happy, but thinking that this man was going to marry his sister, he let go of Zhan Bei Tian, found out the key, opened the door and said, What is the point in telling you? Now you not only have to manage the company¡¯s business, but also plan the wedding with my sister. How can you still have the time to worry about where I go? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes went brightened and darkened, with his lips bound tight, he stood stiffly at the door. Mu Yi Fan pushed open the door: Come in.¡± I still have something to attend to so I wont go in. Zhan Bei Tian said this in a hoa.r.s.e voice, and turned away. Mu Yi Fan saw that he was angry and still didn¡¯t stop him. He just said, I thought you would sleep with me tonight, but I didn¡¯t think you were free. It seemed that I can only find someone else.¡± Then, the man who had already walked to the door of the elevator suddenly turned around and walked into Mu Yi Fan¡¯s apartment. Mu Yi Fan face had a bright smile when Zhan Bei Tian walked in from him, he closed the door and put the backpack on the table beside him: You will have a rest, I will cook the noodles for you.¡± I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took off the suit jacket. Mu Yi Fan pushed him to sit on the sofa, rolled up his sleeve and went into the kitchen to cook for Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian stood outside the door, looking at the busy figure, and asked, Where have you been traveling for most of this month?¡± Walk around freely.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw the person behind him no longer made a sound, and he turned round to ask: Is there a problem?¡± Zhan Bei Tian leaned against the door: It just suddenly felt that you really grew up and no longer needed me.¡± You are wrong.¡± Mu Yi Fan took out two eggs from the refrigerator: It¡¯s not an issue of whether a person grew up or not, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he needs people or not. Besides, I found that I couldn¡¯t leave you until I went out on a trip alone.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at him. Mu Yi Fan turned around and fried the eggs first: However, you belong to my sister later, I thought if I should find someone to accompany me.¡± Who are you looking for?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s voice increased unconsciously, and there was a worry and anger in his tone that he himself didn¡¯t even notice. Find someone who loves me, loves me, and could be doting on me.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: How many women in the world can do that?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled, and when he cooked the noodles and put them on the table outside, he said, Did I say I wanted to find a woman?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face immediately changed: Are you looking for a man?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled, didn¡¯t speak, and he turned around and walked into the bathroom to take a bath. When he came out again, he saw Zhan Bei Tian eating his face absent minded, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was even worse. He went to the sofa opposite Zhan Bei Tian and sat down, raised his G.o.d like long legs and turned on the TV. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s chopsticks stopped in midair, but the man¡¯s hot eyes fell on Mu Yi Fan. At this time, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s body was surrounded by a bath towel that only covered the b.u.t.tocks, revealing two long white legs. When he lifted the legs, the towel shrank upward, revealing half of the white and tender b.u.t.tocks. He didnt know how tempting he looked. But he didn¡¯t seem to notice. He sat half on his side, propped up on the sofa with one hand, and pressed the remote control at will. Then, thinking that he hasnt turned on his mobile phone for half a month, he took the mobile phone from his travel bag and opened it to see that there were hundreds of unanswered calls from Zhan Bei Tian, some of which came in the middle of the night. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes were full of warmth. He clenched his cell phone and said loudly, Hurry eat, after you eat, take a bath and go to bed.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly finished eating the noodles, took a bath in the bathroom, and when he came out, Mu Yi Fan has returned to the bedroom and had already laid on the bed. Mu Yi Fan looked at the ceiling and murmured, It¡¯s past 12 o¡¯clock. He hasn¡¯t appeared yet, so he shouldn¡¯t appear again.¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t hear what he said, and went to the bedside wondering, What did you say just now?¡± I said I¡¯m sleepy. Go to bed.¡± Mu Yi Fan opens the quilt beside him: Come on.¡± Zhan Bei Tian found out the pajamas that were stored here and puts them on, turned off the light and lay on the bed. After a moment¡¯s silence, Zhan Bei Tian asked, Mu-Mu, what you just said is it true?¡± What is true?¡± Is that you really intend to find a man to accompany you for a lifetime?¡± Mu Yi Fan turned and looked at him, What if I said yes?¡± You¡¯re not joking?¡± Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± But didn¡¯t you like women before?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked, Did I say I like women?¡± Zhan Bei Tian said hoa.r.s.ely, What about Ning Meng?¡± Ning Meng?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned and wondered how Zhan Bei Tian suddenly mentioned Ning Meng. It took several seconds for him to remember that Ning Meng was not exactly the same first love crush as Rong Yan? Her?!¡± He couldn¡¯t even remember what the person looked like: I didn¡¯t like her, just mistook her appreciation for liking her at first.¡± Mu Yi Fan puts his head on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s shoulder, one of his legs was inserted between Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s legs, and his fingers were gently drawing one circle after another on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s chest: Don¡¯t keep mentioning women, I¡¯m not interested in women now, I like men, let¡¯s talk about men.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366: Reality (6) Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s throat rolled up and down, and his eyes became more and more blazing hot. She quickly grabbed the restless hand in her chest and asked in a hoa.r.s.e voice, Are you sure you really like men?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled, Yes.¡± Holding his hand, Zhan Bei Tian suddenly tightened his hold, he stared at Mu Yi Fan and stared at his bright eyes in the dark: If you like men, why didn¡¯t you respond to me as a man?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked him, How do you know I didn¡¯t respond to you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian did not speak, silent for a moment and said: Then what kind of man do you like?¡± Didn¡¯t you say that before? What I like is a man who can love me and love me to the bone marrow and spoils me rotten. The most important thing is to be able to hold hands with me all my life to old age, never leave me, love me forever. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian asked, If someone can do what you say, will you fall in love with him?¡± Mu Yi Fan murmured: I say that these things need to be tested for a lifetime, and it will take a lifetime to prove if he can do it. It¡¯s not just to talk about it with words. As for whether I will fall in love with him, it depends on whether he can sweep me off my feet or not. But if the other man treats me better than you treat me, I won¡¯t think about it at all, but I won¡¯t give up looking for it. I believe that one day I can find such a person who will love me for a lifetime. ¡± You know how I treat you, so why won¡¯t you consider¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian, took a deep breath, and the asked: If someone is good to you like me, would you consider him?¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile, Of course, how can I miss a man who treats me well like you, but only if he or she doesn¡¯t have a fiance like you?¡± Mu-Mu, listen to me¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian hugged Mu Yi Fan, then frowned visibly: You¡­ Why won¡¯t you wear pajamas?¡± He touched Mu Yi Fan¡¯s smooth back. Mu Yi Fan winked mischievously: I haven¡¯t worn underwear, do you want to touch?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡­¡­ Dare or not?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and said, I don¡¯t know who was drunk, not only kissed my mouth, but also touched my body once upon a time.¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡­.. Mu Yi Fan moved his body: Do you feel it already? My little Mu-Mu woke up and protested that you just said it didn¡¯t respond to you. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Bei Tian clearly felt the stiffness below Mu Yi Fans waist. His hand slipped three inches down Mu Yi Fan¡¯s back unconsciously. His fingertip touched the mans groin. Suddenly, his breath became rapid: Mu-Mu¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and pulled off Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand and walks to the bathroom. In the dark, Zhan Bei Tian clearly saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s naked and white body in front of his eyes. Mu Yi Fan deliberately didn¡¯t turn on the light or close the bathroom door to solve his physiological problems. At the next moment, the fascinating gasp and whines spread to the outside of the room, making the atmosphere in the dark more abstruse. Bei Tian.¡± He couldn¡¯t help shouting his lover¡¯s name, and then he saw a tall, dark figure came to him silently. Mu Yi Fan saw the person behind him through the mirror on the wall and his mouth stretched in a smirk, but he didn¡¯t ask for help. Mu-Mu. Said the husky magnetic voice behind him. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Mu Yi Fan gasped and refused: No, I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hugged Mu Yi Fan directly from behind, and attached his big hot hand to his jerking hand. Mu Yi Fan in the moment Zhan Bei Tian naked chest touched his back, his body slightly quivered: Bei Tian, you shouldn¡¯t forget that you will become my brother-in-law at the end of the month, is it suitable for you to do such a thing in your state?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s thin lips pressed against Mu Yi Fan¡¯s ears and he whispered, Do you care? Do you care if I become your brother-in-law?¡± What did you say?¡± Mu Yi Fan was so hard trying to stand up and failing that the whole person leaned on the man in the back. I hope you care.¡± Zhan Bei Tian kisses his ear vortex and went on to speed up his hand. After a while, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s little Mu-Mu was soft in his hand. Zhan Bei Tian turned Mu Yi Fan to himself and saw that the handsome face full of l.u.s.t had an attractive charm in the dark. His eyes became soft unconsciously: Mu-Mu.¡± Hearing the sound, Mu Yi Fan lifted his eyelids with a light breath, and immediately stopped covering up Zhan Bei Tians eyes feelings. He was stunned. At this moment, he clearly saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s feelings for him. This man loves him and loves him very much. At this time, the distance between the two people is very nil, they are so close that they can feel the wind on each other¡¯s face when breathing. Under the affectionate gaze, the two people unconsciously got closer and closer. At the moment when the four thin lips were about to touch each other, it was like they were breaking the taboo hidden between them. Their bodies couldn¡¯t help shivering. They can¡¯t help sucking and kissing each other¡¯s lips, gradually getting deeper and deeper, becoming more and more eager. They wish they could swallow each other in their stomach. Their lips and tongues were madly intertwined. Immediately, the bathroom was full of sucking kisses, and the sound of breathing became heavier and heavier. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly lifted Mu Yi Fan out of the bathroom, while still kissing him and put him on the bed. Mu Yi Fan untied Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s pajamas, took off all his clothes, and touched his strong chest. When Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan was close to him, he was very excited. At present, he wanted to love (screw) the man under him. However, at last, he held back and just used Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand to release his desire. Afterwards, he kissed the man who was half lying on his body: Mu-Mu, I don¡¯t know why you suddenly said that you like men and want to find a man for a lifetime, but I hope you can give me a chance.¡± Mu Yi Fan pretended he didn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, and the asked: What chance?¡± ¡°Give me a chance to be with you, or even with you for the rest of your life. I promise you that I will love you and love you for the rest of your life. Besides, I believe that no one in the world can treat you better than me. I will try my best to make you love me, Mu-Mu, is that okay?¡± In the last few words, the tone of Zhan Bei Tian became a cautious whispering. This kind of Zhan Bei Tian reminded Mu Yi Fan of a saying that when facing love, even the prideful people will become extremely humble. At this moment, he has to agree with this, which makes him very sad about this man. In normal times, this man is a great man who is as prideful as the king. Tens of thousands of employees have to listen to him and he dominatesthe lifeline of the whole company. As long as he moves his mouth, he can decide the life and death power of the company. In T city, there is no one who doesn¡¯t know how many people are fawning on this man, but in order to have an opportunity to be with him, this king like man has become so humble. If he said it no one will believe it. Mu Yi Fan put a finger on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth: Bei Tian, do you know how long it will be? Would it be imprudent of you to make a promise so easily? Also, when you say this, have you ever thought that you are going to marry my sister, then what do you mean to give me happiness and let me be a third party in your life? Is that how you think I love you?¡± Zhan Bei Tian took his hand: I don¡¯t know how long my life will be, but as long as I can be with you, I will hope it will never end. You know I am not a rash person, nor a person who makes promises easily. If I do, I will fulfil my promise. As for your sister¡¯s affairs, I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡± Mu Yi Fan turned down from him and turned his back to him: I don¡¯t want my sister to be sad. Do you know how long she has been looking forward to marrying you?¡± However, he will not let go of Zhan Bei Tian because of this, he only hopes to find a way to make both sides beautiful. Zhan Bei Tian quickly hugged Mu Yi Fan from behind: Then you should know how long I looked forward to the day when I get to be with you?¡± If you want to be with me, why did you choose to marry my sister?¡± Because you didn¡¯t like men, you only had a woman named Ning Meng in your mouth and eyes. Every time you see her, you laughed very happily. When you talk to me, seven out of the ten sentences refer to Ning Meng. How can I let myself tell you about my heart? What I worry about most is that you won¡¯t accept it, or even be disgusted by my feelings for you, which leads to that we falling out and me not even having your friendship. I can only hide in the dark and looked at you and so I chose to marry your sister¡­ It was just to get rid of the idea of getting you.¡± When Mu Yi Fan heard this, he could not help thinking of what Zhan Bei Tian said that night when he was drunk. He was both happy and sad. It turned out that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person at that time, but he Mu Yi Fan was so slow that he didn¡¯t know it. He just enjoyed the love of this man, and thought it was just the love of his a friend-brother, but didn¡¯t know that this man loved him deeply. He turned and hugged Zhan Bei Tian tightly: Idiot.¡± Then¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly kissed him on the corner of his mouth: I will wait until my sister¡¯s business is solved.¡± Zhan Bei Tian knew that he agreed to give him a chance and he kissed Mu Yi Fan several times happily. He never thought that Mu-Mu would promise to be with him one day. Although it¡¯s only a chance now, he will make Mu-Mu inseparable from him. Mu Yi Fan has known Zhan Bei Tian for such a long time. It¡¯s the first time seeing him happy like a child. He unconsciously smiled at the corners of his mouth, and his mood was also affected by him. He think such a choice is also good. When did you start to like me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian calmed his smile and recalled the past: Seriously, it should be when I was 18 years old, that is, when you were 12 years old.¡± Just as he was becoming a teenager Mu Yi Fan sunshine dazzling self, tightly attracted his eyes, heart, and he unconsciously began to throb for this young man. Mu Yi Fan was very surprised, but he didn¡¯t think that this man had liked himself for 12 years: I asked you seriously, if not seriously? And when did you start liking me?¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows: If not seriously, it should be at your full moon celebration. When I first met you, now I clearly remember the first sentence I said when I saw you.¡± [1]According to Chinese custom, when a baby turns one month old, a ceremony is held to celebrate her first full month of life (the Chinese term translates as ¡°full moon¡± or ¡°full month¡±). ¡­ Once that is over, a party is held to celebrate the health of the baby. What is it?¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367: Reality (7) Zhan Bei Tian thought of his childhood, the corner of his mouth could not help bend in a smirk: I said I would to protect you for life.¡± At that time, he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. When he was only six years old, when he saw the baby in Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s arms, he felt a strong desire toprotect that child. He wanted to protect the little thing and made sure he grew up happily. Then, he swore to protect the little thing for life in front of all the guests. But this sentence amused the adults. Would they still laugh if they he knows what protection is? Do you know what a lifetime is? Adults don¡¯t pay attention to his words, only he knows that he is serious. Since then, as soon as school was over, he would come to the Mu Family to find Mu Yi Fan, and even take care and bring little Yi Fan back to the Zhan Family when the nanny didn¡¯t pay attention to him. At that time, he was so worried about the Mu Family¡¯s people, especially Mu Yi Hang, that he would almost catch him and beat him. He gave him the nickname of Mu-Mu, because he used to have a nickname called Bei-Bei, so he gave Mu Yi Fan a nickname named Mu-Mu, because Yi-Yi and Fan-Fan are not as pleasant as Mu-Mu, and over time, everyone followed him and called Mu Yi Fan as Mu-Mu. Mu-Mu himself didn¡¯t know how he got that nickname. He was used to being called that name by others since he was young, and he didn¡¯t ask how the name came from. Mu Yi Fan eyes blinked, he could not help but think of his own crossing over into the book, the book Zhan Bei Tian also said those specific words in front of the Mu mansion. So far, you haven¡¯t broken your promise. You have done it,¡± he said From childhood to the present he was careless and worry free, it was Zhan Bei Tian who accompanied him all the way. As a child, there is nothing he lacked with Zhan Bei Tian around. Even if there is nothing he wanted, Zhan Bei Tian will send things to him, so that he will have nothing to lose and nothing to worry about. As long as it is what he wants to do, as long as it is not a bad thing, Zhan Bei Tian will support in the end. Now to think about it. Zhan Bei Tian doesn¡¯t know what he has done for him. He can¡¯t count the thing Zhan Bei Tian has down for him, but he hasn¡¯t done anything for Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Bei Tian heard his voice was different, and seemed like someone who wanted to cry. He asked quickly, What¡¯s the matter?¡± He felt Mu Yi Fan¡¯s moist corner of the eye: Why are you crying?¡± Mu Yi Fan buried his face in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s chest and wiped his tears: If I am moved to cry, you should be happy.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: You crying, how can I be happy.¡± Didn¡¯t I say that before? Can I fall in love with someone who loves me, I have to see whether the other man can move me, and you have easily done it. Zhan Bei Tian was happy and distressed. He lowered his head and kissed his eyes: Fool.¡± What he has done for Mu Yi Fan was not to move Mu Yi Fans feelings, but to simply hope that the person in his arms can have a carefree life, which is his greatest wish. Bei Tian, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± Mu Yi Fan sniffed his good scent and slowly closed his eyes that hadn¡¯t slept well for nearly half a month. When Zhan Bei Tian heard his even breath, he adjusted his posture slightly to make Mu Yi Fan sleep more comfortable. As for himself, because Mu Yi Fan promised him a chance to be with him, he was so excited that he could not calm down now. He watched the man in his arms until dawn. At half past six, he had to get up to work in the company for an early morning meeting. The people working in the Zhan Corporate Group were shocked when they saw Zhan Bei Tian coming to work with a smile. They thought they were still in a dream and rubbed their eyes to confirm the sight again. At the meeting, the senior staff didn¡¯t listen to what Zhan Bei Tian was saying at all, because everyone¡¯s eyes were completely absorbed by the smile on the corner of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth, and even whispered amongst each other in a low voice about it. Did you see it? The president smiled!¡± a senior executive whispered to the next senior executive For the first time in years, I¡¯ve seen the president smile so happily,¡± I also saw the president¡¯s smile for the first time. Do you think it means that the final typhoon that has been blowing for more than half a month is finally going to pa.s.s?¡± More than half a month ago, after Zhan Bei Tian came to work with a cold face like every other day, the Zhan Corporate Group seemed to have experience a typhoon of level 12. Whoever b.u.mped into it would be unlucky. Moreover, no matter whether they did a good job or not, they would be severely reprimanded. Their financial plan books were often returned to be redone, which made them live in fear every day, they were afraid that they might have had offend the Buddha accidentally. Feng Yu heard the whispers from the senior management, he frowned, turned to look at Zhan Bei Tian, and found that Zhan Bei Tian clearly noticed that everyone was whispering but didn¡¯t stop it. He couldn¡¯t help wondering what happened to Zhan Bei Tian. According to his guess, the one who he can¡¯t be separated from the Mu Family is the one responsible. This is the end of the meeting. We are adjourned.¡± Zhan Bei Tian opened the files on the desktop, but when it saw half of them, he started to feel dazed. After being dazed, he will automatically chuckle and make Feng Yu stare at him like he had a grown a second head. He has been with Zhan Bei Tian for many years. He has never seen Zhan Bei Tian lose his mind, or even¡­ giggles. Feng Yu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°President, have you met any good tidings recently?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced at him lightly and didn¡¯t answer. After reading the doc.u.ment, he quickly signed his name, handed it to Feng Yu, and then got up and left the conference room. Seeing that the signature on the doc.u.ment actually said Mu-Mu¡±, Feng Yu immediately stroked his forehead and knew it was related to one from the Mu Family. ¡°President, you have signed the wrong name,¡± he said This is the first time Zhan Bei Tian has made such a big low-level mistake, which makes him wonder what the one from the Mu Family did to their president? To make their president so abnormal. Zhan Bei Tian, who was calling Mu Yi Fan, immediately made a Shh gesture to Feng Yu. After the call was connected, his indifferent face became soft: Mu-Mu, woke up yet?¡± Mu Yi Fan yawned, Yeah, I¡¯ll see you for lunch later at your company.¡± Yeah, be careful when driving.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hung up, turned to Feng Yu and said in a low voice, Did you hear that?¡± Feng Yu is shocked: What should I have heard?¡± Mu-Mu is coming for lunch.¡± Feng Yu immediately responded, Oh, I¡¯ll order a quick meal later.¡± I want you to book a place in the opposite restaurant. Feng Yu frowned visibly: Would you like to go out for dinner with Young Master Mu?¡± Zhan Bei Tian glanced. Is there something wrong with that?¡± Yes.¡± Feng Yu said fearlessly, ¡°President, you asked Mr. Liu of Hua¡¯an group to have lunch at Ningge this noon the day before yesterday. We can¡¯t break the appointment.¡± This is a big project to talk to both companies. Their president can¡¯t help not attending it. Zhan Bei Tian suddenly cold face came up again: Feng Yu, in your first day with me, do you remember what I told you?¡± On the first day of working in Feng Yu, Zhan Bei Tian told him clearly that no matter what it was, Mu Yi Fan should be the first thing priority. Even if there are hundreds of millions of bills waiting for him to talk about, he should put them aside first, deal with Mu Yi Fan¡¯s affairs first, and then talk about business. Fortunately, the strength of the Zhan Corporate Group is strong enough, and it has an invincible transcendental position in the business world. Otherwise, with Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s three-day break, He didnt know how many people he managed to offend with the cancelled months ahead schedule meetings. Feng Yu sighed: I will bring some senior managers to accompany Mr. Liu for lunch.¡± Mu Yi Fan on the way didn¡¯t know that Zhan Bei Tian pushed the business aside in order to have lunch with him. When he arrived at the Zhan Corporate Group, Feng Yu saw him sighing and that made him sweat. What¡¯s wrong with Feng Yu?¡± Nothing.¡± Zhan Bei Tian pulled him over and kisses him on the forehead: I booked a place in the opposite restaurant.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and hooked Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s arm: Let¡¯s eat.¡± They took the president¡¯s elevator to the opposite restaurant for dinner. Because there were only two people, they didn¡¯t go to the box, but took the seat in the lobby. When Mu Yi Fan finished ordering, he heard someone shouting, Mr. Mu.¡± He raised his head, and a beautiful and refined woman came to them. He couldn¡¯t help being stunned. For a moment, he remembered that this woman was named Ning Meng: ¡°Rong¨C ¡­ Young Miss Ning. The only smile on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s face disappeared without a trace. His cold face was restored. He didn¡¯t even give Ning Meng even a slight look. Ning Meng smiled: Mr. Mu, long time no see.¡± Mu Yi Fan stood up and said, Young Miss Ning, long time no see. Are you here for lunch, too?¡± Ning Meng is his neighbor. Recently, they haven¡¯t met for more than half a month because of their travel. Ning Meng explained, I was originally invited to have lunch here with my friend. However, because my friend couldn¡¯t come because of something, I felt bored alone and wanted to change places to have lunch.¡± Mu Yi Fan politely said: Then would you like to sit down and eat with us?¡± Ning Meng hesitated and seemed to have the intention to stay. He glanced at Zhan Bei Tian unconsciously. She saw that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t make a sound and so the girl shook her head wisely: Thank you Mr. Mu, but I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t mean to keep her. Since the other side refused, he didn¡¯t want keep her. After a few polite words, he sat down and asked, Bei Tian, what did you order?¡± Zhan Bei Tian closed the menu on the table and asked quietly, Why didnt she stay for lunch?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked him, Do you want me to call her?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was silent. Mu Yi Fan teased him: Are you jealous? In fact, it¡¯s not necessary. Didn¡¯t I say that? I used to mistake appreciation for liking. When I saw her just now, for a moment, I couldn¡¯t remember her name. Moreover, I can see that she likes you, so it¡¯s me who should be jealous.¡± In the past, when he saw Ning Meng, he was only looking at her appearance, but never noticed that Ning Meng¡¯s eyes would always fall on Zhan Bei Tian every time. Just now, he found that Ning Meng¡¯s eyes were different when they looked at Zhan Bei Tian. [1] So I ponder that because Zhan Bei Tian from the book was in such grief for loosing Mu Yi Fan the Universe made him jump back back in a timeline to when Zhan Bei Tian from reality was born and planted his sould there, but because Mu Yi Fan couldnt taste the love bei-Bei had for him it made him crossover into his book to make him love Bei-Bei¡­ that all great and all but im confused¡­ if Mu Yi Fan had to write a book for the Zhan Bei Tian from the book to become a reality thing then should the Zhan Bei Tian coming from the book ¡­.aaaw screw it¡­ im super confused and I will leave it at that¡­ Chapter 368 Chapter 368: Reality (8) Zhan Bei Tian eyebrow heart move: You finally see out?¡± When Mu-Mu moved into Jingtingyuan community and Zhan Bei Tian saw the woman Ning Meng for the first time, he felt that she was interested in Mu Yi Fan. After all, every time when he went to see Mu-Mu, she would find an excuse to come to talk with him. At the beginning, he talked with the woman for the sake of her neighbor t.i.tle to Mu Yi Fan, but later Ning Meng found that Mu Yi Fan was interested in her, so she often used Mu Yi Fan as an excuse to approach him. Over time, he became bored with the woman. When he went to find Mu-Mu, he also tried to choose the time when the woman was not in the apartment complex to avoid her disturbing him and the time he spent with Mu-Mu. You knew she likes you?¡± Mu Yi Fan was surprised: She appeared here, said it is about a friend to eat here, it wouldnt be because she also want to find opportunities to approach you? Zhan Bei Tian saw that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t really attach much importance to Ning Meng, so he didn¡¯t think about it so much. He said lightly, I have met her several times when I came here for dinner with my friends. Most of the time, she came here alone for dinner.¡± He even suspected that Ning Meng didn¡¯t eat here, just used an excuse to meet him here. After all, it¡¯s expensive to spend money in this restaurant. Ordinary people can¡¯t bear to come here often spend money on food without having more than a million yearly income. However, the fact that Ning Meng, a white-collar worker, can come here once a month indicates that her salary is quite good, and it¡¯s impossible to come back twice in a month. So why would she come many times? Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t think that Ning Meng was such a clever woman, and the Rong Yan in the novel would not be like this: Since you knew she likes you, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I hinted at you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian was worried about hurting Mu Yi Fan¡¯s self-esteem, so he didn¡¯t say it directly. Mu Yi Fan thought about it. Zhan Bei Tian has said many times that Ning Meng is not suitable to marry and be a wife. However, he didn¡¯t care much at that time. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want to talk about Ning Meng again, so he turned to the topic: Your novel is finished. What¡¯s your plan next?¡± Mu Yi Fan murmured: I plan to study and manage the company¡¯s affairs at Mu Tower while writing novels, so that my brother can have more children with my sister-in-law in his spare time, and add more bloodlines to our Mu Family. Anyway, I can¡¯t be counted on it.¡± After hearing that, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s light eyes flashed a smile, and he heard that Mu Yi Fan was really planning to spend his life with a man: Are you going to start writing novels again? How can there be new themes so soon this time? Wont you be busy? ¡± Yes, I already have the story content framework in my mind, as long as I take the time to write it out, it won¡¯t hinder my study in the company.¡± Mu Yi Fan has planned to write down the story of how he crossed over into the book, because he doesn¡¯t want to hide this beautiful memory in his heart. Just don¡¯t work yourself till youre tired. You can ask me if you don¡¯t understand something.¡± ¡°Um.¡± After lunch, Zhan Bei Tian went back to the office to continue working, and Mu Yi Fan started to write his new book with his laptop. This time, because he wrote the story with Zhan Bei Tian, which belongs to the love between men, so he didn¡¯t write on the boy channel username. Moreover, because he just finished the novel ¡°King of The End of The World¡±, he was worried that the people who read his novel wouldn¡¯t accept his use of this pseudonym and the story of men rewritten into the original little story, so he had to change his pseudonym and alter the name of the original pseudonym to him in the same network to write with, and even put on the label of Danmei. When everything was ready, he began to write. Just after the first chapter was uploaded, he heard Zhan Bei Tian say, Yi Xue, I¡¯m Bei Tian. There¡¯s an important thing that I want to talk to you about.¡± When he heard this, Mu Yi Fan looked up. He didnt know what Mu Yi Xue said. Zhan Bei Tian answered several Hmmm¡± lightly. Then he frowned visibly and said, I¡¯ll meet you in the evening.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hung up and said to Mu Yi Fan, I¡¯m going to have dinner with Yi Xue tonight, and I¡¯ll talk about the cancellation of the engagement with her.¡± Mu Yi Fan hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, I¡¯ll wait for you home.¡± He also wanted to say that he would go with him, but it would look like a demonstration with his sister. It¡¯s better to ask his sister to forgive him after Zhan Bei Tian talks. OK, I¡¯ll come to you after dinner.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian kept looking down at his papers. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t have the heart to continue to write his novel. He was thinking about how to make his sister forgive him. When it¡¯s time to get off work, Zhan Bei Tian went to meet Mu Yi Xue directly at the appointed restaurant, and Mu Yi Fan went back to his home and wait for Zhan Bei Tian to come back. In the process of waiting, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mood was very complex. He doesn¡¯t want to make Mu Yi Xue sad, because Mu Yi Xue finally go to marry someone who she liked for many years, but then the man back out of it on the eve of the marriage. She won¡¯t be able to stand the blow, but he doesn¡¯t want to give up Zhan Bei Tian to Mu Yi Xue, and he can¡¯t think of a way to make both sides be satisfied with the result. He is worried and anxious. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, his cell phone rang. He picked it up quickly and saw that it was Mu Yi Xue. He took a deep breath and answered the phone: Sister.¡± Mu Yi Xue said in silence for a moment: I¡¯m in the Shengding box of the Simia Hotel now. Come here. I have something to ask you face to face.¡± Mu Yi Fan agreed, OK, I¡¯ll come now.¡± He hung up the phone, drove to the Simia Hotel immediately, and got down to the Shengding box under the waiter escort. Mu Yi Xue is sitting on the sofa drinking muggy wine. Seeing Mu Yi Fan coming, she only glanced at him lightly, and then drinks all the wine in her hand. Mu Yi Fan quickly went to grab the gla.s.s: Sister, don¡¯t drink so much wine, it¡¯s easy to cause problems your body.¡± Mu Yi Xue leaned back on the sofa, her delicate face full of wine. You know I¡¯m your elder sister. If you treat me as your elder sister, you won¡¯t rob my fianc, Mu Yi Fan. Where did I wrong you? From young age to now we are grown, I held you as a treasure in the palm of my hand, protecting you from hurt, but how do you treat me? I finally get to marry someone who I wanted to marry for so many years, but you robbed the man I love on the eve of my marriage. Haha, you are really my good brother. You tell me, there are so many men in the world, why do you choose Bei Tian? Can¡¯t you find other men?¡± Mu Yi Fan knew what Zhan Bei Tian would talk to Mu Yi Xue as soon as he heard it. Seeing Mu Yi Xue¡¯s heartbroken appearance, he was not happy: Sister, I didn¡¯t rob your man. If Bei Tian loves you, no matter what I do, even if I played all kinds of tricks, he won¡¯t so much as look at me. But, Bei Tian doesn¡¯t love you, even if you are married, he won¡¯t be happy because he doesn¡¯t have you in his heart¡­ No matter how much you try, he wont see your love for him. It¡¯s like how you said, that there are so many men in the world. Why do you choose Bei Tian? Why do you want to marry someone who doesn¡¯t love you? A beautiful and intelligent woman like you can find someone who loves you very much and knows you well. ¡± But I only have Bei Tian in my heart. Even if other people love me and hurt me, I know what I want. I won¡¯t love them. Only when I am with Bei Tian, I feel happy.¡± Mu Yi Xue grabbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s arm and spoke with some agitation: Mu-Mu, you and Bei Tian are both men, so it¡¯s really not going to end up with you two together. You will not only not be blessed by your relatives and friends, but also be discriminated by the outside world. They would point out fingers behind your back, and you will have no future generations, and you can¡¯t register for marriage in our country. You have been favored since you were a child, and you think you can maintain it after this is known¡­ Is this relationship? Do you think you two men can be together for long? Mu-Mu, let go of him, Bei Tian was not suitable for you. Your other partner should be a woman who can give birth to children for you. Only in this way can our parents not be sad. ¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the tears in Mu Yi Xue¡¯s eyes, though he was sad, he did not waver. He shook his head: Sister, whether two people can be happy or not is not related to gender issues. As long as we love each other, even if we are separated by mountains and rivers, we cannot be stopped from being together. As for what other will see us as, I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t live for other people eyes. I know you and big brother and parents won¡¯t accept us for a while, but I can wait. I believe that Bei Tian and I will soothe you one day. Also about the problem of children. We can adopt or find a surrogate in the future. Even if there is no child, it will not hinder my feelings with Bei Tian. When we get old, we can support each other and take care of each other. We will be with each other until we die, we will also be buried together. Mu Yi Xue was stunned, then she sneered: You said you love each other, but I remember you said that you like a woman some time ago, how can you like a man so quickly? You won¡¯t say you like men because you want to have a pet? Want to make Bei Tian your own? Mu-Mu, will you not be so childish? I know that Bei Tian likes you, but you can¡¯t use this to harm Bei Tian for life.¡± Elder sister, I¡¯m serious. I love Bei Tian. I fell in love with him way before, but I¡¯m wasdull headed that I didn¡¯t even know about it myself. I thought I like women by mistake until¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan stopped here and thought of the things in the book. His eyes darkened. ¡°Until what?¡± Mu Yi Xue forced Mu Yi Fan said: I didn¡¯t know that I liked Bei Tian until Bei Tian said that he was going to marry you. I left T city for half a month to understand my feelings clearly. Elder sister, I have no willpower, and I won¡¯t destroy your happiness because I want more than one person to hurt me. It¡¯s not necessary at all. You need to know that if Bei Tian became my brother-in-law. He will also hurt me and love me. Why should I do it against my will on liking someone, not to mention like someone of the same s.e.x. ¡± Mu Yi Xue still doesn¡¯t believe it: Do you really like Bei Tian?¡± Yes, I really like Bei Tian. No, I should say I love him.¡± Love him? Well, you have to prove to me how much you love him. If you can prove to me that you love him, I will let you stay together and help you persuade our parents. ¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes darkened: Sister, how do you want me to prove to you?¡± Mu Yi Xue glared at him angrily, thought about it, raised her hand and pointed to the window: If you dare to jump from here, I will believe you love Bei Tian.¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369: Reality (9) Mu Yi Fan looked at the open window. It¡¯s a charming night outside, but it¡¯s nearly 30 meters height from the ground. If he jumps down, he will certainly die. He looked at Mu Yi Xue in disbelief: Sister, do you really want me to do this?¡± Mu Yi Xue sneered: What? Won¡¯t you dare? Were you not saying that you love Bei Tian? Then prove it to me and jump if you love him. ¡± I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan just can¡¯t believe that Mu Yi Xue, who always shield him from hurt, will be crazy enough to make him jump. Mu Yi Xue snapped, Then you jump.¡± Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yi Xue glare at him angrily, so he turned his head, rushed to the window, and propped his hands on the windowsill. Just as he jumped off, he heard Mu Yi Xue cry out anxiously, Wait, wait.¡± At the same time, he was dragged from the window and fell into the strong arms. Mu Yi Fan saw that the man holding him was Zhan Bei Tian with acold face, and was stunned: Bei Tian, why are you still here? Zhan Bei Tian said angrily, Mu Yi Fan, were you going to die?¡± Mu Yi Xue ran over with a pale face: Mu-Mu, you scared me to death just now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian glared at Mu Yi Xue coldly: Mu Yi Xue, if you were not Mu-Mu¡¯s sister, I will throw you from that window.¡± Just now, when he saw Mu Yi Fan jumping up, his whole heart was about to jump out of his throat. Fortunately, he responded quickly and grasped Mu Yi Fan. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Mu Yi Xue¡¯s face was full of guilt: I didn¡¯t expect that Mu-Mu would really jump.¡± She looked at Mu Yi Fan and stared angrily: You are so stupid. I asked you to jump. If you die, how can you stay with Bei Tian? Do you want Bei Tian to die of grief? Is that how you love him? Loving a person first should not make him sad, do you know?¡± Just now, she was also frightened by Mu Yi Fan¡¯s action of jumping without hesitation. For other people, she would definitely hesitate. She didn¡¯t think that her silly brother was not afraid of death, so when he rushed to the window and she was stiff and didn¡¯t respond for a moment. Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yi Xue worried about his appearance and flashed a smile at the bottom of his eyes. In fact, he didn¡¯t really want to jump from the building, just to scare Mu Yi Xue deliberately and test whether she really jumped from the building. He looked at Mu Yi Xue: Sister, don¡¯t you hate me for robbing Bei Tian?¡± When did I say that I hate you for taking Bei Tian?¡± Mu Yi Xue looked at Mu Yi Fan innocently, and then admitted generously: I used to like Bei Tian, but since I knew that he only had you in his heart, I gave up. Just as you said, Bei Tian doesn¡¯t love me. Even if I marry him, I won¡¯t be happy. No matter how much I do, he won¡¯t look at me. But a beautiful and intelligent woman like me won¡¯t give up the whole forest for a single tree. ¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at her, So even with that you¡¯re still going to marry Bei Tian?¡± Mu Yi Xue chuckled: That¡¯s a lie. What I said just now is also a test of how much you love Bei Tian. In addition, I wanted to force you to tell Bei Tian what you have in our mind, so Bei Tian wouldn¡¯t worry about being worried about what is said and what is felt.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked surprised: You lied to me? Why would you lie to me? ¡± When he heard the deception, he was not only not angry, but also relieved. Fortunately, Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t really like Bei Tian, otherwise, he might feel guilty for a lifetime, unless he saw Mu Yi Xue find someone he liked again. Mu Yi Xue explained: Because I love Bei Tian so much, but you were too slow to find it. You often discusses other women in front of him. Do you know that when he listens to you about other women, you don¡¯t know how painful and sad he looks? As a bystander, I can¡¯t stand to see it anymore, so I came up with a way to marry Bei Tian to make you react.¡± Mu Yi Fan didnt understand: Elder sister, your method is really good, but it should be suitable for men and women. I and Bei Tian are men. You were so sure that I will respond to your marriage.¡± Mu Yi Xue rolled her eyes: As the saying goes, the one in in the drama are blind while the onlookers are clear. You didn¡¯t know that you like Bei Tian, but I could see it clearly. Do you know how you were when I went shopping with you?¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, How?¡± Isnt shopping is just about looking at goods. What else can we do? Every time you visit the men¡¯s section, you say, Sister, Bei Tian would definitely lookgood in that style. Let¡¯s buy it., Sister, Bei Tian is using this brand of perfume, I want this.¡±, Sister, this tie is very suitable for Bei Tian to wear to work.¡± When we got out of the shopping mall, you are carrying all the things you bought for Bei Tian, and you have none of your in them. Besides, every time you mention Bei Tian, your eyes are full of smiles. Like a little woman in love, you sometimes show shyness. In addition, everything about you is based on Bei Tian. When we ask you to go home for dinner, you go to ask if Bei Tian was free. If Bei Tian is not free to go to your apartment to accompany you, then you are willing to go home for dinner. In your mind, the things about Bei Tian is too much, I will not give examples one by one. In short, in my eyes, your world revolves around Bei Tian, which is why mom said the Mu Family is your maiden home.¡± Mu Yi Fan thought about when he went shopping with Mu Yi Xue in the past. It seemed that it¡¯s true. He was embarra.s.sed enough to smile. For Zhan Bei Tian this was the first time to know about these things. In addition to being surprised, he excitedly folded his arms and hugged the person in his arms. He never knew that he was so important in Mu Yi Fan¡¯s heart, so when Mu Yi Xue proposed to agitate Mu Yi Fan with fake marriage, he thought it was ridiculous gamble. He thought that Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t like him, and no matter how agitated he was, it didn¡¯t work. However, Mu Yi Xue vowed that Mu Yi Fan liked him and would be agitated because of their fake marriage. Although he didn¡¯t know how Mu Yi Xue saw that Mu Yi Fan liked him, in order to be with Mu Yi Fan, he had to nod his head and promise it. Mu Yi Fan put calmed his smile and asked, But, sister, I think you were really crying just now.¡± Mu Yi Xue said with a smile, I cry bitterly. In order to let you see my feelings clearly, to make see that I¡¯m desperate. You see my hands are still coated with chili water. Would you like to have a try?¡± She reached out to Mu Yi Fan, and before she touched Mu Yi Fan, Zhan Bei Tian grabbed her wrist. Mu Yi Xue tutted: Look, Bei Tian protects you more and more.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t stare at Zhan Bei Tian: Since it¡¯s a fake marriage, why did you lie to me to say that you wanted to break my will?¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained: There was an agreement with Yi Xue before. Before she got a consent, she could not tell the truth, otherwise, everything would be wasted.¡± In fact, at that time, he did think that if things were not successful, he would retreat behind her and wait for the man in silence. Mu Yi Fan asked again, Since it¡¯s a fake marriage, why does my sister have to tell my parents? Isn¡¯t that what makes them happy? ¡± They¡¯re not happy for nothing, because I¡¯m really getting married.¡± Mu Yi Xue smiled happily: But not at the end of this month, but at the end of the year, when I announced my marriage to Bei Tian in front of you, I explained to my mother a few days later about the plan.¡± Mu Yi Fan was surprised and happy: Really? Who is the future brother-in-law? ¡± It¡¯s a boss of a small company. I¡¯ll take him home to you in a few days. Well, I won¡¯t disturb your love scene here. I¡¯m going to find my real fianc.¡± Mu Yi Xue picked up the bag on the sofa and walked out of the box. The room suddenly became quiet. Mu Yi Fan pretended to be breathing: You still won¡¯t let me go.¡± Zhan Bei Tian not only didn¡¯t let him go, but held him tighter and kissed Mu Yi Fan on the cheek: Mu-Mu, just say what you had said again.¡± Just hiding behind the curtain, he hadoverheard Mu Yi Fan saying that he loves him. He didn¡¯t know how happy he was to hear that. At that time, he wanted to run out and hold the man in his arms, but he finally held back. To be honest, he never dreamed that Mu Yi Fan would love him. How could he not be excited? Of course, he didn¡¯t think that Mu Yi Xue would let Mu Yi Fan jump through the window. What happened just now is really thrilling. Now when he thinks about it he was still haunting. What about?¡± You just said you loved me to Yi Xue.¡± Did I say that?¡± Mu Yi Fan blinked and snorted, I haven¡¯t asked you to settle the matter about you and my sister are lying to me.¡± He pushed Zhan Bei Tian and walked out of the box. Mu-Mu. Zhan Bei Tian rushed to catch up. Mu Yi Fan walked directly to the outside of the hotel, then slowed down, turned around, reached out his hand to the man who had been chasing after him, smiled and asked, Hey gentleman, are you interested in accompanying me to the neighborhood?¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Before he left, he took his hand and gripped it with ten fingers. The two men walked hand in hand on the road, leading many people to turn around and even whispering. Mu Yi Fan asked aloud, Bei Tian, you don¡¯t worry about the news headlines tomorrow that you are holding hands with a man?¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t care: I hope tomorrow¡¯s news will be all about us.¡± He would like to let the journalists publish their affairs now and let people all over the world know that he is with Mu Yi Fan. Stinky words, Mu Yi Fan was smiling suddenly he turned his body, hook the Zhan Bei Tians neck, stood on tiptoe, sent his lips for a kiss. Zhan Bei Tian was stunned and hugged Mu Yi Fan¡¯s waist. His lips and tongue were wrapped in his warm response. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the disgusting eyes of pa.s.sers-by. They kissed each other so much that they forgot themselves. It seemed that there were only two of them in the world. The picture under the light was very warm and happy. They didn¡¯t let go until they were breathless. They looked at each other affectionately, and then they couldn¡¯t help the wide smile on their faces. At this moment, Mu Yi Fan¡¯s eyes are all about Zhan Bei Tian. Needless to say, Zhan Bei Tian can really feel Mu Yi Fan¡¯s love for him. With a little bit of softness in mind, he couldn¡¯t help saying: Mu-Mu, I love you.¡± The smile on the corner of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s mouth went even bigger and more dazzling. Chapter 370 Chapter 370: Reality (10) After Mu Yi Fan established a relationship with Zhan Bei Tian, he moved out of his original apartment to live in the residential area where Zhan Bei Tian lived in the city center. One reason is that they can have more time alone, another is that they can go to work in the company and save the time spent to go home. The third reason is that they don¡¯t want Ning Meng to have another chance to get close to Zhan Bei Tian. The time when they live together is sweet and happy. After breakfast in the morning, they are busy with their own affairs. At noon, they will have lunch together. At night, they will go on a date hand in hand. There will be more dating shows on weekends. One of the routines is fixed, that is, before dawn, Zhan Bei Tian will wake up Mu Yi Fan, sit on the balcony rocking chair and they would hug each other to watch the sunrise, and at sunset, Zhan Bei Tian will stop the car no matter where it is, take Mu Yi Fan to sit on the roof and watch the beautiful sunset fall, and at that time, Mu Yi Fan felt very happy. But the sweet time pa.s.sed quickly. Mu Yi Fan lived in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s apartment for a month without as much as a pa.s.sing thought, and a small part of his novel was also written. To his surprise, his story with Zhan Bei Tian attracted many young readers. Every day, many people urged him to write more in the comments sections. Zhan Bei Tian has also read this novel, and was very curious about why the story of the two people was written in the end of the world. However, Mu Yi Fan did not explain it, because there is another person in his heart, so up to now, he has not officially said I love you¡± to Zhan Bei Tian. Of course, he won¡¯t keep it a secret from Zhan Bei Tian all the time. He just wants to tell Zhan Bei Tian his story when his novel is over or when he can figure it out. After Mu Yi Fan finished commenting to all readers, the mobile phone just rang. Seeing that it was Shen Qin Yang¡¯s call, he picked up the phone: ¡°Qin Yang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shen Qin Yang didn¡¯t take a good breath: Dear Mu-Mu, how long have you not contacted me and Zi Yue?¡± Mu Yi Fan explained, I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. Besides writing novels, I have to help my brother manage the company.¡± Shen Qin Yang was surprised: Did you go to work at the Mu Tower?¡± Yeah, I¡¯ve been working as an intern in the company for a month, so I haven¡¯t had time to ask you to come out and sit down.¡± It¡¯s the weekend. You should come out sometime tonight?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the time and date under the computer. It¡¯s almost time for dinner: Yes, we have dinner in the Art Garden.¡± OK, that¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll call Zi Yue now.¡± Mu Yi Fan hung up and put down his cell phone. The door of the study was opened. Seeing it was Zhan Bei Tian, he said, Bei Tian, Qin Yang asked me to have dinner tonight.¡± Mu-Mu, Jun Lin and the guys asked me out for dinner tonight,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said almost at the same time as Mu Yi Fan. Two people finish saying it and scoffed, immediately, Mu Yi Fan smiled and said: So coincidental.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, Do you want to call them to join us for dinner?¡± Because of his frequent relationship with Mu Yi Fan, Shen Qin Yang and Jing Jun Lin know each other, and they are very familiar with each other, they are almost like old friends. Mu Yi Fan thought for a moment: No, I want to take this opportunity tonight to talk to Qin Yang and Zi Yue about my business with you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian also wanted to take advantage of tonight¡¯s announcement that he was with Mu Yi Fan, nodded and said, Where are you going to have dinner?¡± Art Gardens, how about you?¡± The restaurant is just near the art park. I¡¯ll take you there later.¡± Okay.¡± The two returned to the room to change clothes before going out. Zhan Bei Tian first sent Mu Yi Fan to the art park before going to the restaurant. Mu Yi Fan came to the box reserved by Shen Qin Yang. Shen Qin Yang and Zhuang Zi Yue have been waiting in it for a long time. Shen Qin Yang teased him: Oh, Young Master Mu is finally here.¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled and held out his right hand to shake hands with them: Young Master Shen and Young Master Zhuang we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue couldn¡¯t help laughing and clapped his hand: Don¡¯t be polite there.¡± Mu Yi Fan sat next to Zhuang Zi Yue. Shen Qin Yang poured Mu Yi Fan a cup of tea: How was your last conversation with Yuan Liu? Are you still haunted by that dream? ¡± Mu Yi Fan said: After talking with Yuan Liu, I left tcity and went to other places to relax. Then, I figured out many things. How about you¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan said with a smile on his face, Now I¡¯m with someone I like,¡± ¡°Really? When did it happen?¡± Shen Qin Yang and Zhuang Zi Yue were surprised and happy for Mu Yi Fan: Why don¡¯t you bring her to show us so that we can check her for you?¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s smile grew deeper and deeper: No need to check, you all know who it is.¡± Who is it?¡± Shen Qin Yang can¡¯t think out who it is. Mu Yi Fan¡¯s friends, they almost knows each other, but they are all men. It seemed that there are no women. Zhuang Zi Yue frowned. It¡¯s not your neighbor, is it the woman named Ning Meng?¡± If it¡¯s really that woman, he really doesn¡¯t like her. He doesn¡¯t think that woman will really like Mu Yi Fan. Not her.¡± You don¡¯t have to keep us in suspense. Tell me who it is.¡± Mu Yi Fan took a sip of tea and said, It¡¯s Bei Tian.¡± Bei Tian?¡± Shen Qin Yang thought, Besides a boss surnamed Bei Tian, how can I not know that you know a woman named Bei Tian?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue thought of what, eyes lightened: The person you like would not be brother Tian?¡± Zhan Bei Tian was older than them, and is also the leader of the Zhan corporate group, who is highly respected by them, so they do not have use Zhan Bei Tian name directly like Mu Yi Fan. ¡°Um.¡± When Mu Yi Fan mentioned Zhan Bei Tian, the corner of the mouth unconsciously showed a sweet smile. What? You like boss Zhan? Shen Qin Yang almost didn¡¯t choke on his saliva: What about boss Zhan? Does he like you, too? ¡± Yeah, if he doesn¡¯t like me, will I say we are already together?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue just got a little surprise and soon recovered his calmness: Actually, I¡¯ve seen that brother Tian was very different to you. He protects you very well and hurts you even more than brother Hang. As long as you make a phone call, he will appear in front of you immediately. After I took over the Zhuang family business, I heard a rumor about brother Tian.¡± Mu Yi Fan asked curiously, What¡¯s the rumor?¡± Brother Tian has a secret lover. It¡¯s a treasured lover. As long as the lover makes a phone call, he can put aside hundreds of millions of businesses issues for that lover. Now everyone in the business world knows that if the ever faithful president Zhan breaks his appointment, it must be because he must go to see his lover.¡± In the business world, people have different opinions on Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s breaking the scheduled meetings. People who don¡¯t know Zhan Bei Tian think Zhan Bei Tian was just being arrogant, but people who know Zhan Bei Tian know that Zhan Bei Tian is an honest and trustworthy person. Apart from breaking the promise from time to time, there is no other unacceptable character found on him. Even some female bosses are very envious after hearing about Zhan Bei Tian. They hope there is a man like Zhan Bei Tian around to treats them like owhe treats his lover. When Zhuang Zi Yue first heard about these things, he felt that he couldn¡¯t laugh or cry because he knew that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s break of theappointments was to meet Mu Yi Fan. Later, when he saw that Zhan Bei Tian could really meet Mu Yi Fan without carrying for hundreds of millions worth of business, he felt strange. However, both of them were men, and he didn¡¯t continue to think about it. Does this lover mean me?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded at Zhuang Zi Yue¡¯s eyes and stared at the sky: There are still¡­ Is there such a thing? Bei Tian would forgo even a billion businesses worth for me?¡± He doesn¡¯t know such a thing at all, or he wouldn¡¯t disturb Zhan Bei Tian. He does not forgo meetings or stop business, it¡¯s just that he sends other people to talk about it. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Brother Tian is not a person who doesn¡¯t have the right measure for everything. If he dares to do so, he¡¯s not afraid to offend the other party of the meeting. He sends others because he is sure that he can forgo the business and still make a living for the Zhan Family. You dont know how many people will come up to discuss whether brother Tian has broken his appointment or not¡­ At most, the customers complain in private Mu Yi Fan was a bit relieved. Oh!¡± Shen Qin Yang returned to his thoughts and stroked his forehead: My friend actually likes men, Mu-Mu. Didn¡¯t you like women before?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Shen Qin Yang, who still can¡¯t believe it: Does me liking men cause you problems? Don¡¯t you dislike having a gay friend? ¡± No, absolutely not.¡± Shen Qin Yang quickly clarified: I¡¯m just too surprised that your target will be boss Zhan, but if he is, I¡¯ll be at ease. It¡¯s better him than handing you over to other men. With boss Zhan¡¯s protection, no one will dare to bully you, and he¡¯s really good to you, so good that even I want someone to do this to me.¡± This is true. If someone is as good as Zhan Bei Tian to him, maybe he will bebent for him. However, it is impossible. So he is still straight till now. It¡¯s hard to find someone as good as brother Tian,¡± said Zhuang Zi Yue with a smile He patted Mu Yi Fan on the shoulder: Mu-Mu, Congratulations, find such a good man. I believe that brother Tian is a man who can take care of you and make you carefree all your life.¡± Thank you.¡± Shen Qin Yang said: Mu-Mu, I also congratulate you. When you get married, you must have a big one, you know?¡± Mu Yi Fan was very happy to receive the blessing from his friends. Before that, he worried that they could not accept: Yes.¡± After three had happy meals, Mu Yi Fan saw that it was only eight o¡¯clock. Thinking that Zhan Bei Tian wouldn¡¯t come home so soon, he proposed: Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Club again, shall we?¡± Shen Qin Yang agreed: Yes, by the way, why don¡¯t you call boss Zhan over to have dinner with us tonight?¡± He has an appointment with Brother Lin. Next time, let¡¯s make another appointment to have dinner.¡± That¡¯s settled.¡± After checking out in the Art Gardens, the three went to the Imperial Club. However, the box they used to go to was occupied, so they had to change the box on other floors. As they walked out of the elevator, Mu Yi Fan saw five or six waiters carrying a large gift box pa.s.sing by them, and then they sent it to one of the boxes. As soon as the door of that box opened, there was an excited voice inside: Here, here.¡± Hearing the sound, Mu Yi Fan, Shen Qin Yang and Zhuang Zi Yue could not help but stop and looked into the box, because the light inside was dim and they were blocked by the big gift box, so they could not see the situation inside. Shen Qin Yang said, It¡¯s like Brother Feng¡¯s voice. Shouldn¡¯t boss Zhan be here, too?¡± Mu Yi Fan also recognized that it was Yu Jing Feng¡¯s voice. Then, the previous voice called out: Bei Tian, come and open it and see what I¡¯ve gifted for you.¡± Chapter 371 Chapter 371: Reality (11) Zhan Bei Tian in the box stood up with a doubtful face and went to the big gift box. He took apart the ribbon on the box and asked, Why would you want to give me a gift?¡± Yan Lei also followed up with curiosity: What gift is it? So mysterious?¡± Yu Jing Feng¡¯s face had a mysterious smile and he said: In short, it¡¯s a big surprise. Just open it and have a look.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s curiosity was aroused and the box cover was raised. Suddenly, a figure jumped out of the box and hugged Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s neck excitedly: Bei Tian, are you happy to see me?¡± He saw a handsome man holding his eyebrows and eyes, stupefied: Mu-Mu?¡± Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± He kissed Zhan Bei Tian on the cheek. Zhan Bei Tian glanced sharply. Wrong. Although this man and Mu-Mu are 99.9 points similar, even if the voice is also very same, but he is not his Mu-Mu. The smile of his Mu-Mu is dazzling. It¡¯s really brilliant. His eyes are full of love. It¡¯s absolutely not like the fake smile on the person in front of him. Although his eyes are clear, they are especially disguised to look as pure and innocent, which makes him feel bored. Zhan Bei Tian was about to push away with a cold face when he heard a familiar and anxious cry from the door: Mu-Mu.¡± He turned his head quickly, but the door of the box was just closed. Then, the door of the box was quickly pushed open. It was Shen Qin Yang who came in. He cried anxiously, Boss Zhan, Mu-Mu saw the present that brother Feng gave you.¡± The face of the people in the box changed a lot, especially the Zhan Bei Tian. He immediately threw the man out of him and rushed out of the box and asked, Where is Mu-Mu?¡± Shen Qin Yang pointed to the other side of the stairs: He left to the other side of the stairs, and Zi Yue has gone after him.¡± Zhan Bei Tian took off running to the safe pa.s.sage in time. The three people, Yu Jing Feng, Yan Lei and Jing Jun Lin, ran out behind him. Their faces were very ugly: ¡°Qin Yang, did Mu-Mu see the gift I gave Bei Tian just now?¡± He saw it clearly.¡± Shen Qin Yang stared at Yu Jing Feng angrily: Brother Feng, Mu-Mu did not make an easy decision to walk with boss Zhan. How can you send a man who looked like Mu-Mu to boss Zhan at this time? Are you trying to break them up?¡± What?¡± Yu Jing Feng three people latched on it: What do you mean that Mu-Mu is not easy to walk with Bei Tian?¡± Shen Qin Yang wondered, Don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t boss Zhan tell you about his relationship with Mu-Mu? ¡± Walk together? Do you mean that kind of relationship? ¡± Of course, or what else!¡± Yu Jing Feng cussed in a whisper: Fxck, I am really good at doing bad things.¡± Yan Lei wondered: I heard that what Mu-Mu liked women. Why did he suddenly a.s.sociate with Bei Tian?¡± Shen Qin Yang frowned without explanation. Jing Jun Lin frowned and asked seriously, Jing Feng, how can you send Bei Tian a man who looked like Mu-Mu?¡± No wonder he felt that Bei Tian was in a very good mood tonight. Throughout the evening, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his eyes were filled with a slightly smile, as if he had met something good. By the way, before leaving the restaurant, Bei Tian seemed to have something to say, but Jing Feng took the lead in saying that he has a surprise to give to Bei Tian, and then the four of them came to the Imperial Clubs box. At that time, did Bei Tian want to talk about his affair with Mu-Mu? Yu Jing Feng put his hand on his waist impatiently: Some time ago, didn¡¯t Bei Tian feel sad because Mu-Mu didn¡¯t like him? In order to let him get drunk with Mu-Mu, because I really can¡¯t bear to see this look on Bei Tian, so I found a man who looked like Mu-Mu to replace Mu-Mu. Thinking that if Mu-Mu won¡¯t like Bei Tian in this life, I found someone to replace him, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mu-Mu had already gotten together with Bei Tian. ¡± Yan Lei glared at him and he huffed: If you really like someone, other people can¡¯t replacethat person. Besides, Bei Tian is not a superficial person, and what he likes Mu-Mus face.¡± Jing Jun Lin said: Don¡¯t say so much, let¡¯s hurry to catch up and have a look. By the way, someone better be ready to explain this matter. I hope Mu-Mu doesn¡¯t misunderstand Bei Tian because of this.¡± Yu Jing Feng took the lead in running for the stairs. Bei Tian has been waiting for Mu-Mu for so many years. It was not easy to wait until Mu-Mu responds. If he is one of the people who led to thedestruction of their feelings, he will feel guilty for life. On the other side, Mu Yi Fan came down the safe pa.s.sage and walked directly around the parking lot. Mu-Mu, don¡¯t be angry. Brother Tian obviously didn¡¯t know what gift brother Feng planned to give. Besides, he likes you so much that he can¡¯t recognize that person is not you.¡± Mu Yi Fan grimaced: I know.¡± He knows Zhan Bei Tians character and knows that Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t make a mistake. However, no matter what whoever saw their beloved being kissed on the cheek by someone who looked similar to them and not get angry over it. Unless he doesn¡¯t love Zhan Bei Tian, he can¡¯t calm down. What¡¯s more, the situation just now is not suitable for him to enter the box, otherwise the atmosphere would become very awkward. However, he is not in the mood to stay in the Imperial Club, so he chose to leave. Zhuang Zi Yue took a breath of relief: You know.¡± He was worried that the two would not be together, because it was not worth the trouble. Mu-Mu. Zhan Bei Tian chased out of the safe pa.s.sage. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian, immediately turned around and went on to the parking s.p.a.ce before them, but his pace was much slower than before. Zhuang Zi Yue saw the situation and didn¡¯t follow after. The purpose was to leave them alone. Zhan Bei Tian sped up his pace and ran past Zhuang Zi Yue. Just then, a rush car sounds, which attracted Zhan Bei Tian and Zhuang Zi Yues attention. They took a look at the garage, and a car with an internship sign suddenly backing out of the garage and rushing to Mu Yi Fan. Mu-Mu, get out of the way.¡± Zhan Bei Tian quickly opened his frightened eyes and ran faster. Mu-Mu, take care there is a car,¡± Zhuang Zi Yue cried in panic Mu Yi Fan noticed the car when he heard the noise, and then car had rushed over. When the car was about to hit, he was hugged and knocked far out by Zhan Bei Tians jump, and with that they managed to avoid the rushing car. They fell down on the ground and rolled severely, like a football, rolling on the ground for several times. Then, he heard two collisions, one was the sound of the car hitting the wall, the other was¡­ Mu Yi Fan endured the pain in his body, raised his head doubtfully, and saw Zhan Bei Tian pa.s.sed out in a coma with his eyes closed, while his hands were still tightly protecting him. He was afraid and whispered: Bei Tian, Bei Tian, are you ok? Don¡¯t you try scare me?¡± The owner of the car quickly got off the car and was so scared that he didn¡¯t know what to do: I¡­I¡¯m not¡­ Not on purpose, Im a learner, just¡­ Just now I accidentally put it into reverse gear, I¡­¡­ Zhuang Zi Yue ignored the car owner and ran over in a panic: Mu-Mu, brother Tian, are you ok?¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes were red: Bei Tian, pa.s.sed out.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue just noticed that the back of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s head had hit the post, so he took out his cell phone in time and called for an ambulance. From behind, Yu Jing Feng and others, seeing the car b.u.mping into the wall and two people on the ground, ran anxiously: Mu-Mu, Bei Tian, are you ok?¡± Zhuang Zi Yue quickly told them what happened just now. Yu Jing Feng grabbed the owner¡¯s collar with red eyes and said, How the fvck did you back into them?¡± He punched the owners face in anger. Soon, the ambulance came, but the unconscious Zhan Bei Tian still consciously kept Mu Yi Fan in his arms, and doctors and nurses could not separate them. Mu Yi Fan had to keep talking to Zhan Bei Tian saying that he was OK. Zhan Bei Tian just released his grip a little. Doctors and nurses carried him to the cart in time. Mu Yi Fan got up and quickly followed the ambulance. Seeing the blood on the back of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s head, he asked anxiously, Doctor, is he OK?¡± The doctor comforted him: Don¡¯t worry. At present, this gentleman fainted because of the impact. He won¡¯t be in danger of life and death. As for the rest, we need to go back to the hospital for a complete examination.¡± Mu Yi Fan red eyes, tightly holding Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand: Bei Tian, you must be OK.¡± When the ambulance arrived at the hospital, Zhan Bei Tian was sent to the emergency room, and Mu Yi Fan could only wait outside anxiously. Mu-Mu, how is Bei Tian?¡± Jing Jun Lin, who drove by himself, saw Mu Yi Fan and immediately asked about it. Mu Yi Fan replied in a hoa.r.s.e voice, Bei Tian is still in there.¡± Zhuang Zi Yue comforted him: Don¡¯t worry, brother Tian will be OK.¡± Mu Yi Fan¡¯s been looking at the emergency room unflinching. Before long, there were doctors coming out of the emergency room. Mu Yi Fan and the others immediately surrounded them: Doctor, is my friend OK?¡± The doctor immediately said, Don¡¯t worry, your friend had just a slight concussion. He will wake up in about an hour, but he needs to stay in hospital for three days.¡± Yu Jing Feng immediately said, I¡¯ll go and check in Bei Tian.¡± As soon as Zhan Bei Tian was rolled out, he was sent to the advanced ward. Mu Yi Fan sat by the bed and watched. Other people went to the outside hall to wait for Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s rest. However, two hours later, Zhan Bei Tian did not wake up. Mu Yi Fan was worried about something and he called the doctor in time. However, the doctor explained that patients with concussion are often in a coma for half a day to a day. They can only suppress their anxiety and wait patiently until dawn. Jing Jun Lin called Feng Yu when he saw that Zhan Bei Tian hadn¡¯t woke up. In order not to worry Mu Yi Hang about his absence, Mu Yi Fan found an excuse to ask for a few days¡¯ leave. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Zhan Bei Tian would be in a coma for five days and hadn¡¯t woken up, which made a large group of them anxious, but the doctor didn¡¯t find any problems. Because Zhan Bei Tian was in a coma for a long time, the company had no one to take care of it, and things could not be concealed any more. At last, two people of the Zhan Family and the Mu Family were shocked by the news. Chapter 372 Chapter 372: Reality (12) When the Zhan Family¡¯s people and the Mu Family¡¯s people arrived at the hospital ward, Zhan Bei Tian was lying on the bed in a coma, Mu Yi Fan was sitting at the bottom of the bed with his face looking haggardly and holding Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand tightly. When Zhan Guo Xiong saw this, he didn¡¯t immediately disturb them. He turned back to the hall and scolded the young people who were standing in the center of the hall: Because you have started to shave do you think you are a little competent to deal with things alone? You dare to hide such a big thing from your elders. If someone in the company didn¡¯t report it to me, would you plan to hide it for the rest of your life?¡± Yu Jing Feng, Jing Jun Lin, Yan Lei, Shen Qin Yang and Zhuang Zi Yue are business presidents and chairmen in their daily life, only they can reprimand and order people. Now in front of Zhan Guo Xiong, they dare not huff and listen to the instructions with their heads down. The Zhan Family and the Mu Family asked the doctor about the results of the examination, and the doctor himself was very puzzled. He had been practicing medicine for many years, but he had never seen such a strange phenomenon. Obviously, the injury was not serious, and there was no problem in the examination, but the man didn¡¯t wake up. Shen Qin Yang, a doctor, was also very puzzled because he didn¡¯t see what was wrong with Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Guo Xiong saw Jing Jun Lin and the others were silent. He scoffed coldly. He turned back to the ward and looked at Mu Yi Fan, who had lost weight and looked thin. The old man was very distressed: Mu-Mu.¡± Mu Yi Fan heard Zhan Guo Xiongs voice, turned around, saw the stern and kind old man, he quickly stood up and ran to hold him, said sadly, ¡°Grandfather Zhan, since five days ago, Bei Tian hasn¡¯t woken up yet, is he never going to wake up again?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong gently patted his back and comforted him: No, Bei Tian will wake up. Before I came here, I had found an authoritative doctor to give Bei Tian a comprehensive examination. I believe he will wake up in a few days. It¡¯s you. Look at what you look like? What if it¡¯s your turn to faint when Bei Tian woke up? You should go home and rest now. When Bei Tian wakes up, we will call you as soon as possible. ¡± I¡¯m fine. I want to wait for Bei Tian to wake up.¡± Mu Yi Fan wants to see Zhan Bei Tian wake up with his own eyes, and he wants the first person that Zhan Bei Tian woke up to see is him, so he doesn¡¯t want to go home and rest. Zhan Guo Xiongs face drooped heavy: Nonsense, do you think your own body health is a joke? I just heard Jun Lin say that you haven¡¯t had a good rest for six days. How can your body stand if you go on like this? If you don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll have you tied up. ¡± Mu Yi Hang came in and advised, Mu-Mu, listen to Grandfather Zhan. I¡¯ll call you as soon as Bei Tian shows signs of waking up.¡± I¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi Fan was about to say something when he heard a weak voice from the bedside: Mu-Mu.¡± He looked back quickly, and saw Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s lips moving incessantly. His mouth was full of Mu-Mu¡±, and his anxious voice was full of deep sadness tone. Mu Yi Fan ran back to the bed happily and quickly to hold Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand: Bei Tian, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here, open your eyes and look at me.¡± Mu Yi Hang reaction was very fast, he immediately called a doctor to check Zhan Bei Tian. Others wake up with a sigh of relief. At the moment when the doctor came in, Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyelids moved. It was like he was hearing Mu Yi Fans calling him, and he was anxious that he opened his eyes. After a turn of struggle, he looked like he was having some difficult to open his eyes. When his eyes opened, he looked at Mu Yi Fan with red eyes. There was a flash of confusion on his face, and then there was a big surprise in his deep black eyes. He tried his best to hold on to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian open his eyes, tears collected in the bottom of his eyes. At this moment, they finally fell from his eyes and he said excitedly, Bei Tian, you wake up, you wake up at last.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes were staring at Mu Yi Fan. The more tightly he held his hand like he feared that Mu Yi Fan will disappear once he lets go. Mu Yi Fan asked, Bei Tian, do you feel any discomfort?¡± The doctor on the other side also asked, Mr. Zhan, do you have any symptoms of headache or nausea or vomiting?¡± Zhan Bei Tian, if he had not heard the voices from thedoctors, he firmly locked his eyes on Mu Yi Fan without blinking. Doctor: ¡°¡­¡± Others in the room also noticed his gaze, but people who didn¡¯t know about it didn¡¯t think much of it. Zhan Guo Xiong and Mu Yi Hang didn¡¯t speak, they were only looking. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t make a sound and asked anxiously, Bei Tian, do you feel headache, nausea, or vomiting?¡± No.¡± The doctor said, Mr. Zhan shouldn¡¯t be in any way feeling worse, but a comprehensive examination is still needed in case of future problems,¡± Mu Yi Fan agreed with a nod. However, Zhan Bei Tian held Mu Yi Fan tightly. Mu Yi Fan had to accompany Zhan Bei Tian to get a checkup. Before long, the authoritative doctor invited by Zhan Guo Xiong arrived at the hospital and checked Zhan Bei Tian again to make sure he didnt have internal injuries, and then everyone was really relieved. As soon as Zhan Bei Tian woke up, the doctor suggested that Zhan Bei Tian take a good rest and eat again. In order not to disturb his rest, the family and friends of Zhan Bei Tian left the hospital. Jing Jun Lin because was in the hospital for several days, Zhan Guo Xiong rushed them home to rest. Mu Yi Fan was reluctant to leave, he stayed holding Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand tightly, unwilling to let go. Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t want Mu Yi Fan to go back, so he said to Zhan Guo Xiong, ¡°Grandpa, the bed here is so big that Mu-Mu can sleep here.¡± The calm tone gave him a momentum that inferred his word can¡¯t be opposed by others. Zhan Guo Xiong has always been indifferent to this grandson, and had nothing to say. Dad, let Mu-Mu take care of Bei Tian here,¡± Yang Feng Qing said Zhan Guo Xiong nodded. Mu Yi Hang said, ¡°Grandfather Zhan, Auntie Yang, I¡¯m going to stay here today. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s anything happening.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong frowned: How can I do this? Your company has a lot of things to deal with.¡± I¡¯ve asked my secretary to take all the doc.u.ments I have to deal with to the hospital, and the same is true when I go over them in the hospital as in the office.¡± Yang Feng Qing was not polite to him: Yi Hang, please take care of things here. Dad and I will go home first and cook soup for Bei Tian and come back at noon.¡± Okay.¡± As soon as they left, the door of the ward was closed. Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but take off his shoes and climb into bed. He tightly hugged Zhan Bei Tian, who was leaning against the bed: Bei Tian, do you know that I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t wake up again?¡± Zhan Bei Tian hugged the person who poured in his arms and kisses the forehead of the other party. Suddenly, he tightens his arms and hugged the person in his arms. He can¡¯t help murmuring: It¡¯s real, it¡¯s real, and youre real.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked up. What? What did you just say? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t answer him, just hugged him and called out, Mu-Mu¡­¡± Huh? What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mu-Mu¡­ Yes.¡± Mu-Mu¡­ Mu Yi Fan saw that Zhan Bei Tian was afraid of letting go of. As long as Zhan Bei Tian shouted, he would reply so until Zhan Bei Tian confirmed that he is safe and well. Bei Tian, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be with you all the time. Don¡¯t worry, OK?¡± He put Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand on his chest: Do you feel it? My body is hot and my heart is beating, so I¡¯m still alive. Under your protection, I haven¡¯t been hit by a car. ¡± Zhan Bei Tian bowed his head and gave Mu Yi Fan a kiss on her lips: We are even.¡± Even what?¡± Mu Yi Fan looked confused. Zhan Bei Tian raised the corner of his mouth: When you completely removed the zombie virus and was unconscious, you don¡¯t know how scared I was that you wouldn¡¯t wake up again, so this time, you should worry about me, that should let you know how anxious and helpless I was at that time, and even feel useless and can¡¯t do anything but sit by the bed and wait slowly.¡± Mu Yi Fan quickly opened his eyes, eyes full of disbelief, and his voice seemed to be stuck. For a long time, he made a hard voice and asked, You what are you saying? You say it again. ¡± In reality, Bei Tian spoke to him about the zombie virus and what happened to him in the book. What¡¯s going on? By the way, Bei Tian has read the novels he wrote. No, no, this part has not been written in his novels. It is impossible for Bei Tian to know about it. Zhan Bei Tian tightened his arms and kissed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s forehead: Mu-Mu, you are back to me at last.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him: You¡­ Are you Bei Tian? Are you the Bei Tian in the book?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Fan couldn¡¯t believe it: How¡­ How is that possible? Why are you here?¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Of course not.¡± Mu Yi Fan was eager to explain: How can I not want to see you? Do you know how sad I am when I couldn¡¯t see you when I came back to reality? My heart was like half dead. However, I couldn¡¯t find the way back to the book, nor the trace I once crossed over in the book. My life in the book seemed like a dream, a very long dream, even after Zi Yue and Qin Yang listened to me, and they thought that I was dreaming. However, what happened between us is so real. I don¡¯t believe that the person I love was just an imaginary character in my dream.¡± He spoke about the meeting he had with Shen Qin Yang and Zhuang Zi Yue that day: Then, I found the patient mentioned by Qin Yang. He had the same situation with me, and he took this dream as his memories from last life, as a guide, guiding him to love this person in reality. He also asked me to give myself a period of time to find and feel the real idea in my heart, but dont miss it. I did it according to him, but I really couldn¡¯t find the way to find you. I can¡¯t wait for you to appear. I don¡¯t know if you will appear or exist in this world. I finally choose not to miss it or regret it.¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373: Reality (13) Zhan Bei Tian saw from Mu Yi Fan¡¯s expression and felt how sad and helpless Mu Yi Fan was when he came back to reality. He hugged Mu Yi Fan and asked, Did you finally choose to be with Zhan Bei Tian in this reality because you love him? Or because he is similar to me in appearance and temperament?¡± Mu Yi Fan was shocked. He didn¡¯t think Zhan Bei Tian would ask this question, but he didn¡¯t hesitate or take the time to think about it. He said directly: Bei Tian, I don¡¯t want to lie you. I love both Zhan Bei Tian in reality and you in the book. Although I have only been in the book for a short period of more than two years, we have experienced many things between us, so that our feelings will never die. In reality, although Bei Tian and I haven¡¯t experienced anything that spectacular, but I have been in love with him for more than 20 years. From the time I was born, I met him, grew up with him, and finally fell in love and promised him. It can be said that nothing in the world can shake the deep feelings between me and him. When I was together with Bei Tian in reality, I often thought, did I fall in love with you in such a short time because of my experience with the Bei Tian in reality, or did I fall in love with the Bei Tian in reality because I love you in books was so much. So you two carry the same weight in my heart. ¡± Speaking of this, his eyes darkened: I sometimes still think, I am not very fanciful, even got like two men at the same time.¡± After hearing this, Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t have any expression, he just asked, If you have to make a choice, who will you choose?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him and didn¡¯t know how to answer the question, because he didn¡¯t know how to choose, no matter who he put down, he was reluctant. When Zhan Bei Tian saw that he was speechless, he asked him in a different way: If there is one person between me and the real Zhan Bei Tian that must disappear, who will you choose to disappear?¡± What?¡± Mu Yi Fan was surprised: One of you two will disappear?¡± Of course, I have occupied his body now, and my existence will definitely make him disappear. If he continues to use this body, I will not survive in this world, Mu-Mu, who do you want to stay?¡± Mu Yi Fan felt anxious and asked: What about the other Bei Tian? Where is he now?¡± He is still in this body.¡± Zhan Bei Tian eyes darkened: You are so worried about him, is your choice the reality Zhan Bei Tian, right?¡± No, of course not.¡± Mu Yi Fan eyes looked red: I just said, you in my heart is just as important no matter who, I do not want you to disappear?¡± He tightly hugged Zhan Bei Tian and choked, Why does it have to be so? Since you appeared, why can¡¯t everything be in a perfect solution?¡± Mu Yi Fan thought of something and quickly raised his head: Bei Tian, since you can crossover into this body, can you also crossover into my body, so that both of you will be OK.¡± Zhan Bei Tian frowned: If I take your body, you will disappear.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you two are both well.¡± If you are not here, my existence will be meaningless.¡± But I don¡¯t want any of you to disappear.¡± Zhan Bei Tian looked at Mu Yi Fan¡¯s crying eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to see him sad. At last, he couldn¡¯t hold up any longer. He chuckled and said, Fool, I lied to you.¡± Mu Yi Fan scoffed: Lie to me?¡± Yeah, it¡¯s a lie that one has to disappear.¡± Mu Yi Fan excitedly said: You mean you and the reality of Zhan Bei Tian will share a body? Then, he felt that it was not good for two souls to share one body. No matter which Bei Tian, when the other one saw that he was in love with one of them, he was sure that it would be very painful for that one. He did not want such a situation. He did not want the two Bei Tian to be sad. Without sharing a body, I am the same person as the Bei Tian in reality, I am him, he is me, and the Zhan Bei Tian in reality is the Zhan Bei Tian in the book from the beginning to the end.¡± Mu Yi Fan froze again: What do you mean?¡± Zhan Bei Tian explained: When I came to you from the book to the reality, there was a mishap, I lost my body, and my soul went into my mother¡¯s stomach. I was reborn as a new baby, but I had no memory. I didn¡¯t remember anything until I hit my head a few days ago.¡± Mu Yi Fan was surprised that he lost his words completely, and only returned to his thoughts after a long time: That is to say, you have come back to me for a long time, but the timeline was wrong?¡± Yes, I thought I would come directly to the timeline when you just came back from the book, but I didn¡¯t expect I was moved 30 years ahead of timeline, and I forgot all about you. Fortunately, I finally found you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian excitedly picked up Mu Yi Fan and locked him firmly in their legs. After so many years, he finally found this lost and recovered baby, his life is full of vitality again. Are you the Bei Tian in reality? Is the Bei Tian in reality you? Mu Yi Fan murmured, never dreaming that the real Bei Tian and the book Bei Tian are the same person. He asked in time, How did you crossover?¡± Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t help recalling the things in the book: A year after you pa.s.sed, Qin Tian told me that you are not the person from that world, and you couldn¡¯t stay on that world, you staying in the book, will change a lot of things and cause mishaps, at that time, I was very sad to hear it, but I thought that since you can crossover in the book, then, I should be able to crossover into the reality you spoke about, and after that, I decided to rectify the Shui city, but also finish the plot about the end of the world according to your novels¡­ In addition to most of the plots in, I asked Tian Nan to find a memory in the emperors body he was sucked into for a way to shuttle between different worlds. Then, as long as I have free time, I will cultivate in s.p.a.ce, improve my ability, and join hands with Qing Tian in trying break through the s.p.a.ce in the book and crossover into reality. Before I came here, Qin Tian told me that because I am the soul from the book, I won¡¯t be able to reach your world safely, we couldn¡¯t determine your specific time and location, and there will be all kinds of unexpected accidents on the way, so I met the mishap of losing body and memory. ¡± Mu Yi Fan still felt it was all surreal: You are the Bei Tian in reality and the Bei Tian in reality was still you in the book? Is this really true?¡± It¡¯s true.¡± Mu Yi Fan just returned to his thoughts after being a daze for a while, and he glared at Zhan Bei Tian and screamed angrily: Then why did you lie me just now and say someone will disappear.¡± Zhan Bei Tian winked and spoke with a smile: Just want to know who you love more.¡± In fact, he was jealous if himself. When he thought about everything in the book, he didn¡¯t want Mu Yi Fan to forget that he was suffering for Mu Yi Fan¡¯s death after he was with the Zhan Bei Tian in reality. In order to recover Mu Yi Fan, he tried to find various ways to catch up with the Zhan Bei Tian in reality. However, from the standpoint of Zhan Bei Tian in reality, he really wants to know how much Mu Yi Fan loves that one. Because in reality, he protected Mu Yi Fan as a treasure one, loves and dotes on Mu Yi Fan, and is reluctant to hurt Mu Yi Fan. He dare not even show his love, let alone say his love. His carefulness in love is nothing more than his worry that Mu Yi Fan will no longer pay attention to him because of his distorted love of love who. Before he was with Mu Yi Fan, his heart was very painful. After Mu Yi Fan was with him, Mu Yi Fan never said he loved him. So, he wanted to know how important Zhan Bei Tian was in Mu Yi Fan. You are too much. Do you know how anxious I was just now that one of you would disappear?¡± Mu Yi Fan buried his face in his chest and cried. Zhan Bei Tian frowned: Sorry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± He painfully patted up Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face, but saw that Mu Yi Fan was laughing and crying, which made him realize the meaning of the word Crying with joy¡±, and also made him laugh and cry: Are you crying or laughing?¡± Of course, I¡¯m laughing. I¡¯m very happy now, because I didn¡¯t expect to see you again.¡± Zhan Bei Tian wiped the tears off his face with his thumb: Then why do you cry?¡± Mu Yi Fan held the hand on his face and giggled: You are the Bei Tian in the book and the Bei Tian in the reality too. It¡¯s so nice!¡± Zhan Bei Tian was amused by his silly looked: Whats so nice about it?¡± Mu Yi Fan touched his chest: This heart is finally complete settled. It doesn¡¯t need to be divided into two parts to love two people, and it doesn¡¯t need to be tangled up. Now it¡¯s really good to love someone singularly and wholeheartedly.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s heart throbbed and he couldn¡¯t help kissing his mouth. Mu Yi Fan smile: Bei Tian, I love you. When I died in the book, I wanted to say it, but I didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak at that time. I didn¡¯t expect that I would have a chance to say it now.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hugged him. Although it has been decades or even nearly a hundred years for him to get here, his heart still felt very painful when he thought about that time. He will never forget that Mu-Mu died in his arms. But he won¡¯t let that happen again. Bei Tian, I love you.¡± Mu Yi Fan said again affectionately: This is what I said to Zhan Bei Tian in reality. Before that, because there had been Bei Tian in the book in my heart, I didn¡¯t say it all the time, because I wanted to say these three words to you when I really let go of everything and decide on who be with. I didn¡¯t know whether it would be too late.¡± No.¡± Zhan Bei Tian touched his face: It would be better to say it more than once.¡± How many times do you want to hear it?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked with a smile, Can I tell you my whole life?¡± Okay.¡± Zhan Bei Tian saw the black circles in his eyes and said with heartache, I¡¯ll have a rest. What can you do when I wake up?¡± But I have a lot of questions. For example, after I left, what happened to Qing Tian and the others? Did he look like you when he grew up?¡± I¡¯ll tell you that for the rest of my life.¡± Yes, they will be together for a lifetime. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t ask again. He hugged Zhan Bei Tian and closed his eyes with a smile. Chapter 374 - Reality (14) Chapter 374: Reality (14) At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Zhan Guo Xiong and Yang Feng Qing came to the hospital again with the soup. When they came to the ward, Zhan Bei Tian was leaning against the head of the bed to read the doc.u.ments, and the other hand rubbed Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hair every after a while. Mu Yi Fan was sleeping, but his hands were firmly holding Zhan Bei Tian, as if he is afraid that Zhan Bei Tian will disappear. When Zhan Bei Tian saw them coming, he said, ¡°Grandpa, mom.¡± Yang Feng Qing lowered her voice and whispered, Does it still hurt? I stewed fish soup for you. Would you like to have some now?¡± Wait until Mu-Mu woke up.¡± Zhan Bei Tian has always been a man of one word and Yang Feng Qing didn¡¯t say anything more. She filled Mu Yi Hang with a bowl of fish soup and brought the rest out of the hall. Zhan Guo Xiong looked at the doc.u.ment in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand: Why don¡¯t you take a rest just after you wake up? The company¡¯s affairs can be handled after you leave the hospital. ¡± No problem.¡± Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s words are concise and forceful, and even show a momentum that no one else should disturb him. Zhan Guo Xiong glanced. After his grandson woke up, the whole person seemed to be more stable and indifferent than before, especially the deep black eyes, which seemed to be sharper, intelligent and calmer than before, like someone who has gone through countless years of hardships, as if nothing could make him shake his resolve. Zhan Guo Xiong didn¡¯t disturb them. After sitting in the ward for a while, he left with Yang Feng Qing. By 3pm, the five with Jing Jun Lin, who were rushed back home to have a rest appeared in the ward as if they had made an appointment. At this time, Mu Yi Fan has woken up, with the just hot meal ready the two were feeding each other and the action is very close. Seeing their love, Jing Jun Lin and the other hearts were calmed. Previously, when they heard Shen Qin Yang say that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian were together, they didn¡¯t quite believe that Mu Yi Fan could be changing so fast, and they wondered if it was Mu Yi Fan who wanted to feel something new for a while before and wanted to feel like what it felt to be together with Zhan Bei Tian as a woman. But when he saw Mu Yi Fan staying by Zhan Bei Tian without eating, drinking or sleeping, he was immediately overwhelmed by Mu Yi Fans change. The person who was held in the palm of his hand since he was a child knows how to love others. It¡¯s really not an easy thing. He sincerely bless them. When Yan Lei saw that Zhan Bei Tian had almost eaten, he took the lead in saying: Bei Tian, why don¡¯t you tell us something about your stay with Mu-Mu? We are still in a hurry for you to say things in private.¡± Zhan Bei Tian drank boiled water, wiped the corners of his mouth with a paper towel, and said in a low voice, What I wanted to say after dinner that night was interrupted by Jing Feng.¡± I didn¡¯t know you were together, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have done it,¡± Yu Jing Feng explained ¡°Um.¡± Zhan Bei Tian hum was to explain that he knew and understand Yu Jing Feng¡¯s intention. Mu Yi Fan chuckled, I just want to forgive you for your crime in one sentence, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Yu Jing Feng can see that Mu Yi Fan was not really angry, and he cooperated: Little elder, how can I forgive me if you are angry?¡± Mu Yi Fan smiled with satisfaction at his performance: When I get married with Bei Tian, you will arrange our wedding.¡± Yu Jing Feng readily agreed, No problem.¡± Others laughed at the words. Zhan Bei Tian smirk rose from the corners of his face, in a happy mood, very neat and straightforward went on to sign his name on the doc.u.ment. Zhuang Zi Yue gave a light cough: Mu-Mu, your brother is still in the hall outside.¡± He meant to ask Mu Yi Fan if his eldest brother knew about him and Zhan Bei Tian. Mu Yi Fan was stunned. He saw the door that was not closed. His face changed, he quickly put down his chopsticks. He rushed out of the room at the speed of the wind and closed the door, which made people in the room laugh. Outside the hall, Mu Yi Hang was sitting on the sofa, keeping his eyes shut. Mu Yi Fan walked over and sat down, looked at Mu Yi Hang¡¯s grim face, and gently poked Mu Yi Hang¡¯s arm with his finger: Brother.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Hang slowly opened his keen eyes and looked at him. Mu Yi Fan asked carefully, Brother, did you hear that just now?¡± Mu Yi Hang asked in a low voice, Hear what?¡± It¡¯s about me and Bei Tian.¡± What about you with Bei Tian?¡± When Mu Yi Fan saw Mu Yi Hang talking without frowning, he knew that Mu Yi Hang must have heard what he said in the room just now. Because based on his understanding of his brother, if he doesn¡¯t understand something, his brother will show a little expression, such as frowning, squinting, and pursing his mouth. Now his brother had no expression on his face, obviously he knows something about it. He took a deep breath and said seriously: Brother, I love Bei Tian, not like the love between brothers, but the love between lovers. Just like you and sister-in-law, we are now together. In the future, we may go abroad to get married, or even have a wedding here, but before that, I hope to get your consent with parents.¡± Love between lovers?¡± Mu Yi Hang glanced and looked at Mu Yi Fan sternly: Mu-Mu, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± I know what I¡¯m talking about, brother. I¡¯m serious. I only need Bei Tian in my life.¡± Mu-Mu, you are a man. When you are with a man, you will encounter many people¡¯s judgmental eyes. Can you stand others¡¯ pointing at you? Do you dare walk on the road with Bei Tian¡¯s hand in your hand?¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him with wide eyes: I kissed Bei Tian on the road. What¡¯s wrong with holding hands? I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s eyes.¡± Mu Yi Hang: Mu Yi Fan asked, Big brother, you are not against us?¡± Do you think my objection is useful?¡± Mu Yi Fan said directly, No use.¡± Mu Yi Hang: But without the blessing of you and my parents, I would be unhappy. You and my parents are my relatives. If you don¡¯t accept the man I love, how can I be happy?¡± Mu Yi Hang frowned: Some time ago, were you unhappy because of Bei Tian?¡± Mu Yi Fan nodded and said, At that time, I was not happy because I didn¡¯t know whether I wanted to be with Bei Tian. After that, I thought about it a lot and struggled for a long time before I made a decision. Therefore, I didn¡¯t decide to be with Bei Tian casually.¡± Mu Yi Hang said solemnly: Mu-Mu, I watched you and Bei Tian grow up. I know how he treated you very well. I am also very clear about Bei Tian¡¯s feelings for you. Therefore, I am not against you and Bei Tian. On the contrary, with Bei Tian taking care of you, I am very relieved. Only he can give you a carefree life. I am worried about you. Are you sure about your own choice? You really don¡¯t regret being with Bei Tian? Do you really want to spend your whole life with a man?¡± This is his heart¡¯s worry. If Mu Yi Fan chooses other people or women, he will worry about the rest of Mu Yi Fan¡¯s life and for Yi Fan deciding to be with Bei Tian. He is very relieved. Of course, this does not mean that he agrees that men being together, but the other party is Zhan Bei Tian, who is an exception. He knows that Bei Tian can give his brother happiness. This is why he was so surprised when he heard that Yi Xue was going to marry Bei Tian. Moreover, if Mu Yi Xue told him that she wanted to be with Bei Tian now, he would definitely oppose it, because he knew that Zhan Bei Tian didn¡¯t love Mu Yi Xue. I¡¯m sure.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi Hang to agree with them so easily, and excitedly said: Brother, I can¡¯t promise you anything, but I can prove my choice this time with my whole life, and I will never regret it.¡± Mu Yi Hang saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s determination and patted him on the back of the hand: I respect your choice.¡± In fact, many years ago, he saw that Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s feelings for Mu Yi Fan were not the same, but he didn¡¯t p.r.i.c.k or stop it. Thinking about Mu Yi Fan¡¯s dull head, he wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s feelings. Then, he was waiting for Mu Yi Fan to respond to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s feelings. He thought about it, but this day still came, so he made a lot of preparations for this day. After all, his original intention was still the same. He wanted to see Mu Yi Fan get married and have children. Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yi Hang happily: Brother, do you really agree with my business with Bei Tian?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi Hang rubbed his hair. About father and mother¡¯s side¡­¡± I¡¯ll convince mom and dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan happily hugged Mu Yi Hang¡¯s neck and kissed on Mu Yi Hang¡¯s face: Thank you brother, my happiness depends on you.¡± With Mu Yi Hang¡¯s help, his parents won¡¯t have too many objections. Elder brother, I haven¡¯t had enough. I¡¯ll go in and continue to eat.¡± Mu Yi Fan jumped back to the room. Mu Yi Hang sighed. His mood is very complicated. He has the feeling like someone marrying his son. Mu Yi Fan entered the room and jumped directly on Zhan Bei Tian: My brother is not against us.¡± Zhan Bei Tian had expected this result for a long time, because Mu Yi Hang always knew his feelings for Mu-Mu. The reason why he didn¡¯t stop was because that he believed in his character, and Mu Yi Hang was a brother who loved his brother very much. He usually didn¡¯t object to his brother¡¯s choice, but pointed out a right way for Mu Yi Fan if he was on the wrong road. My big brother agreed. My parents would never object.¡± Mu Yi Fan turned to the person on the other side and said, You just wait for the red packet.¡± Shen Qin Yang teased him: Looked at you. In such a hurry to get married.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t care that he used the word Marry.¡± of course, he need to fast tie marriage with Bei Tian This made everyone laugh. Shen Qin Yang deliberately asked Mu Yi Fan, The Mu Family¡¯s people agree, but that doesnt mean that the Zhan Family¡¯s people will agree? Think about Grandfather Zhan. How will he let his grandson be with a man?¡± Mu Yi Fan was speechless. Zhan Guo Xiong is really not easy to deal with. In reality, it may take more time than in the book for the old man to nod his head and agree for them getting married. After all, he does not have a son to coax Zhan Guo Xiong with now, and he may not agree in this life. Mu Yi Fan watched Zhan Bei Tian nervously. He¡¯ll agree,¡± Zhan Bei Tian said Chapter 375 - Reality (15) Chapter 375: Reality (15) Mu Yi Fan believes that Zhan Bei Tian has the ability to persuade Zhan Guo Xiong and make him agree with their affairs, and so he has not been too worried about this matter. On the third day of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s stay in the hospital for observation, Mu Yi Fan confirmed that Zhan Bei Tian has gone through the discharge formalities without serious physical problems. During this period, Feng Yu visited Zhan Bei Tian in the hospital and brought with him doc.u.ments many times. Every time when he came to the ward, he saw Mu Yi Fan holding Zhan Bei Tian and asking all sorts of questions. Some questions, even made him very confused, and the more he listened, the more confused he became. Just like now, when Mu Yi Fan came out of the hospital and got on the bus, he immediately held Zhan Bei Tian and asked, Bei Tian, how long have you there?¡± This problem made Feng Yu, who was driving not help but looked at them in the rearview mirror. Zhan Bei Tian read the doc.u.ment and said, Almost 100 years old.¡± Mu Yi Fan stared at him with big eyes: A 100 years old? Why came to me when you are an old man?¡± Zhan Bei Tian gave him a look: Would you dislike me for it?¡± At that time, although he was a hundred years old, his appearance did not change much because he drank the spring water of s.p.a.ce all the year round and cultivated in s.p.a.ce. He remained like a man in his thirties. He decided to pretend to have aterminal illness and end his life in the book and left that world because he had to go to find Mu Yi Fan. No.¡± Mu Yi Fan kissed his face: I will only take care of you. If you can¡¯t walk, I will be your crutch. I can also feed you and help you take a bath. In my eyes, even if you are old, you are handsome.¡± Thinking that Zhan Bei Tian has been waiting in the book for 60 years to find him, he loves this man very much and this fact makes him love and love this man more. But this 60 years is only the time in the book, and the time of s.p.a.ce cultivation has not been included in it. Then when one add up the time in reality, it¡¯s such a long and painful day, so he will love Zhan Bei Tian with the rest of his life, every minute and not even a second will not be missed. Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes flashed a smile: You really don¡¯t dislike it?¡± Mu Yi Fan asked him, Will you dislike me in my old age?¡± No.¡± That¡¯s it then isnt it?¡± Mu Yi Fan said more and more excitedly: Besides, if you are old and can¡¯t move, I can¡¯t take more advantage of you, how can I dislike it?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: ¡­.. The original focus is about this here. Mu Yi Fan exclaimed after being excited: The only pity is that your little brother can¡¯t get up.¡± On second thought, his eyes suddenly brightened: Which means that I can counterattack?¡± Zhan Bei Tian: He decided to ignore the silly man and keep reading his papers. Mu Yi Fan saw Zhan Bei Tian ignoring him and he turned to the topic in time: OK, OK, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about our son. I think we should have another son called Liu Yi? What kind of child is he?¡± Zhan Bei Tian thought of Liu Yi, and his face showed all kinds of helplessness: He looks like you when you were a child, and he is very naughty.¡± At that time, he would name the child Liu Yi because he wanted to keep Mu Yi Fan memory, and he would try to find a way to get along with this person. However, with the child face looking like Mu Yi Fan, there is no way to deal with it. Because Zhan Liu Yi is almost a copy of Mu Yi Fan, he would fail to even scold him after screaming the first half of the sentence, and he would keep his eyes and sigh when he was in trouble. Moreover, every time he saw Zhan Liu Yi, he will think of Mu Yi Fan who is not in that world, and his heart will feel pain, so, each time when facing this child, can only paste on a cold face. Fortunately, with the company of this child, he didn¡¯t feel that these 60 years have pa.s.sed like long years. Mu Yi Fan smirked, That¡¯s my seed, and of course he is like me.¡± Then he calmed his smile and asked in a m.u.f.fled voice, What about Zi Yue? Does he still hate me so much?¡± Zhan Bei Tian rubbed his head: He doesn¡¯t hate you at all, and has forgiven you a long time ago, but he just didn¡¯t have time to say it. He has also regretted for a lifetime not saying that he had forgiven you. After you were gone, I seldom saw Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue again. Maybe they realize that I didn¡¯t like to see them, so they seldom appeared in front of me.¡± What about the Quack? How is he doing?¡± I asked him to run a hospital. After Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue got married, he bought two adjacent suites, one for Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue. He lived in the opposite suite himself, because he didn¡¯t want to hinder the two young people in love.¡± Mu Yi Fan exclaimed: I didn¡¯t expect that Zheng Jia Ming and Zhuang Zi Yue finally came together and Tian Nan finally married Rong Yan, which is also a complete success. By the way, do you hate this Zhuang Zi Yue now when you restore your memory?¡± That¡¯s the resentment of the last life. I don¡¯t care about it in the present. This Zi Yue has nothing to do with the Zi Yue in the book. How can I hate him?¡± Feng Yu at the front seat driving was in a confused state after hearing all that, there was fog all over his head. The more he listened, the more confused he was. Finally, he decided to concentrate on driving. Just then, Mu Yi Fan phone rang. He saw that it was Zhao Yi Xuan, and immediately picked up: Mom.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan said angrily and quickly, Mu-Mu, I just heard that your brother said something about you and Bei Tian. Are you dating now? Don¡¯t you like girls? What¡¯s the matter with you having it on with men? Its amazing good luck to find such an excellent man. Good. A man like Bei Tian should take good care of you¡­ Mu Yi Fan was a little sad and amused, and He didnt know if his mother was angry or praising him for finding a good man. Mu Yue Cheng rubbed his forehead, standing beside Zhao Yi Xuan, he seemed to have no words to say to Zhao Yi Xuan in the end he said: Mama Mu, are you against or for this? Give me the cell phone. Let me talk to him. ¡± What are you going to say? It¡¯s almost time for the plane to take off. We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan didn¡¯t give Mu Yi Fan a chance to talk at all: Son, your brother has booked us a ticket for country Y, and we will come back in a month, and then interrogate you.¡± Before Mu Yi Fan could speak, she hung up. ¡°¡­¡± He looked at his cell phone speechlessly, and admired Mu Yi Hang¡¯s quick action. Today was the third day when he came out of the closet and his brother told his parents about this. He was also smart enough to arrange their travel abroad to mull over things when their parents who could not accept his and Bei Tian¡¯s affairs. When they came back, their anger had almost disappeared, and they would figure it out that itis best to give their consent. Besides, Zhao Yi Xuan always had been open minded person who traveled abroad for many years and his parents are always well-informed will not be like other parents who because their sons like men, they will cry and quarrel and make have to break up with Zhan Bei Tian. When Zhan Bei Tian saw him looking at his mobile phone, he asked curiously, What did Auntie say?¡± My mom and dad, they don¡¯t seem to agree with us.¡± Zhan Bei Tian held Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand, did not speak, but has a plan in mind. In the following days, Zhan Bei Tian became very busy. He often took the doc.u.ments home and saw to it that he took a bath and had a rest in the middle of the night. In addition to solving the business that had not been handled for several days, it seemed that he wanted to complete the workload of one month ahead. Then, at the end of the month, he suddenly said that he would take a week to travel. Mu Yi Fan originally wanted to go with him, but now he works in Mu family corporate. He must be responsible for his work. He can¡¯t ask for leave every time he wants. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard for him to establish prestige in Mu family. But without Zhan Bei Tians accompany, the nights were very lonely, and Zhan Bei Tians apartment was very s.p.a.cious. When a person is at home alone, it seemed empty and cold, which made him not used to it. Every night, he can only sleep with the pillow that Zhan Bei Tian slept on. After a week¡¯s hard work, when Zhan Bei Tian came back, he quickly finished the day¡¯s work and Mu Yi Fan asked for the afternoon¡¯s leave to pick up the plane. But as soon as the car left the company, Zhan Bei Tian called to say that he had returned to the Zhan Family and asked him to come to the Zhan Family for dinner. Mu Yi Fan had to drive to the Zhan Family villa. In the past, he often came here for dinner. The Zhan Family is the same as his second home. He is very familiar with the place here. When he entered the villa area, he suddenly became nervous. Because this is the first time he came to the Zhan Family after his a.s.sociation with Zhan Bei Tian, he felt like when an ugly daughter-in-law saw her mother-in-law. He came to the gate of the Zhan Family villa, and Zhan Bei Tian came to open the door for him. Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t see Zhan Bei Tian for a few days. He hugged the man excitedly. Because this is the gate of the Zhan Family, he also held back from kissing him. He asked in doubt, Didn¡¯t you get back to T city at three in the afternoon? Why is the time suddenly advanced? What happened? Why return to the Zhan Family? ¡± Zhan Bei Tian patted Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hair and explained, I changed my ticket after I finished my business there. I was too busy at that time. I didn¡¯t have time to inform you. When I got off the plane, my grandfather called me to say that I hadn¡¯t been home for a long time, and then said I had to come back.¡± He took Mu Yi Fan¡¯s hand and walked into the villa. Mu Yi Fan looked at the hand with ten fingers tightly clasped, and a smile rose at the corner of his mouth. Instead of flinching, he held Zhan Bei Tian tightly. When they entered the hall, they saw Yang Feng Qing, who was discussing with the servant aunt what to cook at night. Mu Yi Fan immediately greeted her with a smile: Aunt Yang, h.e.l.lo.¡± The moment Yang Feng Qing saw Mu Yi Fan, her smile was even brighter: Mu-Mu, h.e.l.lo, are you tired from work today? Do you want to go to Bei Tian room to have a rest?¡± Not tired.¡± Zhan Bei Tian said, Mom, we will go to the backyard to find grandpa and them.¡± Yeah, go ahead.¡± Zhan Bei Tian led Mu Yi Fan to the backyard. Mu Yi Fan noticed that Zhan Bei Tian seemed to tell Zhan Guo Xiong what he had to do, and felt nervous again, and couldn¡¯t help shaking Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for everything so leave it to me,¡± Zhan Bei Tian rea.s.sured His voice seemed to have a soothing effect. Mu Yi Fan was relieved, he went on holding Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s hand tightly and smiling. In the backyard, Zhan Guo Xiong and Zhan Lei Gang were playing chess beside the swimming pool. They looked very focused and don¡¯t notice the arrival of Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan until Zhan Bei Tian called them to look up. Zhan Guo Xiong saw the hand between Zhan Bei Tian and Mu Yi Fan, frowned, and said in a deep voice, ¡°People who can retaliate are not afraid of other people¡¯s jokes.¡± Zhan Lei Gang looked at the past, didn¡¯t say anything, but stretched a face to express unhappiness. Zhan Guo Xiong added: Are you still this open? When some guests come to dinner, what do you think you two look like holding hands like that?¡± Chapter 376-END Chapter 376: Reality (END) Mu Yi Fan found out that Zhan Guo Xiong and Zhan Lei Gang seem to know about him and Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Guo Xiong saw that the two didn¡¯t move, and his face was heavy with annoyance: Mu-Mu, you are the most obedient. Listen to Grandfather Zhan¡¯s words, you should first let go of Bei Tian¡¯s hand.¡± Mu Yi Fan shook his head quickly. It¡¯s impossible for him to let go of Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Guo Xiong looked even worse: What? You won¡¯t even listen to this old man? ¡± No, Grandfather Zhan, I¡­¡± He really don¡¯t Zhan Guo Xiong to be angry with him, but he anxiously wanted to explain to him. Zhan Bei Tian said quietly, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t scare Mu-Mu anymore.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong face looked cold. Zhan Lei Gang, who was not happy at first, suddenly chuckled out: Dad, you can see that Bei Tian is protecting Mu-Mu, and he is reluctant to let Mu-Mu be blamed.¡± His smile made Zhan Guo Xiong unable to suppress the smile on the corner of his mouth. He glared at Zhan Lei Gang: Didn¡¯t I tell you to suppress your smile? Why did you lose your marbles so fast?¡± Zhan Lei Gang said with a smile, Dad, I¡¯m afraid my son¡¯s sweetheart will be scared away by you. At that time, your grandson will ignore you. Who are you going to cry towhen that happens?¡± My grandson won¡¯t ignore me.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong smiled kindly and beckoned to the completely silly man: Mu-Mu, come to Grandfather Zhan.¡± Zhan Bei Tian let go of his hand and said. ¡°Go.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at them foolishly, and the whole person was completely shaken by them. One second, Zhan Guo Xiong asked them to let go, and the next second, he smiled kindly to let them go. And Zhan Lei Gang obviously knew that he and Zhan Bei Tian were together, but he not only didn¡¯t get angry, but also accepted the matter with a smile. What¡¯s going on here? Mu Yi Fan was stunned and walked stiff to Zhan Guo Xiong. Zhan Guo Xiong took his hand and asked with a smile, Did I scare you just now?¡± Mu Yi Fan was really not clear about the situation, and nodded honestly. Zhan Bei Tian can¡¯t help but smile when Mu Yi Fan looked silly. Zhan Guo Xiong smiled: Don¡¯t be nervous, it was just joking.¡± The two smiled and said, Mu-Mu didn¡¯t do less things that made us nervous and worried before. Now, we finally have a chance to get him back for good.¡± At this time, Yang Feng Qing came over with a big plate of fruit and a smile on her face: What are you talking about? So happy?¡± Mu Yi Fan: Which eyes are you using to see happiness here? Don¡¯t you see that he doesn¡¯t know how to deal with these elders now? Zhan Guo Xiong asked Mu Yi Fan to sit beside him, patted him on the back of the hand and said seriously, Mu-Mu, we have known, er, exactly what Bei Tian was thinking about you since a long time ago.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked surprised. The old man couldn¡¯t help thinking back to the past: At that time, he had just returned from his study, he immediately told me and Lei Gang and Feng Qing that he had someone he liked, and that person was you. He hoped that we wouldn¡¯t interfere in his marriage in the future, let alone introduce him to other families daughters or have a business marriage. At that time, we were shocked and also had a strong feeling opposed to that. As an elder, who doesn¡¯t want our children and grandchildren to be able to get married and have children, but with Bei Tian¡¯s incontestable nature, what he is thinking is difficult to change. What¡¯s more, the person he was thinking about, we have thought about many ways to prevent him from going wrong or going through with his plans, but they failed, instead, we make Bei Tian become more and more far away from us, he even moved out of the Zhan Family, and hadn¡¯t stepped into the house for half a year, in the end, we compromised for his persistence, but there was an agreement between us, that is, we can¡¯t give a hand to you, because you werent grown up, and we can¡¯t rashly show our heart annoyance and hurt you, someone who was ignorant. Moreover, if you like girls, then Bei Tian must quit chasing after you and he cant do anything to stop you from being happy. Although it¡¯s just a simple agreement, it can¡¯t really restrict Bei Tian¡¯s behavior. However, with his love and care for you, he will never do anything harmful to you, and will surely hide this deep in his heart. Lei Gang and I had other thoughts. We hoped you would like girls in the future. Maybe Bei Tian will let you go and marry other women and have children.¡± Speaking of this, Zhan Guo Xiong¡¯s face showed his heartache: But every time I see Bei Tian guarding you silently, but can¡¯t show his heart, I was feeling very heartache as a grandfather, especially when Feng Qing intentionally asked you in front of Bei Tian, if you have a girl you like, the sad look on Bei Tian made me hate that we prevented him letting you know about his feelings for you¡­ Because I really can¡¯t bear him to keep it so quiet all the time.¡± He is a great grandson. He was very sensible since he was a child. He never let them worry. He never asked for anything. The only thing that he asked for is Mu Yi Fan. However, they had no way to get it for him. Yang Feng Qing thought of her hurtful behavior to her son before, but even now she was still very sad. When she saw her son¡¯s sad look, she thought that the person that her son liked was a man who was chasing after a woman. As long as he was happy, all of her sons happiness came from the boy named Mu Yi Fan. If one day Mu Yi Fan married with other women and gave birth to children, would her son would still smile openly? At that time, she didn¡¯t object to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s love for Mu Yi Fan any more. On the contrary, she hoped that Mu Yi Fan could respond to her son¡¯s feelings. So, just now, when seeing Bei Tian leading Mu Yi Fan in, she finally fell back to her original happy position and sincerely wished them two could love each other for life. Mu Yi Fan knows exactly how deep Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s feelings are to himself, but when he heard so many things he didn¡¯t know, his eyes still turned sour and red. If the three elders were not here, he would have jumped up and kissed Zhan Bei Tian. Zhan Guo Xiong said so much, but also wanted Mu Yi Fan to know that they really accepted him: Just now, I wanted you to let go. Besides teasing you, I also wanted to see how deep your feelings for our Bei Tian are. Will you let go of Bei Tian¡¯s hand after fearing two sentences spoken casually? If so, I will consider whether you are worthy of his love for Bei Tian. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t let go of him when reprimanded.¡± Mu Yi Fan didn¡¯t think that the Zhan Family¡¯s people had long wanted him to be with Bei Tian. No wonder Zhan Bei Tian was so confident that Zhan Guo Xiong would agree with them being together. He quickly expressed his mind: ¡°Grandfather Zhan, I will never let go of Bei Tian¡¯s hand in my life. I love him, and I will prove it to you with my life.¡± Zhan Bei Tian heard the sweet words, the smile in his eyes went even deeper, he turned and looked at Mu Yi Fan eyes even more gentler. Zhan Guo Xiong said with a smile, I wont be able to see if you can get old with him or not, but I will let other kids stare at you.¡± Of course, these words are jokes. Zhan Lei Gang and Yang Feng Qing saw that Mu Yi Fan really loved their son and both laughed. At this time, the doorbell rang. Zhan Lei Gang, Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Guo Xiong looked at each other mysteriously. Yang Feng Qing got up and said, It should be the guests we invited.¡± Zhan Guo Xiong also stood up: Yes, we are going to meet the guests together.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately held Zhan Guo Xiong, and then he curious asked Zhan Bei Tian, What guest is coming to Zhan Family?¡± The corners of Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s mouth hooked up: You will know later.¡± Five people came to the entrance of the hall, Yang Feng Qing opened the door with a big smile and said to the people outside: Welcome, welcome, welcome to my humble home.¡± There are five or six people standing outside the door, male and female, old and young, all dressed well. When Mu Yi Fan saw the visitors, he immediately stared at them with wide eyes: Dad, mom, brother, sister-in-law, sister, Co-Co, why are you here?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan and Zhan Guo Xiong stared at Mu Yi Fan after making a polite gesture she said: What? As long as you are here, you mean we can¡¯t come?¡± Mu Yi Fan said quickly, Mom, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Yang Feng Qing explained: I invited Yue Cheng and Yi Xuan to come over for dinner. Don¡¯t just stand at the door, just come and sit in the room.¡± Mu Yue Cheng went to Zhan Guo Xiong: Old Zhan how your health has been doing recently?¡± Zhan Guo Xiong nodded with a smile and said, OK, OK. I went to play golf with your father the other day.¡± I heard from my dad. He said he would ask you out to play some more games in a few days.¡± Yeah, I¡¯ll wait for him to make an appointment.¡± More than ten people sat on the sofa in the hall, and Mu Yi Hang and Mu Yi Xue put their belongings under the table. Yang Feng Qing saw this and said, Yi Xuan, just coming here for dinner. How could you bring a gift so politely?¡± These are supplements and beauty products we bought abroad.¡± As soon as Zhao Yi Xuan sat down, she murmured with Yang Feng Qing and raised her face. Mu Yi Hang talked with Zhan Bei Tian about the business in the mall, and Mu Yue Cheng talked with Zhan Guo Xiong about his father. Mu Yi Xue and Liu Shan came to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s side, smiled and put their hands on Mu Yi Fan¡¯s shoulders, joked: Mu-Mu, the man you found is really capable, he flattened the parents objections, when do you and Bei Tian plan to go abroad to register for marriage?¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned: My parents agreed with Bei Tian?¡± You didn¡¯t know?¡± Mu Yi Xue looked at him in surprise: In order to get our parents¡¯ consent, Bei Tian also went abroad to accompany our parents on travel? By the way, Aunt Yang and Uncle Lei Gang have also gone with him, or the two will not get together for dinner.¡± Mu Yi Fan wondered, When was this?¡± Shouldn¡¯t Zhan Bei Tian be on business trip these days? Just these days, didn¡¯t Bei Tian just come back? He came back with his parents.¡± When Yang Feng Qing heard their chat, she turned to smile and said: Bei Tian said he would surprise Mu-Mu, so he didn¡¯t want us to tell you about it.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan exclaimed, Bei Tian is very thoughtful.¡± At that time, they had a small dispute with the local people in country Y, so they called Yi Hang to deal with the matter. They didn¡¯t expect that Zhan Bei Tian would come to country Y and solve everything smoothly. After that, Zhan Bei Tian continued to accompany them to travel in country Y and visit many places of interest with them. They thought that Zhan Bei Tian would take this opportunity to talk about the matter between him and Mu-Mu. However, two days later, he didn¡¯t mention Mu-Mu in any of the talk, however, when Zhan Bei Tian received Mu-Mu phone call every night, they will see that the expressionless face of Zhan Bei Tian gets sweet fluctuations. When he spoke to Mu Yi Fan, his tone became gentle, and his eyes are full of love for Mu-Mu. It can be seen that Zhan Bei Tian still loves Mu-Mu to them, the parents, but they are watching how Zhan Bei Tian has grown up. How far Zhan Bei Tian does go to protect their son? They have a clear idea. In the third question, Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Gang also came to country Y. Five people happily vacationed for five days. The day before they were going back, Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Gang had a long talk with them all night. They talked about how Zhan Bei Tian went out to their parents and fell in love with their son. They promised to treat Mu-Mu well in the future, and the Mu parents were moved by Zhan Bei Tians behavior. They finally convinced the Mu parents. Besides, when they came to country Y, they had already discussed the matters of Mu-Mu and Zhan Bei Tian. If they were to have sons in law like Bei Tian, they could laugh and wake up in their dreams and still feel like they were dreaming. However, now that that possibility was in their faces, they had to think carefully. They had seen many men married and lived together in foreign countries for so many years, and they even expressed their blessings to these people. Therefore, the Mu parents were not nitpicking, but domestically the situation is different from that gay couples experience abroad. They are worried that their son and Zhan Bei Tian won¡¯t bear other people¡¯s eyes and break up. As parents, they don¡¯t want their two children with good feelings to walk away from each other in the end. Mu Yue Cheng said: Over the years, we all know what Bei Tian was like to our Mu-Mu. We believe that Bei Tian can give our Mu-Mu a lifetime of happiness. Mu-Mu, if you have decided to join Bei Tian, you should treat him well and don¡¯t let him down. If you can¡¯t do it, you should let him go as early as possible, and don¡¯t make Bei Tian sad.¡± I won¡¯t.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at Mu Yue Cheng excitedly and said, Dad, mom, do you agree that we are together?¡± Mu Yue Cheng and Zhao Yi Xuan looked at each other, smiled and nodded. At first, when they heard that Mu Yi Fan and Zhan Bei Tian were together, their first reaction was not to object, but to worry that the Zhan Family would not accept them. Now that they all agree, they have no reason to object. Thank you, mom and dad.¡± Mu Yi Fan jumped up excitedly and jumped to the opposite Zhan Bei Tian. In front of everyone¡¯s face, Mu Yi Fan gave a big kiss to Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s lips. Mu Yi Hang seemed to have known for a long time that Mu Yi Fan will make such a move, which is why he was very fast. One hand was raised and blocked his daughter¡¯s eyes. Mu Yi Xue said with a smile, Mom and Dad, how can you promise them happiness? You should reprimand Mu-Mu well so that he can cherish Bei Tian hard won feelings.¡± Mu Yi Fan immediately protested, Sister, I¡¯m your brother. How can you do this to me?¡± The Zhan Family people are very happy to see the deep smile in Zhan Bei Tian¡¯s eyes and the one that reached the corners of his mouth. Yang Feng Qing picked up the small red box that had been prepared in the morning and she put it on the table, smiled and pushed it to Mu Yi Fan¡¯s side: Mu-Mu, this is for you.¡± Mu Yi Fan was stunned. Yang Feng Qing explained: This is the red bead that Bei Tian held in his hand when he was born. Then, I put the bead away and planned to give it to my future daughter-in-law. Now that you are Bei Tian¡¯s future partner, I will give this bead to you.¡± Zhan Bei Tian raised his eyebrows. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s heard about it. Yang Feng Qing didn¡¯t mention it before. Zhao Yi Xuan said curiously, When Bei Tian was born, he held a bead? Is there such an illusive thing?¡± Others were also fascinated by the topic, and their eyes fell on the small box. Yang Feng Qing said with a smile, At that time, the doctor also thought it was strange, and even doubted whether I swallowed the bead in my stomach. Otherwise, how could the child hold such a large bead in his hand, and take it back to identify it? This bead belongs to the jade category, and it will make people feel warm in winter and cool in summer, which is very magical and unique, but experts can¡¯t see what jade it is.¡± Zhao Yi Xuan hesitated: This is for Mu-Mu. Is it too expensive?¡± It¡¯s just a bead. Besides, it¡¯s brought by the birth of Bei Tian. Naturally, it should be handed over to the other half of Bei Tian.¡± What did Mu Yi Fan think of? He quickly opened the red small box. There was a small red bead with a diameter of about 2cm, which was flickering with red light. He looked at Zhan Bei Tian and whispered, Is it the Qingtian bead?¡± Zhan Bei Tian scrutinized it and said: The appearance is the same as the Qingtian bead.¡± Mu Yi Fan looked at the bead from left to right. He couldn¡¯t help thinking of his son in the book. He didn¡¯t know whether he would have a son after swallowing the bead. He really put the bead in his mouth. Mu-Mu, what are you doing?¡± Zhao Yi Xuan¡¯s eyes widened and she was fooled by his son¡¯s comfort: You wouldn¡¯t have swallowed it, will you?¡± I didn¡¯t, cough¡­¡± As soon as Mu Yi Fan spoke, the bead was stuck in his throat: Cough, Cough¡­breathe¡­ Throat! ¡± Everyone saw Mu Yi Fan¡¯s face turned red and his face changed colors. Mu Yi Hang slapped him on the back. Zhan Bei Tian quickly picked up the man and tried to get the bead out of his mouth. Call an ambulance,¡± Zhao Yi Xuan shouted. Mu Yi Xue immediately took out her cell phone and called for an ambulance. Zhan Guo Xiong said in a hurry and anger, How can you swallow things so casually?¡± Yang Feng Qing and Zhan Lei Gang, Mu Yue Cheng and Liu Shan were all around in a hurry. Suddenly, the hall full of laughter became a mess, and anxious voices from all over the hall came out of the yard. Soon after, the ambulance arrived at the villa area, and Mu Yi Fan had already swallowed the bead, so they had to send him to the hospital for an examination, but they did not see the bead in his stomach. After several inspections, they didn¡¯t find any problems, so they had to go home. One month later, Mu Yi Fan began to vomit frequently. Five months later, someone saw that his stomach was as protruding as a pregnant woman, and he needed to wear broad clothes to cover his fat stomach. In the tenth month, a rumor that people laughed happily spread all over T city. An obstetrician named Zheng Guo Zong reported that he had delivered the Mu Family Third Young Master Mu Yi Fans baby in person, but the child looked like Zhan Bei Tian, who was in charge of the Zhan Corporate Group. This ridiculous thing was widely spread, but everyone just regarded it as a joke after dinner. As for whether the rumor is true or not, only the people of Zhan Mu and Mu family know about it. However, they seem to be holding a banquet in the Zhan Family for a new kid, who among them has time to pay attention to the outside world. Today, the Zhan Family was hot and noisy, laughter flew constantly, Mu Yi Fan heard the blessings from all the people around, he just held on Zhan Bei Tian, and both of their faces were showing a happy smiles.